《Supreme Evil Queen》


 Chapter 1

    the top of Kunlun, Jiutian dome, the former lover, Hua Qingyan, the leader of the palace of neon dust in the demon world, invites the emperor of the human world. On the third day of the war, Timo was seriously injured and died. Looking at the emperor Mo, who was covered in dark clothes and fell on the ground with blood, the past came one after another. The pain of tearing from his head made Hua Qing''s words embrace his head with both hands, and his expression was dark and unpredictable. A woman in a goose yellow gauze skirt came, her face was not as innocent and lively as it used to be, and she was called a Zhuang Ya generous. However, the ruthlessness of her eyes completely revealed her nature. "Sister, I can''t get what others can''t get! How about killing your lover by yourself Isn''t it wonderful? " The woman''s voice is soft, but her words are vicious. Hua Qingyan seemed to be shocked by the voice. She raised her head and couldn''t believe it: "worry free You Before she finished speaking, a sharp sword had penetrated her chest, and the blood gushed, but Hua Qingyan didn''t feel pain. Because the pain in her heart has covered her whole body Hua Wuyou looks down at Hua Qingyan. The ferocity on her face makes her beautiful face distorted. The sword in her hand was found by Hua Qingyan when she was 200 years old. Today, she took Hua Qingyan''s life with this broken moon sword No matter how many words there is no time to say, Hua Qing Yan deeply looked at the emperor Mo one eye, finally still unable to fall. The engagement on the top of Kunlun mountain seems to be a joke, laughing at their stupidity. Hua Wuyou laughs recklessly. The whole sky is full of her crazy laughter It turned out that everything was provoked by others, and fate made a big joke on them. "Di Mo, di Mo, I''m sorry..." She dragged her disabled body to climb to the emperor''s road step by step, and with the last effort, she stretched her bloody hands to her lover, almost, almost All of a sudden, a pair of embroidered shoes fell from the sky and landed on Hua Qingyan''s arm, and twisted it a few times. When the pain comes, Hua Qingyan looks up and sees Hua Wuyou''s face. She remembers this face in her soul. Looking at that face, her world falls into the eternal unknown darkness "Suxi, two paragraphs, low class." Cold words without a trace of popularity came out of the inspector''s mouth. On the platform stood a woman, about 13 or 4 years old, whose slender hands were falling on a luminous pebble. If the skin is congealed with fat, it''s more appropriate to describe her. Looking up from her beautiful hands, a plain smiling face came into people''s eyes. However, this face is less timid in the past, more confident and strong. And it is this subtle change that makes her more amazing than ever! Slender willow eyebrows, eyes, raoshi inside cold incomparable, actually also has the magic of absorbing people''s soul! Looking at this woman who is quite different from before, many people can''t help but lose their minds, and some neglect her humble strength. Her name is Suxi. She is the first daughter of the Su family in the world. She is also a waste. She is very calm about today''s result, as if she should be. The six realms have different names for the level of strength, while the level of strength in the human world is divided into four realms: Heaven and earth, heaven and earth, Xuanling and Huangling. At the same time, each of them is divided into ten sections, and the second section is Huangling. "Oh, what a waste!" Said one of the side children. "How can there be such useless people in my su family?" One elder said so. "I will never allow the Su family to have such an incompetent daughter!" The head of the Su family looked angry, as if it was not his daughter standing under the stage. However, no matter how ironic other people''s expressions are or how hurtful their words are, Suxi has no expression on her face. She doesn''t care what others think of her at all. If Suxi had been, she would be shameless and shed tears. One month ago, the real Suxi had died. Now it was the first person in the demon world who occupied the body Hua Qingyan. In the previous life, I should have been caught by my sister Hua Wuyou''s move, and then I would forget Di Mo and finally kill him. Later, Hua Wuyou''s demonstration also made Hua Qingyan understand this. Fortunately, broken moon sword does not have the ability to drive people to death. Instead, her soul is attached to a woman who has just died in the human world and is reborn. It''s a coincidence that Suxi''s body and her soul fit very well, but the woman''s body is weak, and she can''t bear so much power. Hua Qingyan sealed these spiritual powers for later use. At that time, Suxi was scarred. At a glance, she knew that she had been killed. At that time, Hua Qingyan was still wondering how she could be easily killed as a legitimate daughter. But later, Hua Qingyan found that most of Su Xi''s meridians were blocked, which led to a very slow cultivation speed. For 14 years, other people''s six-year-old children were better than her. In this way, many things can be explained. When I first came to the human world, Hua Qing said No, now it should be said that Suxi is still a little uncomfortable. But for the sake of emperor Mo, Suxi has to adapt.Knowing her situation, Suxi vowed to avenge the emperor. She''ll kill Hua Wuyou first, and then kill herself. The premise of all this is sufficient strength. It''s the master of the neon dust palace. Suxi still has a way to deal with this body. It took three days to get through the meridians of the whole body, and Lingqi could enter Suxi''s body without any obstruction. I have to say that this body really surprised Suxi. After getting through the meridians, in just one month, Suxi''s strength increased a lot, and her spiritual power of seal also released a little bit. Don''t underestimate this little bit of spiritual power. That''s what makes Suxi come to the Ninth Section of huanglingjing! It''s only one step away from Xuanling mirror! However, the second paragraph is the original strength of the predecessor. Suxi didn''t show her real strength, just for fear of causing doubt. A woman who can be killed at will and who has no one to visit for a month, if she suddenly has a big outbreak of strength, wouldn''t it make people suspicious? After the test, Suxi ignored the people''s harsh words and sarcasm, and walked alone on the way back to her residence. However, a woman with a group of people fiercely stopped it. "Suxi, with your strength, what qualifications do you have to be the legitimate daughter of the Su family and take up all the benefits?" That is a girl in red, red color set off her skin more white, angry eyes let her features more vivid, grow up is a beauty! However, such a beauty, but it is with a cruel heart! During the test, Suxi''s indifference made her uncomfortable, so she stopped Suxi on her way back to her residence. Her purpose was to teach her a lesson. This daughter is Su Yue, the concubine daughter of the two elders of the Su family. It is said that the two elders accidentally tarnished a descendant after getting drunk. However, they were spoiled because of some talents, and they didn''t even pay attention to Su Xi, the unpopular daughter.

 Chapter 2

    At the moment, Su Yue, as an elder and concubine, said such a thing, but she didn''t get any reprimand from anyone. Whether she hated her or didn''t, she chose to be silent. It''s a bit intriguing


    As long as people who have seen Suxi''s previous life know, only she can wear out the color of red, which is enchanting, overbearing and proud of the Six Worlds!


    Although the face of this life is also hard to find in the world, but without that pair of wonderful peach blossom eyes, in the end did not belong to the peach demon charming.


    Su Xi light glanced at her one eye, did not pay attention to, then planned to go back.


    But Su Yue didn''t want to let her go. "Suxi, if you don''t have the ability, just give up the seat of your daughter!"


    Su Xi stopped, slightly side Mou, cold hiss a: "want? Take it for yourself. "


    Su Yue is stunned. Obviously, she didn''t expect that she would dare to talk to her like this. And Su Xi looks even more dazzling than her! How can Su Yue be willing to be arrogant? A not angry, she took a few people rushed up, surrounded Suxi.


    "Suxi, you are presumptuous!" She looked up and was ready to beat Suxi like before, but unexpectedly, as soon as she raised her hand, she squeezed her wrist like lightning, which made her wrist bones almost broken.


    Su Yue''s face changed: "you let go! You let go


    But the once cowardly waste material is now as cold as a torch. It seems that she has changed her soul. Suxi says coldly: "it''s you who are presumptuous! According to the propriety of ancestors, I am the Di, you are the Shu, I am the Lord, and you are the slave! "


    Pop!


    Su Xi slaps Su Yue in the face, which makes Venus appear in front of her eyes on the spot, and falls to the ground in confusion.


    At this time, the onlookers were silent as death. They only heard Su Xi''s words: "no matter how useless Su Xi is, it''s not your turn to bully me! I''m the daughter of the Su family, the eldest daughter of the Su family. I''m destined to be higher than you! "


    Without the slightest pause, Suxi continued: "with the tone you just spoke to me, you can directly serve me by family law! I''d like to warn you once. If you see me in the future, you''d better stay away. I''m not in such a good mood all the time. At that time, don''t blame my men for being merciless! "


    Listen to the meaning in this words, unexpectedly is she as long as the mood is not good, will bully Su Yue! In fact, it''s not the case. As Su Xi, she''s not qualified to let her care. The reason for this is just to reduce some trouble.


    In addition to Su Yue, all the people around her stare at Su Xi, as if they saw some monster.


    As for Su Yue, she has been fooled by Su Xi''s slap. She never thought that Suxi would be so bold to attack her. But it has happened, and she can only be shocked now.


    It has to be said that Su Yue is really annoying. When Su Xi looks at her more, she feels that she is wasting her time of cultivation. If Su Yue knew Su Xi''s mind, she would vomit a mouthful of blood!


    After that, Suxi turns to leave. When people look at her back, they feel extremely fierce, as if it''s not her anymore.


    Behind him suddenly a hysterical Scream: "Suxi, you bitch! You wait for me. My father is the second elder of the Su family. Even the head of the family has to give me some face. You are a waste. Without the maintenance of the head of the family, how can you escape from me! ha-ha! I won''t let you go! "


    Su Yue seems to have come back to her senses now, feeling the burning pain on her face. Regardless of her image, Su Yue gets up from the ground and points to Su Xi''s back to yell! Now she doesn''t dare to rush up. What happened just now has cast a shadow on her.


    Compared with Su Yue''s hoarseness, Su Xi''s indifference makes her and Su Yue have a contrast. One has no sense of propriety, righteousness and shame, and one is as cold as the bright moon in the mountains.


    But Su Yue couldn''t see the situation clearly. She turned a blind eye to her embarrassment and kept abusing Su Xi.


    Su Xi smiles coldly, but she hears whispers from the onlookers. She is satirizing Su Yue. She is a common girl who is domineering in the house. Many people can''t stand her anymore. This time, with Su Yue coming, she just succumbed to the power of the two elders. Who can tell that Su Yue has a good talent and won the favor of the two elders?


    It''s just that they are all young and vigorous. Now that Su Yue has suffered a loss, she naturally wants to express her resentment. But Su Yue is immersed in the embarrassment that Su Xi gives her. For a moment, she ignores people''s comments on her.


    But suddenly, the noisy environment immediately quieted down, and came a lot of footsteps. Before Suxi had gone far away, she looked back and saw the head of the Su family, her father now, leading the elders in a hurry. Among them, there are two elders.


    Just now, Su Yue became a little white flower. She hid behind the two elders and complained in tears: "Dad, she beat me!"


    The two elders were furious. In his eyes, Suxi was just a piece of rubbish. Even her own father gave up on her, but today he beat his beloved daughter. No matter right or wrong, he just yelled out: "Suxi, you are so cruel..."Su Xi is neither humble nor haughty. She turns a deaf ear to the elder''s words, but her eyes are looking at the elder. Su Zhen''s face is expressionless. I think this father has already suffered the limit to himself now!


    She beat Su Yue and angered the elder. In the future, she will have difficulties in this family. Now the only thing that can keep her family is her father, who is the head of the family.


    But this father has been very disappointed in himself, and he will not help himself. Su Xi was so pitiful when she was bullied, so he turned a blind eye. Even Suxi was killed, but he didn''t find out. She had been here for a month, but her father didn''t care!


    Just because Suxi was weak and self abased in the past doesn''t mean Suxi is the same now. For her own sake, she wants to regain the favor of the family''s father, gain a foothold in the house, and then soar to the sky!


    Thinking of this, Suxi looked up at her father, who had several strands of white hair. She felt guilty for hundreds of years.


    "Father, I''ll come to you at midnight tonight." Finish saying also no matter Su Zhen''s reaction how, straight left the test place.


    This is the first time that Suxi calls someone else as her father. She calls him willingly! Perhaps, the original owner''s influence on Suxi is too deep, so deep that Suxi can''t help showing her feelings that originally didn''t belong to her.


    Su zhenruo thinks that his daughter seems to have some changes, but he can''t say what the changes are. But Su Zhen had to wait for what Su Xi said with full of doubts. Who told him that his feelings for Su Xi were also very complicated?


    Su Yue looks at Su Xi''s back, not angry, but can''t do anything.

 Chapter 3

    It''s night, midnight.


    Suxi came to Suzhen''s yard, but what she did was unexpected. "Magic." A word without a trace of emotion came out of Suxi''s mouth. At the same time, she made complicated gestures in her hand, which made people confused.


    At the same time, Su Zhen, who is waiting for Su Xi, is shaking her head, and then there is a graceful woman with outstanding temperament.


    "Heart?" Su Zhen looks at the woman in front of him in surprise, and his whole body reveals his very excited breath.


    "My husband." The woman looked at Su Zhen gently and walked towards him step by step.


    At the moment, Su Zhen couldn''t help it any more. He suddenly stood up and strode to meet the woman. His eagerness didn''t hide at all.


    "Heart, it''s good you''re not dead." At this moment, Su Zhen''s breath is completely replaced by tenderness. The woman he has loved for several years appears in front of him again. How can he calm down?


    The temperature of the woman in his arms came into Su Zhen''s chest, and his heart seemed to melt away. In front of this woman, the authority of the first family leader no longer exists, there is only full of tenderness and love.


    "My husband." The woman didn''t say the rest, just called her husband, but it was just these two words, which made Su Zhen unable to extricate herself.


    For a time, the room was warm and quiet.


    Su Xi''s eyes outside the house are full of complicated colors. It turns out that Su Zhen hides such tenderness in places that others can''t see. It seems that she can''t bear it. With a wave of Su Xi''s hand, the woman floats away in the wind.


    The woman''s sudden disappearance makes Su Zhen start to panic. He roars, but there is no echo. Just as he wanted to rush out of the room to look for his heart, the door was pushed open.


    The woman outside the door is like the heart, but different from the heart. Instead, now Su Zhen''s eyes are blurred, and without thinking about it, he rushes up and hugs the woman into his arms. With it came the painful words: "heart, heart, don''t go I was wrong. Don''t go... "


    Suxi, who was hugged, was shocked. Apart from the emperor, she had never been so close to the second man.


    But why did she not have the heart to push Su Zhen away? Is it the original mind or Is she greedy for the warmth? For a moment, Suxi couldn''t find the answer.


    Feeling Su Zhen''s shaking body, Su Xi''s heart is slightly sour. This feeling is never felt by Su Xi who has no father or mother in her previous life.


    However, no matter how hard I can''t bear it, I still have to go back to reality.


    "Father."


    Su Zhen shivers all over, looking at the woman who is very similar to her heart in front of her eyes, she returns to herself for a long time. Her hands fell from Su Xi, and Su Zhen seemed to have a few more strands of white hair


    The mind gradually draws out from the pain. Su Zhen looks at Su Xi as if he understands something. Wiping away the tears from the corner of his eyes, Su Zhen was embarrassed.


    As the head of a great family, he has great insight. How can a dead man be reborn? Everything is just his own obsession!


    Picking up his mood, Su Zhen said, "was it your magic trick just now?"


    Seeing Su Xi nod her head, Su Zhen finds out that there is a secret in his daughter, and the pain brought by the dreamland is completely pressed in his heart.


    "Xi''er, you..."


    "Father! There are some things I don''t know how to tell you. I just hope you don''t ask Suxi looked at the complicated father, and didn''t want to say a word of extra explanation, but the content of her words was trying to make him trust himself.


    In fact, Suxi has no bottom in her heart. According to Suzhen''s previous attitude towards her, she has no confidence. However, I don''t know why. Seeing the scene just now, Suxi had a strange feeling. She believed that she wanted Suzhen to let her thoughts go, and she couldn''t press it down any more.


    She is afraid of the recurrence of the last life. Rao Shiyuan has great feelings and trust in Su Zhen. Su Xi herself has complicated feelings for her father in this short month, but she still dare not tell the whole story. With her present strength, she is not good enough in front of Su Zhen. After all, she is the head of the first imperial family. How can her ability be poor?


    Su Zhen was silent for a long time, and finally sighed. "Xi''er, I promise you that I won''t tell you about it, and I won''t go after it. I just hope you don''t do anything to hurt the Su family. I know that the Su family doesn''t treat you well, even my father is not qualified, but I still want the Su family to be safe


    Listen to Su Zhen''s meaning, unexpectedly think that Su Xi used to be a pig to eat a tiger, and her strength is now enough to hurt the Su family!


    In fact, no wonder Su Zhen will think so, what strength is he? Four sections of the heavenly mirror! In such a situation, she was unprepared and caught Suxi''s magic. It can be seen that Suxi''s strength is extraordinary. However, he didn''t know that Suxi had deep attainments in magic in her previous life. Even if her strength was poor, magic couldn''t stop her.


    "People don''t offend me, I don''t offend." Hua Qingyan didn''t say anything. I''m also a Su''s daughter, so I won''t hurt the Su''s family. It''s just that she will think about the Su''s family in the future. Of course, it doesn''t mean that the past grudges will be written off. If someone offends her, she will not be merciful."Xi''er, if you have such strength, you will be extraordinary in the future. But in this vast world, there are all kinds of people. With your strength now, you are still not good enough to see in front of those real experts. Don''t make a fuss."


    "I know," she said, but Suxi gave a bitter smile at the bottom of her heart. It seems that her magic skill made Su Zhen have a wrong understanding of her strength. You know, with her current strength of Huang Lingjing Jiuduan, among the young people of this generation of Su family, it can only be regarded as the average level, which is not elegant at all!


    And Suxi didn''t plan to tell Suzhen the real situation. After all, her strength can be obtained with the enhancement of her body. Although it''s not a long-term way, it''s better than nothing.


    Without waiting for Su Zhen to speak, Su Xi said, "father, I''m going to Imperial College to recruit students after March."


    "Imperial College? Good! Think of a way for your father. " As soon as she heard Su Xi''s request, Su Zhen didn''t even think about it. She agreed immediately, and her dissatisfaction with Su Xi had faded a lot.


    This time, Suxi was stunned. From the memory of the original owner, it was the first time that she felt such direct fatherly love. You know, with her strength in the outside world, she can''t enter the Imperial College, but Su Zhen agreed without hesitation, which makes Su Xi have to be moved. It seems that there is no one to trust this time.


    Suxi gently outlined the corners of her mouth, revealing her first smile after her rebirth.


    It turned out that she could still laugh.

 Chapter 4

    "Thank you, father." At this moment, Su Xi regards Su Zhen as her own person. With Su Zhen as her own person, she also wants to protect the Su family from worries all her life.


    Su Zhen Leng, saw Su Xi to smile, oneself also quite happy. "Thank you, my father and daughter. I didn''t do anything for you before, and let you suffer from the insult of the people. Alas, in this way, I owe you for my father."


    "What does father say? Aren''t we father and daughter?"


    Su Zhen was stunned and laughed. "Yes, we are father and daughter!"


    In this case, father and daughter are completely heart to heart.


    "In this way, I will go first, and my father will rest early."


    "Good."


    Looking at Su Xi''s back, Su Zhen finds that his 14-year-old daughter can tolerate ordinary people. She is a man of great fortune. She feels even more guilty for her and vows to make up for Su Xi. At first, the daughter of her heart was not so mediocre, but Suxi was really suck. Su Zhen gradually gave up. Now, I''m afraid my previous decision was wrong. Fortunately, Suxi didn''t hate him for it, otherwise It''s too late to repent!


    Thinking about the debt to Su Xi, Su Zhen ignores the fact that it''s too late, and a technique disappears in the room.


    "Grandma''s Su Zhen, what do you want to disturb people''s quiet at night?" The awakened Dean looks unhappy and swears like Su Zhen owes him millions of soul stones.


    Su Zhen also ignored the "indecent" words from the dean''s mouth, calmly sat on the chair and said: "my daughter is going to enter the Imperial College."


    I can''t say that. The president has blown up the hair. "Damn, because your daughter''s entrance to the Imperial College is such a trivial matter, so you disturb me in the middle of the night. Su Zhen, are you crazy?"


    "My daughter went to Imperial College, and ten years ago that was written off."


    The Dean suddenly calmed down. What happened ten years ago has always been a hidden worry in his heart. Now he is happy to solve it.


    "Su Zhen, do you really think about it? Ten years ago, I was sorry for you. If you really want to replace my promise with this, then if anything happens in the future, you will never get anything here. "


    "As long as you let Xi''er enter the school, I''ll write it off. I won''t ask you to do anything in the future."


    "Have you really decided for your daughter?"


    "Xi''er is not rubbish." Finish saying Su Zhen no longer pay attention to the president, his words have been so far, the president knows how to do.


    "Alas." The Dean sighed, as if in anger. Now, he is waiting to see how Suxi is not a waste, which is worth Suzhen''s great sacrifice.


    Shaking his head, the Dean went on dreaming.


    In the eyes of all people, the Imperial College is a magical existence, not only because it has been standing in the Imperial College for less than ten million years, but also because the emperor of human world is from the Imperial College. It creates one myth after another, which makes everyone flock to it.


    This year, the Imperial College Enrollment again, almost the whole people are boiling.


    This family is busy managing relationships, that family is busy exercising power, and there are people waiting quietly. Of course, there are also people who are secretly annoyed because their children are useless.


    In this chaotic situation, the situation of the Su family at this time also fell into a stalemate, the whole conference room seems to be divided into two groups, one is the elder group, and the other is the master of the Su family.


    "The master of the family, Su Xie is the waste that the whole emperor knows. How can such a person let her occupy the number of excellent children in the family? You know, even if we are the first generation family, there are only ten places."


    "Yes, the elder is right."


    "I agree, too."


    "I agree."


    The quarrel in the meeting room was just that she didn''t want Suxi to enter the Imperial College.


    In the human world, apart from the power founded by Timo Apart from Huangji, the Imperial College is the most attractive. A college aims to inherit, and this imperial college has a history of ten thousand years!


    From the moment it ascends the stage of human world, it is destined to become the existence pursued by the world. In order to get into the Imperial College, everyone made great efforts, and their harvest was that almost every student who graduated from the Imperial College became one of the best at that time.


    This alone is enough to make people crazy.


    Moreover, because the emperor of human world is also a student of the Imperial College, Huangji will give five places to the Imperial College every year, so that people who yearn for can enter.


    Huangji, where is that? It''s enough to compete with the top six forces in the world! Whether it is for fame or for profit, or for their own pursuit, Huangji is incomparable.


    As a result, the Imperial College is more popular.


    Naturally, under such circumstances, the requirements for admission of Imperial College are very strict. Between the ages of 12 and 15, those who have reached the Ninth level of Huang Lingjing are eligible to apply. And then there are all kinds of tests to pass before admission.


    Of course, no matter how popular the Imperial College is, it can''t ignore the views of the aristocratic family. Some aristocratic children are not strong enough, but they want to enter the Imperial College. What should they do?We have to go through the back door!


    Under the agreement between the Imperial College and the aristocratic families, the aristocratic family promised to provide materials for the college, while the college gave each aristocratic family a place to enter the Imperial College. However, the quota should also be determined according to the situation of each family. As the first aristocratic family of the imperial capital, the Su family is naturally the one who gets the most places, but no more than ten. How can the elders waste it?


    For this reason, there was this quarrel.


    "Enough, I''m the head of the Su family. I''ll discuss with you first to show my respect for you. Don''t climb up the pole. Su Zhen is the only daughter in my family. She hasn''t asked for anything in our family over the years. What''s wrong with giving her a place now! "


    Su Zhen''s face turned red. Although he had imagined that there would be opposition, he didn''t think that all the people were against it. Even the five elders, who had always been good friends, didn''t agree with it. He was very angry.


    "Master, if we want to compensate Suxi, we can take other things. There are so few places in the Imperial College, we can''t waste them!"


    "What do you mean, old four? To give others is to make the best use of things, to give Xi''er is to waste? Do you still have me in your eyes? "


    Old four''s words are clear, no one does not understand the meaning of his words, a waste, what can you do with this quota? Isn''t it a waste?


    The meeting room was silent. Everyone knew it, but no one said anything. The old four''s words were obvious, and the rest of the people didn''t need to add any more oil.


    After a while, Su Zhen spoke. "No matter what Xi''er looks like in your eyes, she''s my daughter, Su Zhen. She''s qualified to enter Imperial College. Over the years, I''ve done my best for the Su family, and I''ve never asked the Su family to do anything for me. This time, it''s my wayward one. Suxi, you must enter Imperial College! That''s it. It''s over. "


    As soon as the voice fell, there was no time for people to respond. With a wave of the long sleeve, Su Zhen left. The rest of them are long and big. They don''t know what to do.

 Chapter 5

    "This What shall we do? "


    In the face of people''s questioning eyes, the elder sighed, and his tone was quite helpless. "There''s nothing I can do about it. The owner has even said that. Where can I say no?"


    "Is that really impossible? We all know what Suxi is. We can''t let her tarnish the reputation of our Suxi family! "


    "Second brother, what do you say, Xi girl, although she is not strong, she is not so bad as to damage the reputation of the Su family. What do you think when you let the owner hear this?" So the five elders said.


    Smell speech, two long old face showed the color of embarrassment, although despise Su Xi, but also can''t so put on the surface, no matter who, face is not good-looking.


    The elder also has a tangled face. He doesn''t want Suxi to get this opportunity, and he doesn''t want to offend the master. His face is changeable. Anyone who sees it has to say "magic".


    "Lao Wu, you are usually the closest to the owner of your family. Go and persuade him."


    Five elders smell speech a face bitter color, although usually friendship is good, but how can he persuade this kind of thing, what''s more, he has already stood in the opposition of the home owner, with this point, the advantage of good friendship is gone.


    Seeing the face of the five elders, the elder knew that he was a strong man. However, he can''t let this quota be wasted. How can it have its value!


    Just in distress, the two elders gave a cruel smile and said, "although the master has made up his mind, we can''t change anything. However, resources should not be wasted. If Suxi wants this quota, she must pay the price! "


    As soon as the words came out, the other elders looked at the two elders with uncertain faces. They didn''t know what he was up to.


    "In the Imperial College, there is a treasure named tianlongxin. If you want to enter the Imperial College, you must bring it back within a year! If Suxi can''t win the final victory, I will take all her accomplishments to make up for the loss of our Suxi family! "


    After hearing the words of the two elders, everyone changed greatly. Tianlongxin is not Tianlong''s heart, but a kind of medicinal material. It is the main drug of tianlongdan. The function of tianlongdan is to let people below tianlingjing break through without resistance! If a person arrives at the strength of the Ninth Section of the earth spirit realm, he can break through to the heaven spirit mirror smoothly with this dragon pill. This adverse effect makes many people rush for it.


    But this Tianlong pill is very rare. It''s difficult for the main medicine tianlongxin. Tianlongxin matures only once in a thousand years. When it matures, powerful monsters will guard it. Even if you find tianlongxin, you may not get it. Mingxian, the famous master of traditional Chinese medicine, got tianlongxin by a coincidence. Mingxian was also a teacher of Imperial College. The two elders didn''t dare to give him an idea, so they had a problem to Su Xi.


    Take back, since he got a profit, take back is Suxi''s problem, he has no loss.


    The elder looked embarrassed. After a while, he gritted his teeth and said, "good! In this way, I''ll ask the owner. If I don''t want to, no wonder we don''t care about our family! "


    With that, the elder left with a big stride, leaving the smile of the second elder and the anxious face of the fifth elder


    Immersed in the cultivation, Suxi naturally doesn''t know that she has become the target of public criticism, and the second elder gives her such a big stumbling block. She''s still fighting for her strength. If she does not recover her old powers, she will not be at ease for a day.


    This day, Suxi unexpectedly found a cold place, where is full of aura, also don''t know how can no one find.


    After a long time, Suxi smelled the opportunity, so she let go of what she was doing and concentrated on the bottleneck, trying to break through the shackles and improve her strength.


    After March, the enrollment ceremony of the Imperial College opened. The Imperial College was full of people, which was more lively than usual.


    The situation of Su''s family is quite different from that of the outside world. She is about to go to the college to report, but she has not come back. No one in Su''s family knows her trace. The whole Su''s family is just like ants on a hot pot, restless.


    "Master, where is Suxi? She is not present on such an important day today. She takes herself seriously


    It was the elder who spoke. His face had been eroded by anger. But it''s understandable that she finally agreed to let Suxi go to Imperial College, but she fell off the chain at the critical moment, and no one was happy.


    On the contrary, Su Zhen was worried. Since Suxi has already said that she is going to enter the Imperial College, she will not break her appointment. I''m afraid that something has happened.


    "Master, Suxi hasn''t arrived yet. I''m afraid she''s retreating. Let''s change her personality."


    "Yes, that''s right. I can''t miss the time just because she''s alone."


    All the people are talking about it. They want Su Xi not to come back, so the quota won''t be in vain. Before the two elders want to ask Su Zhen has agreed, although Su Zhen is not willing, but he is the head of the family, can not only consider the individual. In this way, Su Xi has to be wronged. Su Zhen is not going to tell Su Xi about this. After Su Xi has passed the test, it''s not too late.Su Zhen still doesn''t speak, and others can''t see anything from his expression.


    "Master, you have something to say!"


    "Well, I can understand everyone''s mood, but what Su Zhen said will be done! As I said, Xi''er is going to enter the Imperial College. No matter where she is now, unless she quits, she must be a student of the Imperial College. It doesn''t matter who says it


    Su Zhen''s words can be said to block the way for these people, and the people who had been lucky also gave up their ideas. However, there are still some people who want Su Xi to disappear and never come.


    After another half an hour, Su Zhencai took the young children of the Su family to the Imperial College and asked them to undergo the examination of the college.


    Two hundred li away from the imperial capital, there was a rare gale. There is a lot of blue aura in the wind. From this color, we can see that the aura is extraordinary. You know, the general aura of heaven and earth is white, although the demons have a unique blood aura, but this is the first time to see the blue one.


    A gust of wind stirs the aura into a whirlpool. In the center of the whirlpool, Su Xi sits in awe.


    At this time, Su Xi''s eyes were closed, her face was red and green, and she was full of evil.


    Under the irrigation of powerful aura, Su Xi''s prestige is stronger than before. All the monsters around her flee, but the flowers and plants grow stronger and stronger.


    Suddenly, the hurricane suddenly increased. Suxi''s face was even tighter. She changed her hand posture. Suxi gritted her teeth and sat firmly in the center of the hurricane. As time went by, the hurricane became stronger and stronger, but Suxi''s frown relaxed slowly.


    She knows, she''s fast forward, just a little more time.

 Chapter 6

    She can''t see the grand occasion of Imperial College, but for the sake of strength increase, what''s a opening test worth? Although she will not be taught by a good tutor because of this, even though she will lose many tempting pills and miracles, she will not regret it.


    As long as she can advance, Suxi will do anything.


    It was January, and the enrollment of Imperial College had already ended. In Su Zhen''s worry, Su Xi ushered in an advanced opportunity.


    Su Xi in the hurricane suddenly opened her eyes, and the light flashed by.


    The sky became gloomy and began to lighten and thunder.


    After a stick of incense, the thunder appeared. Three colored thunder clouds kept rolling in the sky, and lightning struck the sky. Such a vision had already attracted the attention of people in the city. Everyone was guessing which expert was in the robbery. Bold people had already come ten miles away from the thunder cloud, and they wanted to know who made the move at the first time.


    Su Xi looks at the thunder clouds in the sky and smiles without fear.


    It''s been many years, and I finally saw these three color thunderstorms again. At the beginning, when she was in the demon world, it was the same three color thunder cloud. Because of the secret terrain, no one saw it. Therefore, she is not afraid that others will associate herself with Hua Qingyan who has fallen.


    With a wave of the long sleeve, a thing that can''t see the specific appearance clearly and shining with seven colors came out.


    Seeing Lei Yun absorbed little by little, Suxi smiles. Fortunately, there was this baby sent by the spring, otherwise I don''t know how much suffering I will suffer! Feeling the fullness brought by the Xuanling mirror, Suxi smiles. Only when she gets to the Xuanling mirror can she really have a foothold!


    A huge disaster was so quietly resolved by Suxi. All the monks ten miles away didn''t know what had happened. The cloud of disaster had already dissipated. They were puzzled. They rushed to fly, but they didn''t see a figure.


    It was midnight when Suxi came back to Su''s home. After a little thought, Suxi went back to her yard instead of looking for Suzhen.


    Anyway, I missed the opening ceremony. Now I''m worried and I can''t save anything. Feeling the rich spiritual power in her body, Suxi fell asleep.


    The next morning, Suxi came to Suzhen''s house. Before she knocked, Suzhen opened the door and came out. See is Su Xi, not from in the heart greatly happy, even the footstep also brisk a few minutes.


    "Xi''er, you are back at last."


    No scolding, no anger, only this sentence sounds very plain but warm words, Suxi can''t help but red eyes.


    Pick up good mood, Suxi smile, said: "let the father worry, is not the daughter."


    "No problem, you are safe. I''ve already said hello to the college. Just go to school. No one dares to embarrass you. "


    "Good."


    Father and daughter are not sentimental people, things said will be scattered, Suxi also went back to pack up, ready to officially enter the Imperial College.


    In the Imperial College, the students are standing on a vast flat land. The people of each family are in their own company, and there are also people who talk with each other. With a few words, they don''t speak any more.


    Suxi was the last to go. When she arrived, everyone''s eyes focused on her. Everyone wants to see what skills Suxi has to be able to enter the Imperial College. Of course, some people want Suxi to make a fool of herself, which not only breaks the face of the Suxi family, but also shows their ability.


    Being late for January, the entrance test hasn''t started, and the teachers of the college haven''t come yet. These people at the scene are not afraid to leave a bad impression on their teachers by their words and deeds, and they all denounce Suxi.


    "Oh, isn''t this miss Suxi of the Su family? When can waste appear in Imperial College? And because you have delayed the entrance test for so long, what do you mean? " It was a young man in blue who was the eldest son of the yuan family, the opponent of the Su family. Because of his good talent, he was always arrogant, and wrote his disdain on his face.


    Su Xi''s nature is cold. She didn''t want to argue with her, but someone didn''t want to let her go.


    "Brother yuan is right. The Imperial College is an extremely sacred place. How can it accommodate such rubbish as you? I advise you to go home and embroider by yourself."


    "Ha ha, Chuxiong is right. Suxi, you should be a little ashamed?" Yuan Dan waved a fan to smile, see someone help, is more presumptuous.


    But no one in Su''s family has come out to speak for her. She can''t help being humiliated. Su Yue, who was provocative during the test, cast a look of disgust to show Su Xi''s humble status.


    Fortunately, Suxi did not hold any hope for them, otherwise she would be sad. Su Xi still ignores yuan Dan and Chu Xiong. They are just clowns. It''s not worth worrying about at all.


    Su Xi''s indifference has become arrogant in the eyes of the public. Yuan Dan and Chu Xiong feel that Su Xi''s unresponsiveness is an insult to them. They can''t help but feel angry. They are originally tyrants. Now that the teacher hasn''t arrived, they don''t worry. They take out their weapons one after another and rush to Su Xi at a very fast speed.


    The people around changed their faces. They were not only surprised that Yuan Dan and Yuan Dan dared to fight in the Imperial College, but also laughed that they were so uncertain. They were enraged by a waste and took out weapons to kill her. It was too serious for them to take Suxi seriously.When they saw that Suxi didn''t dodge, they could not help but guess that Suxi was scared, but the next scene broke their eyes.


    Also did not see Su Xi to have what movement, lightly move, then avoided two people''s attack.


    When Suxi was ready to fight back, a voice came from a distance.


    "Stop it The voice is a little old, but it''s still shocking.


    The comer''s temples were white, but his eyes seemed turbid. When he saw Suxi, his face was obviously different from that of others.


    The eyes were full of doubts and interests.


    Maybe others just think that Suxi is lucky, just to avoid the attack of yuan and Chu, but they can''t cheat him. Mingming only moved a little, but the whole situation changed and he was in the most favorable position to attack. If he didn''t show up, yuan and Chu would not escape. Su Xi''s murderous spirit shows that she won''t let them go, and the latter two can only ask for their own happiness.


    Seeing the figure of the old man, the students in the field looked awe inspiring one after another. They immediately saluted and yelled, "I''ve seen the dean."


    Only Suxi stood there motionless, and everyone could not help but secretly ridicule Suxi for not knowing etiquette. At the same time, they were waiting to see how the Dean would punish her.


    To everyone''s surprise, the Dean did not make any judgment on this matter, but directly announced the start of the test, and lightly exposed it. Yuan Chu''s face flashed with resentment, but Dean he was here. He had to swallow his breath and concentrate on the entrance test.


    "The entrance test is divided into three levels. The first level needs to be completed separately, and the latter two levels can be completed together. The level is different from the usual practice. What we encounter is the danger of life and death. If you fail to pass the first level, you will be faced with dropping out. After passing the first level, the college will allocate classes for you according to your performance, and at the same time, the top three will be selected to reward you. Do you understand? "


    "I see!"


    "Well, then, the entrance test starts now. I will send you to the testing office. I hope you can have a good result. " As soon as the president''s voice fell, he didn''t give the public any more chance to respond. With a wave of his long sleeve, a white light wrapped the public, and disappeared in a moment.

 Chapter 7

    Green mountains and green waters, fragrant flowers.


    Su Xi opened her eyes to see such a scene. The familiar flowers and terrain made Su Xi''s calm heart fluctuate slightly.


    This place is the neon dust palace of demon world!


    Does it mean that the Dean actually set the test site in the demon world? But is the barrier between the human world and the demon world so easy to open? There seems to be something else.


    Only Suxi was sent here, and there were no other students or Nichen palace disciples around. Suxi did not stand in the same place to think about the reasons, but familiar with the shuttle in the peach forest.


    This peach grove is not as simple as it looks. There is a powerful array in it.


    All the way left and right, Suxi finally walked out of the peach forest.


    Gradually, there were more and more people, including servants and disciples. But no one seemed to be able to see Suxi, even though Suxi was standing next to those people.


    This scene makes Su Xi''s doubts increase greatly.


    Slowly, Suxi went to the place where she used to live. All the furnishings remained the same. I thought there would be no one inside, but there was a voice coming from the deep of the room.


    And the owner of the voice is Suxi very familiar, that is a lifetime will not forget, flower worry!


    "Brother Di Mo, my elder sister has gone to find brother Huang Quan. If you have anything to do with me, it''s the same." Hua Wuyou still has that pure appearance. The ignorance and innocence on her face make anyone reluctant to doubt her.


    And her brother Di Mo is a shock to Suxi. For many years, the name that haunts her has appeared. Is di Mo always in the demon world?


    Suxi walked in quietly, but no one could see her.


    The man is still handsome, familiar eyebrows, expressions, movements, all affect Suxi''s heart.


    Emperor Mo didn''t speak, is still that light appearance, can see flower worry free? It''s obvious that no matter how indifferent Ren Jun is, I''ll bear it. I want to take down the appearance of you, which is disgusting for no reason.


    Flower carefree eyes across a trace of gloom, the face does not show a cent. "Brother Dimo, sister and brother huangquan are in love. Don''t be sad. It''s not that my elder sister doesn''t understand the affections of elder brother Timo, nor can she see the efforts of elder brother Timo. It''s just that elder brother huangquan is my elder sister''s sweetheart, so she won''t pay attention to other people. "


    Seeing Di Mo''s face getting colder and colder, Su Xi couldn''t trust Di Mo any more, but they couldn''t see her or hear her explanation.


    Suxi can only watch her good sister smear her like this!


    "Brother Dimo, I''m worried about my brother''s injustice! The elder brother is such a nice person, and he has nothing to say to his elder sister, but her elder sister doesn''t understand his elder brother''s heart and worries about her I''m so sorry for you... "


    When Hua Wuyou said this, he raised his arm and covered his face with wide sleeves. His eyes also swept to the emperor from time to time, which made Su Xi feel sick.


    At the thought that she had cheated herself and betrayed herself, Suxi felt uncomfortable.


    Voice a fall, originally not moving in the heart of the emperor Mo seems to suddenly change a person.


    The seriousness on the face has been replaced by the evil smile, making the emperor Mo more beautiful. He took a look at Hua Wuyou, and then said to her in an unprecedented gentle tone: "Wuyou, do you know my real purpose today?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Oh? Isn''t worry free very smart? I''m here today just to find you. Hua Qingyan, regardless of my past love, turned and threw himself into the embrace of the yellow spring. But Wu you treated me as before. How can I live up to Wu you? "


    Su Xi suddenly changed her face when she said this. Although she believed that emperor Mo would never say this kind of words, she still felt like a stone in her heart.


    Su Xi''s eyes were shocked by the two people''s deep love for each other. Although she had expected that these scenes should not be true, she could not help thinking more.


    At present, Suxi is in all kinds of bad taste.


    After a while, Suxi forced herself to calm down. What she saw must be fake! Now only by finding a way to break this situation can we go out and pass the first pass.


    But Rao was the master of the demon world in the past, and it was also out of his way at this time. The best way now is to wait and see the change.


    The moment Su Xi''s mind stabilized, the scene had changed. It was no longer Hua Wuyou''s love affair with di Mo, but Hua Qingyan''s battle with di Mo in Kunlun Mountain many years ago.


    See at that time of oneself, Su really don''t know oneself is in what trick, unexpectedly can forget emperor Mo completely.


    When Emperor Mo body dead that moment appears again, Su Jie really is hate extremely!


    It''s her who sent Dimo to hell


    It was her who ruined their relationship


    Miss of life and death is her biggest mistake.


    Over and over again, it''s all the scenes of emperor Mo''s death.


    He said, Qing Yan, I don''t regret your death.


    He said, sorry, I have to go first.He said, you must be good and happy in the future.


    He said


    He said a lot, but Suxi didn''t know it until later. Emperor Mo, never let her feel guilty, never let her sad, even if it is parting words, also won''t personally say to her, just by letter.


    But It''s late after all.


    Suxi''s tears drop by drop, how many years? Suxi hasn''t cried for a long time.


    As tears blur her eyes, the scene in front of her eyes is changing again. She returns to the moment when Suxi was appointed as the leader of the neon dust palace. However, after several changes, Suxi already knows that she is in a dreamland and won''t be easily hit again.


    It seems that the dean''s strength is really unfathomable. Even Su Xi''s high level of illusory cultivation has been recruited. We need to find a way to break through the current problem.


    Suxi closed her eyes and tried not to see the surrounding environment. At the same time, she sealed her ears with spiritual power so that she could not listen to the surrounding sound.


    She slowly sank down, trying to find the breakthrough point of the dreamland. She knows the true meaning of the dreamland, and naturally knows that every dreamland has its own point. If she finds it, then the dreamland will be broken.


    As time goes by, Su Xi''s spiritual sense floats around, but she can''t find that point.


    Seeing Su Xi''s action, the Dean, who is always observing the dreamland, can''t help wondering that she is different from the outside world. The Dean naturally knew what Suxi was doing. Because of this, he was even more surprised that this so-called waste had such a strong spiritual sense. Is this really waste?


    There are only two ways to get out of this dreamland: one is to break through your heart; the other is to find that point and break through the dreamland.


    No matter how strong Su Xi''s spiritual sense is, this dreamland is not so easy to break. For this, the dean is very confident.


    However, it was unexpected. Su Xi broke his proud dream! Just a quarter of an hour after he thought his fantasy was safe.

 Chapter 8

    This completely shocked the dean. Suxi''s ability made him have to look at it in an equal way.


    Although Suxi is young, the world has never measured a person''s strength by age. Suxi''s performance is worth the president''s admiration.


    Now, the dean''s interest has been aroused. All this comes from a little girl named Suxi.


    The illusion was broken, and the painful scenes disappeared. Suxi stood in the same place, looking at people with different expressions not far away.


    These are the people who took the entrance test, and they were not sent to any place, still in the Imperial College. I think the president said this to make people subconsciously think that they are really in another place, which also strengthens the effect of dreamland.


    Once people subconsciously feel that they are really in that scene, then fantasy will be much stronger. If it wasn''t for Suxi''s extensive knowledge, knowing that this is a mirage, and her own attainments of mirage are also very deep, it would be very difficult to get out of it. These visions are too real. It can be seen that the dean of the Imperial College is not a false name. Maybe she has to guard against the dean in the future.


    Those people are standing still, still trapped in the dreamland, Suxi is the first to rush out of the dreamland!


    Looking coldly at those who were still in the dreamland, Suxi found a quiet place to sit down and wait for the end of this round of tests.


    Gradually, one by one, these students broke through the dreamland. When they saw Suxi sitting on one side, they were obviously out of the dreamland. They were all stunned, and their eyes to Suxi became different.


    However, although many people are sober, at least half of them are still wandering in the dreamland. Among these people, Chuxiong and Yuan Dan were included. It seems that they can be so arrogant and powerful.


    When they saw Suxi, they both showed unbelievable expressions, but because of the previous things, they did not provoke Suxi, but waited for the end of the test.


    There are also many people in the Su family. After all, they are the first family in the human world. The talent of the children of the family is not bad, but Su Xi has some exceptions. And Su Yue also came out. At the moment of seeing Su Xi, she glared at Su Xi like Chuxiong and Yuan Dan, but at the same time, she couldn''t believe it. But now it''s over, Rao is that she wants to break her head, and she won''t know that Suxi is different now


    At this time, the Dean appeared. Looking at the situation, it was obvious that he did not intend to give time to shock those people. At this point, there is no need for them to stay in Imperial College.


    Looking at these people out of the dreamland, the Dean showed a happy expression. Compared with the last time, there are more people who break through the dreamland this time, and their future achievements will not be small.


    However, what made him most curious was Suxi. Others are breaking through their own state of mind, thus breaking the illusion, but Suxi is directly found the breakthrough point.


    With a wave of his hand, he said, "your abilities are very good. I believe that you will improve your own mind after passing this dreamland. I don''t want to say more about it. Let''s go straight to the next level! "


    Maybe I didn''t expect that there was no rest time in the middle, and many people showed their expression of bitterness. There are many aristocratic children here. Because of their good talent, they are held in the palm of their hands by their elders. When did they suffer such hardships?


    However, the dean is so unfathomable that they dare not complain.


    The second level is to search for medicinal materials. Imperial College gives the medicinal materials to be searched for in the test, and completes its task within five days. At the same time, the college also gave a small part of the map to avoid people getting lost. Of course, the map is incomplete. Whether we can find the medicine we need depends on personal opportunities.


    What Suxi got was the task of looking for flame fruit and withered glory grass. She had seen these two herbs before, and knew where they would grow, which also provided great help for her task.


    Looking at other people get the task card, they all come together in twos and threes. Suxi doesn''t have any envy at all. With a lesson from the past, Suxi can hardly trust a person any more. As far as she is concerned, a person may be more comfortable.


    Seeing that everyone got the task card and had their own plans, the Dean stopped talking and made an array with a gesture.


    Su Xi was stunned when she saw the array with silver light. She knew that it was a teleportation array, but she didn''t expect that the Dean was so easy to produce such an array.


    Although the teleportation array is not a complicated array, it is very demanding. It requires the person who arranges the array to have a very precise control over his own spiritual power. It can be folded and released freely, and it also requires sufficient spiritual power. It''s nothing to Hua Qingyan before, but it''s still difficult for Su Xi to make a teleportation array.


    It can be seen that the ability of the Dean may be even more powerful than Suxi imagined.


    "This is a teleportation array. Through this array, you will enter a small secret place established by the Imperial College. Although it''s a secret place, there are many people who go missing every time. You can guess the reason, either because you are lost, or because... "The Dean didn''t finish the rest, but everyone present could understand the meaning of his words. This is precisely because of this, people''s faces do not change slightly, do not want to lose their lives because of a small test.


    As if seeing the people''s ideas, the dean said: "naturally, you are here to learn, so your requirements will not be too high. In the secret realm, fighting and fighting are allowed, but they can only be stopped at once. Those who want to hurt people''s lives, it''s better to restrain their mind. If I find out who killed people in it, it''s not just that they can''t go to school. At that time, I will abolish his cultivation and let him never practice! Don''t take chances. I''ll watch the situation in the secret place all the way. Don''t think that my behavior can escape my eyes! "


    When he said this, the look on the president''s face was very cruel, and no one on the scene suspected that the president was joking. As the president, it is too simple to abolish one''s cultivation.


    When the self-cultivation of their children was abandoned, the people of that aristocratic family would not blame the dean for it, but perhaps thank the dean for cleaning up the lintel for their family.


    This is the benefit of strength.


    In order to be the best person in the world and have the same power and status as the Dean, everyone is determined to be brave and fearless of death. They want to be outstanding in the secret world. If they are accepted as apprentices by the Dean, they will rise in the water.


    Therefore, despite the danger of serious injury, the people are also high spirited and unwilling to retreat.

 Chapter 9

    Seeing this, the Dean showed a happy smile: "this transmission array will send you to different places. If you are ready, you can go in by yourself."


    The voice fell, and people''s expressions were different. Those who have formed a good team ahead of time are all in a bad mood. They knew that they would be sent to different places. Why do they bother to form a team?


    However, it had no effect on people like Su Xi who had planned to act alone. When most people were entangled, someone had already stepped into the transmission array. When a white light flashed by, that person disappeared without a trace.


    Someone set a precedent, Suxi was not afraid of dazzling, and then also stepped into the transmission array.


    Seeing that Su Xi has entered a small secret place, Yuan Dan, who was in conflict with Su Xi at the beginning, is unwilling to fall behind. Regardless of his partner''s cry, he rushes into the teleportation array. And Chuxiong, who was with him, was eliminated in the dreamland. I don''t know where he was dejected at the moment!


    One by one, people in the square entered the secret place from the teleportation array. In the end, no one gave up! The temptation of the Imperial College is still too great. Even if there is a threat of life, there will still be people flocking to it. What''s more, it''s just the possibility of injury, which can''t hurt the enthusiasm of the people.


    The white light kept flashing, and Suxi opened her eyes again to see a sea of flowers. Those flowers are as red as fire. They are bigger than people''s heads, and they are full of strange fragrance.


    Suddenly see such a scene, Rao is to Suxi''s mind is also inadvertently surprised for a moment, it is because of this moment of time, Suxi inhaled a lot of aroma. It''s too late for Suxi to realize that it''s wrong.


    All weak, Suxi''s head dizzy, looking at the flowers look wobbly. Suxi didn''t expect that she would be caught in this little secret place. She couldn''t help being too careless. After rebirth, even the reaction is much worse, which may be the result of poor strength!


    He bit his lips until the blood came out. The pain from the labial flap made Suxi awake for a moment. Taking advantage of this time, Suxi quickly turned around her spiritual power to refine the fragrance into her body.


    It has to be said that Su Xi''s previous skills were very domineering. With Su Xi''s weak strength now, she actually removed all the aroma from her body in the time of this tea.


    The fragrance volatilized along the skin, and Suxi felt her strength flowing back little by little, and soon recovered as before. As a result of this hit, Suxi was alert and covered her nose with aura to prevent the entry of aroma.


    After doing all this, Suxi began to carefully look at the surrounding environment. In this sea of flowers, except for the occasional wind, there is nothing else!


    Su Xi was very confused about this.


    The sea of flowers is so big that you can''t see the end at a glance, and the flowers are all the same, so Suxi can''t confirm the direction of going out. Looking around, the soft land attracted Su Xi''s attention.


    It can''t be said that the land for such big flowers is loose. In order to observe carefully, Suxi squatted down and wanted to touch it with her hands.


    However, before she touched it, the land changed. I saw the original quiet soil turned into a worm!


    The insect is grayish brown. It''s the color that makes Suxi think it''s soil. And these beautiful and bright flowers are actually fed by this insect! Think of this, Suxi suddenly feel a nausea attack on the chest.


    Once Hua Qing''s words were transformed from peach trees. Before she was transformed into human beings, it was the aura of heaven and earth that nourished her. Therefore, she will have the talent of cultivation, so as to become an adult.


    But now these bright flowers are fed by insects that are dying of evil intentions, which is really unacceptable to Suxi.


    The next moment, Suxi was surprised to feel that she was covered with grayish brown insects, and these insects seemed to be alive, and generally wanted to climb on her. This is just a look can not stand the thing, if it climbed to the body, it does not know what kind of experience.


    And the origin of these insects is unknown. Although Suxi had never seen such creatures in her two generations, she did not know its ability. Under the balance of the two, Suxi immediately put herself on the top of the flower.


    However, before Suxi could stand still, there was a shaking at her feet. Looking down, I don''t know when the originally quiet flowers swayed. The flower core opened like a bloody mouth, trying to swallow Suxi.


    Seeing this, Suxi''s face changed. In a dilemma, she had no choice but to use her life like power to urge her to rise to the sky. However, Suxi''s strength is too weak now. The spiritual power in her body is not enough to support her standing out of thin air.


    Under the spirit power intermission, Su Xi suddenly falls to the ground. Suxi thought that it must be the disgusting insect that welcomed her, so she closed her eyes tightly and didn''t want to see it. But her hands are accumulating power, trying to kill the insects with her little spiritual power.


    Su Xi, who closed her eyes tightly, didn''t see that the insects under her suddenly spread out, revealing a dark hole. After a long time, Suxi opened her eyes to see the situation.After seeing this, she found that she was constantly falling in a dark place. Because she didn''t know what was waiting for her, Suxi scattered her spiritual power in her hands and nose to save her strength and meet the danger behind.


    The pit was very deep, and it took about a long time for the incense to fall to the ground. Fortunately, Suxi left a little spiritual power at last, otherwise she would not fall to the ground so lightly at the moment, but smashed it hard.


    I don''t know how many people will laugh at the head of the neon dust palace, who was in charge of the six realms, if he fell into a pit and couldn''t cope with it, and didn''t even have the spiritual power to stand firm! Although Suxi doesn''t care about these false names, she can''t help others to discredit the neon dust palace.


    At this time, Suxi forgot that she was no longer Hua Qingyan. Now she is just a waste of the human world, not to mention the Revenge of the demon world. It''s a long way to go to recover her former strength.


    Throw away the unrealistic ideas in her mind, Suxi starts to see a lot of things around her. Because the cave was dark, Suxi took out a night pearl from the storage ring to light it up. This storage ring was temporarily given to her by Su Zhen. She said that it could let Su Xi put more things in it just in case. Who knows, it''s really used now!


    Su Xi could have used her spiritual power to illuminate the cave, but she had to use the night pearl instead of wasting her spiritual power on such trifles.


    Because of this, it strengthened Suxi''s determination to step up her cultivation. If her own strength can''t even solve this small problem, it''s better to talk about revenge than to die!

 Chapter 10

    Thinking of Hua Wuyou, who is a bully in the neon dust palace, Su Xi''s eyebrows are full of ferocious colors, but they disappear for a moment.


    Because of the bright pearl of the night, Suxi saw her situation clearly. At the beginning of landing, Suxi smelled the fragrance of the soil, which was very strong, just like a person''s all sides were full of soil.


    What Suxi saw was the earth.


    The earth has surrounded the whole world into a circle, which can''t find any space. Suxi looked around and found that the only way to get out was to get in and fly out.


    But Suxi''s spiritual power obviously can''t support her to fly out from here, so Suxi has to find another way.


    In order to get out faster, Suxi got close to the mud and wanted to see if there was anything strange in it. This look surprised Suxi. What kind of soil is it? It''s eggs one by one!


    I thought that Suxi could not mistakenly recognize the grayish brown insects as soil if she had seen them on it.


    In fact, it''s no wonder that Suxi''s eggs are as big as sand. In addition, their original color is very dark and motionless, and the smell of earth misleads her. It''s no wonder that she doesn''t admit her mistake!


    After discovering the true face of the earth, Suxi''s face became very ugly. At present, she has little spiritual power left. She doesn''t know when these eggs will hatch, and what abilities these insects have. Even if she wants to be on guard, she can''t start.


    Therefore, as the old saying goes, if you know yourself and the other, you can win a hundred battles. When everything is unknown, you have to rely on your own intuition to guess what the unknown is.


    Su Xi''s eyes kept changing, and finally decided to keep the same. She took the college map out of her arms and tried to know where she was now. However, she was disappointed in the result.


    She could guess that the map was incomplete, but she didn''t expect it to be so incomplete! There are only a few places on this map, which does not include her place. Seeing this, Suxi felt depressed for the first time.


    She casually put the map into her arms, sighed, and sat down to recover her spiritual power.


    Lingli worked in Suxi''s body for week after week, and slowly showed signs of recovery. Su Xiaoxin next joy, glad that this place is still a bit desirable, at least did not isolate the aura in the air.


    After seeing the effect, Suxi abandoned the distractions and concentrated on restoring her spiritual power. What she didn''t know was that while she was working, milky lights floated out of those eggs and got into Suxi''s body.


    And those eggs that lost their milky light turned to ashes in an instant. If Suxi opened her eyes now, she would suppress such changes.


    There are a lot of eggs, so the Milky light absorbed by Suxi is endless. Su Xi, in her cultivation, only felt the warm current flowing into her body from the outside, followed by the increase of her spiritual power.


    The continuous growth of spiritual power makes Suxi speed up the operation of the method. In this way, the Milky light is also faster, and the dark eggs disappear, becoming Suxi''s power.


    Su Xi would not have thought that the disgusting things she felt actually provided a source of aura for herself at this moment, which made her aura recover and go up to a higher level.


    Suxi is practicing indefatigably. With the help of this external force, she will not miss this opportunity.


    Time passed quickly. When Suxi found that there was no more aura in her body and gave up the idea of continuing to practice, it was already dark.


    Feel the body''s strong spiritual power, the time spent most of the day is really worth it! But in just half a day, Su Xi''s strength has been improved for a while, reaching the second stage of Xuanling mirror! Su Xi has a vague feeling that if she is allowed to practice for another ten days and a half months as she just did, her strength will certainly go up to a higher level. Maybe she can reach the fifth section of Xuanling mirror!


    However, the eggs had disappeared, and there was no such environment she wanted.


    At this time, the dean is staring at the fight in another place, and has no time to pay attention to Suxi. Otherwise, he will sigh that Suxi''s good fortune has fallen to the place with the least danger and the most harvest in this little secret place.


    However, the harvest is there, but the next scene is to let Suxi anxious. It was Suxi who was still lamenting the benefits of the eggs, but the big hole on her head closed unconsciously. That strict silk close degree, with Su Xi now is strength, have not completely grasped, intact go out.


    This place is full of unknowns. Naturally, Suxi is not stupid enough to put herself in danger. So she had to look for other ways.


    I don''t know if I know Su Xi''s inner thoughts. Originally, it was dark underground, but it happened to light up.


    The light was a little blue. Suxi didn''t dare to be careless. After looking carefully, she found that the unknown beads in the cave were shining, and her environment had changed.


    Looking around, the dark cave just now turned into a stone house!The stone house is full of things, and it''s very neat. Rao is Suxi, and I don''t know what''s going on now.


    "After so many years, someone has come at last!"


    The sudden sound made Su Xiaoxin look down. She looked around to make sure that she didn''t see the real person just now. But Suxi didn''t panic. She knew the rules of the world. She couldn''t defeat her with a little cover up.


    But she will not look down on each other, in case of a real strength, she also has to weigh their own situation. Anyway, it''s not uncommon to be a hermit or something.


    Now, Suxi''s only thought is to keep her life anyway. She is not naive and will not underestimate the current situation because of her strong strength and insight in her previous life.


    There is no wonder in the world. She also believes that there are people outside the world and there is a day outside the world, and she will not be above the top because of her own experience. In this way, she knew her current situation and would not take it lightly.


    "Who are you? Don''t play tricks Su Xi Li drinks out a voice, although is afraid, but she also won''t be timid, should have some momentum still have some.


    To Su Xi''s surprise, the man was not angry but smiling. There was a sense of joy in his words: "I can''t see that the girl is very angry. Don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you." Although the man tried to make his voice sound amiable, his domineering spirit could not be concealed.


    Su Xi gathered her mind and didn''t relax her vigilance because of the man''s words: "no matter who you are, just say what you have. It''s meaningless to cover it up!"

 Chapter 11

    As soon as she said this, she couldn''t match Huaqing''s words before. Huaqing''s words before were indifferent. Except for those who were close to her, she always had a cold face, and her words were concise.


    After the rebirth, Hua Qingyan changed obviously. It''s not only because she wants to avoid other people''s detection, but also because those things in her previous life make her understand that disguise can make her win more.


    Perhaps others can not understand, but she is really epiphany, the original flower worry is not innocent by dress cheated her?


    This life, she will change herself, although the process is very long, but she is not afraid.


    "The girl is still a straightforward person! I don''t mean anything. I just want a girl to do me a favor. " That person sounds a little flattering, and Suxi thinks it''s obscene.


    If that person knows that his domineering voice sounds obscene in Suxi, I don''t know how he will feel!


    "If you want me to help, show your sincerity. How can you win people''s trust when you are so afraid of your head and tail?"


    The voice falls, also don''t know is Su Xi''s illusion, she actually heard that person sigh a breath, the tone is very lonely: "if I can come out, also don''t need a girl to help!"


    Listen to the meaning of this, is that person want to extricate himself for him? Knowing this, Suxi couldn''t help wondering who would trap that person here. This is the secret place of Imperial College. Only the Dean knows how to open it. That is to say, the Dean put it in it.


    Now she still has something to ask to the dean. If she agrees to this person and has a feud with the Dean, it will run counter to the original purpose.


    Thinking of this, Suxi frowned and said, "I''m just a girl, and my strength is terrible. How can you be sure that I can help you?"


    This is not Su Xi''s nonsense. The Dean has high strength. If the Dean really trapped this person here, she really has no ability to save him now. That''s why there is such a saying.


    Compared with Su Xi''s hesitation, the man was very determined: "don''t worry, girl! Since you can come here, you can save me! Although your current strength is not enough, I have a way to improve your strength, and then you can help me out! "


    With that, the more he said, the more excited he was, as if he had seen the scene of seeing the sun again.


    Because of that person''s words to enhance the strength, Suxi''s heart is shaken. However, she will not easily agree to that person. She always does what she says. If she is not sure, she will not promise anything to others.


    "I have something important to do. Maybe I can''t help you." Thinking that she had two herbs to look for after she went out from here, Suxi had a headache. Originally, she didn''t pay much attention to this test, but now she is trapped in a place where she doesn''t know anything. Even if she knows the habit and growing place of the herbs, she can''t do it now.


    However, she has no way, does not mean that person does not have. If she guessed correctly, that person must know how to get out, maybe that person''s hands have flame fruit and withered glory grass is not necessarily!


    "What''s more important than mine? Girl, I didn''t cheat you. I don''t think you can do anything important. If you help me out, there will be a lot of benefits after that! "


    The words were full of temptation, and Su''s heart flashed a little joy, but her face was not obvious. In order to make herself more credible, Suxi deliberately hesitated, obviously moved by the benefits of the population.


    No one knows what Suxi thinks. Seeing her like this, she thinks Suxi is going to agree to him. She is very happy and her tone becomes more urgent.


    "How''s it going? Is it exciting? Girl, heart is better than action. As long as you promise me, I can help you improve your strength now. How about that? "


    The man kept tempting Suxi with his strength and advantages. What he saw was that Suxi''s face was tender. He must have been unable to resist these temptations, and he was not worried.


    But what she didn''t expect was that Suxi was the famous leader of the neon dust palace in her previous life. What treasure did she not see? No matter how powerful she is, she has had it. How can you care about the benefits of his vagueness?


    "No, I don''t know you. How can I know your character? What''s more, I have more important things to do now. My strength can be improved slowly, but things are not waiting for me. " With that, Suxi began to look for something strange in the stone house.


    And that person obviously didn''t expect Suxi to refuse him without hesitation. Was the previous heart all pretended? That person can''t help but help forehead, secret way Su Xi turn over a face to turn over too quickly, as expected can be regarded as a woman!


    Seeing Suxi''s constant searching, the man''s eyes brightened, and when he knew Suxi''s plan, he was worried again.


    "Don''t refuse so fast, girl! I think your important thing is to go out to complete it? Hehe, I might as well tell you that if you go on searching like this, you can''t find a way to go out all your life! "


    With that, the man suddenly lowered his voice and said, "well, let''s make a deal. If you let me out, I''ll tell you how to get out of the stone house. What''s the matter?"However, waiting for him is full of silence. Suxi didn''t stop because of his words, but ignored him. The man''s smile was so stiff in the corner of his mouth that he could not help twitching twice.


    However, it''s not easy for someone to come in here. He won''t let it go like this. Trapped for such a long time, if he doesn''t go out for a breath, he will suffocate.


    At present, whether Suxi is willing or not, a seal will be taken on Suxi.


    Although she had always kept an eye on the man, Suxi was caught off guard. She didn''t expect that her intelligence was mistaken by her intelligence. That person was so impatient that she would attack her regardless of her freedom!


    That''s right. In Suxi''s eyes, that person''s action is to become angry and want to kill her to vent her anger. She can''t match that person''s strength now. When she comes to the human world, she knows that there are so many people whose strength is higher than her, which always makes her have no power to fight back.


    But Suxi didn''t think that her strength now is far from that before! In the past, these people''s means are not enough for her to see! However, people always have to experience some things to grow up, just like Su Xi, who has experienced the world''s experts, has an indelible role in the future.


    The fingerprints are hard on Suxi. I don''t know what kind of magic the man used to make Suxi unable to move.


    Body gradually began to heat, at first Suxi can tolerate, but slowly, she found that the heat has exceeded her limit. Like something flowing in her meridians, the feeling is that life is not like death!

 Chapter 12

    The pain of the broken meridians made Suxi sweat. Her eyes were staring at a place in the stone house. Through the man''s attack, Suxi now knew about the man''s direction.


    The pain on her body became more and more obvious, and Suxi''s naked skin turned red. I believe those invisible places are the same. Suxi breathes out without pain. She doesn''t want to die here. How can she die here without revenge?


    However, the burning feeling of her whole body made her want to roll on the ground for a time. For a woman, the pain was more than ten times as much as when she had a baby!


    Seeing Su Xi''s appearance, the man seemed to be a little impatient, but for his own freedom, his expression was instantly firm, and he couldn''t stop murmuring: "girl, don''t blame me, I have to do this. I''m sure you''ll appreciate it in the end. "


    He told Suxi not to blame him, and said that Suxi would appreciate him, and he didn''t know what he wanted to say. Anyway, that person is to bite teeth, suddenly close eyes, waiting for Suxi''s suffering to end.


    I don''t know how long later, Suxi fainted in pain. What about the Lord of the demon world? In the final analysis, she is only a woman, and her strength is not as good as before. If she is not determined, such pain will directly kill her.


    Seeing Suxi''s silence, the man began to worry again. He couldn''t move, so he couldn''t explore Suxi''s condition. He could only know that Suxi wasn''t dead with his weak breath.


    Suxi, who was in a coma, didn''t know that after the pain passed, a lot of spiritual power appeared in her body. Don''t know what reason, these spirit power didn''t scurry, on the contrary very obediently nourish the meridians for Su Xi. When this stock is used up, the next stock will be added. How can we start over and over again.


    Under the moistening of Lingli, Suxi''s temperature gradually returned to normal, and her complexion looked much better. What''s more amazing is that her meridians have widened a little!


    You know, every life, his meridian width has almost formed, later if you want to broaden the meridians, not only need strong endurance, also need genius treasure! Therefore, Suxi was lucky to have such an opportunity.


    Time passed quietly, and the spiritual power in Suxi nourishes her body tirelessly. Two days later, Suxi''s consciousness slowly returned, and her fingers moved imperceptibly.


    But it was the faint movement that made the man''s eyes suddenly brighten, and the joy inside could not be covered. Because of excitement, the man''s lips trembled. If people who knew him saw it, they would sigh that he would have such uncontrollable times.


    Slowly opened his eyes, eyes or that stone house, but Suxi''s senses are more clear. Standing up, Suxi finds that she has changed a lot. The most direct thing is to improve her spiritual power!


    Those spiritual powers don''t flow like before, but quietly stay in Suxi''s whole body, waiting for Suxi''s use.


    After moving her body for a while, she didn''t find anything wrong. Then she realized that the fingerprint was not to kill her, but to help her improve her strength. After that person''s forced promotion, Su Xi''s strength has reached the Xuanling mirror four sections, this speed has been very terrible!


    Normally, Suxi should be grateful to that person, but that person''s way is to make Suxi a little uncomfortable.


    Therefore, Su Xi''s face was cold, and the cold almost froze her. However, the man helped himself, and she was not ungrateful. She just wanted to annoy the man and let him worry more. If people who know her well know that she has such an idea, they will surely laugh at her. The more she lives, the more naive she becomes.


    "Girl, how do you feel?"


    The man asked carefully, but his joy could not be concealed. Nonsense, Suxi''s strength has been improved, and his freedom is just around the corner. Can he not be happy?


    But how could Suxi make him so proud? He let himself taste the pain of life is not like death, how do you also have to solve Qi to be comfortable!


    Suxi didn''t answer the man''s words, as if she didn''t hear them. She was sure that her body was ok, and then she began to grope in the stone house. Seeing this, the man''s joy froze and looked ridiculous.


    It''s just a pity that Suxi can''t see it, otherwise she will say it''s cool!


    "Ah, it''s not a girl. Is that how you treat your benefactor? How can you turn a blind eye to me? " The man''s voice was a little angry, but Suxi was very happy about it.


    Who told you to embarrass me at the beginning, and now you have tasted the bitter fruit? Suxi''s heart is full of joy. How could she have such an idea before? But that''s what makes her more fun, isn''t it?


    Suxi straightens up. Although she can''t see it, she can obviously feel that because of her action, the person''s emotion is a little excited. Maybe she thinks her words have played a role and is happy?


    But Suxi was doomed to let her down. First she rubbed her waist, then she said, "benefactor? Would you like me to give you a few days'' pain and then thank you again? "


    The words were full of satire, and Suxi''s expression looked scornful.After hearing what he wanted to say, the man choked on his throat, neither saying nor not saying.


    Rao is so, that person also just a moment Kung Fu recovered, have to say his face is not general thick! "Well If you can make me pain for a few days and nights, and then let my strength improve a few layers, I will certainly thank you


    Listen to this rather rogue words, Suxi is also drunk. Who on earth can say such dumb words, but also make people feel disgusted?


    Maybe it was the man who didn''t disgust Suxi. Although he let himself experience that kind of pain, Suxi didn''t hate him. Indeed, as he said, his strength has improved a lot, and I really should thank him.


    Xu thinks that the man has been punished, so Suxi doesn''t want to tease him any more. Look a board, Suxi changed back to the past cold: "say it."


    Boundless two words let that person a Leng, Su Xi''s change is also he didn''t think of. Without thinking, he blurted out: "what do you say?"


    "Tell me where you came from and why you''re here." This is what Suxi has wanted to ask for a long time. Although she has made up her mind to help him, she still needs to find out the truth, know what kind of person she is going to save, and prepare for possible troubles in the future.


    After the voice fell, there was a moment of silence. Suxi didn''t worry. Instead, she found a clean place to sit down. She was not afraid that the man would cheat her, as long as he said, Suxi would like to believe it.


    Some people, just listen to his voice, you will understand his character, do not need to speculate too much.

 Chapter 13

    What we have to wait for now is to let the person think clearly, and whether he is willing to reveal his bottom.


    As time went by, the man sighed deeply, and then said, "it''s all right. Hiding these things is just rotten in my stomach. Girl, have you ever heard of the spirit falling into the immortal


    That person''s voice sounds full of vicissitudes, but the soul in his mouth falls to the immortal is to let Su Xi whole body shock. Others may not know the name, but Suxi knows it all.


    Su Xi''s master, the former master of the neon dust palace, has a great relationship with this immortal! And when the soul is still there, he is the most powerful immortal in the immortal world besides Xifu.


    The spirit falls to be addicted to wine, does not have the wine not to be happy, but his wine quality is not good, many people in the fairyland are therefore dissatisfied with him. Later, I don''t know why he disappeared from the fairyland, because he had a bad reputation in the fairyland, but no one went to investigate. How can Su Xi not be surprised to hear the name of soul falling?


    However, Suxi didn''t show it, and her face was still light. In this way, the man thought that Suxi had never heard of hunluo. Although it was expected, the man still felt sad.


    "I think nobody knew my name before, but now? I finally disappeared in the long river of time The words are full of self mockery, and the soul has countless regrets.


    As a matter of fact, his words have made Su Xi''s heart turn into a big wave. "You are the soul falling?"


    I can''t hide my excitement any more. Suxi wants to know what happened at the beginning. Because after the disappearance of the soul fall, the former leader of the neon dust Palace also fell soon. Suxi didn''t believe that there was nothing wrong with it. Now that she has met the fall of soul by such a coincidence, she will not miss the chance to know the truth.


    Without master, there would be no Suxi now.


    But Su Xi''s reaction is to let soul fall some strange, don''t you know him? How could he be so excited after he knew that he had fallen? In the heart doubts under, the soul falls also asked to export: "do you know me?"


    "No, I don''t know you." Almost without thinking, Suxi denied hunluo''s words, but her reaction made hunluo suspicious. However, now is not the time to think about these, the most urgent thing is to let yourself out of trouble, so that the soul will not be entangled.


    "I''ll tell you who I am. You can help me now."


    "But you haven''t said why you''re here. It''s understood that soul falling into the immortal is a person with advanced magic. How can you come to this end? Are you lying to me? " Although the words say so, but Suxi has already believed the soul falls.


    Being doubted like this, the soul will not follow. How can a person who once dominated the fairyland have his own pride: "I lied to you? What''s the point of being a little girl? Besides, unless someone is dying, he will not be killed. He will cheat people in my name. "


    The meaning behind this is very deep. It seems that there are many secrets hidden in the soul.


    "In that case, tell me."


    Seeing that Suxi didn''t want to let go, she couldn''t help but said, "it''s OK to tell you. I''m here because of Xifu. That sinister villain trapped me here when I was unprepared. If it wasn''t for fate, I couldn''t come here! "


    At this point, the soul is full of resentment, the resentment of Xifu is not to hide.


    However, in this way, Suxi had more questions. This is the little secret place that the Dean has laid out. Even if it is really Xifu who trapped his soul, why is he trapped here? All this, there are too many doubts.


    As if seeing Su Xi''s doubts, Hun Luo continued: "I have a grudge with Xi Fu, but it''s inconvenient to tell you. What I can tell you is that Xi Fu and I are eternal enemies. He doesn''t have the ability to kill me, so he imprisons me here and keeps me out of sight. "


    "Do you know where this is?" Su Xi suddenly thought of a kind of possibility, then began to interrupt the words of soul falling.


    Not out of Su Xi''s expectation, after hearing this question, she was obviously stunned, with a bitter smile on her face. But then she thought that Suxi couldn''t see him, so she said, "it''s a shame. I don''t know. There''s no concept of time in it, and I don''t know how long it took, and I can''t find out what''s going on around me. So, after so long, I still don''t know anything about it, so I know the way to go out, but I don''t have the ability. "


    There is bitterness in the words of soul falling, but I''m not ashamed of my helplessness.


    "Then why do you think I can let you out?" Suxi asked her questions all the time, and also lightly changed the topic just now. She didn''t want to be seen by hunluo. Some things can be checked slowly in the future. There is no need to rush for a while.


    Su Xi said this sentence is also based on, although the soul down to enhance her strength, but with her now, still not enough to see. Moreover, even if hunluo is trapped, his ability is better than her now. How can she do it when she can''t break through the dilemma of hunluo?


    Compared with Suxi''s seriousness, Hun Luo said: "because you are predestined friends."This words a, Su Xi only feel a breath blocked in the chest, the forehead of the green veins also constantly come out. Is there any difference between saying it and not saying it? If the people who come here are predestined ones, shouldn''t the Dean be more predestined?


    Suppress oneself want to beat the impulse of person, Su Xi''s tone still calculate moderate: "don''t know where have predestined relationship?"


    Listen to Su Xi this meaning, is to want to break the casserole to ask in the end. But Hun Luo didn''t want to waste time on this boring problem. She turned her eyes and said, "girl, here''s a treasure. As long as you take it, I can come out. What do you think of it? "


    The soul falls to beat the baby''s name to change the topic, Su Xi also naturally understands. Anyway, no matter how much you ask the soul fall, you won''t tell the reason of the fate. It''s better to be practical.


    After the first World War of Kunlun, Liuguang sword disappeared. Suxi had been in the human world for so long, but she really didn''t have a decent treasure! Now, how could she refuse this?


    Under the balance between the two sides, Su Xi said, "how can I get it?"


    Hearing this, sou Luo was overjoyed. If Su Xi could see it, she would find that the corners of his mouth would crack with laughter.


    "After looking at the stone house for so long, have you found nothing wrong?" The voice of soul falls to ring out, but don''t directly say to break, but slowly guide Su Xi.


    Suxi frowned. She didn''t find anything wrong! If she found out, she would have done something. How could she sit here indifferent and talk with Hun Luo for so long?

 Chapter 14

    Seeing Su Xi''s expression, Hun Luo knows that she has not found anything. For some reason, Hun Luo has a faint sense of satisfaction in her heart, as if she has found the place.


    Who''s Su Gang doing that to him? Soul down eyebrow a pick, canthus eyebrows are amorous feelings: "Hey, or I tell you! The biggest mistake of this stone house is that there is no mistake! Now you see? "


    After the tongue twister, Suxi fell into silence. Indeed, a stone house, if it is normal, how can it have no trace? However, as soon as she thought that this was the work of the immortal, Suxi thought it was possible.


    Others don''t know, but Suxi knows very well. With the strength of Xifu, it''s no surprise to make a stone house without flaws! If it''s her before, she can decorate it easily.


    However, if there is still a character with the same strength, it will be another matter.


    Su Xi''s eyes suddenly brightened. She blurted out: "it''s an array!"


    Hearing Su Xi''s words, Hun Luo showed a happy expression and said: "yes, it''s the array! This stone house is the possession of the array. If you want to break it, you must find the array eye. Naturally, the treasure is also in the array eye. "


    He doesn''t hide his praise for Suxi. Now he is in a good mood.


    With this hint, Suxi will know why she can''t find any trace. If this is a big array, no matter how perfect the scene is, it is possible to create it!


    Suxi stood up and looked at the stone house from a new perspective. This time, she looked very carefully and did not miss a single point. Gradually, she closed her eyes and began to release the spiritual power in her body.


    As soon as the spirit power came out of the body, it began to run in the stone house regularly, constantly pounding to the walls and the ground. This is Suxi''s secret method. You can quickly find the eye array. Ordinary people don''t know it. So hunluo only knows that Suxi has released her spiritual power, but she doesn''t understand her purpose.


    The wisps of Su Xi''s spirit power seemed to be inexhaustible, and her face gradually became bad. One side''s soul falls to see frighten, he doesn''t want to oneself haven''t gone out, Su Xi because of the spirit power exhaustion to die.


    But seeing Su Xi''s serious appearance, Hun Luo gave up the idea of interrupting her. Maybe it''s not necessarily that Suxi has some tricks. If she interrupts her rashly, the consequences will be


    Kung Fu pays off. When Suxi is about to give up, she finally finds out something is wrong. There is a crack on the top of the stone house. It''s so small that it can''t be seen with the naked eye. If Suxi didn''t use her spirit power, she would have ignored it.


    Suddenly opened his eyes, Su Xi eyes flashed a ray of light, unarmed then toward the crack in the past.


    But nothing happened.


    Suxi''s fist was like hitting the air. She didn''t feel anything. But it was because of this that Su became more and more sure that there was something wrong with the crack.


    Knowing the root of the problem, Suxi was not worried. Fortunately, her only spiritual power could not break the crack, so Suxi sat down to recover her spiritual power. Soul fell to see also don''t disturb, just all he saw in the eye, to Su Xi not arrogant not impatient temperament also very appreciate.


    Anyway, he has been trapped for such a long time, and he doesn''t care about this moment.


    The stone house fell into silence. If it wasn''t for Su Xi''s occasional breath, it really made people think it was empty.


    In this quiet time, the outside is very lively. The fight that the Dean paid attention to was over long ago. When the Dean inspected the whole secret place again, he didn''t find any trace of Suxi.


    It''s his little secret place. It''s reasonable that there won''t be such a problem. Even if Suxi was killed, there would be a body. Besides, before the test, he clearly stated that there should be no casualties.


    Therefore, Suxi''s disappearance has become one of the premier''s biggest concerns.


    If Suxi knew where she was now, even the Dean didn''t know, she would doubt whether the Dean had created this little secret.


    Naturally, this is a later story, not to mention.


    As time goes by, Suxi finally found Kurong grass at the last moment of the five day test. Thinking of her breaking through the array and seeing her soul fall, Suxi can''t help twitching at the corner of her mouth.


    That day, after her spiritual power recovered, she attacked the crack again. Under Suxi''s unique attack method, the crack became bigger and bigger, and finally a person fell out of it. Yeah, just fall out!


    I don''t know whether the soul is not ready or has been unfamiliar for a long time. It just falls down from the top of the stone house. The sound of landing hurt Suxi.


    Su Xi was a little surprised when she saw the fall of the soul. She didn''t expect that hunluo would be such a A handsome man is as beautiful as a woman. If it wasn''t for his voice and knowing who he was, Sue would have thought that hunluo was a woman.


    This man is so beautiful.


    This is Su Xi''s final conclusion about the fall of soul.After breaking the array, the crack and the whole stone house turned into a black ribbon and fell into Suxi''s hands. When she looked up again, Suxi found herself on a green plain.


    By contrast, it''s much more normal here.


    With the soul falling, Suxi began her task. She has wasted so much time that she will lose if she doesn''t hurry up. I thought there would be flaming fruit or withered grass on the soul, but in the end, he had nothing but a broken fan! Fortunately, he also said that as long as you save him, there will be a lot of benefits. I don''t know where the confidence comes from!


    But fortunately, she finally found all the herbs before the end of the test, and Suxi was relieved. She hasn''t been so nervous for a long time!


    "Girl, how well do you study with me? What is the Imperial College? Is it as big as my soul falling into the immortal?"


    Suxi doesn''t know how many times this is that hunluo has said this to her. Since she came out, hunluo has been encouraging Suxi to take him as her teacher, and she doesn''t know what to do.


    "Do you think you are qualified to be my master with your present strength?" Suxi said this without mercy.


    The soul falls to listen to eyes to stare greatly, because his face is beautiful, look unexpectedly have a special flavor. Even though he was trapped by Xifu for a long time, his strength has regressed a little, but he is still in the Ninth Section of the earth spirit realm. If this strength is placed in the whole imperial capital, I''m afraid many people will flock to it.


    However, listening to Su Xi''s tone, it seems that she can''t see the cultivation of this spiritual realm. It''s also normal to say that Suxi herself was a mirror of heaven in her previous life. Now when a land spirit was placed in front of her, she naturally didn''t react much. Even if she has only Xuanling mirror now, it is only a matter of time for her to return to Tianling mirror according to her speed.

 Chapter 15

    But I don''t know that! More than once, Su Xi despised him, and his name as an immortal would be lost. If he was known by his old friends, he didn''t know how to laugh at him!


    It''s because of Suxi''s refusal that the soul falls into the stubborn spirit of not bumping into the south wall and not looking back, and insists on sending Suxi to her own door!


    Seeing that it''s useless to beg for death, she turned her eyes and said, "girl, didn''t you get a treasure? As long as you promise to be my apprentice, I''ll tell you how to use that treasure, OK


    The treasure in the soul''s mouth is the black ribbon. After Suxi came out, she wanted to see its function, but she couldn''t do it. Now she doesn''t know how to use it. Therefore, the soul will use this thing to lure Su Xi.


    But is Suxi so tempting? She glanced at the soul faintly, and the dislike inside was self-evident: "do you need to tell me? If Xifu''s things are so easy to use, he will not be Xifu. What''s the first person in the fairyland? You''d better accept that. I already have a master. "


    "This is the fourth time you have said that you have a master, but what about your master? Don''t tell me it''s the bad old man in DIDU college. His strength is not as high as mine. How can you look up to him? "


    In the face of hunluo''s narcissism and wordiness, Suxi really doesn''t want to pay attention to it any more, but as long as Suxi doesn''t speak, hunluo will be strong and make Suxi''s head ache.


    With a flash of inspiration, Suxi deliberately lowered her voice, which sounded like she was angry: "the soul has fallen to the immortal. Now it''s not about these things, is it? The power of Ezra must have known you escaped the moment I released you. Do you think he will come all the way to the human world to find you


    This is a bit alarmist. A hundred years ago, the six circles reached a consensus. The top experts of the six circles jointly built a barrier across the boundary of the six circles. If you want to go from one interface to another, the cost is not low.


    And the Lord of the six realms has an agreement that unnecessary things should not go to other interfaces to avoid causing unnecessary panic. Therefore, Xifu wants to come to the human world, I''m afraid it will take some time.


    But I don''t know! After hearing Su Xi''s words, Hun Luo quietly closed his mouth. Who told him to drag Su Xi in?


    Su Xi was relieved to see her soul fall and calm down. Found something, time is coming, and then they are relieved to wait for the dean to open the transmission array to put them back.


    Taking advantage of this time, Suxi quickly sat down to practice. Although there was little spiritual power in the little secret place, a little was better than nothing.


    Seeing this, Hun Luo was deeply gratified. People who worked hard would always get something. Maybe it was Suxi''s hard work that led to today''s accomplishments. A 14-year-old woman can reach the fifth section of Xuanling mirror, which will scare people. Although there is his help, it still depends on Suxi''s own endurance. If she did not hold back at the beginning, then waiting for her is not the strength of the ascension, but the soul.


    Suxi is practicing tirelessly. When she is bored, she sits beside her. After a cup of tea, a white light suddenly appears around Suxi. Su Xi felt something. She immediately opened her eyes and said to the soul, "it''s the teleportation array. Camouflage quickly, and then come to me, or you can''t get out!"


    The transmission array is imprinted. Only those who come in through the transmission array can use the transmission array again. Hun Luo doesn''t know how he was trapped here. Naturally, he can''t get through the transmission array. He needs Suxi to get to the outside world.


    Soul fall also not affectation, immediately turned into a snow-white fox, jumped to Su Xi''s arms, the latter quickly embrace it. If you look closer, you can see that Suxi''s mouth twitches constantly.


    Fox Fox


    The soul of the immortal turned into a beast, or a fox However, think of the soul of the face, Suxi a little understanding. It''s just that in my heart, it''s a little weird.


    As the white light flickered, Suxi held the fox in her arms and prayed that she could take it out. A sense of dizziness hit, when Suxi was sober again, she had returned to the square of Imperial College.


    Looking at the fox in her arms, Suxi breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, she didn''t work in vain and brought her soul out.


    Almost at the same time, people constantly appeared on the square. They were more or less injured, and even could not stand steadily.


    When seeing Suxi intact and standing there with a fox in her arms, many people have disbelief in their eyes, and a few people look at her with indignant eyes. Among them, Yuan Dan and Su Yue are the most important!


    Because the Dean was here, Yuan Dan didn''t dare to be presumptuous, so he could only stare at Su Xi fiercely and handed in the herbs he found.


    When it was Su Xi''s turn, the Dean took a special look at the white fox in her arms. Obviously, she didn''t know how it came from. Seeing this, Suxi had doubts in her heart. Maybe the Dean didn''t know that there was a powerful person hidden in his own secret place.


    After the second round of the test, many people were eliminated. Although they would not be sent home in the end, the classes they were assigned to were certainly not as good as those who had passed all three levels.Everyone could not help but clench their fists, so they were eliminated in the second level. Their previous self-confidence was almost destroyed, and the last level really worried them.


    Seeing people''s different expressions, the Dean didn''t get angry. People just have to go through some things to find out where their abilities are. And the third level, the dean is not going to let them pass so easily. Imperial College can be famous far and near, but not by soft hearted.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, you have passed the second level. I''d like to congratulate you first. Next, I''m going to tell you that the third hurdle is that life and death depend on each of you! "


    As soon as the words came out, all the people on the scene changed color, and even Suxi frowned.


    However, the Dean completely ignored the whispers of the public, and then said: "you will all have a jade card, and this jade card represents you. The third level will decide the position by the number of jade medals in hand, so as to determine the resources he can get. I don''t care what you do, I only know the result! Now, if someone wants to quit, just leave. When it starts later, he can''t help giving up halfway! "


    The square was silent, and many people began to hesitate whether they wanted to participate in the third level. If you quit, you can still stay in Imperial College. Although the teaching resources are poor, you can stay. If we continue, we can''t say that we will lose our lives. That''s really not worth the loss.

 Chapter 16

    With this consideration, many of the people present, who are the only children in their families, have proposed to quit one after another. For these people''s actions, the Dean did not reprimand, on the contrary, there is a faint appreciation in his eyes.


    It takes courage to admit one''s timidity. Therefore, compared with those who show off their heroes, the dean is more optimistic about those who have self-awareness.


    Let the tutor take those who quit. The Dean looked at the remaining 20 people and nodded with satisfaction. When I saw Su Xi with an indifferent face, the dean''s serious expression couldn''t help breaking some merit.


    Suxi, who is regarded as a waste by everyone, has come to this stage quietly. She seems to be quite sure of the top three. He really wants to see what shock Suxi will give him next.


    "The destination of the third pass is the barren mountain. The time limit is 15 days. There is a transmission array set by me in the west of the barren mountain. You can come back there at any time on the 15th. If the people who have not come out after 15 days, they will be judged as failure directly, and we will not go into the mountains without looking for them. Therefore, if you want to get out of the barren mountain, you have to depend on your own abilities. Don''t talk too much nonsense. Let''s go into battle! "


    The voice fell, the president waved his hand, and a transmission array appeared again. Even though she has seen it, Suxi still can''t help but gasp. When will she be able to recover to such a state? At least she has to be in the spirit


    It seems that she feels Su Xi''s idea, and her soul turns white, but Su Xi doesn''t find it.


    Barren mountain is called barren mountain, not because the land is barren, on the contrary, barren mountain trees are also very lush. The reason why it got this name is that as long as people arrive at the barren mountain, nine times out of ten people are dead.


    Its reputation gradually spread, and few people would come here. I just didn''t expect that the Imperial College would take this place as the test site. It really didn''t take human life as its life!


    Looking around, Suxi found that this time was the same as the last time. As soon as the transmission came, they were all alone, and their environment was different.


    Because of the rules of the third level, Suxi can''t wait to die like the second level. She must find those people and take the jade medal from them. The false name of the top three may not be important, but Su Xi is still looking forward to the reward. She now has no treasure except the ribbon and colorful ball that can''t be used. She is really very poor.


    And if she can get a good result in the top three, it will also help to make her famous. For the sake of convenience, Suxi doesn''t want to hide any more. It''s good for her to show her edge properly.


    So, no matter what the reason, Suxi will get a good place this time.


    But Suxi didn''t immediately go to those people''s trouble. Now what she has to do is to find the exit of the barren mountain. It''s much more convenient to wait in the transmission array than to find people in the barren mountain.


    So thinking, Suxi would not hesitate, while the operation of the whole body to investigate the situation, while thinking about their own things.


    Because there is no one around, the soul will no longer have to rely on Su Xi''s arms, and immediately return to its original appearance and follow Su Xi''s side.


    "Girl, what are you looking for?"


    He was dressed in white and looked like an immortal, but his manner was just like a fool, which destroyed his good face.


    Suxi didn''t pay attention to hunluo. She just made an exception to hold him on her body. It was a great honor. If she didn''t think that hunluo had something to do with her master, Suxi wouldn''t have paid any attention to him. Now Suxi has something to do, so she won''t give half a snack to hunluo.


    To this, the soul falls also don''t care, seem to be used to Su Xi''s indifference generally. See Suxi ignore him, he also curled his lips, step by step with Suxi behind, looking at what she did.


    Suxi''s luck is not very good. The place where she fell is just opposite to the west of the barren mountain. After a long time, Suxi couldn''t find her destination, so she had to stop to have a rest. Although she doesn''t need to rest at all in her state, she is used to facing unknown enemies in her best state just in case.


    She found a cave to rest in and found firewood to light.


    The night came quietly and everything was quiet. However, Suxi''s heart could not calm down.


    For a place like barren mountain, it''s strange that it''s so quiet now. It''s said that wild mountains and beasts are rampant, but Suxi can''t hear a sound at the moment, which just shows that it''s unusual here.


    Setting up the fire, Suxi stares at the swaying flame and feels the movement outside the cave. See this, the soul falls to know the appearance of turn into white fox, nest in Su Xi''s foot side, motionless.


    The firewood crackled and Su Xi''s expression became more and more dignified. The sound of footsteps outside was steady and regular, not one person, but three people!


    Although Suxi''s strength has been regarded as the best among these students, there are people outside the people and there is heaven outside the world. Suxi has never been arrogant. Maybe there are people who play as pigs and eat tigers. Isn''t Suxi a good example?


    And this time it was still three people running towards themselves at the same time, so I couldn''t help but keep my spirits up. Nevertheless, Suxi didn''t mean to hide. That''s what the so-called daring of a master of Arts is like.


    Listening attentively to the movement, the three men came to the entrance of the cave in a twinkling of an eye. Because Suxi''s place is closer to the inside, they don''t see Suxi''s figure. However, in this dark night, or in the dark cave, that little firewood swaying, how can it escape the three people''s eyes?Three people look at each other, exchange each other''s meaning, quietly take up arms, step by step to move inside.


    The leader was a burly man. From his figure, it was easy to be mistaken for a rough man with developed limbs and simple mind. But on the contrary, this man is not only tall, but also flexible and cautious.


    He gave a wink to the two people behind him, then with a tentative tone, said: "is there anyone in there?"


    Although the man could slow down his voice, he still had a deafening effect in the narrow cave. The two people behind him could not help frowning, but Suxi, who was sitting inside, didn''t react at all.


    Seeing that no one paid attention, the three did not dare to take it lightly and walked along the stone wall.


    Around a bend, Suxi''s face finally appeared in the eyes of the three. Suddenly, the woman in the three screamed, "ah! Ghosts


    Hearing the contents of the words, several people, including Suxi, were covered with black lines. Although Suxi looks strange from their point of view, it doesn''t achieve the effect of ghost, does it?


    Su is still very beautiful, but in the dark cave, there is firewood and fire on her face, and her expressionless face, it''s understandable that she was mistakenly read.

 Chapter 17

    But what Suxi doesn''t understand is that there is even the underworld in this world. Why is this person afraid of ghosts If she went to the underworld after she died and saw ghosts all over the street, wouldn''t she be scared mad?


    At the thought of such a scene, Suxi couldn''t help puffing. Now she is getting worse and worse


    "Calm down. It''s not a ghost. It''s a girl."


    Hearing the man''s words, Su Xi had a trace of light in her eyes. Before, Yuan Dan and Chu Xiong had a conflict with themselves in the square. That''s what all the students saw. Her name and appearance should be known. However, the man only said that she was a girl and did not give her name.


    I don''t know if it was the man who did it on purpose, or if he really didn''t pay attention to the conflict.


    The woman who cried tremblingly put down her blindfolded hand and doubted the man''s words. However, when she looked at it carefully, she found that there was a girl sitting there, and she was as beautiful as a flower.


    In this way, the woman was relieved. She slapped her chest with exaggerated hands. She walked to Suxi and said, "I''m scared to death. I really think it''s a ghost! This girl, you don''t mind. I''m just dazzled Ah


    The woman suddenly covered her mouth again and looked at Suxi. She was surprised and said, "you You''re that sue Su''s... "


    "Susie." Seeing that the woman couldn''t say her name for a long time, Suxi had to report to her family. She said, these students should all know her. The man just now didn''t mention it. Maybe he had his intention.


    After hearing the name, the woman hurriedly said yes. Then she ran to Suxi and sat down beside her. She took Suxi''s arm in a familiar way: "I''ve heard about you for a long time. I''ve heard that you are very powerful!"


    Suxi took out her arm without any trace, speechless. The woman was aware of Suxi''s action and could not help looking at her pitifully. She thought that Suxi had bullied her.


    I don''t know whether this woman is really stupid or fake stupid. People in the whole imperial capital know that Suxi is a once-in-a-hundred-year waste of the Su family, but here she says that Suxi is very powerful and enthusiastic.


    And with this woman''s action, the other two see Suxi no intention to start, also slightly relaxed vigilance. Before Su Xi answered the woman''s words, the man hugged his fist and said, "I''ve disturbed Miss Su''s quietness. I hope Miss Su will be very kind. But it''s getting late. I wonder if Miss can take us in for one night


    This is very ingenious. There is a cave in the wilderness, which we all share. But from this man''s words, it is obvious that he regards the cave as Suxi''s private property. Whether he wants to go or stay depends on Suxi''s words.


    After hearing the man''s words, the woman thought that it was dark outside, and she didn''t dare to touch Suxi''s body any more, so she held her hands tightly and prayed: "sister Su, you can stay with us! It''s so dark outside. They are not afraid of it, but Yinya is. You can leave us! "


    The more she said, the more choked she was, and Su Xi began to cry. Seeing this, Suxi was helpless. She really didn''t know how to deal with the crying girl.


    "Yinya, no mischief!" The man drank lightly, the silver Ya then miraculously closed the mouth, only that eyes still continuously to Su Xi signal. The man looked at Su Xi, and his fist hugging posture didn''t change: "Miss Su, all three of us are from the silver family. I''m Yinfeng, the eldest son of the silver family. This is my second younger brother Yinling. It''s impolite of us not to report to our family just now. Now, I''d like to ask Miss Su to give me a rest here. "


    Finish saying his own history, Silver Peak eyes with hope. It''s not that he has to disturb Suxi. The main reason is that the little girl Yinya doesn''t want to be outside and has to find a place to cover her head.


    Yin Ya is the only woman in the Yin family, and she is the youngest one. Her cultivation talent is not bad. All the members of the Yin family regard her as a treasure, and naturally they don''t want her to be wronged at all. In this way, Yinfeng is unwilling, and has to be bold to open this mouth to Suxi.


    "Yes." Light falls two words, Su Xi then silent, pondering own matter.


    The reason why Suxi agrees that they have their own plans is that first of all, she can see that these three people have no malice at all. Second, the silver family is second only to the Su family and the yuan family. If she is sure that the silver family is worth attracting, Suxi doesn''t mind making friends with these three people.


    So Suxi agreed.


    Silver Peak looks happy. Even though Suxi''s attitude is still very cold, it''s a good thing that Suxi is willing to accept them. If you put it on other people, Yinfeng may not be so polite, but he has seen Suxi''s strength, and he does not think that Suxi escaped yuan Dan''s attack only because of luck in the square.


    As the eldest son of the silver family, his eyes are naturally very vicious, and Suxi is still a very beautiful woman, no matter from which aspect, he will treat each other with courtesy: "so, thank Miss Su."


    "Thank you, Miss Su." It was Yin Ling who spoke. This was the first time he spoke in such a long time. His magnetic voice doesn''t match his beautiful face at all, and I don''t know how the three brothers and sisters grew up. Yinling and Yinya are beautiful, while Yinfeng is a man. The difference is amazing.Light nod, Su Xi neither enthusiasm, also did not brush the silver family''s face.


    The three sat down around the fire. Because of Suxi''s indifference, Yinya was a little bit restrained. But it was the child in the silver family''s hand. After a moment''s silence, they couldn''t bear it. She quietly moved in the direction of Suxi, thinking that she didn''t see her little action, but she didn''t know that her every move was in the eyes of several people.


    Seeing Su Xi''s "no" notice, Yin Ya''s eyes are full of joy, and he can''t help but move a little. She approached Su Xi and said in a low voice, "sister Su, can you tell me something?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    See Su Xi back to his words, silver Ya also regardless of Silver Peak constantly to his eyes, excitedly will take Su Xi''s arm. But the hand stretched out half, suddenly remembered that she did not like, abruptly took back.


    This action also increased Suxi''s favor for her. At the beginning, she felt that Yinya was very similar to huawuyou in the past. She always liked to stick to her, and her sister kept calling. And her action shows that although Yinya is naive, she is not a person ignorant of current affairs. She knows that Suxi doesn''t like being touched by others. Rao Shi can restrain her own thoughts if she thinks about it again.


    Although I don''t know whether Yinya is pretended or not, Su Xi really has a good feeling for Yinya just because of her short time together. Perhaps she made no mistake in her decision to make friends with these three people.

 Chapter 18

    "Sister Su, why are you so powerful?"


    It''s not polite to say that if someone else asks this question, Suxi must feel that the other party is mocking herself. However, from the mouth of Yinya, there is a feeling that people can''t help believing.


    Maybe, this is the reason why Yinya can be loved by all the people in Yinjia!


    So Suxi didn''t mind Yinya asking such a sensitive question.


    "Why do you think I''m powerful?" This should be the longest sentence that Suxi said to them. Yinya was excited after hearing it!


    "Sister Su, you don''t even know that Yuan Dan is so hateful! He does all kinds of evil on weekdays. A few days ago, he was severely hit by sister su. I look at him and it really helps me to get rid of my anger! "


    I didn''t expect that what Yin Ya said would be this. For a moment, Su Xi had a feeling that she was neither laughing nor crying.


    Thinking of Suxi, she couldn''t help laughing and said, "how can you exaggerate what you said?"


    But I don''t know that her smile is the soul of the people present! Yinfeng is OK. As the eldest son of the silver family, he hides his emotions very well. Nothing can be seen from his face. But Yinling was a little dazed, as if he had been dazzled. He was reluctant to move away for a while.


    Yinya''s reaction was even more exaggerated. She covered her mouth with her hand and said with a smile: "sister Su is so beautiful! Sister Su, you should always smile. That will make you more attractive! "


    I don''t know where the little girl came from. She made Suxi blush, but she covered it up very well. No one could see it.


    Because of the loveliness of Yinya, the atmosphere is much better than before. Yinya is a curious girl. She turns her eyes and sees the white fox lying beside Suxi. Her eyes call a light: "sister Su, can I touch your fox?"


    Su Xi was embarrassed when she said this. She didn''t know that it was the fall of soul, but Su Xi knew it! If she agrees, she doesn''t know how to make trouble with Hun Luo. She doesn''t want to listen to Hun Luo.


    However, if you disagree Suxi turns her head and looks at the little girl. She sees that her eyes are full of expectation. All of a sudden, she hits the softest place in Suxi''s heart. Seeing this, Suxi couldn''t bear to refuse.


    After thinking about it, Suxi said, "Yinya, this fox is afraid of strangers. You can watch him, but if you touch him, you''d better not have it, so as not to hurt you." Unconsciously, Suxi''s words become soft. There is a kind of magic on Yinya, which makes people want to get close to her.


    Smell speech, the soul falls to ascend to get up, tail high erect, a pair of vigilant appearance. But after seeing Su Xi''s warning eyes, he was so wronged that he closed his tail and fell on the ground again, pretending to be pathetic


    Although his request has not been agreed, but finally can close observation of white fox, silver Ya is also very happy, then happily ran to the other side, eyes blink also do not blink staring at him.


    You know, hunluo has been trapped for so many years, and the only woman she meets except Suxi is Yinya. The former is indifferent and generally ignores him, while the latter''s eyes No wonder the soul fell, and immediately blushed, but could not see it.


    There is no silver Ya of no words to find words, here three people''s atmosphere and some silence. Yinling also thought of Su Xi''s smile just now. Her head was low and she didn''t dare to look at Su Xi.


    Maybe it''s not good to think this way, so Yinfeng takes on the important task of active atmosphere. But he is a man after all, can''t be coquetry to Suxi just like Yinya?


    As soon as his eyes turned, he saw Su Xi''s jade plate around his waist. He immediately knew what to say.


    Now that he thought of it, he did not hesitate any more and said, "Miss Su, what are your plans for tomorrow? Are you going to go directly to the teleport array, or are you looking for other trainees? "


    Smell speech, Su Xi a Leng. She heard two meanings from Yinfeng''s words. One was that Yinfeng had the idea of waiting for the hare, otherwise he would not say such words. The other was that Yinfeng didn''t rely on his own strength or the number of people to attack Suxi. He was a fat sheep who wanted to give up, although he didn''t have to win or lose in the end.


    Suxi didn''t know what idea Yinfeng had, but since the other side didn''t express her hostility, she would not provoke. She still had a good feeling for these three people: "I don''t know. I''ll see them tomorrow."


    It''s not as kind to Yinya. Suxi''s attitude is a little cold, but Yinfeng doesn''t care. In his heart, Suxi''s ability to answer was very good.


    Just now, as soon as I asked Kou Yinfeng, I regretted it. Since I took part in the third test, I must have come with the idea of taking the place, but I foolishly asked others about the next arrangement. Isn''t that boring?


    I don''t know where the cautious and careful Yinfeng used to be. Today, he made such a low-level mistake! Fortunately, Suxi answered, and did not blame him, otherwise still don''t know how embarrassed!


    Make this joke, Silver Peak also don''t know what to say, four people a fox so silent, like static general.


    I don''t know how long later, Yinya was tired when he saw the fox. He fell asleep on the ground. After Yinfeng covered him with a piece of clothing, he continued to sit down. Not only him, but also Yinling and Suxi didn''t plan to sleep with their eyes closed. It seems that they want to sit all night.Looking at the "Jiao Di Di Di" girl in front of her, Yinfeng felt a little impatient and said, "if Miss Su trusts me, you might as well have a rest. I don''t know how many dangers are waiting behind. Why don''t you keep your energy? Just leave the vigil to our two brothers. "


    Smell speech, Su Xi a Leng, this sudden concern let her some not adapt. Facing the sincere eyes of Yinfeng, Suxi knows that the other party is telling the truth, and has no other mind, so her heart is more complicated.


    Sipping her lips, Suxi said, "thank you very much, no need."


    Seeing Su Xi''s refusal, Yin Feng couldn''t say anything. He just kept adding firewood to prevent the fire from going out. Three people sit opposite, all cast their eyes on the constantly floating flame, Su Xi''s silent operation of the whole body''s spiritual power.


    Because the three brothers and sisters of the silver family are here, Suxi can''t devote herself to cultivation. After all, she has to be defensive. However, it''s good to absorb a little aura. I believe her aura will grow with time.


    In this quiet, a person''s voice suddenly rang out: "behind with us, we get the jade medal equally."


    Hearing these words, especially from Yinling, who has never spoken, Su Xi''s spiritual power is in a mess for a while. Fortunately, Suxi recovered in time, which did not cause the turbulence of spiritual power.


    One side of the silver peak is also surprised, visible silver Ling say this kind of words is how strange.

 Chapter 19

    "No more." Without thinking about it, Suxi refused. She was still used to being alone.


    Get the same indifference of the three words, originally no sad no happy silver Ling can not help but dejected. He didn''t know what happened to him. In this short contact time, he would make such an invitation to Suxi. Although their three brothers and sisters are not very strong, they are enough to cope with the barren mountain test. After all, it is a test, and the college will not let them go.


    However, seeing Suxi, Yinling''s reserve seemed to be gone all the time, and finally said something that surprised him.


    After that, Suxi didn''t pay any attention to the three, but went into meditation in front of them. This time, I believe no one will disturb her again. With the progress of meditation, aura is constantly inhaled into Suxi''s body. Although the barren mountain is barren, there is still a lot of aura.


    Before, she didn''t want to devote herself to cultivation, because Suxi didn''t trust them, but after thinking about it, Suxi found that she still had a soul. Even if they wanted to do something, they couldn''t help it. Naturally, the most fundamental thing is that Suxi has less doubt about the three people in her heart, which makes her so unruly.


    Silver Peak see this, eyes can not help flashing a ray of light. Su Xi is so unprepared to practice in front of them. Aren''t you afraid of their evil intentions and suddenly hurt people? With this idea, Yinfeng''s eyes changed. If it''s not absolute trust, it''s life-saving.


    Of course, what Yinfeng thinks of is the former. After all, Suxi''s reputation is outside, and her current strength is really not strong. However, he did not expect that Suxi was the latter. How can Su Xi be hurt by their younger generation when a soul falls on such a God in the past?


    Because of this, Suxi can practice quietly.


    Sure enough, after seeing Suxi enter the cultivation state, hunluo moves his position to make himself closer to Suxi. Although he used to be an immortal and didn''t pay attention to these little guys, it''s different now. It''s always good to be cautious.


    In the cave, one fell asleep, the other was practicing, and the other two did not dare to sit breathlessly. Although I closed my eyes, I let go of all my senses. I was afraid that I would meet some unknown danger in the middle of the night.


    The reason for them to breathe is not because they are afraid of attracting monsters or other students, but because they are afraid of disturbing the sleeping Yinya and Suxi.


    This shows how much the silver family loves Yinya. It can also be seen from the fact that they didn''t take advantage of the opportunity to win Su Xi''s jade medal, but also for their Dharma protection behavior that their character is really good.


    Curled up into a ball of soul, a trace of satisfaction flashed in his eyes, and his little head was also tiny and unobservable. These people are really worth making friends with.


    Yinfeng and Yinling do not know that their behavior has been recognized by the famous soul falling immortal in the past. Yinling is also immersed in the cultivation in the next moment, and only Yinfeng is left to guard them with eyes closed.


    The day soon dawned. At almost the same time, Su Xi, Yin Feng and Yin Ling opened their eyes. Suddenly wake up, Su Xi eyes a touch of dangerous light flashed, in see silver peak two people''s faces, just will a body fierce momentum back.


    And when Su Xi''s eyes fell on the two of them, no matter who they were, they felt as if they were on their backs. Yinling is OK. He is immersed in cultivation and doesn''t know much about the outside world. So Suxi has such strength. He just sighs a little and doesn''t have any extra thoughts.


    But Yinfeng is different. As the eldest son of the silver family, he shoulders the rise and fall of the silver family. No matter what it is, you should know one or two.


    Although he changed his view on Suxi recently, he didn''t expect that Suxi''s strength was even higher than he imagined. Just now that one eye, unexpectedly is to make him this Xuan work properly mirror 2 paragraph of person all some amazement! From this point of view, the name of waste is just for Suxi''s purpose.


    With such an idea, Yinfeng was on the alert and had to guard against others. Even though Suxi had a good impression on him last night, he had to be responsible for the safety of his brother and sister.


    Thinking of this, Yinfeng stood up and motioned to Yinling to wake up Yinya. Then she arched her hand slightly to Suxi and said, "thank you so much for taking her in last night. If you have any trouble, I won''t disturb her any more. If you have something to do in the future, I''ll try my best to help you. "


    It''s very polite, but with a sense of alienation, which is quite different from last night''s attitude. But does Suxi care?


    Obviously not.


    For Suxi, the three brothers and sisters of the silver family are passers-by. If they can win over her, it''s better. If they can''t, they won''t force her. Suxi also understood that Yinfeng''s change was due to her careless exposure, so she would not care: "so, it''s easy to go."


    Or as always simple, Su Xi just a light glance at the Silver Peak, then the eyes fell on the soul of the body. But Suxi knew that he was awake, and he must have known all about Yinfeng''s change. I don''t know how to ridicule her. It''s a headache to think about it!


    "Brother, won''t sister Su go with us?" Silver Ya sleepy eyes, a hand still can''t live of rub eyes, that appearance is very lovely.


    Looking at this younger sister, Yinfeng, such a rough man, could not help but soften his eyebrows: "Miss Su has her own plan. We are not allowed to disturb her."Smell speech, silver Ya Du started mouth, but also didn''t say what. Although she is self willed, she can still understand some things. Suxi doesn''t want to work with them on such obvious things. She won''t force them because of her selfishness.


    However, no one saw that after Yinfeng''s voice fell, Yinling''s face changed a little, and returned to normal for a moment.


    Three people bid farewell to Suxi, and then walk toward the west of the barren mountain. Thinking about what Yinfeng said yesterday, Suxi knows that they are going to the teleport array to wait. Seeing this, Suxi shook her head and left. However, she went in the opposite direction to the three brothers and sisters of the silver family.


    After the separation, the atmosphere between the three brothers and sisters of the silver family was very silent. Yinya, who had always been lively and lovely, was also chucking, looking glum. As if unable to bear the inner confusion, Yinya said, "brother, why don''t you say sister Su is willing to go with us?"


    "Miss Su''s strength is unfathomable. I can''t guess what she thinks." With that, Yinfeng stopped for a moment and said, "there are some things I have to make clear to you. Most of the time, what you hear is not true, what you see is true. Miss Su is a good example. Therefore, I hope you will not listen to their slander and miss yourself in the future. Besides, let''s take Miss Su''s affairs as if we don''t know, and don''t talk to others casually. "


    Yinfeng''s expression is very serious, thinking all the time to teach his sister-in-law.


    Silver Ya shriveled shriveled lip, way: "know! Sister Su is so powerful that others say she is rubbish. I think they are rubbish! There is no eye


    With the voice of Yin ya, the three went farther and farther, then disappeared.

 Chapter 20

    "Hey, girl, don''t you also plan to go to the teleport array to stay? How can you go in the opposite direction now?"


    After the three brothers and sisters of the silver family left, hunluo was finally able to speak. At the moment, he was lying on Suxi''s shoulder, squinting at Suxi''s cold face, very puzzled.


    Suxi didn''t want to pay attention to hunluo, but when she thought of hunluo''s Kung Fu, she couldn''t help it. Can''t she seal hunluo''s mouth? Therefore, Suxi had no choice but to say: "since others are going to leave, why do I have to join in the fun? Anyway, it''s still early. It''s good to find some opportunities. "


    Barren mountain is a dangerous place, but the more dangerous it is, the greater the opportunity it has. Now Suxi is in urgent need of strength, so she will not miss such a good opportunity. As for the test, she has not paid attention to it.


    "I''m tired."


    Three words make the soul fall Leng for a while, suddenly a bunch of dangerous eyes fell on him, in this big sun day, he Leng is a cold war.


    Looking at Su Xi''s not so good-looking face, her soul fell, and with a smile, she turned into a beautiful man in a flash of white light. "I said, girl, why are you so heartless? After I became a fox, I lost a lot of weight, OK? What are you tired of... "


    The words haven''t finished, the soul falls to chat up to stop the topic, and toward Su Xi embarrassed smile.


    He thought that the soul of his generation fell into immortality, and was eaten by a girl. One look made him compromise. Alas, I was bullied by the dog!


    The soul falls behind Su Xi and shakes her head from time to time. She doesn''t feel that she compares Su Xi to a dog.


    They walked very slowly, as if looking for something, but their eyes were looking straight ahead, and they didn''t mean to look for anything.


    Suddenly, some movement came from the front. Suxi didn''t want to pay attention, but she heard someone speak ill of her, and she was very familiar with the voice.


    After giving the soul a wink, Suxi walked forward slowly and let a clump of flowers cover her figure. Hun Luo becomes a fox again, squatting beside Su Xi, looking at the movement in front of her through the gap. Her big eyes flicker and flicker, which is very lovely.


    As far as her eyes can reach, Suxi sees a person she extremely dislikes, SuYue.


    At this time, Su Yue held her head high, like a peacock, straight up her tail to the sky. There are three people in Su''s family following her like doglegs. And these three people are beating a boy in cloth.


    "How dare you come to this barren mountain? I don''t know what you trash think, so is Suxi. She has no ability, but she wants to be brave! Hum, Miss Ben used to cure Suxi, but today she can cure you little beggar! I''ll take your jade card. Don''t show up in front of me in the future, or I''ll see you and beat you once! "


    Su Yue is very arrogant, and her eyes grow on her head. Now she seems to forget that she was slapped by Suxi. All she remembers is that she bullied others.


    As she said this, Su Yue kept swinging the boy''s jade card up and down. How could she fight.


    "Well, let''s go." Throw a look of disdain, Su Yue''s slim hand waved, and she was about to leave.


    Just, did the person who scolded her Suxi leave as soon as he wanted?


    "You can go, but you can stay." Su Xi spoke coldly and finally appeared in front of the crowd.


    The boy suddenly raised his head and looked at the woman in cyan, with a cool face but without concealing her beauty. His eyes were amazing.


    "It''s you trash!" Su Yue turns around when she hears that it''s Su Xi and stares at her viciously. The three Su family members behind her are you, look at me and I look at you. They all choose not to speak.


    In this way, the word "waste" came out of Su Yue''s mouth and stayed in the mountains for a long time. The boy looked at Suxi and didn''t want to miss her every reaction.


    "It seems that some people don''t have a good memory and forget the pain after getting rid of the scar. Why, do you want a slap? " Su Xi looks at Su Yue coldly. She doesn''t care about these little people, but she won''t let others bully her.


    See Su Xi mention that slap, Su Yue''s face immediately black. It was the most embarrassing and humiliating moment in her life, but she didn''t find the place yet. She could only swallow the loss back! In her eyes, that time was just Suxi''s luck, otherwise where would she be her opponent?


    Therefore, now that the opportunity is in her hands, she will not easily let Suxi go: "hum! Don''t think I don''t know your tricks! Last time, I didn''t pay attention and fell into your trap! How can you be my opponent with the strength of Huang Lingjing? Today, let me teach you a good lesson, so that you don''t cheat outside and lose the face of my su family! "


    Said Su Yue want to start, but was stopped by a su family children: "second sister, Su Xi can go to this step must have her strength, you don''t want to impulse."


    Speaking of a little girl, about twelve or three years old, but with the strength of Huang Lingjing Jiuduan, she is also gifted.


    Her words were to dissuade Su Yue, but she didn''t want to stir up Su Yue''s anger. She threw away the little girl and took her hand. Su Yue said: "Suqi, do you look down on me? Suxi is just a waste. What great ability can she have? "She didn''t wait for others to react, so she took out her whip and went to Su Xi. There is a barb on the whip. You can imagine what kind of injury you will get if you are hit by it. Su Yue for this breath, unexpectedly is to the sister of the same race under so cruel hand!


    Su Xi''s anger is finally ignited. After a cold hum, she disappears. The next moment, she appears beside Su Yue.


    Take her whip from Su Yue''s hand, Su Xi a flash away from Su Yue, after this is a whip shadow attack to Su Yue.


    Su Yue didn''t expect that her baby was taken away by Su Xi, and Su Xi is still attacking her with her whip. Her own things, she knew, not only had barbs on them, but also were smeared with poison. When she touched them, she would not be able to see anything!


    Surprised, Su Yue''s dodging figure slowed down a step, and was hit by the whip immediately.


    "Ah The scream sounded, and Su Yue''s air was destroyed.


    Barbed her flesh hook out, just a whip she can''t bear the pain, but behind the dazzling whip shadow all hit her body.


    Under the pain of the heart, Su Yue couldn''t stand any longer and fell to the ground. However, Su Xi''s action is not stop, the whip exactly fell on Su Yue''s body.


    For a moment, the forest screamed.


    Seeing this scene, the three people in Su''s family widened their eyes. They didn''t know what to do. They could only watch Su Yue beaten.


    As for the boy, he had already got up from the ground, and the wound which was so painful that he bared his teeth seemed to be gone. He looked at the exciting scene without blinking.


    If it wasn''t for his injury, maybe he would rush up and beat Su Yue.


    After this scene, the boy''s eyes to Suxi are different. It''s called a flash!

 Chapter 21

    Su Xi''s whipping activity lasted for a quarter of an hour before it stopped. At this time, Su Yue had fainted with pain, and her face became ugly because of her own death.


    She threw Su Yue''s whip to the ground. Su Xi looked at the other three people in Su''s family and said coldly, "are you going to leave the jade card or let me do it?"


    Somehow, as soon as Su Xi''s words fell, they realized that there was a cold wind in the mountains, which made them shiver. It was because of Su Xi''s words that several people completely recovered. Looking at Su Xi still standing and Su Yue who passed out, they didn''t know what to say.


    In principle, they followed Su Yue. At this time, Su Yue suffered such "inhuman abuse". They should fight back regardless of everything. However, they just watched Su Yue being beaten like that, and at this time they couldn''t even raise their mind to resist!


    Because they are afraid!


    Suxi''s strength has stunned them. If they just despised Suxi, they are in awe now! This is the change brought about by strength.


    Three people look at each other, and finally the little girl who just spoke took the lead, biting her teeth and taking down her jade card. She did not dare to get close to Suxi, and even more did not dare to contact Suxi, so she stepped forward, put the jade card on the ground, and quickly returned to her position.


    The other two see this also have to solve their own jade, no way, strength is there, only compromise.


    Looking coldly at them all, Suxi turned to look at the boy and nodded: "go, take back the jade plate of the woman on the ground and your own, and then pick up the three pieces on the ground."


    Smell speech, boy Zheng Zheng of looking at Su Xi, finger point to oneself, a face can''t believe of appearance.


    Seeing this, Su Xiaomei frowned and was quite impatient: "just call you, hurry up!" Impatient, Suxi''s tone is also a little cold, this time the boy dare not delay, Deng Deng ran to SuYue''s side, disgusted looked at her face, then began to solve her jade.


    The three of Su''s family stop talking when they see her. But after looking at Su Xi''s face, they don''t say anything.


    After getting the jade medal, the boy endured the pain on his body and ran back to Suxi to stand behind him, with a smile on his face.


    "Miss, my name is Suqi. I''m the concubine of the elder. It''s a crime we''re waiting for, but it''s all the Su family. Please don''t take it to heart Hesitated for a moment, at first the little girl said.


    Recalling that Su Xi once said to Su Yue, "I am the Di, you are the Shu, I am the Lord, you are the slave", Su Qi involuntarily called miss, even her sister did not dare to shout.


    Just now, Suxi''s strength let her know what it means to look down on others. After knowing everything, she will not be stupid enough to fight Suxi again. As for Su Yue, many people in the Su family hate her. At this time, her fate is to blame herself and others.


    Hearing Su Qi''s words, Su Xi sneered, but she didn''t go back. Smart people are always better than stupid people.


    "You can go." With these words, Suxi did not stay here any more, but turned and left. Su Qi and others dare not say anything when they see Su Yue on the ground. They still carry her on their back and slowly go in the opposite direction to Su Xi.


    The boy looked at Suxi''s back and ran up with him, his face full of joy.


    As if waiting for the boy, Suxi didn''t walk fast. The boy soon caught up with Suxi: "Hello, Miss Su, my name is..." The boy has a good memory. Just now Su Yue said that he wrote down Su Xi''s name.


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by an action of Suxi. The boy looks at Su Jie''s hand doubtfully. Beauty is beauty, but what does it mean?


    As if knowing the boy''s doubts, Suxi said, "take it."


    No reason for the two words let the boy a Leng, asked the words blurted out: "what?"


    "Jade."


    It''s still a simple word, but this time it''s a clear reason. Smell speech, the boy reaction come over, hurriedly take out the jade card of Su Yue four people to give Su Xi, this is someone else to seize, should be someone else''s belongings. The boy grinned as he thought.


    However, before long, the boy''s smile solidified.


    Because the hand that took the four jade medals was still stretched out and didn''t take it back. Then, the boy is in a mess. Is it necessary for him to give his jade medal together?


    It turns out that boys are very smart, and Suxi really thinks so. Squint at the boy, Suxi did not speak, just quietly waiting.


    But that eye falls in the boy''s eye, then has become ten thousand kinds of amorous feelings. Can''t help it, the boy took out his jade card, obediently put it on Suxi''s hand.


    Now Suxi took back her hand with satisfaction, didn''t look at the boy, and continued to walk forward. Because there was an outsider on the scene, hunluo could only turn into a fox lying on Suxi''s shoulder, which made Suxi extremely dissatisfied, but the boy was still with her.


    That''s OK, but why are there so many words for a seriously injured person?"Hello, Miss Su. My name is Muyun. Thank you for your help just now. You don''t know how proud you were just now. That evil woman doesn''t even have the ability to resist. She can only be whipped by you! "


    "Miss Su, you are so wonderful! By the way, I come from a small mountain village. I don''t have much insight. Don''t blame Miss Su! Where is Miss Su from? "


    "Miss Su..."


    "Miss Su..."


    "Miss Su..."


    As if there were endless words, the mouth of dusk cloud did not stop for a moment. But why didn''t he ask Suxi if she would listen to him?


    Originally, Suxi didn''t want to worry about a teenager. After all, she has lived for more than 1000 years, so there''s no need to worry about it. But if she doesn''t stop it, she will go crazy!


    Stop, Su Xi suddenly hold the neck of the evening cloud, coldly looking at him: "don''t follow me, be careful I''m not polite!"


    Finish saying, Su Xi flings away the evening cloud mercilessly, a few flash body then disappear in the sight of the evening cloud.


    Back to the God of the cloud coughed a few times, in the twinkling of an eye did not see Su Xi figure, eyes flashed a lonely. He could not help rubbing his hand against his neck, as if it could keep Suxi''s temperature.


    He didn''t hate Suxi because of her action. On the contrary, Suxi''s action became lovely in his eyes!


    From appearing to disappearing, Suxi was too indifferent, not like a teenager at all. Until just now, Suxi''s anger like action is what people of this age should have.


    After Suxi left, Muyun didn''t plan to chase her. Su Xi''s strength is in his eyes. If you want to stand with Su Xi, you must have enough strength. However, his strength is not enough. Barren mountain is a good place. He should seize the time to strengthen himself, so that when he meets Suxi next time, he won''t be so embarrassed as today.


    Think of here, evening cloud happy smile, smile very silly, but very simple.

 Chapter 22

    Su Xi, who seems to be fleeing, doesn''t know the careful thinking of Mu Yun. She gets rid of a nag, which makes her relax a lot.


    "Ha ha! Ha ha The laughter of the soul falls to spread, see the soul falls to smile eyes all narrow into a seam, don''t look carefully is like to have no eyes.


    Su Xi''s face turned black and she shook off her soul with a movement on her shoulder. However, what kind of cultivation is soul falling? Even if he is not on guard, he still falls on the ground lightly.


    After changing back to human form, the beautiful face of Hun Luo was covered with dark clouds. She looked at Su Xi plaintively and said, "don''t I just laugh at you? As for being so heartless? " Say, the soul falls to return a shriveled mouth, be like a child.


    Seeing this, Suxi was speechless. She didn''t understand how a person with ability and arrogance like her master could entangle with such a fairy as hunluo. This is not a person of the world at all, OK?


    Rao is Suxi. No matter how upset her heart is, her face is the same. Her face is frozen, and there is no expression.


    This kind of uninteresting reaction can''t arouse her interest. Seeing that Suxi really ignored him, he gave up the idea of teasing Suxi and pretended to walk beside her.


    At first glance, their temperament is quite consistent!


    Suxi had planned to have someone go to the teleport array, so she looked for some opportunities in this barren mountain. But after a long walk, Suxi didn''t see any chance. If it had not been for her composure, she would have given up.


    "Girl, I''m hungry!"


    After half a day''s journey, the soul stops and looks at Suxi bitterly, just like Suxi owes him millions.


    Smell speech Su Xi didn''t stop, but walk and say: "the soul falls on the fairy will be hungry?" Although it''s a question, Su Xi''s words are full of irony, which can be heard by anyone.


    The soul falls quickly to catch up with him, grinning, without the appearance of an elder: "Hey, what, isn''t life for eating and drinking Lasa! Now I don''t want to do the other three things. I just want to eat something. Are you hungry after walking so long? Shall we get something to eat? "


    After that, Suxi finally stopped. She lightly glanced at the soul to fall, slightly took some smile: "want to eat?"


    Hear this, the soul falls the eye a bright, in the heart shout to have a play, busy non-stop nod. However, Suxi''s next sentence extinguished his enthusiasm.


    "You want to make it yourself."


    With that, Suxi walked away without looking at the fall of the soul. Her posture was even better than that of the fall of the soul!


    Because of this sentence, the soul of a face inside pulled down, while chasing Su Xi, while also refused to give up: "don''t! Girl, if I can do it, I won''t look for you. You get it for me! Get it for me


    Su Xi was shocked by her coquettish words, and then she felt goose bumps fall to the ground. She really didn''t expect that hunluo was such a person, constantly brushing Su Xi''s views on him.


    Without paying attention, Suxi shook her head and continued to drive.


    Half an hour later, by the river, Suxi sat down on a stone and set up a simple stove to light a fire.


    The soul falls to grind a person''s Kung Fu is really too fierce, but Su Xi can''t beat now, can''t run. For her own peace, Suxi finally compromised.


    And the soul that annoys Su Xi falls, it is to go looking for food material happily. Since Suxi has promised to cook food for him, they will divide their work and cooperate with each other. Only in this way can they be efficient!


    At the same time of Su''s fire, hunluo came back with some fish and mushrooms.


    "Bang" of a, the soul falls directly these things still in Su Xi in front of, also don''t care oneself such behavior is not to destroy food.


    Su Wei took out the corner of his mouth, glanced at his soul, sighed, picked up the food and went to the river.


    After a while of trouble, Suxi returned to the fire with the processed food. Put the fish in a branch, and Suxi grilled it on the fire. But, looking at the pile of mushrooms, Suxi is black.


    Rebirth of her nature, a lot of things are not ready, including pots and pans. Now, who can tell her how to make these mushrooms? Kebabs?


    As if she knew what Suxi thought, she didn''t know where to take out a pot, and she was still in front of Suxi with a bang.


    This time, Suxi did not move, but rather took a cool look at the soul. The soul falls can''t help but whole body a shake, see Su Xi''s facial expression after embarrassed smile, then obediently picked up the pot, put it on the stove.


    Later, hunluo conjures up a lot of condiments, but hunluo doesn''t take out one more. Suxi''s eyes will be deep when she looks at him. She doesn''t take back her eyes until hunluo doesn''t move any more.


    However, whether she has any idea in her heart is not known.


    Under the fire, the fish soon turned brown and kept on sizzling. I don''t know how much saliva I swallowed. I can''t bear to leave when I look at the roast fish.


    Fish good at that moment, the soul eyes down, quickly snatched it over, also don''t know pity, directly will Suxi air in the side. See this, Suxi rare no reaction, just her mouth a strange smile betrayed her.Driven by the delicious food, Hun Luo ate three roast fish and drank half a pot of mushroom soup.


    At the same time, a white and delicate hand reached out to him.


    "What for?"


    Su Xi''s face was expressionless, but what she said made her soul look puzzled: "money for dinner."


    So light two words is to make the soul fall a mouthful, swallowing is not, not swallowing is not, to be more funny is more funny.


    He pointed to Suxi with his index finger, his face full of disbelief: "you You asked me for food? "


    Suxi didn''t answer, just looked up gently, and this action explained everything.


    Facing Su Xi''s serious eyes, she was embarrassed. This time, Su Xi won, and he will live on Su Xi''s skills in the future. He can''t do without paying for the meal. But he has no money!


    At this time, Suxi said again: "it doesn''t matter if you don''t have money. Take something to offset it." Say, Su Xi''s vision falls straight in the waist of soul fall. Just now she can see very clearly, the soul falls is to take out those condiments from the waist.


    Now she doesn''t have a storage bag, which is very inconvenient. Today, she will not let go of the opportunity she has brought to her.


    Follow Su Xi''s eyes to see, the soul falls to understand Su Xi at once what idea is making. If I had known, he should have taken things secretly. Now it''s too late to say anything!


    "Hey, hey, can you change it for another one? I only have one of these. If you take it, I''ll lose it..." Say, soul falls mouth a shriveled, want to cry.


    "No way." Suxi directly refused the bargaining of hunluo.


    Looking at the little hand in front of him, it was beautiful, but how could it make him so unhappy? After struggling for a while, Hun Luo took out a jade bracelet.

 Chapter 23

    She snatched the jade bracelet from Hun Luo''s hand. Su Xi nodded with satisfaction, and then put it on her wrist. With this jade bracelet, Suxi put all her cumbersome things in and got up to go.


    "Ah, why don''t you just take your things and go? We''ve just had something to eat, so we have to rest! " Hun Luo playfully pulls Suxi, but forgets that Suxi doesn''t like to be touched.


    If he''s a fox, it''s all right. Suxi won''t say anything. However, this does not mean that Suxi will let the soul fall to touch her.


    When Suxi wanted to start, a voice interrupted her action.


    "Oh, who do you think this is? It''s a waste Suxi! Why, do you know that you are weak, so you find such a white face to protect you? " The voice sounds like it''s hard to beat. Before Suxi and Suxi react, the voice starts again.


    "However, according to young master Ben, this little white face is not so good! It doesn''t look smart. You just like his face, do you? Sure enough, is not a family does not enter a door, waste on the man, unexpectedly is also waste! Ha ha ha


    As the voice fell, a man''s figure came out.


    After seeing the man''s face clearly, Suxi sneered and said, "Oh, how do you want to die?"


    Smell speech, the man''s face a change, the momentum on the body suddenly rises, already arrived Xuanling mirror three section strength.


    However, before the man''s momentum was fully released, Suxi flashed to the man''s back, and then kicked the man''s hip. But is this light fluttering one foot, has the Xuanling mirror three section cultivation man, but is embarrassed by one foot kicks flies, lies prone on the ground, the whole body aches.


    Looking down at the man, Su Xi said coldly, "Yuan Dan, if you hand over your jade card, I can let you go."


    It''s not because Suxi is soft hearted, but now she doesn''t want to provoke the people of the second family. When she is young, it''s better to be restrained.


    However, others will not take her this feeling. After getting up from the ground, Yuan Dan stared at Su Xi fiercely and said, "you What kind of magic did you use! Somebody, call me


    Voice down, originally only three of them, the river suddenly more than four or five people. It seems that these are some of the children of the yuan family. Yuan Dan''s ability to bring them together also shows the importance of Yuan Dan to the yuan family.


    Suxi had already felt the breath of several people, but she didn''t say it all the time. She just wanted to see when Yuan Dan could stick to it. Who would have thought that this time, Yuan Dan was a good student. After he got a kick, he called these people out. It was really boring.


    After they got yuan Dan''s order, they didn''t stop at all. They took out their weapons and rushed to Su Xi. Each of them has the strength of Xuanling mirror. They are also the most talented children of yuan family, but they are willing to be yuan Dan''s thugs, and they don''t know what they think.


    However, these are not what Suxi should care about. Seeing these people rushing up, Suxi didn''t dare to be careless. Although the accomplishments of these people are not as high as Su Xi''s, they can''t hold up so many people! Rao Shi Suxi also had to work hard and be very cautious.


    For a moment, the river was shining with all kinds of light, and the most shining was Su Xi''s blue light.


    It turns out that cultivation is a hard injury, and even if they have too many people, they can''t get any benefit. Suxi made a hand decision, and then took advantage of her own speed to give several people a hand.


    The seemingly soft palm made those people stop, and then a mouthful of blood gushed out, and they no longer had the strength to fight.


    Seeing this, Yuan Dan''s face changed greatly. He was just about to slip away when Su Xi didn''t pay attention, but he was caught by the ghost who was watching the play. The action of soul falling is not so gentle. He grabs yuan Dan''s hair with one hand and puts his foot on Yuan Dan''s knee. Naturally, his hands and feet are all equipped with spiritual power, and the pain is beyond yuan Dan''s endurance. Not to mention that, he sealed yuan Dan''s throat, making him speechless.


    Originally, Hun Luo didn''t want to bully a younger generation, but who called Yuan Dan cheap and called him a little white face? The soul falls is to grow some good-looking, but also unapt to be regarded as small white face by the person!


    In this way, the old "generous" soul fell angry, put down their pride, anyway, is to give yuan Dan a lesson. Poor yuan Dan, under such ravages, can''t even cry out if he wants to. He can''t even run if he wants to.


    Su Xi on the other side looked coldly at the yuan family and said, "bring the jade."


    With that, she did not urge a few people, but just looked at them. And it is such a look, it is to make a few people as if on the back, cold sweat followed to flow down.


    Several people first took a look at Yuan Dan in Hun Luo''s hand, and then looked at each other. Finally, one of them desperately picked up the long sword, poured all his spiritual power on it, and then rushed to Su Xi fiercely.


    That person''s action is very abrupt, Rao is his companion to want to stop also too late.


    Seeing this, Suxi gave a cold smile and didn''t move. She just stood there waiting for the man to rush over.At the moment when the long sword was about to stab Suxi, Suxi''s body was blue, but she didn''t start, so the man flew straight out. As for his sword, it broke into several pieces under Su Xi''s eyes and disappeared from the world.


    After landing, the man covered his chest, but he still couldn''t organize the blood gushing out of his heart. With the gushing of blood, the man''s vitality gradually weakened, and finally he could not hold on and lost his breath.


    His companions ran up to him to make sure that after his death they all looked sad.


    One of them was so sad and angry that he wanted to rush out to find Su Xi for revenge, but he was held by others.


    A man in blue walked out, endured his own pain, arched his hand to Suxi, and said: "today we are inferior to others. We have a deep blood feud. We will get it back in the future!" Then the man took a look at Yuan Dan, gritted his teeth and said, "we''ll give you the jade card, and you''ll let the young master go."


    After listening to the man''s words, Suxi didn''t get angry, but had some appreciation. After she killed that man, she and yuan family''s feud even if it is a knot, anyway, Su family and yuan family are also not against each other, Su Xi naturally won''t regret that she was more ruthless.


    However, the attitude of the man in blue made Suxi like it very much. In the case of the loss of his brother, but also bear the full of hatred to talk with her, it is really a city. If they grow up in the future, they will be a great enemy of the Su family.


    But Suxi didn''t plan to kill him. She would not clear the way for the Su family now. Besides, this man, Suxi, has not yet put it in her heart.

 Chapter 24

    With a slight smile, Su Xi said, "you can leave the jade card. As for yuan Dan, I have to ask my companion what he means. If he is willing to let it go, what about letting it go? If he doesn''t want to, I don''t care about killing another person. "


    After hearing Su Xi''s arrogant words, the man in blue''s face changed greatly. They can bear the death of that brother just now. After all, Yuan Dan is still in Suxi''s hands. However, if the man insisted on killing yuan Dan, they would have to stay and work hard.


    Yuan Dan is one of the most favorite sons of the yuan family. He doted on him from childhood. That''s why he is now arrogant. They are all chosen by the family owners to protect yuan Dan. It doesn''t matter if they die. If yuan Dan dies, not only will they be buried with him, but also their families will not be spared.


    The yuan family is different from the Su family. The yuan family is equivalent to the master of the yuan family. All their lives are in his hands.


    Therefore, these people should never let yuan Dan die!


    In this way, the calm of the man in blue suddenly broke, and the anxiety on his face could not be covered: "Miss Su, we are offended this time, but please let my young master go. If Miss Su has any assignment in the future, we will not refuse."


    Seeing the difference in men''s attitude, Suxi was a little surprised, but she didn''t pay attention to it. After making a look at the soul, she stood there without saying a word. Her momentum didn''t stop at all, which made the yuan family dare not act rashly.


    The soul falls evil spirit to smile, full belly of bad water all be Su Xi just of eyes to hook up. With the magic power of the mirror, his foot fell on Yuan Dan''s leg, which made yuan Dan''s face distorted. Because his throat was sealed, his expression was even more flustered, which almost startled the birds in the forest.


    This situation made the man in blue more anxious, but he didn''t speak. He couldn''t figure out the temperament of soul falling. He was afraid of making too many mistakes. In case he provoked his anger and made yuan Dan die, he would not be able to take a few lives to compensate him!


    The soul who has bad ideas in his heart doesn''t care what these people think. Hearing yuan Dan''s scream, he nodded with satisfaction. Then he looked at the man and said, "do you want him?"


    This words say some ambiguity, but Su Xi don''t understand, those people because anxious also didn''t understand.


    "Please release my young master. I''m here to apologize for you. I hope you''ll forgive me!"


    Perhaps the man in blue didn''t notice that his voice trembled slightly when he said this.


    "Oh! As for me, I''ve always been a prime minister. I can hold a boat in my belly and have a broad mind! "


    After hearing this, the man in blue will thank the soul for his happiness. However, the soul did not give him a chance, in the voice of the next moment, he said: "but, everyone has his own temper, I can''t be scolded for nothing. Well, I''m in a good mood today. I''ll give you a chance. "


    With that, Hun Luo took a meaningful look at the man in blue and said, "I''m scared today, so you''ll show some sincerity so that I can calm down. Maybe I''ll give this little black face back to you as soon as I''m in a good mood! "


    As soon as the words "little black face" came out, even Su Xi, a cold person, couldn''t help but scratch the corners of his mouth. The faces of those people began to smoke, and they didn''t know what kind of expression to put on.


    In fact, Yuan Dan''s skin color is not black. Of course, compared with the farmer who has been in the sun for a long time. It can be said that among the young masters of aristocratic families, Yuan Dan was the blackest.


    Some people have made fun of him before, but with the power of his family, Yuan Dan beat the people who made fun of him to the underworld. Since then, everyone in the imperial capital knows that young master yuan of the yuan family is the most taboo, and no one dares to say that he is black.


    Today, he was so angry that Yuan Dan was half dead. However, even if it is not angry, Yuan Dan has been half dead!


    This soul falls, still really is not willing to eat at all.


    "I don''t know what sincerity this young master wants?" Holding back the galloping in his heart, the man in blue pretends to be calm and talks with the soul. God knows, he''s in a very complicated state of mind now. If he wants to laugh, he doesn''t dare to laugh. If he wants to be angry, he doesn''t dare to be angry.


    As soon as the words came out, the smile on the soul''s face became more strange. He pointed to Yuan Dan and raised his head with a good air: "in your heart, you can give me as much as he is worth!"


    After hearing the request of hunluo, Suxi can''t help but raise her mouth. If someone sees her, she will be shocked by her amazing appearance.


    Suxi, confident and happy, is the most beautiful person in the world.


    After a long time, but the people of yuan family are solidified. Isn''t such a condition embarrassing them?


    If he takes less, Yuan Dan will feel that he and others don''t pay attention to him, and he will revenge them in the future; if he takes more, they can''t take it out! In this way, several people are very anxious, do not know what to do.


    The man in blue is at a loss. The way he used to learn to do things can''t be used at all. He couldn''t help but look at the people around him, but he saw that they were also helpless. Seeing this, the man in blue was a little desperate.After thinking for a long time, the man in blue gritted his teeth, arched his hand and said to hunluo, "please let my young master speak. We will give you what the young master says to you!"


    As soon as he brought disaster to the East, he put the problem on Yuan Dan''s head. However, he did not think that it was a mistake in his mistakes to leave the matter to Yuan Dan. It can only be said that no matter how well they learn, they have never really seen big waves.


    They are too young.


    "Come on." Su Xi, who was watching the play, finally made a statement. If this little thing delayed her time, who would compensate? Therefore, Su Xi is impatient to open her mouth and glances lazily at her soul.


    After receiving Su Xi''s words, he kicked yuan Dan: "Hey, little black face, say quickly, what''s your price, so as not to delay my time."


    Finally, Yuan Dan took a few deep breaths. It was like he had not seen the air for hundreds of years.


    After a few breaths, he eased over, and even though he was still at the foot of the soul, his mouth grinned, and he was very ferocious: "what''s the price? I tell you, my young master is priceless! If you are wise, let me go. Otherwise, when I get back to the capital, I will tell you that you can''t live or die! "


    Almost at the same time as his voice fell, the feet of his soul also fell on him. This time, the soul fell, but without the slightest mercy, the foot mixed with spiritual power, directly kicked in Yuan Dan''s belly.


    This foot, should let yuan Dan''s intestines all stir together?


    "Ah When the pain came, Yuan Dan covered his abdomen with his hands and rolled on the ground. He even screamed in his mouth.

 Chapter 25

    Seeing this, the faces of the yuan family were a little ugly. This is not only because Hun Luo didn''t give the yuan family any face, but also because of Yuan Dan''s stupidity. You say that people are going to let you go, but you have a brain to fight against them.


    There is a saying well said, God does evil, still can live, from evil, not live! If you don''t do it, you won''t die!


    After giving yuan Dan a kick, his soul still fell, and then several feet fell on Yuan Dan, which made him unable to fight back. If so, those people still can''t see the truth, they will live in vain these years.


    After thinking of some things, the man in blue changed his face. He didn''t dare to stop his soul from falling, so he begged: "please let our young master go! We are willing to pay any price for the young master''s life! "


    Men''s address to hunluo has risen from "childe" to "senior". Although there is respect, hunluo doesn''t like to hear it.


    Is he old?


    Don''t you see his flowery face, flower like age? What''s the word "master"? Under this dissatisfaction, Hun Luo threw his anger on Yuan Dan. Every foot made him feel miserable, but it would not hurt his life or make him faint.


    This is the strength to grasp It''s so refreshing!


    On this side, the soul falls. On the other side, the yuan family looks sad. Su Xi, who has already reminded the soul to fall faster, doesn''t want to see it any more.


    As soon as her eyes darken, Suxi goes to hunluo and kicks her without saying a word. This kick contains the secret method created by Suxi when she practiced Demon power in the last life. Rao is that hunluo can''t escape.


    In this way, the foot landed firmly on the left leg of Hun Luo, causing Hun Luo to stop immediately and cry with his legs in his arms.


    Su Xi didn''t stop. The next moment, her foot fell on the back of Yuan Dan''s head. Then yuan Dan fell into a coma. Turning around and looking at the stunned yuan family, Su Xi said coldly, "leave the jade and valuable things behind, and then take him away!"


    Suxi''s voice was very calm, but it was this insipid voice that almost had no ups and downs, which made several people in yuan family dare not say a word. As for the fall of the soul, he was still holding his legs and wailing over there.


    The yuan family swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva, and their eyes were full of disbelief. They have just seen the strength of Hun Luo. Yuan Dan, who can fight back in the third section of Xuanling mirror, is at least the cultivation of the earth''s spiritual realm.


    But, just now Su Xi is lightly a foot then let that soul fall to ache like that, what does this explain? Is Suxi stronger than him? Suxi already has the cultivation of the earth and spirit?


    One by one, their thoughts flashed by, but they were not sure what kind of situation Suxi was.


    See a few people have no action, Suxi this impatient mood become more uncomfortable. What should I do when I''m upset?


    Hit people!


    With this thought, Suxi didn''t say much, and directly condensed into a huge blue fireball with her spiritual power. It''s a fireball, but you can''t feel any temperature, but the energy in it can''t be ignored.


    All of a sudden, this huge momentum made the yuan family come back to their senses. When they saw this scene, they all changed their faces.


    The soul that was still wailing was looking at Suxi with a happy face, as if Suxi had the strength now, which was given by him.


    The air is slightly twisted, the mountain forest is still at this moment, what can be heard is the heartbeat of several people, and the burst sound of the energy collision with the green psychic ball.


    Looking at his shape, the man in blue knew what it would be like if he was hit by the blue fireball. Now, he didn''t dare to delay at all. Taking things from his body, he said: "Sue Miss Su, please stop. I''ll wait Give everything to Hand it in


    In fear, no one asked why Suxi''s spirit power was blue.


    Said, the man in blue also reminded his teammates, motioned them to quickly take out all the things on their body. Under the reminder of the man in blue, several people were still hesitant, but when they saw the battle of Suxi, their hesitation was completely eliminated. They were all in a hurry and took out their things for fear that Suxi would throw the blue fireball on them. At that time, even if it is not dead, it also has to peel!


    Seeing several people''s things, Su Xi''s eyes flashed a glimmer of splendor, and then slowly put the fireball back into her body. From this point of view, we can know how strong Suxi''s control over her own spiritual power is. She can retract and release freely!


    Ping Ping''s voice rang out by the river. Suxi looked at the things thrown by several people and couldn''t help the black line. Those babies will not say, but, who can tell her, to participate in the college test, why to bring a towel, washbasin?


    In addition, when the pile of smelly socks were thrown out, Suxi silently raised her hand to cover her nose, and the dislike in her eyes was self-evident.


    Is this what the children of the yuan family of the second generation brought with them? It''s too wonderful!


    The yuan family took out all the things they had except their clothes. Looking at Su Xi''s expression of disgust and the mess on the floor, the man in blue couldn''t help but gasp awkwardly: "that What, Miss Su? Everything is here. You can choose what you want, and we''ll take back the rest. "Receive Take it back?


    Hearing these three words, Suxi can''t help but wonder what kind of life these people are living in the yuan family. It''s worth mentioning the valuable ones. Are they going to pick up those smelly socks, put them back, and then take them home to wash them?


    No one knows Su Xi''s thoughts, and nothing can be seen from her expression. The yuan family have to scratch their heads and stand there, as if waiting for Su Xi to choose.


    Smelling the sour smell, Suxi really didn''t want to get close to that pile of things. She turned her head and looked at the soul that was smoked by the smell and ran far away, but said, "you, come here and put these things away."


    Suxi pointed to the jade plate on the ground, as well as some of the more valuable things.


    The soul falls to smell speech, a pair of big eyes suddenly again big a degree, the head does not live of shake, say what also refuse to approach that pile of things.


    The two people, who are not afraid of everything, are at a loss because of the strange smell. If they had known that several people in the yuan family would have thrown out the smelly socks directly, maybe there would not have been so much.


    After a while, Su Xi said, "three days of rations."


    As soon as the words came out, the soul fell and the eyes suddenly brightened, as if the saliva would flow out: "ten days!"


    "Five days!"


    "Eight days!"


    "Just five days. If you do it, you can do it. If you don''t, you can drink by yourself."


    The soul falls to smell speech mouth a shrivel, the foot presses the foot to approach toward that pile of unidentified objects. Several people in Yuan''s family were black faced when they saw him, but no one dared to say anything.


    Hold back the smell, the soul falls to approach that pile of goods, a technique then took out the several things that Su Xi said. However, before she could cover the heat in her hand, the thing was taken by Suxi and disappeared in the bracelet.

 Chapter 26

    Looking at this bandit like behavior, the soul falls is dare to anger not dare to speak, who call Su Xi control his appetite?


    When she put away her things, Suxi said, "you can go. I don''t want to see you any more in the days to come."


    As soon as the words came out, the face of the man in blue was dispirited before he could be happy. They may not appear in front of Suxi, but what if Suxi is upset and wants to get angry with someone, and then deliberately comes to them?


    However, he did not dare to say that. He took advantage of Suxi''s words and let them go. He quickly picked up the rest of Suxi''s things and took Yuandan away.


    In addition to the jade medals from Yuan Dan, Su Xi got as many as ten pieces except her own. At the beginning, there were 20 students who entered the barren mountain test. That is to say, in addition to the three brothers and sisters of the silver family, there were six pieces to get.


    Because the three brothers and sisters of the silver family gave her a good feeling, Suxi didn''t plan to win their jade medal.


    In fact, even if Suxi doesn''t win a jade medal, she will be the first one this time. With such a conclusion, and Suxi really did not find any opportunities, the rest of the time, Suxi plans to use all of them to practice.


    So, Suxi''s thing now is to find a quiet place, and then constantly absorb aura. The rest of her spiritual power won''t be used for the time being. When she breaks through the spiritual realm in the future, with those powerful spiritual power, she can be more confident.


    Therefore, Su Xi can only rely on her own ability and efforts to enhance her strength before she impacts the spiritual realm. The premise of all this is to keep practicing, practicing and practicing again.


    This time, the soul of the rare did not taunt Suxi, but quietly followed Suxi. After Suxi finds a place to practice and enters the state of cultivation, hunluo guards Suxi''s side to prevent her from any interference.


    In the state of cultivation, more than ten days is like a flash. Suxi hasn''t felt her spiritual power fluctuation, so the test time is coming.


    She had planned to give up because of the three brothers and sisters of the silver family, but what happened later made her collect ten jade medals. Therefore, she does not intend to fight, as long as others do not provoke her, the last half of the time, let it go quietly.


    After picking up her mood and turning hunluo into a fox, Suxi comes to the position of the teleportation array.


    This time, instead of walking in the past, she flew directly to the nearby transmission array. She didn''t fall to the ground until others could see her. She walked slowly.


    During this period, although the soul fell was surprised for a while, it didn''t wonder why Suxi had the ability to fly. Although this human world can fly out of thin air only when it reaches the fifth stage of the earth spirit realm, everyone has her secrets, and it''s not unusual to be able to fly.


    At this time, there are still only three brothers and sisters of the silver family in the teleportation array. Seeing Suxi coming, Yinya happily greets Suxi. Yinfeng is more polite and alienated. As for Yinling, she is still silent, but her eyes are slightly different.


    Su Xi didn''t mean to leave first, but accompanied the three of the silver family to wait in the transmission array. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Time passed quietly, and it was only one and a half hours before the end of the test. And now, some students have begun to come to the transmission array, thinking that if they fight for the last one, maybe they can win the jade medal.


    When they saw that there were only three brothers and sisters of the silver family and Suxi in the teleportation array, many people could not help but feel a touch of joy. The three brothers and sisters of the silver family may be a little scared, but Su Xi, the famous waste of the imperial capital, who will pay attention to her?


    This is not, a big man who seems to be full of arrogance swaggered toward Suxi, a pair of eyes can see the sky, so arrogant!


    "Hey, waste, you''ve been hiding for half a month! Anyway, with your ability, you can''t have any place in the third level. It''s better to contribute your jade medal. If Wu Laosan gets the place, maybe he will treat you better in the future, and taking you as a concubine will make you live better! "


    Wu Laosan is not only arrogant, but also makes people angry. This is the test of the college, and the Imperial College is the most noble place in everyone''s heart, out of this shameless villain, the reputation of the Imperial College is stinky!


    Can''t help, and he separated from the closer people began to leave him without trace, for fear of getting a little bit of relationship with him.


    For this kind of person, Suxi is disdainful. She didn''t even look at Wu Laosan. She stood there waiting for the teleportation array to open to get the final result.


    But, she does not care, does not mean that others do not care. When Wu Laosan''s ugly words came out, Yinya couldn''t help it.


    Yinya is a young lady. Although she is kind-hearted and knows right and wrong, she is spoiled by her family. A proud young lady should have a lot of willfulness.


    When she heard that someone insulted her favorite sister, she immediately got up. No matter whether Suxi needed it or not, she slapped Wu Laosan in the face.First of all, Wu Laosan is quite confident in his own strength, so he doesn''t pay much attention to the situation around him. Second, in Wu Laosan''s cognition, Suxi is a gorgeous looking waste who can only show his fists and legs. No one will stand out for him, let alone pay attention to people other than Suxi.


    For a variety of reasons, Wu Laosan, who has the strength of the second section of Xuanling mirror, was slapped in the face by the silver edge of the Ninth Section of Huangling mirror.


    When BA''s applause rang out, Wu Laosan felt the burning pain on his face, and his face suddenly became very cold. He turned his head and looked at Yinya. Alone, he was not afraid of the power of the silver family.


    Although the silver family is only the third class family of the imperial capital, it is the simplest to destroy a person who is alone. However, Wu Laosan didn''t care at all, and he didn''t know where his courage came from.


    "Hey, you damned girl, how dare you attack me. You are tired of living


    As he said this, Wu Laosan gathered his spiritual power. The white spiritual power formed ice cones one by one, which were extremely sharp. The cold smell made some people on the scene change their faces.


    Five interest time, Wu Laosan completed his own moves, in full view of the public toward the silver Ya throwing away.


    Yinya obviously didn''t expect that someone would attack her regardless of her identity, and her strength was not as good as Wu Laosan, so she could watch the ice cones attack her, and her body couldn''t move at all.


    Just at the moment when the ice cone was about to hit Yinya, a figure stood in front of Yinya, and the white shield made of spiritual power melted the ice cone away.

 Chapter 27

    The man didn''t say a word, his face was heavy enough to drip water, and his face appeared in front of the crowd. It turns out that the one who blocks the attack for Yinya is her elder brother Yinling.


    Without a pause, after confirming that Yinya would not be threatened, Yinling took the initiative to attack.


    However, although his offensive is fierce, it can be seen that he is a little weak. Yinling, who has the same strength as Wu Laosan, has been slightly injured after taking Wu Laosan''s attack in a hurry.


    However, it did not stop him from avenging his sister. How can my sister, who is held in the palm of her family, be bullied by others? It can be said that Yinling''s idea of protecting his short life has reached the point of madness.


    The unexpected attack suddenly came to Wu Laosan. He was caught unprepared by Yinling''s sudden attack, and now he has no time to defend. In this way, Wu Laosan was attacked by Yinling.


    The attack power of Yinling, who is also the second segment of Xuanling mirror, is naturally not weak. Although he is injured now, it can not affect his general strength.


    Therefore, after this attack, Wu Laosan was directly shot away and then fell to the ground. A mouthful of blood spurted from Wu Laosan''s mouth, and his defeat was obvious at this moment.


    In order to avoid more things happening, Yinfeng quietly stops Yinling''s attack. After winking at Yinling, Yinfeng looks at Wu Laosan with a weapon in his hand and cheers coldly: "I don''t care who you are, but my family members are not so easy to bully! Today, with my silver peak here, you can''t help it! "


    After a pause, Yinfeng thought about it, and then said, "besides, Miss Suxi is our partner. Today, there are three brothers and sisters of my family. None of you want to hurt her at all!"


    The face of the people present did not change slightly as soon as this remark was made. Among them, there are the children of the world and the children of poor families. But no matter what level, I''ve heard of Yinfeng''s name, his talent and his ability to do things, which make him shine among the younger generation this time.


    So, with Yinfeng''s words, no one wants to provoke him for a worthless waste.


    However, what they don''t know is that the waste in their eyes, but they have more jade cards than they can add up to. Such a comparison, who is the waste, it is self-evident.


    Wu Laosan wanted to get up from the ground, but the pain on his body made him a little weak. When he fell to the ground again, Wu Laosan stared at Yinfeng fiercely: "hum! Today, I suffered a loss in your hands, not because of my poor strength, but because you cheated more than you cheated less! Remember, my name is Wu Laosan. One day, I will make you regret it! "


    With that, he didn''t know where his strength came from. He jumped up from the ground and then wanted to enter the transmission array.


    However, Yinfeng did not intend to let him go. Beat own person, if let him leave so easily, also sorry his silver peak Di eldest son''s identity.


    "The jade card remains."


    Light four words fall, Wu Laosan a face is more ugly. Looking at the posture of the three members of the silver family, he knew that if he didn''t hand over the jade medal today, he couldn''t leave here intact. If you give me your life, it''s not worth the loss!


    After thinking about it, Wu Laosan took out his jade card and threw it on the ground without looking at Yinfeng. Then he entered the transmission array without looking back. However, what he didn''t know was that at the moment when he stepped into the transmission array, a group of blue spiritual power quietly got into his body and left the barren mountain with him.


    Picking up the two jade medals left by Wu Laosan, Yinfeng nodded with satisfaction. They stayed here for half a month, but only met a wave of people, that is Su Yue and his party.


    At that time, Su Yue was in a coma and was escorted to the teleportation array by Su''s family. He wanted to capture several people''s jade cards, but found that their jade cards had already been handed over by Su Xi. In this way, he can do nothing.


    This morning, as soon as the teleportation array was opened, the Su family rushed into the teleportation array, as if they would meet ghosts if they stayed a moment longer.


    So, strictly speaking, when they met Suxi, it was the first time for the three of them to meet someone with a jade medal. However, even if they knew that Suxi had many jade medals, they didn''t plan to win them.


    In order to get the place, he had to pay attention to others. Wu Laosan''s appearance is to doze off and give a pillow, just right.


    After collecting the jade medal, Yinfeng looked around and found that the other four were all drooping. This expression is not to say that they have no harvest, or that their jade medal has been taken.


    With doubts in his heart, Yinfeng did not reveal himself. Instead, he continued to hold his own weapon and said, "I will not hide from you. I am here just to wait for the hare. Today, except Miss Su, you can hand in all your jade cards! "


    Although the words said very arrogant, but silver peak is not that kind of meaning. On the contrary, Yinfeng is very cautious at the moment, observing the expressions and movements of several people all the time, and the spirit power has been running all the time.However, in his high-intensity alert state, those people didn''t mean to make a move at all. Instead, they gave a bitter smile, and the expression on their face was like a withdrawal.


    One of the petite women came out, looking very ugly: "my jade card was robbed by the yuan family."


    Voice down, the other three people actually have to show that their jade was also taken away by the yuan family. In this way, Yinfeng wants to win the jade medal from them.


    After explaining that they didn''t have a jade medal, they left the barren mountain one by one.


    Now there is only half an hour left before the end of the test. When the time comes, if they have not gone out, they will be judged as failure. In this way, the three Yinfeng people can''t wait any longer.


    Yinya and Yinling look at each other and both take out their own jade cards. Then Yinya says, "brother, I''m weak and I can''t get any jade cards. Instead of wasting it, I''ll give it to you. However, it''s not for nothing. After going out, you should invite me to the first restaurant in the imperial capital to have a big meal, so as to comfort my injured little heart! "


    While saying that, silver Ya also makes a pair of sad appearance, unexpectedly is let a person cry and smile.


    Compared with Yinya, Yinling is more direct. He directly put the jade card into Yinfeng''s arms and quickly entered the transmission array without saying anything.


    See this, Silver Peak Mou color deepen, he didn''t refuse, just a little helpless to see a silver Ling''s back, and then knead silver Ya''s head: "don''t worry, let you eat enough!"


    Under Yinya''s sweet smile, Yinfeng looks at Su Xi with a complicated look: "Miss Su, let''s go back together."


    "Well." With a light response, Su Xi takes away her redundant expression and steps into the transmission array with Yinfeng and Yinya.

 Chapter 28

    After the teleportation, the crowd returned to the square of the college.


    The dean and the teachers of the college were waiting in the square. When they saw the students coming out, no matter whether they were lonely or happy, they didn''t change at all. They were so expressionless that they could compete with Suxi.


    Until Su Xi came out of the moment, the dean''s eyes immediately more a look, but no one saw.


    The colleges that came out before all stood on the square one by one, including the Su family and yuan family. At this time, Su Yue has woken up, and Yuan Dan''s injury is all right. It seems that the people in the college are quite humanized and know how to heal the injured students.


    And Su Yue and Yuan Dan look at Su Xi''s expression, that is called a god synchronization! Disdain with resentment, resentment and some unwilling. However, no matter how they tried to teach Suxi, they did not dare to touch the mold under the eyes of the college teachers.


    Now, there is still a quarter of an hour before the end of the test, but only 18 of the 20 people who went in before are standing here.


    Among them, one of the yuan family was killed by Su Xi, so naturally he was left in the barren mountain and had no chance to appear in the Imperial College. And another person, is Su Xi from Su Yue and others in the hands of the rescue of that evening cloud.


    Thinking about that noisy man, Suxi has an illusion that her ears are buzzing. The person who gave her the illusion has not come out yet.


    Somehow, Suxi had a complicated emotion in her heart. She had only seen the twilight cloud, and it happened to be the type that Suxi hated. However, it was this kind of Twilight cloud that quietly entered Suxi''s heart.


    At this moment, Suxi was a little worried.


    Because there is still a quarter of an hour to end, the college teachers are still silent, waiting for the last moment to come. Under such circumstances, although the students are impatient, no one dares to say anything. One by one, they stand upright in the square and wait.


    Su Xi was bothered by her thoughts, which made her want to take advantage of the time to practice, but she couldn''t calm down. In this state, even if you can practice, the effect is not good. So Suxi gave up and waited with the others.


    When a person is waiting, he always feels that time passes very slowly. He hopes that time can be faster and faster.


    At that time, the test was over completely, but the twilight cloud had not come out yet. The president is a man who does what he says. Since the time is up, he will not break his principles because of one or two people.


    Seeing that no one came out again, the Dean decided to withdraw the teleport array. At this time, a figure rolled out of the transmission array, followed by a scream.


    The crowd looked at the fallen dusk cloud, the black line at that end could be seen without being reminded, and the silence was embarrassing.


    After this silence, there was a burst of laughter.


    Dusk cloud embarrassed of scratch head, always thick skin of he also can''t help some shyness in such circumstance. Especially after seeing Su Xi''s indifferent eyes, the feeling of being shameless became more and more intense.


    "Cough!" As soon as these two coughs rang out, coax Xiaosheng on the field immediately took them back. There is no other reason, just because this is issued by the president. Who would not be afraid of such a powerful president who ignores secular views?


    See the field quiet down, the Dean nodded, fell in front of these students.


    Left hand raised, a burst of yingbai soft light lit up, at the moment the Dean looked a bit more sacred atmosphere.


    With the white light on, there are three students who seem to echo each other in the distance, and also light up a soft white.


    Around them, the three were Su Xi, Yin Feng and Yuan Dan. Seeing these three people, everyone was shocked, and this shock was obviously not because Yinfeng and Yuan Dan were all surprised at Suxi.


    At this moment, people know what''s going on, and it''s because they know that they have such an expression.


    Sure enough, the next breath, Yinfeng and Yuan Dan each raised five and four jade medals, but Suxi there is no movement. Seeing this, many people feel relieved. It seems that Suxi will light up white. There should be other reasons. They just looked too high at Suxi.


    How can a waste be compared with Yinfeng and Yuan Dan?


    But the Dean frowned because of this. He clearly felt the fluctuation of the jade brand in Suxi, and the white light also confirmed that Suxi must have the jade brand. However, under his casting, why didn''t the jade card come out?


    Just in doubt, Suxi''s fingers moved without any trace, and then the neat eleven jade medals rose from her body, and the light was shining in the middle of the night. The lighting seems to be pressed down, people''s eyes have been attracted by the scene can not move.


    No one thought that Su Xi, known as the waste of the imperial capital, would have so many jade medals. Is this luck? No, the people present are not fools. If Su Xi comes here in the first two passes, it can be luck. But if these jade medals are not won by others, are they still picked up on the ground?Suddenly, the faces of those who were robbed of jade by the yuan family changed greatly. They were so smart that they suddenly thought of something.


    Su Xi has so many jade medals, but yuan Dan''s is snatched from them, as for Yinfeng''s they also saw from the beginning to the end. So, did Su Xi''s jade medal come from the Su family and the yuan family?


    Estimate the strength of each of the two families, a few people look even more incredible. No matter what method Suxi uses, it can only explain one problem. Su Xi alone is better than all of them!


    With this understanding, the eyes of several people looking at Suxi are not right immediately. How can they be weird.


    As for Su and yuan, after seeing this scene, they felt worse than eating flies. They have always looked down upon the waste, but it is ahead of them, won the championship!


    If eyes can kill people, then Su Yue and Yuan Dan''s eyes can kill Su Xi thousands of times. It''s just a pity that they can only look at it and make themselves angry to death.


    The president showed a rare smile, and he didn''t know what he was thinking about. There was a trace of strangeness in his smile.


    "Well, everyone has seen it. Now, the president will announce..."


    "Wait!" The president did not finish, but was stopped by Yuan Dan.


    He glared at Su Xi with indignation and raised his right hand high for fear that others would not see what he wanted to do.


    Although he was angry at Yuan Dan''s impoliteness, the Dean had doubts in his heart and didn''t stop him, but what he thought was unknown.

 Chapter 29

    The acquiescence of the Dean was understood as encouragement by Yuan Dan. He took a meaningful look at the soul falling on Su Xi''s shoulder, stepped forward and vowed: "Dean, there is one thing that students must say, otherwise we will be cheated by that shameless bitch!"


    The whole audience was in an uproar!


    They knew who yuan Dan was talking about, but they turned their eyes on Su Xi, but Su Xi stood there indifferently, as if they didn''t hear yuan Dan''s words.


    The man in blue wanted to stop yuan Dan, but he didn''t succeed. He had to pray secretly for yuan Dan, not to offend Suxi too hard, or he would suffer the loss in the end.


    After Yuan Dan''s voice fell, before the Dean had time to ask, a voice came out first: "who are you talking about, bitch?"


    Looking at the voice, I saw that the dusk cloud with disordered hair was no longer shy. On his face, people could only see anger, and even anger was jumping in his eyes.


    Suxi didn''t expect that Muyun would stand up and speak for her. Mingming even refused to help her. Mingming He robbed himself of his jade medal. Even though Suxi feels that the breath of Muyun''s body has risen from the Ninth Section of huanglingjing to the first section of xuanlingjing, there is still a big gap between Suxi and Yuan Dan. However, he still stood up, not afraid of power, without hesitation.


    For a moment, Suxi can''t tell what she feels in her heart. Is she grateful? It''s not like that. She just felt that because of this sentence of dusk cloud, her heart was gradually becoming soft, and a smile could not help but appear on her lips.


    And the dusk cloud just saw this to wipe smile, in a moment then startle for heaven and man.


    Also complicated are the three brothers and sisters of the Yin family. Just now, Yin Ya wanted to stand out for Su Xi, but was stopped by Yin Feng. As for Yinling, he is not good at words. The only way he can think of is to start. However, before he had any action, dusk cloud spoke first.


    Seeing this, he slightly darkened his eyes and took back his hands without any trace.


    "Hey, you son of a bitch, do you know what you''re talking about?" Yuan Dan''s anger at Su Xi has not yet been solved, and Mu Yun gives him such a sentence. In this way, his anger can''t be suppressed. If the teachers of the college are not here, maybe he has already started.


    But that doesn''t stop him from threatening words.


    However, twilight cloud disdains to smile: "ah! I''m sorry. Why are my eyes so bad? I think you understand! Alas, it''s really a blunder. It''s really my fault, but I can''t find anyone who can translate! How can this be good? " While saying that, the evening cloud also makes a pair of embarrassed appearance, that appearance wants more funny to have more funny!


    At the time of hearing the preceding sentence, Yuan Dan thought that Muyun had recognized him and was just happy! As a result, the sarcastic words were blocked by the words behind the dusk cloud before they were spoken. This feeling, he can only use two words to describe: too damn uncomfortable!


    Yuan Dan''s face suddenly went black, and the spirit power gathered in his hands. A wave of prestige rushed to the dusk cloud, which made the dusk cloud pale.


    Rao is so, dusk cloud also didn''t back half step, still standing there straight and not willing to move a cent. He didn''t know why he wanted to do these things for Suxi. He just had a feeling in the dark. As if Suxi was his closest person, even if Suxi robbed his jade card, he didn''t care. He was still willing to stand in front of her regardless of the danger.


    Feeling the pressure, there is only one idea in Muyun''s heart. He is still too weak to be moved by a man in the third section of Xuanling mirror. How can he protect the people he wants to protect.


    Yu Guang glances at Su Xi, who is full of complexity in his eyes. At the bottom of his heart, Mu Yun vows that he must strive to increase his strength and send all the people who bully Su Xi to the underworld!


    Yuan Dan''s spiritual power gradually condenses into shape. From the momentum, we can see that this attack is to give yuan Dan all his strength. If it hits Muyun, we can imagine the result. And no matter the college or the students, they didn''t mean to stop it. They just watched everything happen.


    With the increasing pressure on Muyun, his feet began to move backward. Although it was just a little bit, it was enough to explain the fact that he was not as good as Yuan Dan.


    Seeing this, Suxi can no longer sit by and do nothing. Since Muyun has the heart to stand up for himself, no matter what kind of mind he is out of, Suxi can''t ignore it. After all, she used to be Hua Qingyan. Even if she changed her body, she was still her!


    A foot movement, Su Xi came to Yuan Dan''s back in an instant, its speed is amazing. Under the intense white light in Yuan Dan''s hands, Su Xi''s blue spirit power is particularly low-key at this moment. However, if you look down on her like this, you will die miserably!


    Su Xi''s speed of gathering spiritual power is many times faster than yuan Dan''s, but in the blink of an eye, the palm with blue light is printed on Yuan Dan''s back. When Yuan Dan realized that he wanted to resist, it was too late, and his attack somehow disappeared, leaving no trace.


    Others are at a loss, but yuan Dan actually feels the melting power of Su Xi''s hand. This force is very domineering, even can''t resist to cut off his offensive, so that just gathered spirit power scattered between heaven and earth, can''t get back at all.This palm is the unique skill of Huaqing''s words in the previous life. It is called the palm of all things melting. As the name suggests, the purpose of this palm is melting, and nothing in all things can resist it. It is precisely because it aims at ablation that it has no attack power. Therefore, although yuan Dan''s attack was gone, he was not hurt. He was only slightly shocked by the strength and moved forward a few steps.


    But the next second, he was kicked by Su Xi. The surging spirit power on his feet made him lose his fighting power. He couldn''t get up on the ground.


    And this foot, also let everyone clearly see Suxi that special blue color spirit power. For a moment, people''s minds were different.


    To everyone''s surprise, Suxi didn''t beat the water dog. She took advantage of the victory to attack. Instead, she took back her feet and stood still. Like this, it''s like she didn''t do anything just now, but yuan Dan flew out by herself.


    Several members of the yuan family rushed to Yuan Dan''s side to lift him up and lean on others. Yuan Dan trembled and stretched out a finger to point at Su Xi, but he couldn''t say a word.


    "Miss Su, you saved me again!" Dusk cloud, who had recovered from his surprise, walked quickly to Suxi. The joy on his face could not be covered. The words of exclamation blurted out, making Suxi black.


    Read before the cloud regardless of their own threat for her friendship, Suxi this time did not treat cloud, but slightly bent the corner of the lip, said: "thank you."

 Chapter 30

    Delicate red lips spit out these two words, and the voice is only heard by dusk cloud. Looking at Su Xi''s quick recovery of cold face, dusk cloud actually feels Su Xi''s shyness. This cognition made Muyun overjoyed, and the words in his mind came out without thinking: "Miss Su is very beautiful with a smile!"


    The voice of dusk cloud didn''t lower, so all the people on the scene heard this sentence. For a moment, people''s expressions were different. Suxi had some indescribable mood at this moment immediately condensed, she glanced at the dusk cloud, did not speak.


    Speaking of it, he realized what he had said. However, he couldn''t take back what he said and the water he spilled. He had to scratch his head awkwardly and expect Suxi not to be angry with him.


    A farce ended like this with an unexpected result. Most people didn''t even come back to their senses. They were so stunned that they wanted to laugh.


    No one saw the profundity in the eyes of the dean.


    "Well, it''s noisy. Now, what did you want to say?" Said, the Dean also made a curious look at Yuan Dan.


    Hearing this, the people finally recovered. Looking at the speechless yuan Dan, everyone could not help but draw. This man has been beaten speechless. What else should people say? At this time, some people even doubt whether the Dean intended to protect Su Xi.


    However, no matter what people think in their hearts, it is a foregone conclusion. If yuan Dan can''t say it, he can only expose it.


    Seeing this, the Dean sighed with regret. No one dared to say anything about him.


    "In that case, I will announce that the first place in this test is Suxi of the Su family! The second is Yinfeng and the third is yuan Dan. I will give the reward to your teacher after you are divided into classes tomorrow. At that time, you just need to go to the teacher alone. "


    After a slight pause, the Dean continued: "your performance is not good. I hope you can sum up your mistakes and correct them. You know, this is just a college test. As long as you don''t kill yourself, your safety is guaranteed. "


    At this point, the dean''s expression suddenly became serious and angry, and his aura was fully open, which made the students couldn''t help but cheer up and listen attentively to his speech.


    "But! I want to tell you a cruel fact, no matter you are proud or poor, what you will face in the future is the real line of life and death! Here, I want to make it clear that the tasks issued by the college in the future are likely to kill you! At that time, there was no chance for you to be careless, no time for you to hesitate! So, for your own life, go back and think about it. If you lose your life in the future, don''t blame me for not reminding you! "


    The president said this without mercy, but no one refuted. On the contrary, they also felt a strong sense of concern in these words. For a while, in addition to deep thinking, the students were grateful.


    With these words, the Dean did not stop, turned and left. However, before he left, he took a deep look at Suxi. At the same time, a sentence rang out in Suxi''s mind: "in a quarter of an hour, someone wants to see you at the gate of the college."


    Su was stunned at first, and then her eyes were dignified. She was able to transmit sound into the secret, which showed that the president''s strength was even higher than she imagined. She did not doubt that the president''s words would be a pit for her. From the beginning to now, she could feel that the president had been helping her. In this way, she will see who is at the gate of the college later.


    After the Dean left, the Academy looked at each other, not knowing what to do. At this time, a woman in a lake blue long skirt came out. From her, Suxi could not feel the fluctuation of her spiritual power, which only showed that the strength of the woman was unfathomable.


    The woman''s face is charming. She looks even better than Suxi, who was a peach demon in her previous life.


    "Let''s break up. When the result of class division comes out tomorrow, you can have a class. All right, let''s go back and have a rest. "


    With that, the woman hooked her lips with a smile, like the most beautiful scenery in the night.


    The teachers left one by one, and the students looked at each other and began to leave. Because of what the dean said before, Suxi was the first one among the students to leave. Behind her, there were the eyes of Muyun, the confusion of the three brothers and sisters of the silver family, the resentment of SuYue and Yuandan, and the confusion of others.


    Because she was in the college, Suxi couldn''t fly well, so she walked leisurely towards the gate.


    In this quiet night, walking on the avenue of the college, feeling the cool breeze, it is a different style.


    The soul fell asleep on Suxi''s shoulder. It was a pity that she couldn''t see the beautiful scenery.


    At the last breath of a quarter of an hour, Suxi went to the gate of the college. In the dim light, only a man of great stature could be seen standing there, unable to see his face clearly.


    Perhaps feeling the breath of Suxi, the man turned around, confirmed Suxi and strode towards Suxi with ecstasy on his face.


    Standing in front of Suxi, the man clearly saw the surprise in Suxi''s eyes."Xi''er, Congratulations!"


    "Father?" Su Xi was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that Su Zhen would be waiting for her at the gate of the college.


    It has to be said that Suxi is warm at this time. After the deliberate provocation of others, it''s really special to have such a person standing in the middle of the wind, regardless of the deep night.


    Looking at Su Xi''s blank expression, Su Zhen''s heart is very soft. He can''t remember how long he hasn''t seen his daughter show such an expression.


    Suxi used to shiver when she saw him. She never dared to say a word to him. After Hua Qingyan comes, she is always on the alert. Maybe Suxi doesn''t know about it. Su Zhen feels clearly about her alert.


    It is because of this that even if his daughter is much better than before and is willing to give him trust, he is still bitter.


    All this is his fault. If he had cared more about Suxi in the past, maybe everything would be different now because of her attitude and talent.


    However, it''s too late to say anything now. All he can do is to compensate Suxi as much as he can, so as to eliminate the mustard in Suxi''s heart.


    Not from of, Su Zhen wants to rub Su Xi''s head, can hand just lift to half, and powerless put down.


    "Xi''er, have you ever been wronged?" This sentence, Suxi is a Leng. In her cognition, what Su Zhen should ask is not what rank she got? Why do you care about this?


    If Su Zhen knew what Su Xi thought, he would have to smile bitterly.

 Chapter 31

    A moment later, Suxi came back and said, "father, don''t worry, I have never been wronged. I just don''t know if my father is here late at night? " Maybe Suxi didn''t know that when she said this, what she saw in her eyes was the tenderness she never had.


    Su Zhen sneered at himself, gathered his complicated mood, and said: "I''m ashamed to say that being the head of my father''s family was controlled to death by those elders. I''m here today to congratulate you and tell you something else. "


    At this point, Su Zhen had a worry: "because you entered the Imperial College, the elders put forward a request. They let you get tianlongxin from the Imperial College in one year, and win the first place in the family competition one year later. If not, your accomplishments will be discarded. "


    The voice falls, Su Zhen is very ashamed, even don''t know how to face Su Xi, eyes dare not fall on her face.


    Suxi didn''t have much feeling. These two conditions were just easy for her. Perhaps tianlongxin is extremely rare for others, but it is very common for Suxi who has lived in the demon world for more than 1000 years.


    She knows the living environment and habits of tianlongxin. She doesn''t need to get it from the Imperial College. She can find it by herself.


    As for the latter, although Suxi doesn''t know the strength of the younger generation of the Su family, from the position of SuYue in the Su family, their strength is not much higher. Since she can beat Su Yue without fighting back, she doesn''t have to worry about Dabi a year later.


    Looking at Su Zhen''s expression, Su Xi chuckled and said, "father, don''t worry. I''m sure. It''s just two demands that we can''t be afraid of. It''s very simple. "


    This is Su Xi''s happiest time when she came to the human world, not only to comfort Su Zhen, but also from her heart. For the first time, she felt that her father was willing to change herself.


    Sure enough, seeing Su Xi''s smile, Su Zhen was stunned at first, and then showed the same smile.


    Seeing this, Suxi thought to herself that this step was right, and it was good to make Suzhen so happy. Contented nods, Su Xi unexpectedly is to emerge many little girl''s mind.


    "Since Xi''er, you don''t have pressure, I won''t say more about it. Just, you don''t have to look at things too simply. You don''t know the strength of the younger generation of the Su family. There are several talented people who have gone out for training in order to pursue higher strength. I don''t even know how they are now. "


    "Besides, tianlongxin is the property of a master of medicine in the Imperial College named Mingxian. That old man is a bit eccentric. You should be careful. In the future, if you are wronged in the college, just come back and tell me that my daughter Su Zhen is not so easy to bully! "


    With that, Su Zhen grinned and didn''t look like a housekeeper.


    Listening to these caring words, Suxi felt warm in her heart, but she didn''t say anything, just nodded with a smile.


    Seeing this, Su Zhen finally couldn''t help the desire in his heart. He raised his right hand and rubbed it on Su Xi''s head. An unprecedented feeling came, and something called happiness permeated Su Zhen''s heart.


    "Xi''er, I was sorry for you in the past, and I will make up for you in the future. No matter what you need, remember to have a father like me! In this world, except Huangji, my su family has never been afraid of anyone. You should remember that the Su family will always be your home, and the door of the Su family will always be open for you. Take this and go back and open it. "


    Then he handed a bag the size of a palm to Suxi.


    Su Zhen''s voice was very low and soft, but his words made the atmosphere very sad.


    Holding back her sour eyes, Suxi nodded. At this moment, she was extremely full.


    "Go back and have a good rest."


    Unconsciously, Su Zhen''s voice choked, as if for fear that Su Xi would see his embarrassment. After that, he left.


    Looking at the figure of the elder pulled by the light, Suxi was silent for a long time.


    At night, it''s as quiet as water. Suxi''s heartbeat is so clear. I believe that even after ten or twenty years, Suxi will not forget this night which has a special meaning for her.


    Back in the room that had been arranged, the first thing Suxi did after she closed the door was to open the window. The wind is cool tonight, bringing sadness and taking hesitation away. It brings happiness and takes away sadness.


    I have to admit that today''s Suxi has gained too much emotion, from Muyun and Suzhen.


    After Hua Wuyou''s betrayal, Suxi has always been afraid to trust others. Even after she came to the human world, she tried to trust Su Zhen, which is reserved.


    However, these days, she again and again felt the concern of others for her. Originally already ice bound heart, finally had some looseness.


    Perhaps, God gave her a chance to live a new life, just to let her feel the unique warmth of the world. At this moment, Suxi was very grateful that she could be reborn to the human world and the Su family.


    Suxi gradually fell into her own thoughts, forgetting to see what Suzhen gave her, and even forgetting to practice"Well, what are you thinking?"


    Just when Su Xi felt hurt in spring and autumn, a discordant voice interrupted her thinking.


    After Suxi came back to the room, hunluo woke up, but he didn''t disturb him because he was looking at Suxi in a wrong mood.


    But when Suxi smiles like a fool, he can''t help it. What happened to a person who was as cold as ice on weekdays, showing that kind of "chilly" smile?


    Under the gaze of soul falling, Suxi''s expression immediately becomes stiff. It''s most appropriate to describe it as turning her face faster than turning a book.


    "Get out."


    Hard of spit out these two words, Su Xi closes the window, round soul to fall to sit on the bed. And then She began to practice again.


    Smell speech, the soul falls to stare big eyes, change back to the human form of his hands akimbo, that posture is like a scolding shrew.


    The mouth moves again and again. After all, Hun Luo doesn''t say anything. Looking at Su Xi who has entered the cultivation state, a smile flashed in her eyes, and then she went out of the room obediently.


    Nonsense! He''s not a pervert. Even before, it''s nothing to spend the night with Suxi in the wilderness. There are rooms to live in. If he still lives with Suxi, wouldn''t he be a beast?


    Sue is only fourteen years old, but he can''t do it! Besides, there is someone in his heart!


    Thinking of this, huantuo''s soul is lost now. Looking at the bright moon in the sky, my soul darkens my eyes. I don''t know what''s wrong with her now


    With such thoughts, the soul sits on the branch and gradually closes its eyes.


    Tonight, doomed sleepless

 Chapter 32

    The next morning, it was morning.


    Genius just dawned, but Suxi, who had not slept all night, couldn''t lie down any more. When she opened her eyes, the amorous feelings at that moment could take people''s heart and soul.


    When she got up from the bed, Suxi simply cleaned herself up and went outside the yard to practice. Facing the cool breeze, the warmth of last night once again emerged in Suxi''s mind.


    The air in the morning is very fresh, and the aura is abundant at this time. Su Xi sat down beside a stone table in the courtyard, squeezed her hand, closed her eyes, and entered the state of cultivation.


    After hearing the movement, the soul saw Su''s peaceful face and the motionless tranquility of his whole body. Slightly bent the lips, the soul falls again to close the eye rest.


    At that moment, Suxi stopped practicing, ate a little food and went out of the yard.


    The situation of class division will be displayed on the bulletin board, and the new students can go to the teacher to prepare for class by themselves as long as they have a look.


    Along the way, many students went to class. Those who knew Suxi opened their mouths and seemed shocked that Suxi appeared in the Imperial College. Those who don''t know Suxi also open their mouths, but they are sighing about Suxi''s appearance.


    No matter what other people think, Suxi is still walking on her own.


    After seeing her class, Suxi said nothing and went straight to the classroom. However, her behavior has aroused many people''s dissatisfaction. It''s just that the class time is approaching, and no one comes out to challenge her.


    Anyway, Suxi came to the front of class A with nothing happened. After a little pause, she went in.


    There are 20 students in class A. It''s strange that the 19 students yesterday were only Muyun, Yinfeng, Yinling, SuYue, Yuandan and the petite woman yesterday. The rest of them were not in class A.


    Seeing this, Suxi was a little surprised. She didn''t know why the college divided classes in this way.


    As soon as she entered the classroom, Suxi received different eyes. Some are amazing, some are confused, some are resentful, and some are pleasantly surprised.


    The petite woman came to Suxi quickly, gave her a sweet smile and said, "Miss Su, my name is Dai Xingyu. Shall we sit together?"


    Dai Xingyu''s enthusiasm makes Suxi a little uncomfortable. She looks at the classroom and finds that the seats next to Dai Xingyu and Muyun are empty, and the rest are full. See dusk cloud, Su Xi thought of yesterday''s thing, after a little lost consciousness, toward Dai Xingyu nodded.


    Dai Xingyu is very happy and goes back to his seat with Suxi. As for Muyun, it''s natural to be lost to see such a result. Just when I think that I will have classes with Suxi in the future, the lost idea soon disappears.


    Half a cup of tea time later, the teacher came in, and was suddenly the enchanting woman of yesterday''s blue lake. Behind her was a young man of fourteen or fifteen years old. He had a pretty face, and his eyes were crooked when he laughed. He was really cute.


    "Go and sit there." The woman said to the pretty boy and pointed to the seat beside the cloud.


    Then, the woman said: "today is the first day of class, I hope you can well abide by the rules, put away your young master''s temper, if you break the rules, I will not be merciful!"


    Women''s voice is very tempting, but the students are shaking all over, even the hair can''t help standing up.


    "I''m Guan Yue, your tutor. I''m mainly responsible for your affairs, including eating and drinking Lasa. Now, I want to explain something to you. I hope you all listen carefully. "


    "Among you, the weakest one is Xuanling mirror, and the highest one is Xuanling mirror six. It''s a very good talent to put it in the imperial capital. However, there are people out there, and there are days out there. Don''t think that if you have good strength, you can do whatever you want in the college! The college is not allowed to fight in private. The college has a separate battlefield. If you have any personal conflicts, you can solve them there. "


    "I will lead you for three years. In these three years, as long as you stay in the college, you must eat the meals prepared by the college for you, and you must eat every meal. No one is allowed to go out to have a tooth sacrifice without permission! Don''t ask me why, because I won''t tell you. "


    "The college is divided into internal and external colleges. You are still freshmen in external colleges. If you want to enter the internal college, you have to rely on your ability. Three years later, the college will have a special test, and the test topics will be made according to your own situation. As long as you pass the test, you will enter the inner school to study, so as to obtain better resources. "


    "Well, I''ve said all I have to say. There are still some miscellaneous Freshmen''s manuals on them. You can read them by yourself. Now, I''m calling the roll! "


    With that, Guan Yue didn''t take some books or anything, but called directly.


    "Qi Hu."


    "Here it is A thick voice sounded, along the voice, you can see a burly, slightly rough looking man.


    "Yuan Dan."


    "Here we are." Yuan Dan''s voice slightly disapproved, which made Guan Yue take a deep look at him.


    "Dai Xingyu."


    "Here it is"Seasonal rain."


    "Susie."


    "Here we are."


    Suxi''s voice is very cool, but it suddenly attracted the eyes of all the students. A few people even talked about something in a low voice, glancing at Su Xi from time to time, but they didn''t know what to do.


    Su Xi didn''t realize it, as if she had become a world.


    After seeing Suxi, Guan Yue''s face, which no one cares about, has changed a little. It is clear that she can recognize and appreciate Suxi.


    Soon after the name was finished, Guan Yue stood there and asked, "do you know what is spiritual power?"


    As long as the practitioners have been asked this question, most of them disdain it. They even wonder how Tangtang Imperial College can ask such a simple question. However, such a simple question, but no one to answer.


    Seeing this, Guan Yue was not upset: "Qi Hu, come on."


    Qi Hu, who was named, first scratched his head, then stood up and laughed a little foolishly: "spiritual power is a kind of power that can be used by our cultivators after the spirit enters the cultivator''s body."


    Qi Hu''s explanation is very direct, even sounds funny, but no one laughs at him. Most people also understand that. From the beginning of their cultivation, their elders will tell them what spiritual power is.


    However, Guan Yue is smiling and shaking his head, that pair of charming big eyes full of smile looking at Qi Hu, let Qi Hu can''t help but red face.


    "You''re right, but it''s not comprehensive. I know that''s what you all think. Spiritual power is just a kind of power. We just need to practice. But what I want to tell you is that spiritual power is not only strength, but also our partner


    As soon as the words came out, the students opened their eyes. They didn''t understand why Guan Yue''s words came from. Even Su Xi was at a loss.

 Chapter 33

    Seeing everyone''s expression, Guan Yue''s smile is more beautiful, even with a little charm in it. A few students who were just curious about her words were immediately attracted by her style and their faces turned red.


    Guan Yue didn''t seem to see this, and then said: "when we first felt the aura of the outside world, most people thought that I could practice, and I was very happy. As a result, they ignore the other feelings that aura brings to them. "


    "Reiki, you only see that it''s white, and you think it''s all the same. However, you are wrong. Aura is different. The aura that each person feels is a different kind. They are different because of your own constitution. "


    "After absorbing aura, people often follow their own cultivation methods, but they don''t take the time to experience the feelings that aura brings to them. When refining Reiki, we can communicate with Reiki to make us closer to it. "


    Speaking of this, Guan Yue stopped for a moment, looked at the college she was talking about, nodded with satisfaction, and then said: "at this time, maybe someone will ask why we should be close to Lingqi. What I can tell you is that how familiar you are with something depends on how many times you use it, but it doesn''t change how comfortable you are with it. "


    "Once we are close to the psychic power, when we use the psychic power, it will be much smoother and easier. This is particularly evident in combat. So I said, "psychic power is not only a kind of power, but also our partner."


    The voice fell, but the students did not speak. Coincidentally, everyone showed a look of thinking, even yuan Dan, who was very disdainful of Guan Yue at the beginning, was also thinking at the moment.


    And when Guan Yue said that, Suxi quietly turned the whole body''s spiritual power to experience the so-called intimacy in Guan Yue''s mouth.


    But she failed.


    She could only feel the flow of psychic power in her body, without any reaction. Seeing this, Su Xi subconsciously thinks that Guan Yue''s words are nonsense. Spiritual power is spiritual power, and it''s dead at all. There is no consciousness to speak of.


    But see Guan Yue said so seriously, Suxi try to release their consciousness, to close to the body''s spiritual power. At the next moment, she was surprised to find that when her consciousness approached, Lingli automatically avoided her consciousness, and also produced a faint sense of rejection!


    What does that mean? It shows that what Guan Yue said is right, and Lingli is conscious!


    This cognition shocked Suxi. Her understanding of Lingli has been subverted all the time! Just ask, when a person is fighting, he can communicate with his own spiritual power. Does he still need time to gather spiritual power? With a direct thought, the spiritual power can condense itself and form an offensive.


    And at this lightning speed, how many people can react? It can be said that if you really build up the ability to communicate with your own psychic power, leapfrog combat is not a problem at all!


    This is of great significance to Suxi. If she can complete the communication with Lingli, her training speed will be improved, her fighting ability will be improved, and she will be closer to the goal!


    Thinking of this, Suxi was overjoyed.


    "Suxi? Sue


    When Suxi was immersed in her thoughts, a voice pulled her consciousness back.


    The first thing she saw was Dai Xingyu''s embarrassed face. One of her little hands was still pulling at the corner of her clothes, but she didn''t feel it. Secondly, Guan Yue''s smile was charming and enchanting, but there was a light angry face in his eyes.


    At this time, Guan Yue was standing beside her and said in a sweet voice: "very good, you can distract me in the first class, and you don''t have to attend the next class. Now you go to the gravity chamber for two hours, and then come to see me!"


    Although Guan Yue tried to suppress, it was not difficult to hear that there was a smile in her words. Because of this, Suxi did not refute her, but obediently walked toward the gravity chamber.


    As the name suggests, the gravity chamber is specially made by the college to increase the attraction of the earth''s center to the human body. College teachers often use gravity chambers to punish some students who are not serious, but there are also some people who enter the gravity chamber automatically in order to increase their resistance to the gravity.


    But Guan Yue didn''t ask Suxi to go to the gravity chamber to punish her. With Guan Yue''s cultivation, she couldn''t see that Suxi was distracted just because she listened to her words and tried to communicate with Lingli. It''s not Guan Yue''s character to have such a student who is willing to put into practical action instead of pretending to be serious in order to deal with the teacher, but in fact doesn''t care about her at all and doesn''t help her.


    Although the gravity chamber means to punish people, she believes that Suxi can figure out many things in the gravity chamber, including the consciousness that has just confused her spiritual power.


    Sure enough, after Suxi came to the gravity chamber, she immediately realized the difference inside.


    With her insight and cultivation, there is a kind of uncomfortable feeling in it, which is not psychological, but physical. And she, however, could not eliminate that feeling.


    Although she''s only four sections of Xuanling mirror now, she''s pretty good. But here she has no resistance, and even has to stand.After realizing this, Suxi simply sat down with her knees crossed. Then she wanted to enter the cultivation state and feel the consciousness of spiritual power again.


    However, the heavy feeling of her body always interfered with Suxi, making her unable to calm down. Moreover, I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Suxi always feels that the gravity on her body is constantly strengthening, which gradually makes her back bend up.


    A dull hum came from Suxi''s mouth. Suxi finally gave up her plan to practice and began to face up to the gravity of her whole body. But she didn''t know. When she was looking at gravity, an old man outside the gravity room laughed and said, "hum, I want you to look down on my gravity room. I''ll make you suffer and let you have a long memory."


    At the same time, the old man turned on his spiritual power and transported it to an array. Until he heard Suxi''s suppressed voice, the old man stopped the transmission of spiritual power and sat outside with a smile, trying to see how long Suxi could hold on.


    Under such gravity, Suxi couldn''t even keep her cross knee shape, and her body was gradually lowered. From time to time, the sound from her bones reminded her that if she didn''t move, her bones might break under the gravity.


    Although she can rejoin the bone, it also takes time, and Suxi is short of time.


    So Suxi finally moved. She was no longer forced to bear, but released her spiritual power. The pressure of her whole body made her have no time to worry about what she didn''t realize. Now she was full of the idea of standing up and never being hit by this little gravity.

 Chapter 34

    The blue spirit power began to emerge from her palm and gradually enveloped her body. The old man outside looks at Suxi''s spiritual power in surprise, and seems to be wondering why Suxi''s spiritual power is cyan, which is not available in the human world.


    However, he didn''t disturb Suxi because of this. Maybe this is the secret method practiced by others. There are all kinds of wonders in the world, isn''t it?


    However, Suxi wrapped by Lingli was not much better than before except that she could stand up. The gravity on her body is still increasing, and it seems that she will not stop until she is overwhelmed. And her spiritual power, actually has the tendency to be suppressed by this gravity!


    Seeing this, something called persistence gradually emerged in Suxi''s eyes. At the moment, what she thought and read in her heart became emperor mo.


    Timo''s face, Timo''s smile, Timo''s pet, and Timo''s last tears


    Everything in Dimo becomes the driving force to support Suxi. Her spiritual power begins to increase. After a few breath, the gravity chamber is full of green light, and then Suxi spits out a mouthful of blood. But at the same time, the gravity in the gravity chamber doesn''t seem so strong.


    After vomiting blood, Suxi staggered a few steps, but still did not fall to the ground, outside the old man saw the eyes can not help but have the taste of appreciation. After thinking about it, he gave up the idea of adding gravity to Suxi. Instead, he continued to look at Suxi and wanted to know what she would do next.


    At the moment, although gravity still exists, it becomes just like it just came in. It has only influence on Suxi, but no threat. Seeing this, Su Xi had a look in her eyes. Under the impact just now, she seemed to think of something.


    A simple gravity can suppress her psychic power, and her control of psychic power is not so easy, but a short-term uncontrollable situation.


    After thinking of this, she instantly understood why Guan Yue called her to the gravity chamber. Here, can help her know how to communicate the method of spiritual power!


    The Imperial College is worthy of being the place where Dimo once stayed. Not only do they have different understanding of Lingli, but also they have all kinds of places to help people understand Heaven and earth. When she came to the human world this time, Suxi saw a completely different cultivation system from the demon world. All this made Suxi very excited.


    If it wasn''t for that reason, maybe Suxi would be happier.


    Once again, she sat down with her knees crossed. This time, Suxi did not underestimate the gravity around her, but closed her eyes and felt the gravity carefully.


    She found that gravity does not seem to be invisible, but like water, colorless and transparent, but constantly flowing in the air. These liquid substances are not mixed together, but scattered into strands, all around the human body, so that people feel extremely heavy, and have the feeling of constantly being pulled down by something.


    Slowly, she tried to release her consciousness to touch those liquid things, but found that just like she used consciousness to touch the spiritual power before, before she got close, the liquid things automatically bypassed her consciousness, but there was no sense of rejection.


    This discovery made Suxi slightly happy. If she can bring her consciousness into contact with liquid objects, does it mean that one day she can also get in touch with spiritual power? In this way, the distance between her and Lingli is one step closer!


    It''s just that all this is based on the fact that she can touch the liquid.


    Although there is less repulsion between her consciousness and liquid substance, it doesn''t mean that this matter is simple.


    Thinking like this, Suxi tries to contact the liquid by force, but she doesn''t know. The old man outside can''t help shaking his head after seeing it. There is a funny meaning on his face.


    At the same time, Suxi''s consciousness was "boom" and smashed by the liquid.


    At this time, an old voice sounded in the gravity chamber: "girl, don''t be strong, try to let go of your consciousness, to accept, to invite."


    The voice sounded puzzling, but Suxi recognized the meaning inside. Instead of thinking about how the voice came from, she immediately did what the voice told her to do.


    Gradually, she let go of her consciousness without reservation, and tried to blend into the air slowly. This time, the liquid did not bypass her, nor did it disperse her consciousness.


    On the contrary, the liquid substance is like seeing something strange. First, it looks around Suxi''s consciousness, but tries to approach those consciousness. Seeing this, Su Xi''s heart surged with joy, but the atmosphere did not dare to breathe.


    She had seen the vigilance of these liquid substances before. Anything wrong would scare them away and even cause attacks.


    In this way, Suxi relaxed her body and let her consciousness float in the gravity chamber, letting the liquid things look at her.


    The old man outside showed a happy expression. He made the sound just now. To help Suxi is not because he is a member of the college and has the obligation to teach students, but because he is interested in Suxi''s green spirit. At the same time, there is a kind of perseverance in Suxi''s eyes, which he takes a fancy to.


    You know, although there is no shortage of talents in Imperial College, there are not many people who are determined. No matter from which aspect, Suxi''s appetite for him, help her is not to blame.No longer pay attention to the situation inside the gravity chamber, the old man did not know where to take out a rocking chair, lay on it and closed his eyes.


    Compared with the old man''s leisure, Suxi feels that the whole space is still. With the spread of Suxi''s consciousness, it seems that the liquid objects can''t feel Suxi''s existence, so the gravity will not be attached to her.


    However, after the initial curiosity, those liquid objects no longer revolve around Suxi''s consciousness. They don''t even look at it. It seems that they regard Suxi''s consciousness as their kind.


    Even so, Suxi was not in a hurry. She knows that to do something that adults can''t do, it takes more effort and endurance than others. If you can''t stand such a small setback, what can you talk about revenge?


    In this way, Suxi completely relaxed her consciousness, and the whole person sat in the gravity chamber like a statue.


    I don''t know how long later, Suxi''s consciousness scattered around finally had a little fluctuation. Su Xi''s eyebrows slightly imperceptible provocation, her body is motionless, even the eyes did not open.


    In the southwest corner of the gravity chamber, a trace of liquid objects can''t help but feel curious and start to touch Suxi''s consciousness. At first, it was just a touch, and then it ran far away. Later, seeing that consciousness had no reaction, the liquid substance rushed into Suxi''s consciousness.


    When the liquid substance and consciousness melt together, Suxi immediately gathers her own mental power and pays close attention to the reaction there.

 Chapter 35

    At this time, the liquid substance has not been fully integrated with Suxi''s consciousness. After the liquid substance rushes into consciousness, it is found that Suxi''s consciousness has a force of adsorption, which makes it want to escape, but it can''t get rid of it.


    Suxi''s consciousness gradually gathered, and she condensed it all into the consciousness of absorbing liquid substance in the southwest corner. With the increase of consciousness, the liquid substance finally has no resistance and is completely integrated with consciousness.


    The next moment, Suxi''s feeling changed immediately. After fusing the liquid substance, she found that her consciousness was vaguely connected with the gravity in the gravity chamber!


    Although this feeling is not obvious, but in the end is a big step forward!


    It can be imagined that if Suxi''s consciousness can be integrated with her spiritual power, then she will establish a connection with her own spiritual power. What Guan Yue said about communicating with Lingli will become very simple!


    Naturally, this requires Suxi to integrate with all her spiritual power. Through the fusion of that liquid, Suxi can only feel that she has a connection with it, but can''t have substantive behavior. Moreover, that connection only exists with a few liquid substances.


    However, with this change, Suxi was very satisfied.


    She withdrew her consciousness and opened her eyes. In this gravity chamber, she couldn''t know the change of time, so she didn''t know how long she had been in it.


    After thinking about it, Suxi thinks that she can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry. She''d better go to Guan Yue first.


    Out of the gravity chamber, Suxi found that the old man she had seen before had disappeared, leaving only a rocking chair constantly shaking.


    It turned out that the old man left after seeing Suxi mixed with the liquid. It''s not that he doesn''t want to talk with Suxi. On the contrary, he wants to say something to Suxi. However, when Suxi was about to come out, he received a summons from the dean. Do you think he could not go?


    In this way, he will have to say something about Suxi next time. Fortunately, Suxi can''t run and he is very relaxed.


    Suxi took a deep look at the rocking chair. How could she not guess that the voice was just said by the old man outside the door. I wanted to thank him, but I didn''t have a chance. Let''s talk about it next time.


    Thinking like this, Su looked at the sky and found that he had been in the gravity chamber for three hours! In this way, lunch time is also missed. Thinking of Guan Yue''s saying that everyone must go to eat college food, Su Xi''s intuition is that she will be punished again


    Anyway, Suxi still wants to find Guan Yue. After all, her reward is still there. After seeing the understanding of the spiritual power of the Imperial College and the existence of the gravity chamber, Suxi, who was not moved by the material, could not help but be curious about the reward.


    I don''t know what kind of reward this kind of Imperial College will offer


    With such doubts, Suxi went to Guan Yue''s office, even ignoring that imperial college was very quiet at the moment, and no student could be seen on the way.


    A quarter of an hour later, Suxi came to Guan Yue''s place. After a slight pause, Suxi still reaches out her hand and knocks on the door. She doesn''t push the door gently until she hears Guan Yue calling her to enter.


    At this time, Guan Yue is half leaning on the couch, lavender dress let her have a noble atmosphere. Her eyes fixed looking out of the window, still holding a glass of wine in her hand, shaking from time to time.


    Instead of looking back at Suxi, she said, "I didn''t go to lunch. I went to the gravity chamber for another hour in the evening. Come on, what can I do for you? "


    The voice falls, Su Xi does not smoke the corner of the mouth, the forehead crosses a black line. It''s Guan Yue who wants to find her by himself. Now he asks himself what''s the matter with her. Is this memory a little worse?


    Just when Suxi wants to speak, Guan Yue suddenly "ah", the wine glass in her hand also stops shaking, and a pair of big eyes move to Suxi''s body. At this time, just now also vaguely some noble temperament, in such a pair of charming eyes, disappeared without a trace, leaving only the enchanting soul.


    "Ah! I forgot. I told you to come to me! Oh, you really are. I asked you to come to me after two hours, but as a result, you came after three hours! It makes me wait! "


    When it comes to the last word, Guan Yue can lengthen her voice, which is like expecting Suxi to say something.


    See this, Su Xi helpless, cold voice immediately rang out: "is the student''s fault, missed the time."


    Sure enough, after seeing Su Xi''s good "attitude of admitting mistakes", Guan Yue nodded with satisfaction, and a smile appeared on her face: "well, it''s good to know her mistakes. Well, I called you here just to give you a reward. Yinfeng and Yuan Dan''s have been taken back. It''s just you. How about your reward


    Smell speech, Su Xi almost a mouthful of old blood spray on Guan Yue''s face. Are you curious? She asked herself how curious she was! Well, anyway, she would not admit that she was really a little curious.


    Su Xi''s mind was churning, but she didn''t show it at all. She was still cold. Guan Yue sighed and regretted: "Alas, such a beautiful woman is a facial paralysis! It''s an outrageThen Guan Yue shook his head.


    Looking at Guan Yue who brings the theme farther and farther, Su Xi can''t help but want to help her forehead. She looked at Guan Yue so lightly, and there was no fluctuation in her eyes.


    After a while, seeing that Suxi did not move, Guan Yuecai said, "OK, let''s get down to business. Here''s your reward, ten elixirs, a flower plant, and this sword. It''s also yours. "


    With that, Guan Yue took out a porcelain vase, a jade box with cold air, and a sword with colorful light.


    Huilingdan, as the name suggests, can quickly restore people''s spiritual power, which is essential in the war. Although huilingdan is common, it can be divided into high and low. And Guan Yue''s huilingdan is obviously advanced, otherwise it will not be the first prize.


    It grows in extremely cold places and must be kept in dark ice after it is picked up. No matter what the value of the plant, but the ice box, it is already people''s hot things. But now, it is sent out as a load.


    As for the sword, what Suxi could feel was that it was very murderous and had a faint smell of fire. It seems to be sealed by some power, otherwise it would not be so quiet.


    Su Xi couldn''t feel anything else. But even so, Suxi knew that the sword was not simple, but she didn''t know which was better than her own Liuguang sword.


    When she thought of liuguangjian, she felt sad for a while. She didn''t know where liuguangjian was now.


    After taking three things, Suxi put them into the jade bracelet. "Thank you, teacher."


    With that, Suxi turned around and wanted to leave. At the moment of going out, a voice came from behind: "ah, I forgot to tell you that the explanation class of pills in the afternoon has started. I hope you won''t be scolded now!"

 Chapter 36

    Listening to Guan Yue''s seemingly reminding but actually gloating words, Suxi suddenly has an impulse to hit people. If she wanted to remind herself, she should have said it as early as she came, not after such a long delay.


    Eyes dark two points, Suxi nothing to say, but the pace of acceleration that she is eager. And after she left, a burst of hearty laughter sounded without scruple.


    College can not fly, Suxi can only use their fastest speed rushed to the classroom. Rao is so. When Suxi arrived at the classroom, it was already half a quarter of an hour later.


    Looking at the teacher with a black face in the classroom, Suxi knew that she was going to have bad luck.


    The teacher who explained Dan Yao was a young boy in his early twenties. Of course, in front of this group of children who were only 15 years old, he was already old.


    Just as he was talking, Sue came. Looking at Su Xi''s beautiful face, the man''s eyes are not as amazing as ordinary people, but full of storms, and the anger inside can be seen clearly.


    Putting down the diagram in his hand, the man faced Suxi without letting her in, and said directly: "this student, I don''t care what reason you have. If you are late for my class, you will be punished. There is a medicine field in the college. Now go and water it. It must be finished before supper. "


    Said, the man seems to think of something, and then said: "Oh, almost forget, do not use the spirit."


    Voice down, the man is also very impatient to wave his hand, as if to see Suxi a look can''t help but scold her. But fortunately, he kept the demeanor as a man and didn''t scold Suxi loudly. It''s just that this punishment is a little too unfeeling.


    After hearing the man''s punishment for Suxi, Yuan Dan made a small laugh with his hair. The reason why he didn''t dare to speak up was that the teacher was so unkind. He just took a nap and was punished for copying pharmacology for 100 times, regardless of his identity as the Grand Master of the yuan family.


    There are not only 100 kinds of herbs, but thousands of them!


    At the thought of this, Yuan Dan just raised a little ridicule, was submerged in his own bitter sea.


    Compared with Yuan Dan''s joy, Su Yue is much more introverted. She just glanced at Su Xi lightly, as if she didn''t care about her. She couldn''t move her eyes from the teacher.


    Silently looking at everyone''s reaction, Suxi nodded to Dai Xingyu and Muyun, who were worried, and then said, "yes."


    With that, Suxi left without looking back.


    You have to take responsibility for your own mistakes, don''t you? She will not be like those aristocratic children who wear clothes and open their mouths to eat. She will do something without any responsibility.


    However, after Su Xi saw the so-called medicine field, Rao could not help feeling that her future was bleak because of her psychological endurance.


    Where is the medicine field? It''s the medicine mountain! Don''t use spirit power yet! Looking at the medicine that can''t reach the end, Su Xi''s tragedy.


    "Are you a punished student?"


    While Suxi was mourning for herself, a lovely little Zhengtai appeared beside her. He was carrying a bucket of water and looking at Suxi with a smile, which made people want to pinch his lovely little face.


    No matter how fierce Su Xi''s heart was, she didn''t show her face at all. Her face was so stiff that she almost fell into the ice.


    She nodded faintly, her eyes still fell on the herbs, speechless tears ran.


    Xiaozhengtai didn''t care about Suxi''s attitude. She put the bucket on the ground, put her hand behind her, raised her head, and said solemnly: "cough, I''m the apprentice of the medicine garden. You can call me an apprentice! For disobedient students like you, the college should have called more! You see, the medicine garden is so big, but I''m the only one watering here. Do you want to kill me? "


    At this point, Si Mu took a look at Su Xi. Seeing that she didn''t have the tendency to get angry, he said with affectation: "so, in order to care for such an innocent, lovely, lively and intelligent girl as me Cough Da Meinan, you should tell your teachers and ask them to let more students make mistakes. Anyway, the free labor is not in vain! "


    When he said the last sentence, Sima lowered his voice, but he couldn''t escape Suxi''s ears.


    Such a funny child really made Suxi feel better. In particular, his feigned mature posture and funny words made Suxi raise her mouth slightly.


    Seeing this, Sima suddenly put down his hands, and the whole person changed back to the lovely little Zhengtai''s appearance: "hee hee, it''s good to laugh! A good-looking person like you can live a long life with a smile


    Hear this words, Su Si is a Leng at first, immediately don''t know how of thought that sentence that evening cloud once said. He said, Miss Su is very beautiful with a smile!


    I can''t help it. Suxi''s face is a little red.


    When she came back to her mind, there was Sima''s enlarged face and puzzled eyes. "What do you think? You shouldn''t have been called so many times! "The sudden approach makes Suxi step back involuntarily. She is about to get angry, but she finds that Simao is floating in the air. That is to say, this child, who is shorter than her, actually has the strength of at least five sections of the earth spirit realm!


    Suxi''s pupils are slightly enlarged. The five sections of the earth spirit realm are still out of reach for her, but the child has reached it!


    At this moment, Suxi''s heart It''s a mess.


    Seeing Su Xi''s reaction, Si Mu''s mouth shriveled and returned to the ground: "another shallow guy, hum!"


    With that, Si Mufu picked up the bucket again and flew to the place where the medicinal materials were thick in the distance. At the same time, he didn''t know what method he used to make the water in the bucket spill evenly, but a bucket of water poured a room sized medicine field. This room, however, has to be calculated according to the size of the students'' classroom.


    With the departure of Sima, Suxi also recovered from the shock. After taking a complicated look at Sima, Suxi calmed down, picked up a bucket of water and tried to use a bucket of water to irrigate a large area of medicinal materials.


    But the next moment, Suxi''s imagination was severely defeated by reality. Who can tell her why her water poured straight down as soon as she got out of the bucket, not to mention covering such a large area evenly, even the spot under her feet didn''t reach all.


    Just as Suxi''s face twitched, Sima, who just had a look of disdain, flew to Suxi again. At the moment, his face was full of doubts.


    "Hey, you are just the cultivation of Xuanling mirror. How can you fly? Don''t lie to me. There''s no such secret method in this world! "

 Chapter 37

    "It''s the secret." After leaving these four words, Suxi went back to the place where she was carrying water. Thinking about the previous move of Si mu, the persistent fire in Suxi''s heart was ignited again.


    Others can do it. Why can''t she?


    So she didn''t care about the tangled expression on the face of Sima who got the answer, but she repeated the watering action over and over again.


    Once, twice, three times


    Failure after failure did not make Suxi disheartened. On the contrary, she became more and more energetic, and even Sima''s eyes became strange.


    Si Mu didn''t pester Su Xi because of her answer, although he didn''t believe that there was any secret way to make people fly. He just quietly looked at Su Xi, who failed again and again, but started again and again. Some complicated expressions appeared in his face.


    Seeing Suxi lift the bucket and fly into the air again, Sima couldn''t see it any more. A flash came to Suxi.


    "Well, you can''t do that."


    With a light glance at Si mu, Su Xi was a little annoyed at the obstacle that appeared in front of her. She didn''t reply to Si mu, but bypassed him and prepared to water.


    In Su Xi''s eyes, the meaning of dislike was that she was not covered up at all, and she was seen by Si mu. He didn''t expect to be respected all the time, but today some people will dislike him, and dislike him so obviously!


    Because of Su Xi''s eyes, the spirit in Si Mu''s heart also rises. He stares at Su Xi with hatred. He presses the idea of helping Su Xi to the bottom of his heart and flies away.


    I thought Suxi would comfort herself after seeing him, but Suxi didn''t even look at him. At this moment, Sima''s heart was completely hurt.


    Where''s the younger martial sister? She didn''t give him face! With this in mind, Sima could hang two oil pots from his mouth.


    All of a sudden, Sima stopped. He changed his mind. He wanted to watch Suxi water, just to see when she could do it! Suxi dislikes him. He wants to see Suxi''s jokes!


    As a result, there is a picture of a beautiful woman flying around with a bucket. A woman is standing below, staring at the woman with her eyes fixed on her waist. She is very unconvinced.


    In fact, in the first half an hour, Si Mu really saw a lot of Su Xi''s jokes. However, half an hour later, Suxi''s situation gradually improved.


    I don''t know what method Suxi used to enlarge the area she watered. Although it was far worse than Sima, she got the knack. I believe that before long, she will be able to catch up with her boss or even surpass him.


    Si Mu''s eyes widened, as if he didn''t believe what he saw. Perhaps out of the mind of comparison, Sima couldn''t stand any longer. He picked up a bucket of water and flew to Suxi to water the land Suxi wanted.


    Not to mention that. After pouring, Sima still raised his eyebrows at Suxi, as if to show off.


    Such a child''s behavior, Suxi didn''t even look at it, so she turned around and poured another piece of land.


    Si Mu''s smile suddenly froze in the corner of his mouth, and then tooted very high.


    As soon as his eyes turned, he raised his hands, and a pale white spirit appeared on his palm. However, he didn''t want to attack Suxi, but used to suspend the buckets full of water beside the well in the air.


    He glanced at Su Xi''s back with pride. With a swing of his hands, he found a place for dozens of wooden barrels automatically, and then the water in it was evenly scattered.


    In this way, most of the herbs in the medicine garden have been watered, so Suxi has to find another place.


    After all this, Si Mu turns around and finds that Su Xi suddenly disappears!


    He thought Suxi was angry or sad, so he left the medicine garden and planned to go to her teacher to complain. But the next moment, he saw Su Xi''s figure in the place where he was drawing water.


    The water was used up by Si mu, so Su Xi had to draw water by the well.


    In the process of watering, Suxi found that the water was like the spiritual power in her body. In order to control them easily, Suxi needed to constantly run in and accept them.


    Maybe, one day she can be like Si mu, and she will be able to communicate with Lingli! Thinking of this possibility, Suxi''s action of fetching water was a little faster, and she also had a rare excitement in her heart.


    But Suxi''s reaction is to make the children''s mind, and there''s no way to do it. When you don''t care what you do, others ignore you, that feeling is really special.


    If a man is OK, Si mu can still rush up and beat him. However, Suxi is a woman, or a beautiful woman!


    As a result, Si Mu had no choice.


    He flew to Suxi''s side, squatted down and focused on Suxi''s face for a moment. But Suxi didn''t feel it. She was still doing her own thing.


    Time passed slowly. Under the gaze of Si Mu Zhuo, Suxi poured the rest of the place in two hours.Looking at this large area of medicinal materials, Suxi''s mood is much better than when she first came here! Tired is tired, also Suxi harvest is very good. With a nod of satisfaction, Suxi turned and left.


    However, as soon as she took a step, her little white hand blocked her way.


    See Su Xi eyes that wipe light doubt, Si Mu some fried hair. She even directly ignored herself when she didn''t exist! Sima''s heart was hurt by 10000 points!


    "Where are you going?"


    Smell speech, Su Xi is stunned, think of the person in front of subsequently is who. Although the performance is not obvious, but Si Mu still saw her suddenly realized look, for a time, Si Mu only felt that there were 10000 horses in his heart.


    "Where are you going?" Asked Su Xi again, Si Mu bit gnash his teeth.


    Suxi looked up at the sky, and then said coldly, "eat."


    "I''ll follow you!"


    "Well?"


    This time, Suxi''s surprise did not hide. She didn''t understand what Si Mu meant. She only knew him for a while. Did she get to know him well enough to eat together?


    Because of Suxi''s reaction, a black line appeared on Sima''s forehead. He stopped in front of Suxi and said, "I said, I want to, follow, follow, you go!"


    The last few words roared out directly. It can be seen that the current si Mu is so subdued.


    Suxi frowned without any trace, and then "Oh" went away.


    Si Mu just looked at Su Xi''s back and was in a mess in the wind again.


    Biting his teeth, Sima still followed.

 Chapter 38

    This is Suxi''s first time to eat in the college canteen. She was delayed in the gravity chamber at noon. After seeing the canteen, Suxi was a little surprised.


    The canteen of Imperial College covers a large area and is divided into three floors. Anyone on the first floor and the second floor can go in to eat, but the cost of the first floor is different from that of the second floor. The food cost of the second floor is twice as much as that of the first floor. Of course, the food must be different. Anyway, as long as you have money, you can choose one or two?


    On the third level, only the students in the inner college and those who contribute to the college can enter. There are only 40 or 50 students in the inner college, and fewer people who contribute to the college. Therefore, those who are qualified to eat on the third floor are not simple.


    Suxi thought about her money and finally decided Still on the first floor!


    There is a rule in the imperial college that all students in the Imperial College are not allowed to accept money from their families, and they have to obtain it in the college. The college offers some lucrative jobs that you can make money if you can.


    Therefore, the Su family didn''t give money to anyone of their own. Su Zhen always thought that Suxi was rich, so he didn''t think of giving Suxi some money secretly. However, he forgot that Suxi had been forgotten so much before, and then he didn''t give Suxi any money. Where is Suxi going to get the money?


    As a result, the leader of the palace, who always regarded money as nothing, had no gold coin on his body, and he had no money to eat


    As for how to eat, isn''t there a Zhengtai standing beside her? It''s just an emergency to borrow money from him, isn''t it?


    Thinking about this, Su Xi looked straight at Si mu, who was very upset.


    "Cough, you What do you want? Don''t think I''m good-looking, you can think of me! I I tell you, I can have a lot of people chasing, so, you... "


    "Do you have any money?"


    The rest of Sima''s words were blocked in his throat by these three words, and he could not speak a word even if his face turned red.


    After about ten breath, Si Mu suddenly held his stomach and laughed. His posture matched his stature, which always made people laugh.


    People in the dining hall stop their eyes on Suxi and simu, as if they had grown flowers. Seeing that they were two people they had never met before, most of them took their eyes back to eat their own food. Some of them lingered on Suxi''s face, as if they were amazed by Suxi''s appearance.


    Both of them are used to the attention of people, for the eyes of people, they did not feel uncomfortable at all.


    Xu Shi finally had enough laughter. Si Mu looked up at Su Xi and said, "you You have no money! It''s so Ha ha How funny


    White Si Mu one eye, Su Xi what words all didn''t say, turn round to want to leave dining hall.


    Seeing this, Si Mu said quickly, "ah, ah! Don''t go! Don''t you know that if you don''t eat here, you will be punished? Can''t I invite you? " Si Mu went around to Suxi''s front and opened his arms to block her way.


    With the words of Si mu, Suxi didn''t say a word, but her actions betrayed her. Just about to go to the place where the meal was, Si Mu stopped her again.


    "Well, let''s go to the third floor! How shameless it is to eat on the first floor


    Smell speech, Su Xi pause for a while, and then some helpless said: "I am a new student." Maybe Suxi didn''t realize that she didn''t feel as cold as others in front of Sima. Her words and expressions were almost the same as ordinary people.


    Maybe it''s Sima Mengmeng''s appearance that hits Suxi''s soft heart, just like the flower who used to be coquettish with her


    At first, seeing Su Xi''s serious appearance, Si Mu thought she was going to say something important. As a result, he relaxed his nervous tension.


    "I thought it was something! You are a new student, but I am not! Everyone who can go to the third floor to eat can take a person, you don''t have to worry, there is the most lovely, the most powerful I cover you, make sure you won''t lose! "


    With that, Sima pulled Suxi''s sleeve directly and prevented Suxi''s refusal with practical action.


    Seeing two people walking towards the third floor, people who didn''t think so in the first floor couldn''t help opening their mouths.


    Many people are thinking: my God! Did they meet the senior and senior students in the inner courtyard? I regret that I didn''t come forward to talk with you. If I can make friends with the people in the inner courtyard, it''s definitely a good thing for them! People in the inner courtyard are different, and their temperament is different from those in the outer courtyard!


    In a word, people are extremely regret, but regret is useless, people are gone, they can only secretly God hurt.


    Let''s not say what these people think. After going to the third floor, Suxi immediately found that the atmosphere here was very different.


    The third floor is very quiet. There is a trace of killing in the silence. Many students in the inner courtyard eat here. It seems that the rules of the college are the same for everyone.


    In addition to this, Suxi also found that after they came up, most of the people here nodded to the Si mu, as if to show respect. Except for two men and a woman.There was resentment in the two men''s eyes when they looked at Si mu. At the same time, there was a deep fear. We can imagine what happened between them. As for the woman, she looked at Si mu with admiration. When she saw Su Xi, she also gave Su Xi a look, which made Su Xi lie down with a gun.


    After cooking, they found a seat to sit down.


    Before Suxi had a good look at the magic of the meal, the college forced them to eat it. Sima began to explain it to her.


    "Look, it''s your first time to come to the canteen. Let me tell you something. These are all made by people invited back by the college at high prices. They have a lot of research on the collocation of dishes and know how to eat is the best for the human body. "


    "Here, this is the meat of flame leopard. The hot smell can help us dredge our meridians. Although the taste is not good, the effect is first-class! And this is... "


    "Is all this food made of demons?" Before Sima could go on, Suxi''s voice with a chill rang.


    Si Mu was a little strange. He didn''t know why Suxi suddenly became cold. He didn''t like the smell of strangers. Rao is so, Si mu or patiently explained.


    "It''s not a demon, it''s a monster. Different from the demons in the demon world, the demons in our human world are all unconscious beasts. Although powerful demons have their own consciousness, what we catch in our college are all unconscious demons, which is not much different from chicken, duck and fish. "


    "That''s a demon, too!"


    Listening to Su Xi''s roar in a low voice, Si Mu was stunned: "this is not a demon! Didn''t you say that these are... "


    "That''s enough. Eat for yourself. I''ll go first."


    Finish saying, Su Xi complexion icy cold of leave, also don''t care division Mu a face of consternation.

 Chapter 39

    Si Mu doesn''t understand why Suxi is so angry. Even if she is a demon, what''s the problem? Besides, it''s not a demon, it''s just a monster!


    Of course, he didn''t understand what Suxi thought. Suxi was a peach demon in her previous life. Although she had seen powerful demons devour weak demons, there were no human beings who put demons on the table as food, and there were all kinds of words.


    Moreover, Suxi did not devour any demon. Even if she was offended, she would only kill it instead of swallowing it. She knew that the monsters in the human world could not be compared with the monsters in the demon world, but no matter how unconscious the monsters were, they were a kind of monsters!


    She doesn''t care about chicken, duck and fish, but the monsters have the ability of cultivation. They are working hard for their own survival, but they will become the food of human beings in the end. Don''t they become the food of human captivity? What strength do you have to cultivate!


    In any case, Suxi can''t accept the price of eating monsters to enhance her physical fitness and strength.


    So there was the scene before she left in anger.


    As Suxi walked out of the dining hall, a woman''s voice came from behind her: "stop!"


    Although the woman didn''t name her, Suxi knew that she was the one she called. There''s no other reason. While the woman is talking, a powerful spirit comes directly to her back.


    The woman didn''t hide the momentum of Lingli, which showed that her purpose was to make Suxi know that she was calling her, and she wanted to teach her a little lesson. She didn''t want to hurt or maim Suxi.


    After all, this is a college. It has its own rules. No one is allowed to fight in private. I think women are also worried about this.


    So, after perceiving it, Suxi easily dodged the magic power.


    Seeing this, the woman was surprised. It seemed that she didn''t expect that Suxi, a student from the outside hospital, could escape her attack so easily, even though her attack was very weak.


    Suxi turns around and looks at the woman, only to find that the woman is the one who shows admiration for Sima on the third floor! Looking at the woman''s face, Suxi was puzzled. She didn''t know where she had offended her, but let her stop her in public.


    The noise outside the canteen has already surprised the people who are eating. They all run outside the canteen to watch the excitement. Unconsciously, they surround Suxi and Suxi in the middle.


    When everyone saw Suxi''s face, someone immediately exclaimed, obviously remembering that Suxi had just been to the third floor.


    So, in the eyes of the public, this scene immediately becomes two inner school students who don''t know what to do. In this way, the public will be more excited. It''s very helpful for their own understanding to be able to see the inner school students fighting!


    So everyone was excited, and there was encouragement in their eyes. They were eager to fight here.


    For such a situation, the woman did not show any displeasure, but was very satisfied. She has never met Suxi in the inner courtyard, so Suxi must be a student in the outer courtyard, a person in the outer courtyard, she has not paid attention to!


    Thinking that she could make Suxi lose face, the woman felt proud.


    The woman nodded, a haughty look: "I want to challenge you!"


    Voice down, the crowd broke out in bursts of cheers, and these voices make the woman''s look more proud. She looked at Suxi disdainfully, waiting for Suxi to beg for mercy, so that she could step Suxi into the mud without fighting!


    How can a person outside the hospital dare to meet the challenge of the students in the inner hospital? Suxi''s face is lost!


    Think of after the scene, the woman''s expression is increasingly invincible.


    However, Suxi''s words made her slightly stunned: "why should I accept your challenge?"


    After a Leng, the woman thought that Suxi was afraid, and she didn''t pay attention to her: "don''t you dare? Also, with your strength, I can beat you to be disabled! Just now, you dare to treat elder martial brother Si mu with that attitude. I mean nothing will forgive you! "


    At this point, the woman turned her voice and said, "however, if you kneel down and apologize to elder martial brother Sima, and promise that you will never show up with elder martial brother Sima again, I will spare your life!"


    So far, Suxi has found out the reason. I think the scene that I left just now was seen by this woman, and this woman likes the shepherd, so there is the interception now.


    However, Suxi didn''t expect that Sima was not only a member of the inner courtyard, but also called elder martial brother by the woman in front of her. I think Sima''s status is not bad, right?


    Su Xi is thinking, a voice rang out: "red, what do you do!"


    Looking at Si Mu coming out of the crowd, Su Xi was stunned. He ignored him like that in the afternoon, but Sima didn''t get angry. Now he showed such an expression, which really surprised Suxi.


    The woman in red was obviously afraid of Sima. After seeing Sima, she was very happy. Then she bent slightly towards Sima and said, "elder martial brother, this man is rude to you. I will teach her some lessons today!"Said, red dress also fiercely stare Su Xi one eye, wish to kill Su Xi general.


    Si Mu''s face was flat. He threw his sleeve and said, "be presumptuous! My friend is also what you can teach! What do you think you are? "


    Smell speech, red dress startled of raise head, a face can''t believe of looking at a division mu. What she cares about is not Sima scolding her, but the word "friend" in Sima''s words! In this Imperial College, there are few people who can be called friends by Si mu. Why is she a girl outside the college!


    Si Mu''s words directly aroused the anger of red clothes. She was also a person who was not afraid of everything. In such anger, she ignored the rules of the college and directly attacked Su Xi.


    It''s worthy of being a member of the inner court. Red Yi launched an attack almost instantly. Even the Si Mu standing beside her didn''t expect that red Yi would suddenly be in trouble. It was too late to stop her.


    People around them can''t help but stay away. Judging from the momentum of the attack, they can''t bear it at all.


    The attack immediately came to Suxi''s body. Suxi couldn''t dodge and could only face the difficulties. With the memory of her previous life, she still has the confidence to resist such attacks, but she will be hurt!


    Now there is no time for Suxi to think about whether she will be hurt, so she has only one choice.


    Su Xi''s body is covered by the light blue spiritual power. Before people have time to doubt the color of Su Xi''s spiritual power, Su Xi is shot out.


    Red dress''s attack was stronger than she imagined, and in a hurry, Suxi was directly hit by the overbearing force.


    The strong fire breath in the offensive made Suxi spew out a mouthful of blood immediately after she fell to the ground. She put her hand on her chest, but she couldn''t even speak.

 Chapter 40

    Seeing this, Si Mu was very angry. He clapped his backhand on red Yi''s body and ran to Su Xi''s side: "Hey, are you ok?" With that, Sima took out a pill from the storage and fed it into Suxi''s mouth.


    After the pill, Suxi felt a cool breath spread from her Dantian, and then the burning sensation disappeared. Suxi is not a fool, such a scene is enough to let her know that the pill is not vulgar.


    For a moment, Suxi''s eyes were a little complicated.


    Seeing Su Xi looking at herself, Si Mu was very worried: "don''t look at me, hurry up and run Lingli to heal. The pill I just gave you is Qingxin pill, which is very good for your injury."


    Si Mu didn''t dare to put his spiritual power into Suxi''s body to heal her. Strictly speaking, it was his fault that such a thing happened. So he worried that Suxi would repel him and would not accept his spiritual power. It would be harmful to both of them if he forced it in.


    Once again, she took a deep look at Si mu. Su Xi sat down obediently and began to heal.


    Seeing this, Sima breathed a sigh of relief. Then he seemed to think of something. He stood up and looked at the red clothes who had been knocked down by himself. He scolded and said, "are you going to kill her? Knowing that she is from the outer courtyard, you still have to do so much, and your face will not be changed! "


    This words, suddenly an uproar. People thought that Suxi was also a member of the inner court, so they wanted to see them fight. Later, when they saw that Suxi was knocked down so easily, they laughed at her. I didn''t expect that Suxi was actually a student from the outside hospital, but a student from the outside hospital. She took the palm of the students from the inside hospital.


    For a moment, people''s mind that they had just mocked immediately began to admire, followed by discontent.


    "It''s shameful that people in the inner courtyard beat people in the outer courtyard. Is bullying your inner courtyard style?"


    I don''t know who called out such a sentence, and then the voice of discontent rang out one after another.


    "That is to say, thanks to your good-looking, you are so cruel. If you use the cultivation of the earth''s spiritual realm to fight a Xuanling mirror, you will lose your face!"


    "Shameless!"


    "Sorry! You have to apologize "


    there are many voices outside the canteen, and every word makes Hongyi angry to death, but she can''t seal all these people''s mouths, and the boss Mu has no mercy at all. She can''t stand up now, but she doesn''t have the healing pill like Qingxin pill. In this way, she could only listen to the insults from others, but could do nothing.


    Welcome boss Mu indifferent eyebrows, red eyes have resentment, love, in short, very complex.


    When he came to the body of red, Sima looked at her with the same look that she had seen Suxi before, and said coldly, "do you hear me? Everyone wants you to apologize! "


    Voice down, people immediately stopped shouting, a pair of eyes looking at red, not a moment staring at her.


    Compared with the slandered words, Sima''s words made Hongyi feel embarrassed. He clearly wants to vent his anger for him because he has been wronged, but he wants to apologize in full view of the public for that woman!


    Oh, there is only one feeling in red clothes now, that is, it is cool in heart.


    Welcome boss Mu that pair of eyes without the slightest emotion, red clothes can''t see any care in it. With a smile of self mockery, the red dress gathered her eyebrows and said word by word, "you want me to apologize, unless I die!"


    Speaking of this, red clothes suddenly raised her head, and the hatred in her eyes was so fierce that she frowned unconsciously.


    I don''t know where the strength of red clothes came from, but suddenly stood up. She stood in the same place, but her eyes were staring at Su Xi who was healing. Knowing that she could not take her life, she said, "in three days, I will wait for you in the battlefield!"


    Although it didn''t say who it was, everyone knew it was Suxi. After saying that, red used a magic weapon, in the crowd has not yet reflected, a red light up, red is no longer in place.


    The protagonist has already left one, and the people around are also slowly scattered, but at the same time of leaving, there are still people swearing. What he said was nothing more than the shameless words that a person in the inner hospital had to challenge the students in the outer hospital. If red clothes go a step late, I''m afraid that they will vomit blood because of these words?


    Si Mu came back to Su Xi again, thinking about the challenge of red clothes, he didn''t say anything for a long time.


    A quarter of an hour later, Suxi''s injury was better, so she stopped healing and was ready to go back to her residence. No matter how seriously injured she is, there is always a public here. Even if there is a pastor to protect the Dharma, Suxi is not sure.


    Seeing that Suxi wanted to get up, Sima wanted to help him, but he didn''t want to be dodged by Suxi. His arm was hanging in the air, but he was embarrassed, but he just took back his hand, as if nothing had happened.


    "Are you ok?" Staring at Su Xi''s face, Si Mu Rou''s face was full of worry.


    This undisguised worry directly bumps into Suxi''s eyes, thinking about the fire she was angry with him before, Suxi suddenly feels guilty.I''m not a human being. I don''t know what the rules of the human world are, and I can''t understand the human behavior of hunting monsters as food. However, Si Mu was not wrong. He just wanted to introduce himself.


    Moreover, Si Mu didn''t know that she was a demon and had special feelings for the demon. Even if Si Mu repeatedly explained that the monsters in the human world were different from those in the demon world, he was angry because he couldn''t turn around.


    In fact, she didn''t know the difference between here and the demon world. Before, Emperor Mo also talked to her, and she didn''t have such a strong reaction at that time. Maybe, it''s because she saw it with her own eyes and couldn''t bear it at the bottom of her heart.


    For several months, she was still thinking about the demon world and everything in the neon dust palace.


    Thinking like this, Suxi''s mind gradually drifted away. After he disappeared, I don''t know what happened to the neon dust palace now. Hua Wuyou won''t do it to his subordinates, will he? However, according to her temperament


    "I''m sorry!"


    While thinking, the voice of Si Mu suddenly interrupted Su Xi. It was because Si Mu thought Su Xi was still angry with him and didn''t want to pay attention to him when he saw that Su Xi didn''t reply.


    Suxi wanted to say that it didn''t matter, but when she said it, she couldn''t say it.


    Seeing this, Sima''s heart sank slightly. He was a free and easy person. Before, similar things happened. Even if that person died, he would not look at that person more.


    But, somehow, Suxi gave him a different feeling. Not only because of her persistence, her indifference. Also because she did not hide, thinking about Suxi asking him if he had any money, Sima had a funny feeling.


    He believed that Suxi must be a very good friend!

 Chapter 41

    And he had very few friends in the Imperial College.


    So, after Su Xi lost her temper for no reason, he can still apologize to her in a low profile. All this shows that he wants to make friends with Suxi.


    Su Xi doesn''t speak, and Si Mu doesn''t care. Girls always have such small temper and embarrassment. As a man, she should be tolerant.


    It''s just that it''s funny to say that such a man is just too much of a man, isn''t it?


    "Although I don''t know why you are suddenly angry, I think it must be because you can''t be known. Just now the matter is also because of me, if not for me, you will not be hurt by red clothes. No matter what you think in your heart, I really want to make friends with you. You are different from others. I always feel very happy around you. "


    Speaking of this, Si Mu saw the strange light in Su Xi''s eyes. Although he was small, he was still very old. At this moment, Sima knew what Suxi was thinking.


    So, Si Mu waved his hand and said, "don''t get me wrong, I don''t mean to dream about you! I really want to make friends with you


    Under the explanation, Suxi''s expression was a little embarrassed. It''s really a sin for a child to think of that as well But she didn''t think that Dimo was just a child to her.


    "I''ll go first if it''s all right." Maybe it''s because she misunderstood the meaning of Si Mu just now. Suxi doesn''t want to stay any longer. Besides, her injury still needs time. She will have class tomorrow, and she has no time to delay.


    As if guessing Suxi''s idea, Sima quickly took out a porcelain vase from his arms and handed it to Suxi: "this is ten pills of Qingxin pill. It should be faster for you to take it back with healing. The rest can also be used in case of emergency in the future. "


    Looking at Si Mu''s serious expression, Su Xi was stunned, and then took the porcelain bottle without saying a word.


    See this, Si Mu is very happy, scratching his head, it is a child!


    What makes Sima unexpectedly is that Suxi turns around and walks away, and doesn''t mean to talk with her. Si Mu''s expression solidified on his face, and his eyes were gloomy.


    However, the next moment, Sima was excited again because Suxi said, "my name is Suxi. I''m glad to be your friend."


    Although the voice was very cool, but the Si Mu seemed to feel the full warmth, and immediately returned to heaven from hell.


    And Suxi didn''t really want to leave, just a burst of Qi and blood in her chest reminded her that if she didn''t leave again, she was afraid that she would have to spit blood in front of Si mu. Si Mu is not a bad man. Suxi doesn''t want to make him feel guilty.


    After saying that, Suxi left in a hurry. She couldn''t fly because of her serious injury. She could only speed up her feet as fast as possible.


    After returning to her residence, Suxi couldn''t help but plant her head on the ground. If it wasn''t for hunluo who sensed Suxi''s situation and caught her in time, maybe Suxi would really fall on the ground. It''s so hard to destroy her face. It''s so simple.


    Help Suxi into the room, and his soul falls down, and his face is full of seriousness. He helped Suxi to the bedside, supported Suxi with his left hand, and his right hand was a golden light, which gently entered Suxi''s body.


    After some investigation, the face of the soul gradually turned black. The situation in Suxi''s body is more serious than he imagined. Although Suxi has taken the elixir for healing, and has also used the spirit power to heal herself, her injury is still too serious.


    Suxi''s meridians were shattered. If it wasn''t for a colorful light, I believe Suxi would have died.


    Thinking that the little girl who was reluctant to hurt herself was hurt like this, she couldn''t help gnashing her teeth!


    Although Su Xi is not good to him and indifferent, she has been lonely for so many years. She finally has a girl who suits her heart and is nearly killed. Isn''t this challenging his bottom line?


    Looking at Su Xi''s closed eyes, the soul falls, some of whom have not seen her for a long time. This person, who is regarded as his daughter, is so fragile that she can be killed with a light blow.


    With a heavy sigh, the soul took out a pill and sent it to Suxi''s mouth. Fortunately, Suxi can swallow it by herself, otherwise she really doesn''t know what to do!


    The entrance of the pill is melting, and a strong vitality disperses in Suxi''s body. The spirit does not dare to delay, and immediately moves around Suxi''s body in the direction of vitality.


    Su Xi''s eyebrows wrinkled as the golden light flashed.


    I don''t know how long it took. I only know that the sun has risen and set for several times. When Suxi wakes up again, she will see her tired face and her golden light.


    From the warm feeling behind her, Suxi knows that hunluo is healing her wounds. She didn''t know how long it had been, but judging from the face of Hun Luo, she knew that the time must be not short.


    In addition to the master, there is another elder who cares about you and loves you. This feeling will never be forgotten in Suxi''s life.


    Suxi wakes up without concealing Hun Luo. She is greatly relieved. Meanwhile, Hun Luo takes back her spiritual power. It''s no better than fairyland. His spiritual power recovers very slowly. This time, if it wasn''t for Suxi, he would not have used so much of his spiritual power. After that, he was afraid to find out where there was a strong aura for him to absorb.Also did not have time to check their own situation, Suxi turned to see the soul: "thank you."


    This time, Hun Luo didn''t make jokes. Instead, he stood up with a strained face and looked at Su Xi with fixed eyes. He said, "what''s the matter?"


    Smell speech, Su Si is first Leng for a while, immediately reaction comes over, what is soul fall to ask. Looking at the eyes of soul falling, Su Xi can''t even tell a lie. After carefully finishing the whole story, Suxi looks at hunluo nervously for fear that he will do something unexpected.


    After these days together, Suxi is not without feeling. Hunluo really cares about herself. She once felt the general love of master in hunluo. Suxi would not be surprised to say that hunluo would go to the trouble of looking for the red dress because of her.


    Did not think, the soul fell but asked a Su Xi did not think of the question: "why do you lose your temper in the canteen?"


    The tone of Hun Luo is like asking her daughter why she has to make a fuss. Although she deliberately shows that she doesn''t care at all, she is indulged in it.


    I don''t know whether I was caught off guard by this question, or because of the tone of soul falling, Suxi was a little at a loss.


    After a long time, Suxi came back to her mind and hesitated. In the end, she seemed to have made up her mind and said, "I believe you are not unfamiliar with the name of Hua Su Mei?"

 Chapter 42

    Hua Su Mei''s face changed as soon as she lost her name. He even grabbed Su Xi''s neck and made her frown. But the soul falls but if don''t feel, anxious look is to pretend not to come out.


    "What did you say? Do you know Hua Su Mei? How do you know her? Where is she now? " A series of questions came out of the soul''s mouth, and she didn''t give Su Xi a chance to breathe. At the same time, a strong pressure emanated from him. Rao Shi almost made Suxi''s recovered injury recur again in a state of exhaustion. Nevertheless, Suxi still felt a surge of Qi and blood, and her mind was dizzy.


    Under the momentum of soul falling without reservation, Suxi couldn''t even speak, and her face became pale gradually.


    Maybe the last trace of reason came back to him, and he released Suxi in a daze. After hearing Suxi''s cough, a trace of guilt flashed in his eyes, but the anxiety on his face didn''t go away.


    "Just now, I was too anxious, but the person you said is too important to me. If you have news from her, you must tell me!"


    In the face of the confusion, Suxi can''t help feeling a little comfort for her master. She had planned to tell hunluo everything, but now she has strengthened her mind.


    "I used to be Hua Qingyan. Hua Sumei was my master. She was born to Su Xi under the wrong circumstances."


    A short sentence is to let soul fall know a lot of things, when he had not separated from HuaSu Mei, he heard a lot of comments on Huaqing''s words. In Hua Su Mei''s words, only Hua Qing''s words are good. Although I haven''t seen them, I can imagine how lovely a child Hua Qing''s words are.


    In the description of Hua Su Mei, Hua Qingyan is a naughty girl, but how can she become so indifferent now? How can you come to this world, or in this way?


    Soul fall didn''t ask, everyone has her secret, not others can easily spy. But now he wanted to know the news of Hua Su Mei very much. After a short shock, he asked, "how''s Mei Er now?"


    Can hear, the soul falls in the tone to be full of carefully, for fear oneself voice a big, will frighten the flower element Mei in the mouth to run away generally. Since he disappeared from the fairyland, there has been no news of Hua Su Mei. I don''t know how she is now.


    Thinking of this, I can''t help feeling a little disappointed.


    But this sentence reminds Su Xi of her sadness. Since Hua Su Mei passed away, she has never felt the love of her relatives, except Hua Wuyou, who pretends to be merciless and deliberately.


    Su Xi''s eyes glistened with tears, and her voice choked: "master, after you disappeared for half a year, you fell." So far, Suxi couldn''t restrain the tears in her eyes. For a moment, tears were pouring down.


    The soul fell, and the whole person seemed to be fixed. His mouth was slightly open, his eyes were blank, and he was staring at the distance. He couldn''t believe what Suxi said.


    In the room, a person silently shed tears, a fairy was dazzled, who did not disturb who. Time seems to be static, the sadness are frozen in this room, even the temperature has dropped a lot.


    I do not know how long, a line of tears from the soul of the eyes down, that beautiful face has been filled with grief, can no longer see the past half smile.


    Once so loved people, died so long, but they did not know. Oh, he should say is God tease, or HuaSu Mei''s life is not good? Since I met him, Hua Su Mei has never had a better day. Now she is dying, leaving no dust in this strange world.


    He suddenly sneered. He didn''t know whether he was hating himself or Xifu in the fairyland. If it were not for Xifu, he would not have been trapped in those years. Maybe HuaSu Mei would not have died.


    With a smile, he touched Su Xi''s head and said in a soft voice, "Qing Yan, since you are here, you have to adapt to the life here. Human beings are different from demons, and the demons here are different from demons. Monsters have no intelligence before they reach a certain level of strength. They are fond of killing. No matter they are of the same kind or of different kinds, they will not let go as long as they can satisfy themselves. You don''t have any psychological burden. "


    Knowing that Suxi used to be Hua Qingyan, the name of hunluo naturally changed. This is another kind of nostalgia for Hua Su Mei.


    "Meier should have told you something about the human world, and you should know something about it. If you want to survive in the human world, you must adapt to the rules here. Meier left, no one to accompany you, enlighten you, comfort you, you have to learn to be strong. Many times, we are used to relying on others, but forget to live in this world for a long time, only by ourselves


    "Qing Yan, I''m glad you let me out at the beginning, otherwise I still don''t know the news of mei''er. Although she is dead, I believe her soul will not dissipate so easily. I will go to the underworld to find her, and then our family will be reunited. "


    Speaking of this, Hun Luo sighed gently, waved his hand, and put a few things beside the bed: "these are some pills. Their functions have been written on them respectively. There is also a secret book, which is my unique skill in those years. I will give it to you. You should improve your strength as soon as possible. In this complex human world, people have ulterior motives, and strength is the proof of everything. In the future, don''t trust others. Keep an eye on everything. ""I''m leaving. You have to take good care of yourself. Qing Yan, you wait for me to come back to you. "


    With that, Hun Luo patted Suxi''s head twice again, and then his figure became lighter and lighter until it disappeared.


    After the soul left, Suxi still felt the warm touch of the big palm resting on her head. Looking at the things left by hunluo, Suxi burst into tears. Master left, and hunluo left. She became a person again.


    She could feel the deep sorrow of her soul. Even if he said that he would go to the underworld to look for Hua Su Mei''s soul, how could he not know that it was extremely difficult! But Suxi didn''t have time to tell hunluo that HuaSu Mei was so scared at the beginning! This world has long been gone HuaSu Mei this person, she is really completely disappeared ah!


    The search of the soul must be fruitless


    "Ah Suxi looks up at the sky and shouts. The shrill roar makes her body tremble. Maybe she can''t bear the sudden pain. Suxi finally falls on the bed.


    At this time, a small figure rushed in. Seeing Su Xi''s face in a coma, he was shocked. In a moment, he came to Su Xi''s side and helped her up. A pale white spirit force was put into Su Xi''s body without thinking about it.


    When she realized that Suxi was just over grieved and had no other symptoms, the visitor was relieved. Yu Guang saw the things on the bed, and the visitors didn''t look at them carefully. He just brushed those things aside, and put Su Ping on the bed, and then kept quiet.

 Chapter 43

    It''s dusk when she wakes up again. Su Xi is staring at the bed curtain with her eyes open. Her eyes are blank, as if she has lost her soul.


    After a while, a man came in with a bowl of hot soup. Seeing Suxi open her eyes, she quickly walked to the bed and said happily, "Suxi, you wake up! Look, I made you chicken soup. Drink it while it''s hot


    However, Suxi did not respond at all.


    The man finally found something wrong, put the chicken soup on the low stool, looking at Su Xi a little worried. He wants to pull Suxi up, but he''s worried that she won''t like it because she doesn''t like it. It''s not like stretching her hands or letting them go.


    "You Are you okay? I''m Si Mu! Are you still angry with me? Why don''t you talk? You... "


    "Get out."


    Before she finished, Suxi''s voice rang out. Although the voice is small, but the Si Mu also listen to a positive, full of words stuck in the throat, I do not know whether to say. Su Xi''s numbness really scared him. He didn''t know what happened, but he didn''t want to go out like this.


    What if something happens to Suxi after he goes out? So, Si Mu sat down with a stiff head and looked at Su Xi from time to time, and kept his mouth shut.


    Without Sima''s voice, Suxi no longer said to let him out, which made Sima feel relieved.


    However, the night is getting deeper and deeper, but Suxi still doesn''t pay any attention to him. Is he going to sit in Suxi''s room all night like this? He is nothing, but Suxi''s reputation can not be bad!


    But he was worried about Suxi. According to Suxi''s current situation, something bad must have happened. If she couldn''t think of it, what would she do? With such an idea, Si Mu immediately set his mind and stood by Su Xi. If only he was responsible!


    So Sima stayed.


    A night without words, moonlight into the house, plain add a lot of grief. Tears fell down the corner of Su Xi''s eyes, which shocked the whole body of Si Mu who had been watching her, but he didn''t say anything.


    Time passed quickly, and the night was just a flash. Sima was still looking at Suxi with his eyes open, and Suxi was looking at the bed tent. Xu is thinking of something, Suxi suddenly sat up from the bed, in the eyes of the surprise of Si mu, put all the things left to her in the bracelet, and then walked out without saying a word.


    See this, Si Mu quickly followed behind, never leave. But Suxi, as if not aware of it, went to the classroom on her own, regardless of the strange eyes cast by the people on the road.


    "Stop!"


    A fierce drink rang out in Suxi''s ear, followed by a fierce attack. But Suxi didn''t want to dodge at all. There was a trace of anger in Sima''s eyes, and he turned around to block the attack for Suxi.


    "Suxi! I didn''t expect that you were a shrinking turtle. You didn''t dare to fight. You also asked someone to threaten me! Do you want a face? "


    Hearing these words, Su Xi''s original rapid steps stopped, and there was a trace of emotion on her wooden face. She turned and looked at the angry red dress and said coldly, "what elder?"


    But red dress didn''t feel Su Xi''s coldness. Arrogant, she even ignored the murderous air in Su Xi''s eyes: "hum, don''t pretend! Don''t you admit what you''ve done? What happened yesterday is very clear. Even if you want to get rid of it, it''s impossible! "


    Yesterday? Hearing these two words, Suxi instantly understood who was threatening Hongyi. Even go, the soul falls also want to take a breath for oneself, Su Xi''s cold heart, seem to have a warm current to delimit.


    Knowing that it was the fall of the soul, Suxi turned and left. She had nothing to say with Hongyi, and she didn''t want to see her.


    But Suxi''s action is to annoy Hongyi, others threaten her already very uncomfortable, at this time Suxi still so ignore her, how can she bear it?


    At the moment, no matter what Hun Luo said to her, an attack immediately went to Su Xi. This time, Si Mu was ready and immediately stopped Su Xi. He couldn''t let the last thing happen again. With him, red Yi couldn''t hurt Su Xi!


    See the attack was shot down, red angry roar: "Si mu, that little white face protect her, you also want to protect her!" Under the anger, red began to say anything, completely forget that he had been in the soul of the pressure of the head can not lift up.


    Su Xi''s eyes were cold because of the three words of "little white face". Before Si Mu had any reaction, Su Xi turned and flew to the red clothes, and her spirit power was constantly rising.


    In a short distance, Suxi came to Hongyi by flying. In addition, when Hongyi saw Suxi flying, she was shocked and distracted. Suxi hit Hongyi with this blow.


    A mouthful of blood spurted out from the mouth of Hongyi. Hongyi covered her chest and flew back. Suxi''s lips were also covered with blood. The blow had already used all Suxi''s spiritual power. Under the powerful impact, Suxi was attacked by her own attack, and the healed wound had a tendency to recur.


    However, Suxi did not stop. She took out a spirit pill from her arms and took it. The powerful medicine impacted Suxi''s body. In the fierce pain, a stream of spirit power scattered in Suxi''s body, and instantly recovered Suxi''s spirit power.Without the slightest pause, Suxi''s next attack was condensed in a twinkling of an eye, and the next moment she roared toward the red clothes.


    However, a figure appeared, understatement of her attack, Suxi also did not care who, see his offensive was changed, it is a back to the soul pill into the belly. This time, before Suxi launched an attack, Sima, who came back to his senses, flashed to stop Suxi''s action.


    In Su Xi''s cold eyes, Si Mu uses a secret method to fix Su Xi''s body, so that she can''t move.


    "It''s all gone!" The voice full of dignity rang out, and the next moment, the students who gathered around a few people to watch the excitement left.


    The dean''s eyes were wide open, filled with anger: "what''s the matter?"


    Almost roared out, the anger of the Dean so undisguised out, the momentum of the whole body pressed the three people speechless.


    Red clothes stood up from the ground, staggered a few steps, and finally stood down in the same place, did not dare to look at the president''s expression. Sima stood beside Suxi, holding her arms in both hands, and quietly sent her spiritual power to heal her.


    Seeing that no one answered, the Dean first glanced at the hand of Si mu, and then said, "don''t you know that the college is not allowed to fight in private? Do you take the rules of the college as a joke? If so, I don''t care if you are genius or trash, you don''t have to take classes in the college. Why should you go home? "


    Xu is really angry, the president of the waste blurted out. Maybe he didn''t mean it, just a very common sentence, but it was very sensitive for Suxi, who had recited the name of waste for more than ten years.


    Therefore, as soon as the word "waste" came into our ears, Suxi''s eyes sank, which made us unable to see her emotion clearly.

 Chapter 44

    "Dean, we are wrong in this matter today. We are willing to accept punishment."


    Unexpectedly, the speaker is actually red! She kept her head down and didn''t know what her expression was. However, from her words, she could tell that her attitude of admitting her mistake was that she was a bit gnashing her teeth when she said "we".


    Wen Yan, the president''s face slightly eased, there is a wrong attitude, is also good. So he turned to look at Suxi and asked, "do you know what''s wrong?"


    Seeing the president''s expression, Sima song took a mouthful, and then said respectfully: "we know we are wrong, and we are willing to accept the punishment of the college."


    See Si Mu also admit a mistake, the dean''s face is much better, but Su Xi''s silence is to let him frown again. Because Suxi was Suzhen''s daughter, and she was a little curious about her, the Dean patiently asked again: "Suxi, do you know it''s wrong?"


    Said, the Dean also specially accentuated the tone, the purpose is to let Suxi quickly admit a mistake. But Suxi didn''t seem to hear it. She lowered her head and didn''t say a word, which made the Dean worried.


    Originally, based on his friendship with Su Zhen, coupled with his guilt for Su Zhen ten years ago and a little curiosity about Su Xi, as long as Su Xi admits a mistake, he can make a big deal small and avoid Su Xi''s punishment. However, even if she was seriously injured, Suxi was stubborn and refused to make a mistake. The Dean was helpless.


    As time went on, Suxi still didn''t speak, and the dean''s face became darker and darker. On the other side of the red dress is showing a sarcastic smile, for the students who make mistakes, the dean will never show mercy, but Suxi dare to commit the crime in the hands of the Dean, this time she will not die!


    Thinking of Su Xi''s injury, red Yi is also shocked by her resentment. She has the strength of Xuanling mirror, but she almost has no fight back! Just now, if the Dean didn''t block a blow for her, she would be seriously injured even if she didn''t die!


    Think of this, red clothes look at Su Xi''s eyes will be more hateful.


    Compared with Hongyi''s complacency, Sima was really worried. The attack just now is about to kill Suxi. If the Dean punishes Suxi a little more, Suxi will probably lose her life!


    Thinking of this, Si Mu blurted out: "Dean, su If Xuemei is injured, I will take her punishment for her! " After thinking about it, Sima changed his name to Xuemei, as if to let the Dean know that they had no close relationship. Of course, only he knows the reason.


    As he said, the spirit power of Si Mu kept pouring into Su Xi''s body. The great loss of the spirit power made Si Mu''s face a little pale, but he didn''t mind.


    The other three had their own reactions. Although Suxi still had a cold face, there was a strange color in her eyes. With the action of Sima, her look became dim. Red dress is Leng for a while, and then broke out a strong hatred, if not for the dean is still here, and afraid of the person who threatened her yesterday, she is afraid to do it again.


    But she didn''t know that the soul had already left. If she knew, she would die at the beginning. Even if the Si Mu could stop it, it would not be so easy.


    The Dean first gave a slightly deep look at Si mu, then glanced at Su Xi with a headache. He waved his hand and agreed to Si Mu''s request.


    Nonsense! If he doesn''t agree, Su Zhen will come back to find him. At that time, he won''t say anything. He''ll beat himself up first. Although he''s not afraid of him, he can''t escape in case Su Zhen sneaks on! Considering her personal safety, how could the Dean punish Suxi for such a trifle?


    Rules are set by people. As president, he can change them. What''s more, didn''t someone take the punishment automatically? The president has no reason to object.


    Coughing twice, the dean said with dignity: "in that case, I''ll punish you to go to the center of the barren mountain for half a month, and double the grazing time for a month! Do you have any comments? "


    Although the third level of the opening test is also located in the barren mountain, it is obvious that the Dean moved ahead of time, and those students who have great skills can not go to the center of the barren mountain.


    The center of the barren mountain is not like the periphery. The demons and beasts in the center are very powerful, and their combat power is comparable to the five sections of the human spirit world! Among them, there are more demons who have opened up their intelligence, and their strength has already reached the spirit mirror!


    Although both Sima and Hongyi have reached the strength of the land spirit realm, Sima is the sixth section of the land spirit realm! However, there for them, is still full of unknown danger, no one can guarantee that they can come out safely.


    When we get here, maybe some people ask, since it''s so dangerous, why don''t we just find a place to hide?


    In fact, it''s not the case. Don''t think that no one is watching. Those who go can hide in a hidden place for half a month. Since they are going to experience, they naturally want to achieve the effect. I don''t know what method the Dean used. In the past, those who were punished to go to the barren mountains would be found by the dean as long as they avoided time. The result was that they would go to the barren mountains again and the time would be doubled!


    After that, no one dares to think carefully any more. They are all honest and experienced.And the last sentence is obviously in vain. Who dares to have an opinion? I''m afraid the Dean slapped the president first before he said it!


    Seeing that they respectfully accepted the punishment, the dean''s face relaxed completely, and then said, "OK, you can go now. Suxi, give it to me, and you can go."


    Said, the Dean big sleeve a roll, then with Suxi disappeared in the same place, no matter red also seriously injured, healing time do not give others let her go to barren mountain experience. It can be seen that the president is not happy with the red clothes. Even if he does not know how this happened, it is natural for him to put all his faults on the red clothes.


    As for Suxi, he didn''t even think that a person with Xuanling mirror would automatically offend the spirit of the earth. Isn''t he full?


    After taking Suxi back to her residence, the Dean takes out a bottle of liquid medicine to feed Suxi, and then uses Lingli to heal her.


    The previous efforts of Si Mu were not in vain. Su Xi''s situation was much better with the help of Lingli. Now with the help of the liquid medicine given by the president and the president, Suxi''s injury is getting better quickly.


    In this process, Suxi was still silent, but her eyes didn''t seem so cold.


    About half an hour later, the Dean stopped, and then untied the technique under the Si mu, so that Suxi could move. But Suxi still kept her previous posture, even without blinking her eyes.


    See this, the Dean doubts, Su Xi''s performance is too abnormal, isn''t this girl brain problem? After thinking of this possibility, the president immediately denied it. If there was something wrong with his mind, he would not have nearly killed someone.

 Chapter 45

    It''s just that Suxi''s situation is really not right. Thinking of this, the Dean didn''t hide it and asked directly, "what''s the matter? Was it silly to be beaten, or was it stimulated? "


    The tone of the Dean has a hint of teasing. He wanted to use it to relax Suxi''s mood, but he didn''t know that it just touched the sensitive nerve now. The tone of the Dean just now was a bit like the fall of soul. As soon as she heard it, she could not help but think of this man who was also a teacher and a father. Sadness immediately spread in her heart.


    Tears fell from Suxi''s eyes without any sign, and the Dean was startled. He doesn''t know how to coax girls! Or this kind of girl who can be his daughter!


    For a time, Rao Shiqiang, the president, was a little at a loss.


    "Oh, you girl, why do you cry when you cry?" A wench poked Su Xi''s tears again, at the moment her tears fell more ruthlessly.


    She didn''t make a sound, but it was the silent crying that made people feel more distressed.


    However, the Dean had to leave in a hurry. It looked like he was going to look for someone, and his back was like running away, which nobody could imagine.


    Suxi still did not move, also did not leave, silent tears, seems to be a lifetime of tears flow out.


    A quarter of an hour later, Su Zhen''s figure appeared in Su Xi''s sight. Suddenly see Su Zhen, Su Xi some stunned, and then become dull, who do not know the general.


    The next moment, Suxi fell into a thick and warm embrace. Su Zhen didn''t speak. Instead, he quietly hugged Su Xi and gave her the most direct comfort with his most solid arm.


    After a long time, Su Zhen''s hoarse voice rang out: "son, if you want to cry, cry out. Dad is here!"


    But a plain word, but in Suxi heart set off a huge wave. Originally, I still have a father to rely on. However, Suxi immediately denied that this father is not her, she is just a dove in the magpie nest, this is someone else''s father!


    At the thought of this, Su Xi''s blood is frozen. She wants to push Su Zhen away, but she can''t bear to The embrace is so warm, so nostalgic, she Really reluctant to


    "If I Is it not me? " A word just came out without any foreshadowing. Even Suxi didn''t understand why she wanted to say such words, but the words had already been spoken. She didn''t dare to look at Suzhen''s expression, but she was secretly nervous in Suzhen''s arms.


    When Su Zhen''s body was obviously shocked, Su Xi was even more nervous. At the same time, she was also afraid.


    Nervous, she heard Su Zhenpu sneer, the laughter is very light, but with a strong warmth: "silly child, whether you are you or not, you are my daughter, the only daughter!"


    Su Zhen finished this sentence in a calm tone. Su Xi didn''t recognize any doubt or resistance in it, only the indulgence and love that people can''t ignore.


    However, Suxi was confused. What does Su Zhen mean by that? Does he know that he is not really Su Xi? Or does he think she''s being naughty, just to agree with himself?


    At this moment, Suxi''s sudden and incomparable expectation is the former possibility. If so Before thinking about it, Suxi herself denied the possibility.


    In Su Xi''s imagination, Su Zhen said again: "child, do you know? At the beginning, I just thought that my Xi''er was hiding his power. But later, I came to understand that Xi''er has been judged to be a person of slow cultivation since she was born, and her strength has remained in the second section of Huang Lingjing for 14 years. "


    At this point, Su Zhen suddenly felt that the girl in his arms was shaking slightly, so he stroked Su Xi''s back, trying to calm her down: "I began to doubt, but I don''t believe that my Xi''er is gone. I thought that Xi''er had an adventure. However, a few days ago, I heard from several family members that I didn''t want to believe. "


    "They said that at that time, it was clear that you were out of breath, but then you woke up again. Even Su Yue dared to teach a lesson, and even passed the Imperial College Test. At this time, I think there''s no way to deceive myself. You''re not what you used to be. "


    "I don''t know who you are, but you make me feel like a father again. Before, I paid too much attention to a person''s strength, so that I ignored Xi''er. Perhaps, I have an unshirkable responsibility for Xi''er''s death. I''m sorry for Xi''er, and I''m even more sorry for my heart! "


    "Then you came, and I saw my heart again. And you, in my heart is Xi''er, I really see you as my daughter! You may think that I am hypocritical, that I am a hypocrite, so love, but it is cold to yourself and her daughter. I don''t want to shirk this. It''s my responsibility and my mistake. Now, I want to treat my daughter well, you Would you like to be my daughter? "


    When it comes to the last sentence, Su Zhen''s voice trembles a little, and his hands are tight, as if nervous.


    And Suxi in the previous shock, the rest is full of moving. He said, he knows he is not Suxi; he said, even if you are not, you are his daughter; he said, would you like to be my daughter?Suxi suddenly smile, smile when the tears have been off, but there is no sorrow just now.


    "But I''m not her."


    In the end, Suxi was not dazzled by happiness. She still had to figure out the problems that had been lingering in her mind. What if Su Zhen only regards her as a kind of sustenance? If so, such a father might as well not!


    However, Su Zhen used a word to calm Su Xi''s heart: "silly child, have you forgotten what I just said? Whether you are you or not, you are my daughter, my only daughter


    Voice just fall, Su Zhen felt a pair of slightly cold hands on his back, in response to his embrace. At this moment, Su Zhen smiles and is very satisfied. He hugs Su Xi tightly and enjoys the warmth between father and daughter.


    With the arrival of Su Zhen, Su Xi is in a better mood. It turns out that even if the master left, the emperor Mo left, the younger sister betrayed her, the soul also left, she is still not a person!


    She has a father, she has this. No matter who she is, she will love her father! Oh, there are Sima, Muyun, Dai Xingyu, the silver family, and the Dean


    Obviously, Suxi listed all the people who had released kindness to her after she came to the human world. Suxi found that she had gained something in the human world.


    She had a father and friends, didn''t she?

 Chapter 46

    After Suxi''s mood improved, Suzhen took Suxi back to her residence in the college. They sat on the stone bench in the yard, and there was fragrant tea on the stone table. It seemed that they were waiting for their tea.


    Su Zhen didn''t ask about Su Xi''s previous situation, and naturally got along with her. When she realized this, Su Xi was relieved. She was really afraid that Su Zhen was cheating her. In this way, Su Zhen really accepted her identity.


    In this way, the sadness caused by the soul falling away suddenly diluted a lot.


    "Xi''er, your strength has broken through so fast, but in less than one month, you have reached the fifth section of Xuanling mirror!" Last time at the gate of the college, Su Zhen felt the change of Su Xi''s strength, but because of the time, Su Zhen didn''t have time to ask.


    At that time, Su Xi''s strength was the four sections of Xuanling mirror. After a few days, she moved forward. Even Su Zhen could not help but wonder at the speed of cultivation.


    Hearing the words, Suxi''s eyes were dim. Before this, her strength was broken through in the stone house, but in this period, it was after her soul left. In addition, Hua Su Mei brought her emotional impact. She was devastated for a moment, and her spiritual power began to riot. I didn''t expect to break through all of a sudden!


    In a word, both of her breakthroughs have been attributed to the fall of her soul. Just, she would rather not strength, also do not want to fall with the soul is doomed to despair hope to leave. Think of here, Su Xi''s eyes are a convergence.


    As if she didn''t want Su Zhen to worry about her, Su Xi managed to pull up a smile after her short loss and said, "I got some opportunities in the secret place of the Dean, and then there were some unexpected situations yesterday, so I broke through."


    Strictly speaking, Su Xi''s explanation is a bit perfunctory, but Su Zhen doesn''t care at all. He just rubs Su Xi''s head, and his tone is very gentle: "you are safe. If you have any problems in the future, dad will solve them for you. Dad will deal with the matter in red. You don''t have to worry about it. "


    A warm father than the past dry father I do not know how close, Suxi showed a sweet smile, but also no longer the cold ice of the past: "no, let me handle this matter. In the end, it''s a matter in the college. How can you trouble your family? Besides, if someone knows that I''m a person who can''t fight and goes home to complain, I don''t think my father would like to see me, do you


    Suxi''s sudden change makes Suzhen a little surprised, but he is still happy to see it anyway. Now Suxi is more lively and happy than before.


    Thinking of the reasons Su Xi said, Su Zhen had no choice but to smile, and his eyes were full of doting: "well, it depends on you, as long as you don''t feel aggrieved." With that, Su Zhen took out something and handed it to Su Xi. At the same time, he said, "this is the top skill of my su family. Xi''er is different now, so the skill should not be careless!"


    Su Xi didn''t take over the skill, but slightly apologized and said, "I don''t need this. I have my own way of practice. I can''t change the skill any more."


    Suxi is also telling the truth. At first, she was worried that the original master''s constitution was not suitable for her previous skills, but later she tried it and found that her original skills were very suitable for the original master.


    As the first person in the demon world, how could she practice poor skills? Therefore, with the previous version of "practice demon decision", Suxi didn''t need the skills of the Su family at all.


    Hearing Su Xi say so, although it''s not clear where Su Xi came from, her appearance must be extraordinary. I can''t say what people have seen is more precious than him! Think of here, Su Zhen Zheng Zheng''s withdraw hand, although the face is still smiling, but the eyes still have lost across.


    He didn''t want Su Xi to think more, so he pretended to take back the skill very easily, and then pretended to be free and easy: "in this case, I won''t force you! But you need to keep these pills by your side for a rainy day. It''s time to go to class. Don''t delay the class. I''ll go back first. If I''m homesick, I can come back at any time. " After putting some pills on the table, Su Zhen stood up and wanted to go.


    Although that is the case, Imperial College has its own rules. Where can I go back if I want to?


    Even so, Suxi is very happy. Even though she knows that Suzhen still has the original reason for herself, she is still very happy.


    After seeing Su Zhen off, Su Xi didn''t delay any longer. Originally, she was ready to go to class in the morning. As a result, something happened in red. The next series of things directly occupied the whole morning.


    Thinking that he didn''t go to the canteen for lunch today, I don''t know how Guan Yue would punish her. Thinking that it would be the young man''s explanation of pills later, Suxi had another headache.


    Su Xi, who is full of wishful thinking, doesn''t realize that in the morning, she is still in despair. She just goes to class with the purpose of hatred. Now she will think about so many things that children of this age should think about.


    All these changes are just a few hours. I don''t know what kind of expression they will have when they see Su Xi''s change.


    The pace is light, Suxi is happy. If you don''t think about it carefully, the sadness brought by the fall of soul won''t rise again.


    Half a quarter of an hour later, Suxi came to the classroom. As soon as her figure appeared, the noisy classroom was quiet. There is no class yet, and the students are all teenagers. Naturally, there are many topics to talk about. However, after seeing Suxi, they all stopped involuntarily.Su Xi''s face was indifferent, and she sat beside Dai Xingyu as if she didn''t see it.


    Before Dai Xingyu spoke to Suxi, a sarcastic voice rang out in the classroom: "ah, some people have finally come back from mixing with others! Since this colluded with the senior students in the inner courtyard, what kind of class will they come back to take! Why don''t you just let the unknown senior open a back door and send her in? "


    Voice down, the classroom rang out a sparse coax of laughter. Not everyone here hates Suxi, so the laughter is much less than Suxi imagined. This, to let Suxi pick eyebrows, said unexpected.


    Looking along the voice, Su Xi saw Su Yue''s distorted face because of jealousy. There are only two Su family members in class A, she and Su Yue. On the first day, Su Yue is afraid to provoke her. But after a few days, Su Yue has a running dog beside her.


    The man had a pair of mean eyes that people would not like to see a second time. No, as soon as she heard Su Yue''s words, the man immediately echoed: "I can''t say it''s the head of the inner courtyard who has discovered some people''s true features. He knows that some people are just gold and jade, and they''re just a base. They''re very lewd!"


    Women''s voice is shrill, the expression of affectation is incisively and vividly!

 Chapter 47

    But she didn''t know that orchid fingers were high. If it wasn''t for her being a woman, she would be regarded as a eunuch!


    "You are presumptuous! A dog can''t spit out ivory. Can anyone say Suxi? " A Jiao drink rings out beside Suxi, but the content of the words makes Suxi a little stunned.


    At first, Suxi didn''t expect that daixingyu would come forward to speak for her. Daixingyu was very kind to her, but their friendship didn''t reach this level. But as soon as Dai Xingyu came out, Suxi felt like she wanted to laugh. The girl''s friendship is so fast, help oneself scold a person, as if intimate and know for many years.


    Secondly, Dai Xingyu is a petite girl. She is usually gentle and kind to everyone. But just now? She is like a hot beauty scolding people, how to see how disharmonious.


    However, Suxi likes it very much! It is also willing to live a few years less if such a person stands out for himself.


    As soon as her brain turned, Suxi suddenly wanted to see what amazing words Dai Xingyu would say. She raised her lips and looked at it quietly, without any intention of speaking.


    Compared with Suxi''s interest, the scolded woman quit! She stood up directly, rolled up her sleeves, and made a posture of swearing: "Dai Xingyu, you little slut! Don''t think I don''t know what kind of ugly face is hidden under your skin! You''re such a bitch. How dare you scold me? Are you stuck in the door? "


    The swearing words from the woman''s mouth, make her face more ferocious, and even some people directly twisted their faces, it seems that more look at her will spit out the food they have eaten.


    However, Dai Xingyu seemed to be used to it, but he didn''t get used to it at all. Instead, he quickly retorted: "Shen Jingbing, what''s your face? Don''t others know? I was so ugly that I thought I was a fairy. I was afraid that the fairy world hated you and threw you down. Then I hit your face on the ground and smashed it! Don''t you see people don''t even want to look at you? Also take the name of a psycho, I think you are really sick! "


    "Poof


    Laughter rang out one after another. This time, it was not as sparse as when she was laughing at Suxi, but everyone except Shen Jingbing himself laughed, even Suxi was no exception.


    Because of Suxi''s smile, many people in the classroom showed their amazing looks. Muyun even straightened his eyes and was teased by his deskmate.


    "You You... " Shen Jingbing is so angry that she can''t say a word. She is so angry that she directly gathers her spiritual power to attack Dai Xingyu. But she''s fast. She''s faster alone.


    Also didn''t see silver Ling is how to move, anyway Shen Jingbing''s attack hasn''t made out, she has been knocked down to the ground. Fortunately, Yinling has a sense of propriety, just knocks her down, and there is no obvious injury, otherwise I don''t know how to explain it!


    After all this, Yinling just sat there, not even a look in her eyes to Suxi, just like an awkward child. Su Xi pursed a smile, and the warm current in her heart swept by.


    "Presumptuous, dare to attack me, don''t you want to live?" As the saying goes, it''s up to the owner to beat the dog. If the dog is beaten, Su Yue, the owner, will jump out and find the place. Otherwise, where will her face go? While scolding silver Ling, Su Yue did not forget to glare at Shen Jingbing, as if she were blaming her for being so suck.


    Shen Jingbing was already injured. With this look, she felt even more uncomfortable. But she is all the fault to Suxi''s body, a pair of resentful eyes looking at Suxi, do not move.


    "You''re being presumptuous! Forget what I said! I am the Di, you are the Shu; I am the Lord, you are the slave! You have no right to scold my friend Su Xi''s fierce drink scared everyone in the classroom. Most of them had seen Su Xi''s indifferent appearance, but they had never seen her so angry.


    Although Suxi had no anger on her face, her eyes were full! For a moment, everyone could not say a word under Su Xi''s momentum.


    But silver Ling is some Zheng ran of looking at Su Xi, that friend two words was really listened to in the ear by him, the heart involuntarily moved for a while. Seeing Su Xi''s serious appearance, Yin Ling smiles imperceptibly, and then lowers her head.


    Dai Xingyu, who is standing beside Suxi, is even more startled. Although the momentum is not directed at her, Dai Xingyu can clearly feel Suxi''s powerful strength when she is close to her.


    Su Yue''s hands trembled with anger. She pointed at Su Xi with her fingers. Her lips kept moving, but she couldn''t say a word. Suxi did not give her a chance to breathe. She continued: "SuYue, I''ll give you a final warning. If you see me in the future, you''d better stay away. Next time I won''t let you go like a barren mountain!"


    As soon as the word "barren mountain" came out, Su Yue sat down on the stool. Others don''t know what''s going on, but Su Yue remembers it clearly. Now she still has a whip mark on her body, because the poison she smeared is more severe. Even if she was treated with medicine, it was very painful.


    Glared at Su Xi, Su Yue finally gave up the idea of arguing with Su Xi. Can''t you get rid of her?


    Shen Jingbing saw that her backers had all turned off. In horror, she got up from the ground and sat back on her seat, rubbing her hips with both hands, trying to relieve the pain."Good! Good! Miss Su is wonderful Someone jumped up and clapped and yelled.


    The one who opened his mouth was Mu Yun. Looking at his happy appearance, it was like he had won. His deskmate Xu Yan looked at him with disdain, then turned his head with disdain, as if he didn''t know dusk cloud.


    A black line across, Suxi or toward the cloud nodded, and then sat down to prepare for class. This action is to the evening cloud to happy bad, hands and feet don''t know how to put.


    Until the teacher came in, dusk cloud quickly sat down, but his eyes still look at Su Xi from time to time, small action constantly, make Xu Yan want to change the idea of more powerful.


    I thought the teacher would severely criticize himself. After all, he didn''t come to class for so many days. Unexpectedly, he just glanced at himself and started class. This is totally different from the first day, which makes Suxi very confused. She even wondered if the teacher would leave the punishment after class.


    When Su Xi was puzzled, Dai Xingyu around her solved her doubts: "that''s the silence of the pharmacology teacher, a disciple of the inner courtyard! A few days ago, a senior called Si Mu came to the classroom to ask for leave for you, so Mr. Shen didn''t ask you anything. Don''t look at his 20-year-old appearance. In fact, he''s just like an antique. He''s very stubborn! "


    Said, Dai Xingyu also pretended to shake his head, to see people very funny.

 Chapter 48

    Su Xi didn''t expect that Si Mu would ask for leave. She was surprised at first, but then she was relieved. While Dai Xingyu was speaking, Su Xi looked at Shen Mo for several times and found that Shen Mo was really unsmiling, and her speech was also straight forward, so she couldn''t help but smile.


    Her behavior is naturally seen by Dai Xingyu. Although Dai Xingyu is confused, he doesn''t ask. The reason is very simple. What if she becomes shy when she asks Suxi, and then changes back to her original appearance? She still likes Suxi''s happiness at her age.


    So she followed Suxi with a sweet smile and said nothing.


    Seems to be aware of the next quiet, Suxi did not turn her head, but her mouth is whispered: "thank you just now."


    The voice was very small, but Dai Xingyu still heard it and heard it very clearly. This sentence made Dai Xingyu, who was still very bold and unrestrained, blush and become shy. Suxi looks like she has eyes on her side. Seeing Dai Xingyu''s appearance, she gives a low smile.


    After laughing, they both felt that the relationship between them seemed to be getting closer, and the estrangement in the past disappeared completely.


    After noticing that the silence seemed to have a look at them, Suxi and Dai Xingyu both converged and began to take classes seriously. Sometimes they echoed the silence. Anyway, they were very harmonious.


    The time of a class is half an hour, and then there will be half a quarter of an hour''s rest and half an hour''s class. Half an hour, but a moment, in the people''s serious listening to the past.


    After class, Muyun hurried to Suxi''s side. Before he had time to make up, a voice grabbed in front of him.


    "Suxi, don''t leave the battlefield after class!" After that, the man returned to his seat without stopping at all.


    Hearing the speech, Su Xi was a little surprised. After seeing that it was yuan Dan who had just spoken, her eyes were even more shocked. Before Su Yue''s provocation, she wondered how yuan Dan could be so quiet today. She was waiting for her here!


    And Yuan Dan''s voice is not small, people in the classroom heard. Everyone can''t help but put their eyes on Suxi, some watching good plays, some worried and some sarcastic.


    Many of them have never seen Suxi''s strength, but have heard of her name as a waste. And a well-known waste was challenged by the genius of Xuanling mirror. What''s the matter?


    Not only the students in class A, but also the silence looked at Suxi for several times. However, with his cultivation, he naturally knew Suxi''s strength. His eyes were just because he was puzzled when the Si Mu asked Suxi for leave in person.


    "Miss Su, you don''t have to pay any attention to him. He''s just looking for trouble!" There is worry in the eyes of dusk cloud, and there is a trace of caution.


    After listening to the words of Twilight cloud, Suxi smiles and says, "call me Suxi. Don''t worry. Since he wants to fight, he will fight well and get rid of some troubles earlier. " Su Xi said it very lightly, as if yuan Dan was just a clown.


    In fact, Suxi doesn''t care about yuan Dan. Even if Suxi just broke through the Xuanling mirror, she is sure to win yuan Dan, not to mention that she is two grades higher than yuan Dan now, which is really not worth mentioning.


    However, dusk cloud is still not at ease. He knows Su Xi is powerful, but he only saw Su Xi fight Su Yue, and Su Yue and Yuan Dan can''t be compared at all. In case of injury at that time, then


    Dusk cloud shakes his head and scolds himself secretly, thinking of the bad. I wanted to persuade Suxi again, but seeing Suxi''s serious expression, Muyun swallowed it again. I can''t help it. I''ll go with myself. In case something happens, he will go up to save Suxi regardless of the rules! Although, he is not as good as Suxi


    See evening cloud obediently shut up, Su Xi also no longer say what. Dai Xingyu on one side was worried, but after listening to the conversation between Suxi and Muyun, she knew that she couldn''t change anything, so she didn''t advise anything: "come on!"


    "Well."


    Suxi accepted Dai Xingyu''s encouragement with a smile, and then began the class again.


    Time always passes quickly, a class can not let people feel the passage of time, often in confusion, the end of the class.


    After this class, no one in class a left in a hurry. Instead, they were all waiting to see the battle between Yuan Dan and Su Xi. Most of the faces are excited. I wish they would fight directly in the classroom.


    Yuan Dan raised his head and looked arrogant: "hum, you have the courage to run! Let''s go. It''s time for us to settle our personal grudges. Let''s see how my young master can''t speak out! "


    This speech, the classroom made a lot of noise. Some people are not with Yuan Dan, but when they hear such arrogant words, plus the bloody idea in their heart, no matter who is right or wrong, they will not miss it as long as they have a good play to watch.


    This is not only the rebellion of youth, but also the necessity of youth.


    Compared with Yuan Dan''s arrogance, Su Xi is much more insipid. After a glance, Su Xi first walked out of the classroom with Dai Xingyu, leaving everyone with a stunning back.On the battlefield, Su Xi and Yuan Dan stood opposite. Yuan Dan grinned grimly and seemed to have seen the result, but Su Xi was indifferent and arrogant.


    There are still some students of class a standing at the end of the field, who have heard the wind and come to watch the excitement. Most of the Imperial College have heard of Suxi''s reputation as a waste. Today, Suxi is still fighting. Naturally, many people want to see what kind of waste Suxi is.


    This battle was judged by the teachers of the Academy. They had a border around the battlefield, so that their attacks would not affect the masses. The referee is a very serious person. He only has justice in his eyes and doesn''t treat Suxi as a waste like others.


    "Suxi, if you''re afraid, it''s still time to admit defeat. As long as you kneel down and kowtow to our young master, and then follow us later, we will be merciful and spare your life! " Yuan Dan nodded.


    "Oh, do you fight with your mouth?" Su Xi disdained to see him one eye, the scorn in the eye is full, gave yuan Dan completely.


    Yuan Dan was very angry and said in a hateful voice: "since you don''t know how to praise me, don''t blame my young master for his lack of compassion! Today that little white face is not around you, I see what waves you can make! If you hurt your face later, don''t go back to your father to cry! Ha ha ha


    Voice down, the field also rang out a laugh, seems to be echoing yuan Dan''s words.


    And in this laughter, a voice suddenly rang out: "ah Xi, come on! Beat the shameless one down, and then we''ll have a big meal! "


    Following the voice, it turns out that dusk cloud is agitated to cheer up for Suxi. Next to them are Xu Yan and Dai Xingyu.


    With a distant smile toward several people, Suxi said she heard it.

 Chapter 49

    Looking at Yuan Dan again, Su Xi pretended not to see yuan Dan''s iron green face and said coldly, "come on, it''s boring to fight like this!"


    Hearing the speech, Yuan Dan was stunned at first, and then the evil spirit laughed: "colorful head? Do you want to bet yourself and lose to me? Ha ha, you don''t have to do this if you want to join us! Let''s just say that I''m willing to leave you here! "


    Yuan Dan didn''t hide the lust in his words, which made many people frown, as if disdaining yuan Dan''s lust. Dusk cloud several people is directly clenched fist, if not have Su Xi''s eyes to stop, afraid is a scuffle will start from here.


    In Yuan Dan''s provocation and the crowd''s uproar, Su Xi''s face did not change: "is your courage to use these boring words to gag? If you don''t dare just say it, I won''t make you too ugly! " While talking, Su Xi''s disdainful eyes fell directly on Yuan Dan, which was very obvious.


    The people immediately laughed, making yuan Dan''s face turn from red to black, which was quite funny.


    With a funny look, Yuan Dan looked at Su Xi sullenly, as if to swallow her up: "hum! Since you want to add some tricks to your defeat, my young master will not satisfy you! Come on, what kind of headdress do you want? "


    "How about ten thousand gold coins?"


    Suxi said her purpose so lightly. Thinking of the fact that she had no money to eat before, Suxi still feels embarrassed. This time, Yuan Dan sent her to her home. No wonder she took the opportunity to earn some money for herself. The methods of the college were too slow to solve her urgent need.


    Hearing Su Xi''s request, Yuan Dan was stunned and then burst out laughing: "Su Xi, Su Xi, are you poor and crazy? As the daughter of the Su family, she is even short of this money? " With that, Yuan Dan showed a look of pity for Su Xi, and then said, "ten thousand gold coins are only my master''s pocket money for a month. What about as a color? However, you look like you won''t be able to give us 10000 gold coins if you lose later! "


    Yuan Dan''s expression was very poor, and the irony on his face seemed to be solidified. He didn''t go down from his face for a long time.


    "Hiss, don''t say it too early. You won''t know until you fight." Incomparably domineering words from Su Xi beautiful mouth say, just now also a face of sympathy yuan Dan, like eating that what the same green face.


    As soon as Suxi''s voice fell, Muyun''s voice, fearing that he couldn''t pick up trouble, began to ring again: "ha ha, Suxi, come on! Kill that shameless thing


    Smell speech, Su Xi turns a head, throw a gentle smile to evening cloud. Under the bombardment of this smile, the dusk cloud blushed directly. Just now, the noisy force suddenly disappeared, and all became embarrassed.


    Xu Yan disdained to see the dusk cloud one eye, then turned his head. Dai Xingyu smiles secretly. She says that Suxi''s charm is too big. It''s just a smile, which makes people like Muyun shy.


    Seeing such a scene, Yuan Dan couldn''t bear the anger in his heart any longer. He stared at Su Xi and said: "don''t talk nonsense, let''s go!"


    Suxi nodded in agreement. The referee didn''t say a word when he saw it. He announced the beginning directly, and then he was far away from the battlefield.


    At the beginning of the battle, Yuan Dan''s whole body was filled with a terrible momentum. The strength of Xuanling mirror three sections was shown without reservation. Many people were surprised, and Muyun began to worry about Suxi.


    Compared with Yuan Dan''s great momentum, Su Xi is very calm, and seems to have no sense of the pressure from Yuan Dan. She just stood in the same place quietly, neither launching an offensive nor preparing for defense.


    See this scene, the referee''s eyes become deep, had also been casual expression gradually become dignified. Those who are able to stand on the battlefield are either simple minded fools or smart people who are especially confident in their own strength and step by step. Obviously, Suxi can''t be a fool. So what she''s doing now shows that she doesn''t pay attention to Yuan Dan at all, but the referee can''t see Su Xi''s strength, which is also the fundamental reason for the change of referee''s attitude.


    Su Xi''s inaction also annoyed yuan Dan. In his opinion, he showed all his strength. As a result, Su Xi still looked dismissive. Isn''t it that she was beating him in the face? How can yuan Dan bear Su Xi''s indifference?


    With the spirit power in his hand gradually taking shape, Yuan Dan suddenly threw his attack out, while his body also followed the attack forward.


    It has to be said that as the eldest son of the yuan family, Yuan Dan was arrogant, but he had some fighting brains. As soon as he entered the fighting state, Yuan Dan''s attitude of contempt had changed, and he really regarded Suxi as his opponent.


    After he launched the offensive, he worried that Suxi would have some way to escape, so he came close to Suxi with his own offensive, trying to make up for Suxi in an accident.


    Having said so much, in fact, it''s all in a flash. As expected, Yuan Dan''s attack was easily avoided by Su Xi. Although he couldn''t believe it, he adjusted quickly, and the second attack he was ready for was immediately sent out to Suxi. Now, he is only one step away from Suxi.If Suxi can''t escape this time, she will be directly hit by Yuan Dan''s attack. At that time, even if Suxi''s strength is two paragraphs higher than yuan Dan''s, she will also be injured.


    Seeing his attack getting closer and closer to Suxi, but Suxi didn''t mean to dodge, Yuan Dan''s face couldn''t help smiling. In the end is a teenager, for their emotions can not be very good to cover up.


    However, the change also happened in this idea. It was clear that Yuan Dan''s palm was about to touch Su Xi. The next moment, he was flying backwards. The attack he had gathered in his hand was also hit in the air, and then slowly dissipated.


    With a bang, Yuan Dan fell to the ground, covered his chest and spat out a mouthful of blood. After that, Yuan Dan looked at Su Xi incredulously, his eyes were full of reluctance. Clearly he is about to succeed, but I don''t know where Suxi''s hand came from, and it hit him one step faster than him.


    Yuan Dan, full of the joy of being about to succeed, didn''t defend himself. He was unexpectedly hit by Su Xi. And Su Xi''s strength is stronger than yuan Dan''s imagination. I don''t know how much. With his strength, he can''t beat Su Xi''s power!


    Yuan Dan, who was in shock, naturally ignored Suxi''s unusual power color. He thought Suxi was a shameful means, otherwise he would not have lost so fast!

 Chapter 50

    "You lost." Su Xi''s cold voice rang out, drawing back yuan Dan''s thoughts. He wanted to prove that he had not lost yet, but the pain from his chest made him unable to fight again. He clearly felt that his rib was broken under Suxi''s humble palm


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, Yuan Dan had no choice but to quibble.


    As Suxi''s voice fell, bursts of cheers broke out immediately. It seems that Yuan Dan''s face is not very good. As soon as he is defeated, so many people are excited. Aware of this, Su Xi threw a provocative smile at Yuan Dan, which made yuan Dan so angry that he couldn''t speak!


    The referee walked onto the stage with eyes full of complexity. He didn''t care about yuan Dan''s injury. Instead, he gave Su Xi a deep look: "after the contest, Su Xi won! The winner will be rewarded with 100 gold coins! " With that, the referee handed a purse to Suxi and motioned Suxi to take it.


    Smell speech, Su Xi some Zheng ran, she didn''t know to win will have reward! Before admission, she and Yuan Dan each paid a hundred gold coins admission fee, because there was no money, her share was given by Dai Xingyu for her, and she didn''t expect to make it back so soon.


    In a twinkling of an eye, Suxi took the gold coin and gave the referee a polite smile. In this way, the referee will have a better impression on Suxi. No student has ever been so polite to the teachers who act as referees. Suxi is still the first one!


    In this way, the referee''s eyes to Suxi were softer.


    After the end of the game, the crowd scattered one after another when they saw that they didn''t look good. After all, it was too late for them to eat in the canteen.


    Su Xi did not end immediately, but went to Yuan Dan''s side and looked down at him: "ten thousand gold coins, you can take it." Up to now, Suxi still remembers the ten thousand gold coins, which shows how short of money she is.


    Hearing the words, Yuan Dan''s face was so black that he could not stand up from the ground, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said: "Suxi, you You don''t have to Proud, this time It''s the young master who didn''t If you don''t check, you will catch your way! " With that, he took out a black card with trembling hands. He didn''t look at Suxi. He thought he was very proud and threw it at Suxi.


    Then he didn''t stay any longer, just a few people of the yuan family didn''t leave after watching the duel, so they quickly came forward to support yuan Dan and walked back slowly step by step.


    Before the card landed, Suxi lifted it with her spiritual power and put it in her arms. Seeing Su Xi''s blue spirit, dusk cloud and Dai Xingyu didn''t ask. But Xu Yan is different. He has no deep relationship with Su Xi, and he doesn''t even say a word.


    Seeing Su Xi''s Lingli''s color, Xu Yan immediately became interested. Without thinking about it, he said, "why is your Lingli so strange?" Xu Yan''s attitude is a little arrogant, and he is quite impolite when he speaks. Therefore, Suxi doesn''t pay attention to him.


    Picking up the purse that the referee had just given her, Suxi handed it to Dai Xingyu and said with a smile, "Xingyu, here are 100 gold coins. I''ll give them back to you." Suxi''s expression seems to have nothing wrong, Dai Xingyu can''t even see a trace of alienation.


    Seeing this, Dai Xingyu smiles at Su Xi, takes the purse, and doesn''t say anything. It''s Dai Xingyu''s action that greatly increases Suxi''s liking for her. She doesn''t need charity from others, even if they don''t mean it. Moreover, Dai Xingyu didn''t feel dissatisfied with her behavior just now. Instead, she knew how to take over. If you have friends like this, what are you dissatisfied with?


    However, the tacit understanding between them changed in Xu Yan''s eyes. When he saw that Suxi ignored him, he spoke to another person in a strange tone: "isn''t it 100 gold coins? Still so haggard! "


    Maybe Xu Yan himself thought that was inappropriate, so he lowered his voice. Nevertheless, several people also heard his words. Dai Xingyu''s face changed at that time. She was a gentle girl. Before, she was in the classroom because Shen Jingbing scolded Su Xi. This time Xu Yan was talking about herself, and her tone was not so bad. Dai Xingyu couldn''t attack.


    Once her temper doesn''t break out, her reaction will be the same as that of an ordinary girl. She looked at Xu Yan plaintively. Her mouth was tight and her hands didn''t know where to put them.


    Seeing Dai Xingyu like this, Xu Yan suddenly feels guilty, but he can''t save face and apologizes to Dai Xingyu. His face turns red and he can''t speak.


    Fortunately, after spending a few days with Xu Yan, Muyun got to know Xu Yan''s temper. Knowing that he didn''t mean to say this, he explained to him, "ah Xi, Xingyu, don''t get me wrong. Xu Yan doesn''t mean this. He just has a bad mouth and a good heart. "


    Perhaps it is thought that in these days of study, Xu Yan really has nothing hateful, Dai Xingyu''s face is much better. Although Suxi didn''t know Xu Yan, she couldn''t say anything when she saw that Muyun said so, and Dai Xingyu didn''t mean to investigate.


    However, Xu Yan''s impression in her mind is not so good.The atmosphere suddenly became silent, and even dusk cloud, who always talked a lot, didn''t know what to say. In this embarrassment, a few people also forgot to go to the canteen for dinner, but they were so silly standing under the battlefield, and no one proposed to leave.


    "That Student, can I ask you something? " The referee''s voice suddenly rang out in Suxi''s ear.


    Su looked around and saw the referee looking at her in embarrassment. He wanted to ask but didn''t know whether to ask. He looked really funny.


    As for the teachers in the college, Suxi has no intention to be hostile. Originally, the other party is a fair and just person, so Suxi has no reason to ignore his words. In this way, Su Xi doubts: "I don''t know what the teacher wants to ask?"


    The referee laughed awkwardly, without the calmness that a teacher should have: "your spiritual power just now Why is it blue? "


    Voice down, Xu Yan''s eyes suddenly lit up, in a few people did not see the time also proud to look at Suxi, as if to say: look, just ignore me, now the teacher to ask, you can''t not say it!


    If Su Xi knew what Xu Yan was thinking, she didn''t know how she would feel.


    Hearing the referee''s question, Suxi was a little surprised. It was not the first time that she showed her special spiritual power in front of others. However, no one asked her a few times before, so she thought Rao''s spiritual power was special, and it was not enough for others to ask. Who would have thought that now someone has come to ask and asked so directly.

 Chapter 51

    Suxi didn''t know how to answer this question. She had to hide her origin, so she had to look embarrassed and said, "teacher, this It''s my secret. I can''t say it. "


    Hearing that I can''t say it, instead of that I don''t want to say it, the referee knows that today he won''t want to know the answer to this question. People have said that it''s a secret. You can''t say it. Even if people want to tell you, there are some factors that hold her back and make her unable to say it.


    So, the referee is not good, again reluctantly, who does not have two of their own secrets?


    With a deep sigh, the referee''s face was filled with regret: "just so, let it be! It''s just that your spiritual power is too special. It''s very rare in the human world. In the future, you need to pay more attention to it, so as not to be used as an article by people who want to do something about it. At that time, your so-called secret will no longer be used. "


    Said, the referee to Suxi a smile, smile full of good feelings.


    Maybe I didn''t expect the referee to say such a thing. Suxi''s heart is a little complicated. After experiencing so much coldness, she encountered more warmth. How could she be unhappy?


    To collect the complex thoughts in her heart, Suxi gently smiles and dispels her sadness: "thank you, teacher, I will pay attention to it."


    Seeing Suxi''s clever reply, the referee felt a little more sorry. After nodding to Suxi, he left. Only when he left, he left a little deep look.


    "Ah Xi, you can do it! Even the teachers of the college look at you with new eyes! By the way, tell me, when did you get so good? " The voice of dusk cloud draws Su Xi''s thoughts back and makes the other two cast their eyes on Su Xi.


    Dai Xingyu doesn''t speak any more. She has almost the same mind as Muyun. She wants to know how Suxi is powerful again. As for Xu Yan, maybe Suxi''s attitude to him is too bad, which makes him have a competitive psychology towards Suxi. He wants to know Suxi''s cultivation methods, so that he can get rid of her far away.


    However, Suxi is bound to let them down. She can''t say anything about her self-cultivation of "the decision to practice demons". Therefore, Suxi can only say something casually and roundly: "it''s just a coincidence! Well, if we don''t go to dinner, we won''t be able to eat any more. If teacher Guan knows, we will be unable to eat and go away! "


    Sure enough, Guan Yue''s power is very huge, but a name immediately changed the three people''s expression. Just now, he was still thinking about asking Su Xi how to cultivate. Next moment, he would like to appear in the canteen and finish his meal as soon as possible.


    Under Su Xi''s "reminder", several people hurriedly went to the canteen. Fortunately, there were still people in the canteen when several people went, otherwise they would not be able to eat. At the thought of Guan Yue''s extremely coquettish face saying extremely cruel words, several people felt a chill in their hearts, and the speed of eating was also accelerated.


    After dinner back to the yard, Suxi will soul left her secret book out, in the moonlight watching carefully.


    The secret book is named mietian Zhang. From this name, it is very domineering. No wonder that Xifu Shangxian could not tolerate the fall of soul and imprisoned him in a small secret place. Think of small secret place, Su Xi''s brow frowns up, also don''t know the dean to the matter of soul fall know or not.


    The sound of birds in the air makes Suxi come back to her senses, and she puts her eyes on mietian Zhang again. Through reading, Su Xi found that mietian palm is a very fierce palm technique. It needs the user''s power to be violent, otherwise it can''t play its power. Su Xi could not help twitching at the thought of Hun Luo''s appearance and violent palms.


    And this discovery also let Suxi quite regret, at the beginning of the soul fall since can be called the fairyland second expert, is certainly unusual. His unique skills, I do not know how many people want to learn!


    However, when she left the secret script, she did not think that Suxi was not suitable for this kind of palm technique. Su Xi''s spirit power is mild, and it looks flat and light, but it contains huge energy, but it is not violent. In this way, Suxi can only look at this peerless secret script and can''t practice.


    However, Suxi also knows how to be greedy and chewy. She has a memory of her past life. Hua Qingyan, who is famous in Yang LiuJie, surely has a lot of secret books. Some of her abilities are unique in the six realms, just like her Liuguang sword, which has a set of sword techniques called liuguangcai jade.


    This set of swordsmanship is matched with Liuguang sword. It''s hard for the first person from all walks of life to avoid its edge when it''s used with Liuguang sword!


    Think of streamer sword, Su Xi''s eyes color a dark, it is not difficult to guess that she is thinking of those unhappy memories. Throw "mietian Zhang" into the storage device, the red light flashed, and a sharp sword appeared in Suxi''s hand.


    This sword was awarded by the college when she won the first prize. So many things happened these days that Suxi almost forgot it. At the moment, without Liuguang sword, she could not let her famous sword technique be submerged in her mind. This sword looks unusual. It''s a good choice to use it instead of Liuguang sword.


    I don''t know if the sword in my hand knows Su Xi''s idea, but it trembles with the sword body, as if to express its dissatisfaction.


    Seeing this, Suxi said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that you still have some spirit! In this way, I will call you bloody evil! "Compared with the fresh and refined liuguangjian, the name of xuesha is too bloody and violent. However, this is also in line with the state of the sword itself, and the name can also cover up Su Xi''s identity.


    Those who are familiar with Hua Qingyan all know that Hua Qingyan is a very kind person. If it is not necessary, he will not even kill! If it wasn''t for her soft heart and kindness, she would not have been betrayed by her sister!


    I believe no one would think that Hua Qingyan, who turned around and became Suxi, would use such a murderous sword with a bloody name, right?


    It seems that xuesha likes his name very much, and his dissatisfaction with Suxi just disappeared! Such a change makes Suxi smile. Such a spiritual sword will accompany her through many difficulties!


    Gently stroking the body of the sword, Suxi thought of the magnificent and incomparable appearance of Liuguang sword again, which was more beautiful than xuesha! After sighing softly, Suxi buries the streamer sword in her memory, and then looks at xuesha tenderly, as if seeing the former streamer through it.


    Taking advantage of the moonlight, Suxi doesn''t want to waste her time, and red dress is a big blow to her. If she doesn''t take the time to improve her strength, how can she talk about revenge?


    The spirit power can''t go up in a short time, but the attack means can add a lot of fighting power for her.


    Thinking of her long journey in the future, Suxi''s eyes became firm, waving blood evil in the moonlight, starting from the first layer of streamer colored jade.

 Chapter 52

    After the contest between Suxi and Yuan Dan, Suxi''s name was known by more people, and people were talking about her all the time.


    However, this time, the discussion has changed from the previous waste speech into a counter attack, instant genius and so on. There were many people watching the battle yesterday, and Suxi''s name was spread further and further. Many people were shocked and couldn''t believe her change.


    Even Suxi''s father once gave up on her. Who knows that Suzhen suddenly sent her to the Imperial College, and Suxi overturned the previous impression of her.


    Su Xi, who was originally beautiful, combined with her unfathomable strength, suddenly became a hot figure in the Imperial College!


    The people in the inner courtyard don''t have to say that they just want to practice, and they won''t look at Suxi with new eyes just because of her station. It''s just that the outer court is in trouble. Suxi''s current conditions are in the Imperial College, which is absolutely the top!


    Peerless beauty, strong strength, strong background If the indifference on Suxi''s face is less, it is absolutely perfect! However, Rao Shi Su Xi''s attitude is cold. Every day, many students from other colleges come to chat up with her in an attempt to win her favor.


    However, even if Suxi has changed a lot, she is only a few people who are familiar with her. She will smile like ordinary people. Facing these wild bees and butterflies, Suxi takes an attitude of ignoring everything and directly uses her cold face to embarrass people.


    But, this also only blocked a part of people who want to face, more people because Suxi can bring them the benefits and shy face of pestering Suxi.


    Every day at the door of class A, you can see all kinds of men waiting for Suxi in their most attractive posture, in order to have a meal with the beautiful woman, or even say two more words.


    Such a scene deeply hurt the eyes of the three groups!


    One is Su Yue and Shen Jingbing. Originally, with Su Yue''s appearance and strength, she was also very popular in the Imperial College, but now she has been robbed of the limelight by Su Xi. Her appearance is not as good as Suxi, her strength is not as good as Suxi, even her life is not as good as Suxi! In the light of Suxi, SuYue completely lost her sense of existence. How can she be angry?


    Second, Yuan Dan. His defeat on the battlefield has been seen by many people, and now it has become known to the whole college! Those people who were against him in the past seized this opportunity and made a great mockery of him. His sarcastic face made him unwilling to go out to meet people!


    The third is twilight clouds. Originally, he was the only one who had no skin or face to pester Suxi, but now there are so many people, but his strength is not good enough to beat others! Every time he asked Xu Yan to help, Xu Yan threw a look of disdain and ignored him. He was so angry! Fortunately, Suxi didn''t pay attention to those people, otherwise Muyun would regret to death!


    As time goes by, Suxi takes time to go to the gravity chamber for an hour in addition to class every day, and then goes to the pharmacy for an hour.


    Because Sima was sent to the barren mountain and no one was in the garden, the college sent some people to take care of it. Every time I see Suxi, the people in the pharmacy garden have strange eyes. They don''t understand how anyone likes to water herbs, and it''s still an hour!


    However, some people helped them water for free, and no one stopped them.


    The old man was still guarding the gravity chamber. Every time Suxi went, he would adjust the intensity of the gravity chamber according to Suxi''s situation. Su Xi was familiar with him, and her words were more casual.


    One day half a month later, Suxi came out of the gravity chamber as usual and was about to go to the pharmacy, but she was stopped by a woman.


    Looking up, it turns out that red''s penalty period has arrived. I don''t know where she heard Su Xi''s move, so she came to wait outside the gravity chamber.


    Red is still that arrogant look, but when I see the old man, red eyes flashed a trace of fear, a touch of respect. This kind of mood is hard to see on the red face, so Suxi can''t help guessing the old man''s identity.


    "Old Wu." Nodding gently towards the old man, Su Xuecai put her eyes on the red clothes again.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the red dress or something. Instead of talking with Suxi as usual, he smiles and doesn''t speak any more.


    See this scene, red eyes flashed a touch of shock, as if did not expect Suxi and Wu will be so familiar.


    The tumultuous thoughts didn''t last long. Red Yi gave a cold hum from her nose and looked at Su Xi with a squint. She still disdained: "I heard that you are going to compete with me in a year?" With that, Hongyi took out a letter and put it in front of Suxi.


    This letter was indeed written by Suxi. The day after the competition with Yuan Dan, Suxi finished the letter and asked Guan Yue to help her put it in red clothes. There is no arrogant words in the letter, but a very objective explanation of Suxi''s idea.


    With Suxi''s current strength, she can''t beat Hongyi in a head-on duel, but with her speed of cultivation and the memory of her previous life, it''s really uncertain who will win a year later!


    In this way, we have the present engagement. One year later, Suxi is behind the Su family, and she doesn''t have to worry about any accident in the battle with Hongyi, which will prevent her from participating in the family contest.Although she didn''t pay attention to the people of Su family, for the sake of Su Zhen, Su Xi still needs to keep her temper.


    Su Xi nodded, did not pay any attention to the arrogance of the red dress, neither humble nor overbearing way: "exactly."


    As soon as the voice fell, the letter in red''s hand floated to the ground. Before the letter fell to the ground, the light white spiritual power flickered in the hands of red clothes. The letter was immediately surrounded by flames and turned into ashes.


    "Well, I thought you were going to throw in the towel! However, if you feel lucky that you can survive in my hands in a year, I will not break your illusion! In a year''s time, I will leave you a whole body! "


    With that, red clothes didn''t look at Suxi again, but turned to leave directly. But before she left, she bowed to old Wu to show her respect. But old Wu only nodded faintly, without any easygoing when facing Su Xi. This makes red clothes dissatisfied, but they dare not say anything.


    After red clothes left, Wu Lao looked at Su Xi and said, "Su girl, are you sure you can defeat red clothes in a year?"


    Suxi was not surprised to hear that Wu Lao read out the name of Hongyi. With a gentle smile, Suxi replied, "as long as she can''t communicate with her own spiritual power, I can defeat her!"


    Smell speech, Wu old eyes a bright, eyes also emerged with his usual does not match the joy: "become?"

 Chapter 53

    Su Xi is very clear, she did not speak, but directly showed his spiritual power.


    The unique cyan spiritual power appears in Suxi''s hand, and the next moment Suxi keeps her consciousness close to the spiritual power. This time, psychic power didn''t repel her. Suxi''s consciousness was in contact with psychic power very smoothly. The next moment, consciousness and psychic power merged together.


    Heart read a move, the blue power of the moment will be shot away towards the distance, directly in a tree left a deep trace.


    Seeing this, Mr. Wu''s face was full of joy, even a little excited!


    Don''t see that Guan Yue is very relaxed when talking about this. It''s hard to really integrate the spiritual power and consciousness! In this Imperial College, only the Dean, Guan Yue, he, Si Mu and several high-strength teachers have done it.


    You know, when Si Mu did it, it was already the strength of the second section of the earth spirit realm! After the complete integration of consciousness and spiritual power, the speed of cultivation of Si Mu was more than five times faster, and within three years, he reached the sixth stage of the earth spirit realm.


    Don''t underestimate the gap between these four sections. For those who don''t understand the integration of consciousness and spiritual power, these four sections will even take them six to ten years. It''s still for those with better talent.


    Therefore, the speed of herding is quite fast, which is the benefit of the integration of consciousness and spiritual power.


    But Su Xi is just the strength of Xuanling mirror now, and she has done something that most people can''t do. In the future, her future will be limitless! No wonder Suxi dares to fight against Hongyi. She is sure to win with others!


    "Su wench, is really good!" With that, Mr. Wu put up his thumb and couldn''t hide his approval.


    In the face of Mr. Wu''s praise, Suxi is rarely shy. She did not immediately answer Wu''s words, but quietly went to the tree just now, running the spirit for the tree treatment.


    This is Su Xi''s "huishengjue", a spell practiced in her previous life. It only works on plants. Maybe Suxi was a peach demon in her previous life. She was also a plant. She didn''t want to see other plants hurt, so she went to practice this kind of magic.


    Seeing Su Xi''s action, Wu was a little surprised at first, and then more satisfied. No matter Su Xi''s insight, talent, or temperament, she is undoubtedly the best of the younger generation this time. Mr. Wu even thought that it was a great blessing for Imperial College to receive students like Su Xi this time!


    This dazzling insight, even in the talented Imperial College, is hard to hide its edge!


    Thinking of the event five years later, Mr. Wu suddenly had great confidence.


    After eliminating the traces she had made to the trees, Suxi showed a satisfied smile. Then she went back to Mr. Wu and gave him a salute: "thank you for your help and advice these days. Most of the students can understand the essence of spiritual power so quickly thanks to you! The students'' ability is not strong now, but if Mr. Wu has something to do, as long as he says a word, the students will arrive without saying a word! "


    When she said this, Suxi''s expression was still light, but her firm eyes were enough to show her sincerity.


    Mr. Wu nodded happily. For many years, there are few students who know how to be polite and grateful. Thinking of what happened five years later, Mr. Wu thought for a while, and then took out a yellowish martial arts book from the storage.


    "This is a sword resolution that I collected before. I have observed your spiritual power and found that it fits this sword resolution very well. In this way, you can take this Tianyuan sword to practice, and it will be helpful to you. "


    Xu didn''t expect that Wu would come like this. Su Xi''s expression was a little stunned. Looking at the book Tianyuan sword, Su Xi had a warm current in her heart. Although she and Mr. Wu are close, they are not in such a situation of giving away treasures.


    These days, Suxi can also guess that Mr. Wu''s position in the college is not bad, and the martial arts from his hands must not be ordinary. In this way, Mr. Wu''s kindness is too great.


    I don''t know why, after rebirth, Suxi is not as determined as before. She thinks a lot about some things. Perhaps, this is also her progress!


    Seeing Su Xi''s silence, Wu knew Su Xi''s idea, so he said: "don''t think it''s a gift for you. In the six world exchange competition five years later, I want you to lead our Imperial College to the champion!"


    As soon as the words of the six circles exchange contest came out, Suxi''s expression changed obviously. As the former leader of the neon dust palace, she has thousands of disciples under her hands. How could she not know about the once-in-five-year exchange competition?


    It''s only half a year since the end of the last exchange competition, and it''s only four and a half years since the next one. In the last competition, the team of fairyland won the first place, but she won the second place in the demon world. As for the human world, she won the second place in the demon world.


    The other three circles don''t know if they are not interested in this kind of competition. They don''t seem to do their best, but only they know the actual situation.


    Su Xi is very clear about the strength of the demon world, but she is still pressed by the fairyland, which is enough to show the strength of the fairyland. It''s not a little bit difficult for Su Xi to lead the people''s team to defeat fairyland and become the leader.At least, among the students in this session of Imperial College, Suxi did not see any hope.


    "This..."


    Looking at Su Xi''s hesitating expression, Wu interrupted her directly: "don''t refuse, what you see is just a drop in the bucket. Last time, Si Mu and others took part in the exchange competition as the most candidate team members, and they also had a certain understanding of the competition. Although Si Mu''s strength is much higher than you, I believe that with your talent, you can surpass Si mu in five years, and even practice directly in the heavenly mirror! "


    Su Xi was a little surprised to hear that Si Mu also went to the exchange contest last time. She was also present in the last race, but she didn''t notice the number of Sima people at all. At that time, she had already won the move of Hua Wuyou, and she was a stranger to Dimo. After a big competition, she only thought about why Dimo looked at her with extremely complicated eyes, and where did she have the heart to pay attention to several candidate players sent by the human world?


    Thinking about the past, Su Xi was just sad for a moment and then recovered.


    Mr. Wu''s affirmative eyes were not disguised at all. It seemed that he had already seen Su Xi''s success in reaching the heavenly mirror. However, what Mr. Wu didn''t know was that even if he reached the heavenly mirror, he might not be able to win in the hands of fairyland.


    Xifu Shangxian is a man who pays great attention to reputation. He likes honor very much. Otherwise, he would not have been black handed at the beginning.


    The six realms exchange competition is a great time to be famous. Xifu always selects the most outstanding disciples of the temple of immortal ancestors to participate in it, and then gives them many magic weapons to win.

 Chapter 54

    Under the suppression of strength and the accumulation of magic weapons, the chance of winning from the hands of the temple of ancestors is very small. In the previous life, encouraged by Hua Wuyou, Su Xi''s desire to win rose, and she wanted to fight against Shengzu hall, but she was defeated in the end.


    And the strength of the Imperial College now, even the demon world can not be defeated, let alone the fairyland? I can only look forward to Wu''s surprise.


    That''s right. When Mr. Wu raised this issue, Suxi already had the will to agree. What''s more, with Mr. Wu''s words, Suxi had no reason to refuse. After coming to the human world, she gained too much emotion in the Imperial College. What''s wrong with fighting for a reputation for the Imperial College?


    With the memory of her past life, Suxi is not worried about the improvement of her strength, let alone many adventures in the human world. Although the future is unknown, Su Xi''s arrogance has not been submerged in the sea of time.


    "Since Mr. Wu trusted the students so much, if he didn''t agree, it would be the students'' fault. Please rest assured that before the six world exchange competition, the students must be immersed in the breakthrough of their strength and lead the Imperial College to win the first place in the temple of ancestors


    With that, Su Xi took the sword technique of Tianyuan sword from old Wu, put it behind the storage container, bowed to old Wu and left. Su Xi, who left in a hurry, was not surprised to see the flash in Wu''s eyes. Even if she was the first family of the imperial capital, she would not easily know the name of Shengzu temple


    Shaking his head, Wu finally gathered his thoughts.


    Half a year later, Su Xi, Dai Xingyu, Yin Ling, Yin Feng and Yuan Dan lined up in Guan Yue''s office, and the good students generally stood in front of Guan Yue.


    Guan Yue is still like that. The long skirt of lake blue is beautiful, but it adds a lot of charm to her. Peach blossom eye pick, as if to hook the soul of others.


    "Do you know what it means to call you here today?" The coquettish voice across the hearts of several people, Rao Shi Yinfeng such a steady man can not help but feel itchy, and Yuan danze did not hide his inner fanaticism, hot eyes like to eat Guan Yue to the stomach!


    Except for two women, Yinling is special. He looked at Suxi from time to time. It seemed that after a while, Suxi would disappear.


    Six months later, several people have changed. Suxi has become more beautiful. Her white and tender skin can be broken by blowing. Her eyes are breathtaking, and her figure is gradually coming out. The perfect proportion makes her look like a fairy in the world.


    Xu is in order to earn performance in front of Guan Yue, Yuan Dan can''t wait to say: "teacher Guan came to us with his own intention. Anyway, we just need to listen to the teacher."


    Although yuan Dan still called the teacher, the strange meaning was very obvious. The word "teacher" came out of his mouth more like a nickname for his beloved. The tone was so boring!


    Su Xi just felt goose bumps all over her body. She looked at Yuan Dan''s strange eyes. Guan Yue was in a very happy mood. She was so upset by Yuan Dan''s words that she choked on her throat and couldn''t say it or swallow it.


    After staring at Yuan Dan, Guan Yuecai cleared his throat and said, "some people don''t want to talk, so as not to waste my time talking nonsense."


    Although it was not obvious who it was, everyone present knew it. Dai Xingyu couldn''t help laughing. She was very happy to see yuan Dan''s death. Yuan Dan, however, seemed to be a different person. He was told by Guan Yue in that way, but he was still smiling without anger.


    After glancing at Yuan Dan with disdain, Guan Yue continued: "this time I''m calling you, I have a task to give you. Among the students in this session, five of you are the best, so I give you this task. "


    At this point, Guan Yue deliberately pause, the five people''s reactions are in his eyes.


    "This mission is not difficult, but simple. Do you all know this place of Sifang city? "


    "I know! I know! "


    Before Guan Yue''s words were finished, Yuan Dan jumped out in a hurry for fear that Guan Yue''s sight would be taken away by others. He seemed to be proud of his erudition: "Sifang city is second only to the imperial capital in the human world, and its position is on the edge of barren mountains. Therefore, every time the tide of wild animals comes, Sifang city becomes a strong barrier. During the tide of beasts, many experts will go to Sifang city to hunt monsters and obtain their inner elixir. Sifang city will also spend a lot of money to hire some people to resist the tide of beasts. Because there are four cities guarding there, the monsters can''t invade the prosperous area in the center of our human world. "


    With that, Yuan Dan held his head high, as if waiting for Guan Yue''s praise.


    However, he was doomed to be disappointed. Guan Yue didn''t look at him, but said to himself, "you know the situation of Sifang city. Every time there is a tide of animals, our college will send someone to go. The last time was two years ago, when Mr. Mingxian took Sima''s inner court disciples with him. And this time it''s led by Mr. Wu, and the players are naturally you. "


    While saying this, Guan Yue took out a jade box with cold air and said, "this is the ice box of ten thousand years, and it''s also the load of the cold flame grass that you are going to take for this mission. This time, it is only secondary to help Sifang City resist the tide of beasts, and the main thing is to get cold flame grass in barren mountains. After the animal tide, the monsters will have a period of time to recuperate. You can take advantage of this time to get the cold flame grass in the center of the barren mountain. ""Don''t think you can rest easy with Mr. Wu leading the team. This task is also a trial for you. Mr. Wu won''t do it unless you have to, so it''s all up to you."


    With that, Guan Yue takes a deep look at Su Xi, and then moves her eyes to Yuan Dan. Before Yuan Dan realizes it, she takes it back.


    "I don''t care what kind of grudges exist between you. I''ll put it first. The college will not be responsible for anything! That is to say, if you lose your life because of your internal contradictions, you can only blame your poor strength and deserve to die! Therefore, you''d better be restrained. If you lose your life in your own hands, it''s too ugly! "


    Guan Yue''s words are very obscure, but everyone present knows what she means. For this, Suxi doesn''t care. Even her expression doesn''t change. Yuan Dan stares at Suxi without any trace, but doesn''t say anything out of the ordinary.


    Guan Yue was very satisfied with the atmosphere of temporary harmony between several people. She handed the ice box to Yinfeng, the most stable of the five people, and then said, "this task is mainly about Yinfeng. We should listen to his opinions in everything. If someone violates the law, Yinfeng will write it down directly. When you go back to the college, you will have something for him!"

 Chapter 55

    The target of Guan Yue is very obvious. Rao Shiyuan Dan himself has to admit that the person in Guan Yue''s words is him. Because of this, his face changed for the first time and became ugly.


    However, he has a different mind to Guan Yue. No matter how unhappy he is, he will not show it in front of Guan Yue. This may be the power of love, can change a person''s attitude towards people.


    No one knows about yuan Dan''s many twists and turns in his mind. Seeing that several people have no opinions about his decision, Guan Yuecai continued: "gather at the gate of the college at two o''clock tomorrow, and then Mr. Wu will take you to Sifang city. Well, that''s all. You can go now. "


    With that, Guan Yue sits on the stool lazily, every move is amorous feelings. Su Xi and Yuan Dan leave Guan Yue''s office with their eyes wide open.


    After Yuan Dan dawdled out, Su Xi''s four had already disappeared. Yuan danzhong was very upset about this. Originally, he planned to discuss with Su Xi about Sifang City, but now he is alone here. He can''t save face to find Su Xi, so he has to leave angrily.


    No matter how yuan Dan is, Su Xi is not separated, but has the same mind as Yuan Dan. There are too many unknown dangers in the task of Sifang city. They have to discuss the countermeasures so as not to be helpless at that time.


    Sitting in Suxi''s yard, the four looked at each other. Finally, Dai Xingyu couldn''t help but open his mouth: "Su Su, you don''t have to worry too much, this time there is no Twilight cloud, it''s also for the sake of Twilight cloud."


    The voice fell, and the other three were stunned. Su Xi is two monks to feel a brain more, doubt a way: "this close evening cloud what matter?"


    Hearing Su Xi''s words, Dai Xingyu suddenly realized whether he had misunderstood something. She scratched her head in embarrassment, looking a little embarrassed: "that What? I see you are not very happy all the time. I thought you were sad that Muyun couldn''t go to Sifang city! "


    It''s better not to explain. Dai Xingyu''s explanation makes Suxi even more confused. In the past six months, her relationship with Muyun has improved a lot, but she is no different from other people. How can Dai Xingyu think of this?


    I can''t help but, Suxi recalled her attitude towards Muyun in the past six months. Is there something wrong that would make Dai Xingyu have such a misunderstanding.


    However, after thinking about it, Suxi didn''t think of a reason. However, she didn''t want to explain, so she didn''t speak again. Su Xi, who is immersed in her own thoughts, doesn''t see the complexity in her eyes after listening to Dai Xingyu''s words.


    The atmosphere is suddenly a little awkward. Dai Xingyu lowers her head and doesn''t look at people''s faces because she has said something wrong. Yinling is always stuffy and silent. The important task of adjusting the atmosphere naturally falls on Yinfeng.


    Fortunately, as the eldest son of the silver family, Yin Feng has received first-class education since childhood, and he also has some experience on how to deal with this kind of situation. Seeing the appearance of several people, Yinfeng didn''t have a strange look: "cough, now let''s talk about the situation of Sifang city."


    When it comes to business, several people immediately become serious. After all, this is the first task they meet after they come to the college. In any case, they are only allowed to succeed, not to fail!


    "You know the general information of Sifang city. Every animal tide is highly valued. In previous years, people from Huangji will go there, and last time was no exception." As soon as the word "Huangji" comes out, except Su Xi, the other three people all have a yearning expression, even the steady and introverted Yinfeng.


    When the three people''s eyes show envy, Su Xi''s eyes are scratched with pain, and then disappear.


    After a short period of yearning, Yinfeng restrained his emotion and said: "although our task this time is cold flame grass, we also need to go deep into the barren mountain. As Mr. Guan said, after the animal tide, all the monsters have to recuperate. At that time, it is undoubtedly the safest for us to look for the cold flame grass. However, the barren mountain is barren mountain after all. It is said that there is a monster in the center whose spiritual consciousness has been opened and whose cultivation is already a section of the mirror of the heavenly spirit. It is because of it that the rest of the monsters in the barren mountain will follow the orders and launch the animal tide at a fixed time, and we must be careful of it! "


    With that, Yinfeng observed the expressions of several people. Seeing that no one showed disdain, he continued: "we don''t know the specific location of Hanyan grass. We will have to spend time to find it. In this process, we are likely to encounter powerful monsters. At that time, we should take our own life as the most important thing, and we should never act in an impulsive manner! "


    Silver Peak specially accentuated tone, for fear of a few people for a while blood unbearable, directly rushed up with the monster desperately. If Mr. Wu didn''t have time to rescue, it would be a matter of minutes to lose his life!


    "What about yuan Dan?" Dai Xingyu also did not have the embarrassment just now, suddenly thought of Yuan Dan, who was not compatible with them, so he asked.


    "Don''t worry about him. He''s afraid of death." This time, it''s Suxi who talks. After a long time with Yuan Dan, she still knows yuan Dan. If yuan Dan didn''t want to die, he would have to cooperate with them in this operation.


    With Su Xi''s words, Dai Xingyu no longer worries about yuan Dan''s problems. Even Yinfeng nods in appreciation, obviously satisfied with Su Xi''s words."Before we get the cold flame grass, we need to help Sifang City resist the tide of beasts. We can''t help with our current cultivation, but we can still do some small things, such as logistics and supplies. If we think it''s possible, we can go to war. Taking part in the battle of animal tide is absolutely the best way to temper your strength! "


    As for this, Yinfeng is also a little excited. There are all kinds of monsters in the animal tide. It''s more effective to resist an animal tide than to shut down for a year. As long as you can survive from the tide of animals, then your strength will surely go up to a higher level! To survive, of course, means to survive from a frontal battlefield.


    This time I went to Sifang City, Yinfeng had already thought that he would take part in the battle of beast tide, so as to improve his strength.


    From their expressions, we can see that they also have this idea. College is a college in the end. Even if the battlefield is specially set up, it is not a real battle of life and death. We can''t understand the profound things from it. The only thing we can know is who we are better than, which has no effect on the actual combat.


    Therefore, opportunities like Sifang city can be met but not sought. Once they are met, they will not be let go!


    After the general attention, several people no longer stay, they go back to pack things, and then keep their energy, waiting for tomorrow to start.

 Chapter 56

    Waiting for Yinfeng three people to leave, Suxi also returned to the room, a figure outside the courtyard came out from the shadow.


    Dusk cloud dejectedly put down his hands, a overflowing cyan light Bracelet hanging on his fingers. His eyes were a little empty, as if stimulated by something.


    Originally, it''s not easy for Muyun to find this bracelet. He''s going to give it to Suxi, but he overhears several people''s conversation. When Dai Xingyu asked that question, the heart of dusk cloud hung up. However, Su Xi''s words made his heart fall back to the bottom.


    He was staring at the lights in Suxi''s courtyard, and his eyes became more and more gray. If it is not for his low strength, this task should have his share! In this way, he won''t worry about not being around Suxi.


    Think of the past six months, everyone''s strength has improved, but he is still in the same place, no matter how hard he tries, can''t go to the next level. In this talented Imperial College, the situation like him will soon be eliminated, right?


    The evening cloud tightly holds the bracelet in the hand, the facial expression suddenly becomes firm. He wants to become stronger, become able to stand side by side with Suxi, and will no longer have a distance with Suxi because of the problem of strength.


    Once again, he took a deep look at the courtyard. Twilight cloud bit his lips and was full of determination.


    The next morning, Suxi got up from the bed and went to the front door of the college.


    At this time, the college is still very quiet, most people have not yet got up, occasionally a few early exercise is just a little strange, after a look at Suxi, they run on their own.


    The cool wind in the early morning is blowing on Suxi''s face, soft and gentle, like a mother''s kiss. Suxi is enjoying this hard-earned leisure time, her heart''s depression has dissipated a lot, and her walking has become light.


    When Suxi arrived at the gate of the college, the others didn''t come, but she saw two unexpected figures.


    "Twilight cloud, Xu Yan, why are you two here?"


    Suxi looks at them strangely. She doesn''t know why they are here. After six months of getting along, the relationship between her and Xu Yan is much better. Maybe it''s a child''s nature. Xu Yan always wants to compare with her, but Suxi doesn''t care.


    At this time, Suxi was surprised to see the two of them appear here together.


    Hearing Su Xi''s voice, the dusk cloud''s face brightened, but then became serious again. Xu Yan is still the one who doesn''t care about anything, but the worry in his eyes can be seen.


    A step forward, the distance between dusk cloud and Su Xi is only one arm''s distance. After a deep look at Su Xi, dusky cloud was more dignified than ever: "I don''t know when you''re going to leave, so you''ll come here early and wait. Ah Xi, I can''t go with you this time. When you come back this time, I will have the strength to stand side by side with you! "


    Finish saying, the dusk cloud looks at Su Xi like that, the sentiment in the eye unconsciously flows out, make Su Xi whole body a shock.


    How could she not be familiar with such a look? Although she could feel the difference of dusk cloud to her, she never thought it would be like this. Her heart only emperor Mo, this time to Imperial College is also for the College of yin and Yang mirror.


    It is said that the yin-yang mirror can look at the past and the present. In the past, she killed Dimo herself, so she had to see who Dimo was in this life, or go to find him. But at this time, she was regarded as a friend of the evening cloud but suddenly said such a word, in a short period of time, she really can''t slow down.


    "Twilight cloud, I..."


    "I know what you want to say, even if you can''t respond to me, it doesn''t matter, as long as I like you. You must be careful when you go to Sifang city this time. I''m from the countryside. I don''t know what''s going on there, and I can''t help you. Ha ha, in a word, you have to save your life. I''ll wait for you to come back in the college. "


    Voice down, dusk cloud did not continue to stay, but turned away.


    Seeing this, Xu Yan still hasn''t responded. He looked at the back of dusk cloud, then at Suxi, and finally said, "you Be careful, I''ll overtake you when I come back, and I''ll see you on the battlefield then! "


    With that, Xu Yan looks embarrassed to trot after the cloud, while chasing also shouting: "cloud, you wait for me!"


    The figure of two people goes farther and farther, Su Xi is so stunned to see, a words all can''t say. I like you these four words to her impact is too big, she has not slow down God, Xu Yan came again so.


    I didn''t expect that Xu Yan, who was always awkward, would also say that, which moved Suxi very much.


    Silently two people''s good record in the bottom of my heart, Suxi tidy up the mood, quietly looking at the distance, also don''t know what is looking at.


    What Yinfeng and Yinling see is such a scene: Suxi is wearing a light green long skirt, without any decorations on her head, only a hair band gently ties Suxi''s green silk together. She looked at the distance with a gentle face, and her eyes were full of sadness, which made her more gorgeous. She stood there, as if blended with the surrounding scene, like a masterpiece, pleasing to the eye.


    Can''t help, two people''s heart gradually softened, as if don''t want to disturb such beautiful scenery."Are you stupid?" Dai Xingyu''s tender voice came from behind. Yinfeng and Yinling could not help shivering all over, as if they had seen something terrible.


    They have seen all kinds of features of Dai Xingyu, and every time they see her so gentle, they will feel goose bumps fall on the ground. I don''t know if she has a nervous problem. A person can be so changeable and confusing.


    Although Dai Xingyu lowered her voice, Suxi was keen to catch it. She can ignore the content of Dai Xing''s words, raise a smile and say: "good morning."


    This smile made Yinling''s eyes shine with a different brilliance. Dai Xingyu couldn''t help but look at him with disdain, but Su Xi didn''t seem to feel it.


    With her big eyes, Dai Xingyu looks at Su Xi and doubts: "Su Su, what were you thinking?"


    "Er..." Suxi couldn''t answer, and her face was embarrassed.


    At this time, Mr. Wu''s bright voice broke the strange atmosphere among several people: "the little guys arrived very early!" With that, Mr. Wu glanced around and said, "is there another one?"


    "Here! Here Yuan Dan''s voice came from a distance, waving his hands and running regardless of the image.


    After running to several people, Yuan Dan gasped and said: "I Here I am, Wu Hello, Mr. Wu


    It seems that no matter how dandy yuan Dan is, he still knows how to say hello to Mr. Wu. However, for his greetings, Wu was a little sniffy.

 Chapter 57

    Looking at Yuan Dan with disdain, Mr. Wu didn''t mean to beat around the Bush: "it''s a shame that a man with the cultivation of Xuanling mirror can still run like this!"


    "I This... " Yuan Dan was speechless. Can he say that he got up late today and forgot that he had spiritual power? If so, then Mr. Wu didn''t know how long to reprimand him.


    Looking at old Wu, who seemed to hate iron but not steel, he shook his head. Yuan Dan didn''t know what it was like.


    Yuan Dan stood up straight and saw that Su Xi didn''t mean to say hello. He was quite a self-made man.


    Seeing that all the people had arrived, Mr. Wu said, "I won''t say anything superfluous. Everything should focus on its own safety. OK, let''s go!"


    With a wave of his hand, several horses appeared in front of several people. This scene makes all four people except Suxi stare. They don''t know what can store living things!


    Wu directly ignored several people''s dumbfounded, but he was very interested in Su Xi''s commonplace. Even if the Su family is the first aristocratic family of the imperial capital, it is rare to have a storage device for living things! As a result, Suxi was a little bit more than usual. It really hit old Wu''s self-esteem!


    "Sifang city is a little far away from the Imperial College. Because it''s a mission this time, it also means to let you try. In it, you don''t use the teleportation array. You can ride there. This horse is a monster. You should be careful when you ride it! "


    With that, Mr. Wu disappeared.


    Yuan Dan showed great disdain for Wu''s words. As soon as he left, he showed it. He went to one of the more powerful looking horses and said coldly, "are you a horse? Even if it''s a monster, it''s still a mount? "


    While saying that, Yuan Dan also rolled a white eye to show his inner disdain. However, before he got on the horse, the horse raised its hoof and nearly kicked yuan Dan in the face.


    "Ha ha ha!" Dai Xingyu covered his stomach and kept laughing. The other three couldn''t help bending their mouths.


    Seeing this, Yuan Dan was very angry. He glared at the horse angrily and wanted to go up again. As a result, Yinling''s figure is a step faster than him.


    "Hey, what do you mean? This is the horse that my young master likes. How dare you rob it?" Yuan Dan stood at the foot of the horse and gave orders.


    There, Yinling didn''t even look at Yuan Dan. At a glance, she rode on her horse and galloped. The dust splashed yuan Dan''s face and made him cough.


    The other three did not delay any longer. After choosing a horse, they chased Yinling. After Yuan Dan finished scolding, there was only a weak looking pony left. At this time, he would like to complain is no object, he looked at the horse with suspicious eyes, and then quite disdain to mount.


    Before he could sit down, the weak pony ran like crazy. Yuan Dan''s body is constantly shaking, and he may be thrown off his horse at any time.


    The Party of five finally set out.


    Dusk cloud stands in the dark and looks at Su Xi''s peerless figure, with a dim look. Xu Yan patted Muyun on the shoulder and said, "OK, you can''t see a flower again! Isn''t it just a woman who makes a nagging person become silent? I don''t know what you think


    Dusk cloud didn''t reply. When he could no longer see Su Xi''s figure, he said in a very hoarse voice, "let''s go."


    Finish saying, he also does not wait for Xu Yan, turn round to walk.


    Xu Yan cold not Ding was left out, the heart is quite uncomfortable, pointed to the cloud''s back, but what words can''t say. Finally, he still caught up with the shoulder of the cloud, a mouth constantly open and close, also don''t know what to say.


    The sun gradually rises, shining on the two dial go in the opposite direction of the body, speechless out of a lot of sadness.


    At noon, the strong sunlight stabbed people''s eyes. Su Xi five people kept on driving on the official road. The hot climate made several people sweat.


    "Well, I said, you are so hot. Let''s have a rest." Yuan Dan wiped the sweat on his forehead and gasped.


    In addition to Dai Xingyu, the other four were rather dull. They ignored yuan Dan''s words. Dai Xingyu, however, was always disgusted with Yuan Dan. When he called out, he said sarcastically: "some people, who have lived for more than ten years, don''t know if their accomplishments are piled up with pills! I''ve been on the road all morning, and I''ve started to cry and howl. It''s not like a man! "


    This is the second time that Yuan Dan has been told about his strength. For the first time, it was said by Mr. Wu, and Yuan Dan did not dare to refute it. But this time, Dai Xingyu also said it, and his words were more hateful than Wu Lao. How could yuan Dan bear it?


    He grabbed the reins with one hand, for fear that the horse under him would throw him down if he didn''t like it. The other hand trembled and pointed to Dai Xingyu, obviously angry: "you You brain problem, dare to Dare you say that, young master, do you not want to live? "


    As soon as the words came out, Dai Xingyu''s temper came up. Although her character is somewhat changeable, she is not said to have brain problems! In this way, she directly drove the horse to Yuan Dan''s side, threw out a magic power in Yuan Dan''s hate eyes, and then ran forward immediately.Yuan Dan didn''t expect that Dai Xingyu would start when he didn''t agree. He was attacked by Lingli. The power of Dai Xingyu''s spirit power is not big, but the fan on his face also makes yuan Dan''s mouth turn red quickly.


    Yuan Dan was very angry. He just wanted to resist, but he was bumped by his horse, and he fell to the ground. In a hurry, Yuan Dan didn''t have time to run the spirit power to protect his body. He was crushed several times by the stones on the ground.


    After a few laps, Yuan Dan stood up from the ground and rubbed his red cheek. Resentment flashed through his eyes.


    The horse did not go, but stopped in the same place, as if waiting for yuan Dan. Yuan Dan wants to kick it, but he is afraid of being damaged on the road. He can''t protect his body with spiritual power anytime and anywhere. If he''s not careful, it''s him who will be in the end.


    After a few curses in his heart, Yuan Dan stares at the horse. He doesn''t think that the horse''s spirit is big, but he doesn''t let yuan Dan mount.


    Seeing Su Xi''s figure disappear in the sight, Yuan Dan is still fighting with the horse. His mouth is full of cursing Su Xi. But he didn''t think about it. This time they are a group. If Suxi is out, he can''t please them.


    Half a quarter of an hour later, Yuan Dan took out a low-level monster Neidan to coax the horse. I don''t know what grade of the horse Mr. Wu took out. He can absorb low-level internal elixir! Yuan Dan didn''t expect that his spare inner elixir would play a role at this time. Although it''s a pity, it still has some value.


    After coaxing the horse, Yuan Dan did not dare to stop for a moment, and made full efforts to chase several people.

 Chapter 58

    When Yuan Dan saw Su Xi again, he found that they were enjoying tea and snacks in a tea shop. He just said that he wanted to have a rest, but no one paid any attention to it. After leaving himself behind, the four started to have a rest. Isn''t this aimed at him on purpose?


    Thinking of this, Yuan Dan angrily dismounted and quickly walked to the table. He patted the table with his big hand and said angrily, "what do you mean? If you don''t want to be with me, you can make it clear from the beginning! Do you think that our young master is willing to be with you, a bunch of rubbish, and delay our young master''s pursuit of Guan Yue. Can you afford to pay for it? "


    In anger, Yuan Dan''s spiritual power came out uncontrollably. The table was broken. Yinfeng met the spiritual power helplessly and defused it lightly.


    "I don''t know who lost to Su Su, and it was so miserable." Dai Xingyu holds the cup, arms on the table survived, sipping tea, while whispering.


    Yuan Dan was furious when he heard that he was already upset, but now he was on the verge of an outbreak. "Lose? Hum, I don''t know what despicable means she used at the beginning to win the young master! I won''t admit that I won''t win like this! You... "


    Before she finished speaking, Su Xi bent her finger and shot a dark pill into yuan Dan''s mouth. Before Yuan Dan could react, it melted and entered yuan Dan''s body.


    "Cough!" Yuan Dan quickly covered his throat and coughed. He wanted to pick out the pills he swallowed, but he couldn''t do it.


    "You What did you give my young master? "


    In the face of Yuan Dan''s questioning, Su Xi has no uncomfortable expression. She holds the teacup happily, and her gorgeous red lips can hardly hide her noble and domineering temperament even when she drinks from the teacup made of materials.


    After a slow drink of tea, when Yuan Dan was about to scold again, Su Xi said in a soft voice: "something that can make you stop."


    When she said this, Suxi didn''t hide her impatience to Yuan Dan. It was obvious that Yuan Dan''s unreasonable troubles made her really unbearable. Because people in the Imperial College can only fight each other, but they can''t hurt each other''s lives, so Suxi can''t choose the way to make yuan Dan shut up forever.


    "Give me the antidote!"


    Yuan Dan is not stupid. Since Su Xi said that, what he ate must not be a good thing. He didn''t expect Suxi to use this method. In his eyes, people who use drugs are despised, so he is more and more disgusted with Suxi.


    Seeing yuan Dan''s face flushed, Su Xi''s cold temper was a little pleased. Maybe after being entangled for a long time, she could still enjoy her body and mind with an occasional breath: "this medicine is called Wudu Dan. It is made of scorpion flower, venom of eight step killing snake, bark of blood banyan tree, etc. it can melt in the mouth. In this poison, need not half a month take antidote, otherwise will bear the pain of internal organs division, blood countercurrent. Of course, I''m the only one who has the antidote. If I force myself to untie it, I''ll die. "


    Even Dai Xingyu''s face could not help changing. She was close to Suxi, but she never knew that Suxi had such poison. Suxi never mentioned it to her. Thinking of this, Dai Xingyu''s heart has a knot in one''s heart. However, in the end, it is a friend who has been dating for such a long time, that strange feeling did not last long and then disappeared.


    Among them, Yin Feng, the most stable, frowned and seemed to disagree with Su Xi. But after all, it is a private matter of others, and he can''t get involved.


    If the only one among these people who didn''t respond was Yinling, from the beginning of the incident, he sat there quietly and didn''t say a word. Even if Suxi poisoned yuan Dan like that, he thought it was the most normal. Anyway, no matter what Suxi does, it''s good in his eyes, and other people''s mistakes.


    After listening to Su Xi''s narration, Yuan Dan''s face changed greatly, his anger turned into panic, and he couldn''t believe it: "Su Xi! How dare you poison my young master! Do you know who I am? Give me the antidote quickly, or I will kill you! "


    With that, Yuan Dan''s palm lit up a white light, and the Xuanling mirror was sweeping towards Su Xi, directly surrounding her.


    He didn''t dare to really fight Suxi. In case one accidentally killed Suxi, there was no way for his poison. In his heart, Suxi is still that vulnerable waste, although the momentum is great, it will not hurt people''s lives. He didn''t doubt Suxi''s words at all. After all, the Su family is the first family. It''s quite normal to have such poison.


    However, Yuan Dan was wrong. Even the Su family would not have such a poison that only Su Xi Yi knew the antidote.


    This five poison pill is unique to the demon world. In order to prepare for a rainy day, Suxi asked Si Mu to help her refine it in the past six months. I didn''t expect that, but it came in handy at the moment.


    None of them moved. All three of them believed that Suxi would not take yuan Dan seriously. After all, none of them could see the strength of Suxi. All this can only show that Su Xi''s strength is higher than them and Yuan Dan''s. In this way, there is nothing to worry about.Yuan Dan was surprised by Suxi''s immobility, but he just thought Suxi was using some magic weapon. As for he can''t see Su Xi''s cultivation, that''s also the reason of magic weapon.


    Therefore, Yuan Dan''s contempt for Su Xi became more and more obvious, and his actions were lighter. He was afraid that if he hurt Su Xi, the antidote would be lost.


    The news on their side has already alarmed other people in the tea shop, but with the mentality that more is better than less, no one paid attention to it. Some people even worried about implicating innocent people, so they quickly put down the tea money and left. The tea shop owner, with a bitter face, hid behind the stall and did not dare to stand up.


    "As long as you listen to me in the task of Sifang City, I will give you the antidote on time." Su Xi very indifferent to say let yuan Dan incomparably angry words, at the same time with a casual wave of both hands, Yuan Dan''s momentum will not break, but also make yuan Dan step back.


    In this way, Yuan Dan did not think about the magic weapon, and his eyes to Su Xi became strange.


    I have to say that even if yuan Dan was a bit of a dandy, he still had some insight as the eldest son of the yuan family. Suxi''s performance is enough to arouse his suspicion. Just, always the eye is higher than the top of him, how can he yield to Su Xi like this? If it comes out, will his name as the young master of the yuan family be changed?


    So, even if he had doubts about Suxi in his heart, he would not let him say anything: "hum, how do you know what you said is true? I don''t know. It''s just a trick you played to intimidate my young master. Waste is waste. You always like to use such mean means

 Chapter 59

    "Then you can try to attack me and see if there is anything wrong with it." Seeing Su Xi like that, it was as simple as saying hello. She didn''t pay any attention to Yuan Dan''s attack. She seemed to expect that Yuan Dan would not cause any harm to her.


    Su Xi''s defiant attitude made yuan Dan''s fear turn into anger. He even wondered if Su Xi was guilty, so he deliberately made this appearance, in order to make him nervous and tied up.


    With this conjecture, he just doubted whether Suxi had really fought a turnaround, and this idea became weaker. After careful consideration, he felt that the latter was more likely. Su was not sure he could defeat him, and he didn''t want to lose face in front of his friends. That''s why he had such a secretive approach.


    As if he was quite sure of his conjecture, Yuan Dan nodded, making Dai Xingyu''s eyes full of doubts.


    All of a sudden, Yuan Dan burst out laughing, his face full of disdain and arrogance. He squinted at Suxi, the opposite of what he had just been flustered: "Suxi, don''t you blush? I know I can''t beat you, so I put some smoke bombs to cheat you. Do you think you are scared? I teach you a lesson if you don''t give me a color today, you are a master of clay.


    Said, Yuan Dan also regardless of Yinfeng several people are still sitting there, Lingli quickly gathered in his hands. However, before he fully condensed, the spiritual power suddenly dissipated.


    Not only that, a burst of momentum from Yuan Dan''s body directly made him spew out a mouthful of blood, and the five zang organs seemed to move.


    After experiencing it personally, Yuan Dan understood what Su Xi meant. Suffering from the severe pain in his stomach, Yuan Dan complained: "Suxi! You poisonous woman, you really poisoned our young master! "


    At this time, Yuan Dan still refused to be soft. I don''t know if he has backbone or is too stupid.


    "Who can blame you for being so arrogant?" Su Xi''s words become sharper and sharper. After the change, Su Xi completely lost the feeling of being cold enough to freeze to death. On the contrary, she was more domineering than anyone else.


    However, this is just to treat people she does not like.


    Yuan Dan was so angry that he was trembling all over. The pain of his body made him unable to stand up at all. His strength of Xuanling mirror was like a joke at the moment. Su Xi trampled him into the soil and couldn''t lift his head any more.


    Seeing this, Su Xi can''t really let yuan Dan lose his life because of the poison. Her original intention is just to want yuan Dan to shut up. What''s happening now is yuan Dan''s own fault. So, if you don''t die, you won''t die. The ancients didn''t cheat me!


    In the different eyes of several people, Suxi slowly stood up, a kind of natural arrogance, inadvertently revealed from her body, making several people show a look of horror.


    She walked up to Yuan Dan and said with a sneer like an ant: "I''ve said that it''s always the truth. If you don''t believe it, you''ll commit a sin and you can''t live. Today, for the sake of the college, I will relieve the pain for you for the time being. If there is another time, you will be waiting to die! I believe Mr. Wu will not stop me because of this, so you should be more careful in the future. Don''t annoy me. "


    With that, Su Xi took out a pill and threw it directly in front of Yuan Dan. Then she went to the table and left a gold coin. She said to Yinfeng, "go on."


    The voice falls, Suxi didn''t see several people''s faces. What she did today is something they haven''t seen. It''s undeniable that it''s a bit spicy. But Suxi didn''t regret it. If she did it again, she would still do it. However, she didn''t know what Yinfeng would think and whether she would be afraid because of her behavior.


    With a little bit of fear that she didn''t feel, Suxi turned over and got on the horse without a whip. It was just an idea, and the horse under her body had already run with a high speed.


    Here, without saying a word, Yinling goes to chase Liying in his heart. Seeing this, Yinfeng and Dai Xingyu look at each other and see the same thing in each other''s eyes. After smiling at each other, they ignored yuan Dan on the ground, and then left.


    Yuan Dan quickly picked up the pill, whether it was dirty or not, and put it directly into his mouth. At the same time, he used the spirit power to heal himself.


    As the pain in his stomach gradually subsided, Yuan Dan staggered to his feet, quite powerfully. Looking at the back of several people who had gone away gradually, Yuan Dan''s eyes were full of ruthlessness and poison.


    "Suxi, I will make you pay for it!"


    With these gloomy words, Yuan Dan then gathered his mind and ran after several people.


    The tea shop owner''s legs were still a little weak, but when he saw the shining gold coin on the table, he quickly picked up the gold coin and bit it in his mouth. After feeling the hard texture of the gold coin, the boss''s face brightened and his fear disappeared.


    The sound of horse''s hooves, the dust.


    In the rush, no one spoke. Each of them had his own mind. They just kept going forward and forward


    Time passed quietly, and the sun hanging in the sky gradually dropped to the west, adding a hazy scene to the earth.The cool wind blows away Su Xi''s worries and makes her clear.


    As a few people did not stop at all on their way, they had already missed a small town and had to spend the night in the wild.


    In the mountain forest, several people''s running figure also gradually slowed down. Although it is not a barren mountain, there is no guarantee that there will be no monsters. If they don''t care what happens, they have no time to deal with it.


    Suxi was in front of her, and the others were behind her. Suxi looked like their leader.


    It''s just because Suxi is in front of us that several people can''t see Suxi''s look and don''t know what Suxi is thinking. However, from the loneliness of Suxi, the heart that Suxi had opened to them seemed to be closing.


    After all, Yinfeng didn''t say anything. Dai Xingyu was thinking about what Suxi had just done in the tea shop. She didn''t think Suxi was cruel, but suddenly found that Suxi had many secrets she didn''t know.


    She always thought that she and Suxi should be friends who have nothing to talk about, and she told Suxi all her secrets. But now, she suddenly found that her friends, whom she had always trusted, did not say a lot of things, which made her unbalanced.


    Friends, shouldn''t they all be relative?


    Yuan Dan, who finally keeps up with the team, also changes his usual way of dying without looking for trouble. He follows several people without saying a word, but his eyes fall on Su Xi all the time and he wants to kill her.

 Chapter 60

    "You''re fine." Yinling''s voice sounded in Suxi''s ear.


    Originally, when several people were immersed in their own thoughts, Yinling unconsciously rode to Suxi''s side and said these three words. After saying that, as if afraid to see Suxi laugh at him, Yinling pretends to turn her head inadvertently and drives the horse ahead.


    Hearing this, Su was a little surprised at first, and then laughed. In this smile, there is her gratitude to Yinling and her relief. It can be said that the three simple words of Yinling made Suxi''s thoughts stop.


    Although Yinling is usually very dull, doesn''t speak much and doesn''t like to talk to others, this time he is the first one to see Suxi''s idea and give comfort. Although he has his own selfish heart, it is also his concern for Suxi.


    Feeling the kindness released by Yinling, Suxi''s heart is about to close and stops frozen. Maybe she thinks too much


    About half a quarter of an hour later, it was completely dark. The darkness also made the wandering people come back to their senses.


    Yinfeng stopped his horse and said to several people, "it''s already dark, and it''s not safe in the wild. Let''s have a rest here for one night, and we''ll be on our way tomorrow


    With that, Yin Feng gave everyone a look with inquiring eyes.


    Although they could not see Yinfeng''s eyes clearly in the dark night, they could also hear the meaning of his words. Originally, Yinfeng was the main person in charge of this mission, and they should listen to him.


    In this way, no one objected and they stopped here.


    After tying up the horse, Yinfeng asks yuan Dan to go to find firewood and Yinling to find food, while he is responsible for building the stove himself. As for the two girls, of course, they had a rest, which should be gentlemanly.


    After listening to Yinfeng''s arrangement, Yinling left without saying anything. And Yuan Dan is just like being scared by Su Xi, but he doesn''t refute. He obediently looks for firewood.


    After the division of work, several people go their own way. Suxi and daixingyu also find a stone to sit down.


    Feeling the awkward atmosphere between the two girls, Yinfeng is very considerate to find a place some distance from them to build a stove. This distance made him unable to hear Su Xi''s conversation, but able to see their figure.


    I have to say that Yinfeng is indeed safe.


    After a while, Dai Xingyu couldn''t bear the strange silence. She glanced at Suxi quietly and found her head down. She didn''t know what she was thinking. Although she couldn''t see clearly, she could feel that Suxi had no expression on her face and looked very unhappy.


    Sipping her lips, Dai Xingyu turned her fingers a few times, and finally decided to say what she thought. She took a deep breath and unconsciously sat up straight, her whole back stretched.


    "Susu, are we friends?" Dai Xingyu''s voice trembled, as if he was afraid to hear the answer he didn''t want to hear. She has only Suxi as a good friend in the Imperial College. If it''s Her wishful thinking in the end, then she really doesn''t know what to do


    Su Xi was stunned by Dai Xingyu''s question. It seems that she didn''t expect that Dai Xingyu would ask such an obvious question after holding on for a long time.


    "Yes At the same time, Suxi can''t help thinking whether she has any behavior that Dai Xingyu misunderstood, which makes her ask.


    After hearing Su Xi''s firm answer, Dai Xingyu breathed a sigh of relief. Her tense back relaxed unconsciously, and her face was full of a smile, but then she hesitated.


    "Su Su, since If you think I''m a friend, I''ll just say something. " While saying this, Dai Xingyu also specially looked at Suxi''s expression. When he saw that there was nothing wrong with it, he continued: "in the past six months, I have regarded you as my best friend, and I almost have nothing to say with you. Today, however, I found out that I was the only one who did what I thought friends would say. "


    "I know it''s just my obsession. You don''t have to tell me everything about you. But I can''t do it. I don''t care at all. You know my secret, but I haven''t even touched your secret. I don''t really want to know your secret. Everyone has something she can''t say. I just think I feel that you are so far away from me. It seems that I have never really known you. "


    Dai Xingyu''s voice is getting smaller and smaller, her mood is getting lower and lower, and even begins to speak incoherently.


    However, Suxi understood that it was not her behavior that scared Dai Xingyu today, but her concealment.


    "Xingyu, I don''t know where to start a lot of things. Yes, I have many secrets. I don''t mean to keep them from you, but I know the dangers that will only bring you trouble and even death. "


    This is the first time for Suxi to explain to a person so seriously. In the past, it was impossible. Even Hua Wuyou and di Mo never got Suxi''s explanation. The former doesn''t care at all, while the latter doesn''t need to.


    In this way, after living for more than 1000 years, Suxi knew that some things would cause misunderstanding if she didn''t say them.


    Listening to Suxi''s serious reply, Dai Xingyu was not happy. On the contrary, she was also angry: "if you treat me as a friend, don''t say anything to be afraid of bringing me trouble! Don''t friends share weal and woe? I know that my strength is very weak. It''s nothing in your eyes. But there are always some things I can help you. Why don''t you believe me? "Dai Xingyu was more and more excited, and his voice began to fight. Yinfeng didn''t want to listen to them, but she was caught off guard by the loud cry. In desperation, he had to cover his ears with spiritual power, and then built a stove.


    Because of the excitement, Dai Xingyu''s chest kept rising and falling, and his face turned red. Suxi has seen many aspects of Dai Xingyu, including gentle, coquettish and violent, but she has never seen such injustice.


    For a moment, Suxi was in a hurry. Dai Xingyu''s question made her not know how to answer.


    After a while, Su Xi said, "do you know Hua Qing''s words?"


    Suddenly hearing Su Xi''s sad voice, Dai Xingyu couldn''t react and looked at Su Xi.


    Seeing this, Suxi laughed at herself and said, "my secret is related to her. In this way, would you like to join in?"


    The voice falls, but Dai Xingyu is silent for a long time. Su Xi''s eyes were a little gloomy. Sure enough, when she mentioned Hua Qing''s words, even Dai Xingyu was timid.


    However, when Suxi was lost, Dai Xingyu''s firm voice rang: "I will!" Looking at Su Xi''s incredulous eyes, Dai Xingyu continued: "although I know what kind of grudge you have with her, I''m willing to go down with you, even though she is the first person in the demon world!"

 Chapter 61

    "Although I''m weak now, I still have a lot of time. I can continuously improve my strength. Hua Qingyan, who died in the first Kunlun war, I don''t know what kind of grudge you can have with a dead man, but no matter who it is, no matter what''s ahead, I''m willing to accompany you all the time! "


    With that, Dai Xingyu looked at Su Xi steadily, and the light in her eyes was very obvious in the night.


    Listening to Dai Xingyu''s words full of fearlessness of power, Su Xi was moved and funny. With this girl did not listen to his words, he thought she and Huaqing words have revenge, righteous words to help her revenge. However, Suxi didn''t plan to tell the truth to Dai Xingyu. Dai Xingyu wanted to interrupt herself, which was convenient for her.


    In this way, Su Xi said with a smile: "my enemy is Hua Wuyou, the current leader of the neon dust palace in the demon world. If you''re really not afraid, let''s face the difficulties together


    Although there is no news that Hua Wuyou has become the leader of the neon dust palace, Su Xi believes that since Hua Wuyou is determined to kill himself, he must be sure to take all the people of the neon dust palace. It''s just a matter of time.


    Although Dai Xingyu has heard of Hua Qingyan and Hua Wuyou, he knows little about the demon world and has no doubt about Su Xi''s remarks. See Suxi finally willing to tell her secret, daixingyu can''t help but be overjoyed, where will you pay attention to those trivial things?


    With joy, Dai Xingyu directly sat down beside Suxi, took Suxi''s arm affectionately, and said with a smile: "Susu, I know you really treat me as a friend! I just said those words. I think too much. Don''t be angry with me, Susu


    Dai Xingyu raised her head and looked at Su Xi. Her eyes blinked and blinked. She was so cute.


    Seeing this fast changing face, Suxi has to sigh that Dai Xingyu''s changeability makes people unable to keep up with her rhythm: "I won''t be angry with you. I''ve always been Suxi you know."


    Su Xi''s gentleness pacifies Dai Xingyu. They are as friendly as twin sisters as if nothing had happened.


    When Yinling and Yuan Dan come back, and Yinfeng builds up the stove, what they see is the two good sisters coming hand in hand. At this time, the strange atmosphere between the two people has disappeared without a trace, people can''t understand it.


    Fortunately, Yinfeng and Yinling are not the people who will ask about these things. As for yuan Dan, he doesn''t care about Suxi''s affairs at all. In his eyes, it''s really good if Suxi falls out with others. It''s very unpleasant for yuan Dan to see several people make up as good as ever.


    Because of the loss of soul before, Suxi''s storage container contained a lot of food materials. At this time, seeing that Yinling only found some wild vegetables, and had no meat at all, Suxi took out some fish and meat.


    These fish and meat are not monsters. Although Suxi can accept monsters as food now, she still adheres to the principle of not eating if she can. There''s no way in the college. No one can manage her outside.


    After handing the ingredients to Yinfeng, Suxi quietly waits to eat. If there is a man who can cook, naturally Suxi doesn''t need to do it. Suxi is very satisfied with this.


    The crackling sound of the fire is especially obvious in this quiet night. Several people did not speak, not unwilling to say, but already hungry, it is no strength to say.


    Even when Yuan Dan, who has always been against the table with several people, saw the food being cooked, he also put down his airs. His eyes were staring at the fish, and almost did not drool.


    The food cooked quickly. Yinfeng first handed the cooked food to Suxi and Dai Xingyu, and then they were the three men. Maybe because he was really hungry, Yuan Dan didn''t care about these little things. When he got the food, he couldn''t wait to put it in his mouth. Even if his mouth was so hot, he was reluctant to stop.


    It can be said that this meal is the most harmonious one ever!


    After a simple meal, Yinfeng took the initiative to clean up the things, the flame is still burning.


    "You rest. I''ll watch tonight." So says Yin Feng.


    Yuan Dan didn''t say anything about his proposal. He just leaned against the tree trunk and went to sleep. As for the other three people, anyway, they are all so familiar and understand each other''s nature, but they are not polite to Yinfeng, so they each fall asleep.


    If you are a careful person, you can also find that even when you are at rest, there is still aura constantly pouring into Suxi''s body, and then it is refined into spiritual power by Suxi. So there is a reason why Suxi''s strength can grow.


    There was nothing to say in the night, only a few cicadas occasionally added some color to the silent night. There is wind blowing, lift a few people''s hair, but did not disturb the already tired people.


    Time quietly in the past, the distant light like a fish belly white, the early morning breeze, some cool.


    Suxi slowly opened her eyes, but found that Yinfeng has been feeding the horse, it is not difficult to find that Yinfeng did not sleep all night.


    Looking at the rest three people, Suxi quietly went to the side of Yinfeng, and also took out the special food for these horses to feed.


    "Good morning." Suxi''s voice is very clear. It''s like the flowing water in the mountains. It''s hard to forget.Yinfeng smiles and greets Suxi as usual: "good morning, did you have a good rest last night?"


    Seeing that there was nothing different about Yinfeng, Suxi was relieved unconsciously. After what happened yesterday, there was no problem between her and Yinling and Dai Xingyu, but Yinfeng didn''t make a statement here, which really worried Suxi.


    In the past six months, although Yinfeng didn''t speak as much to herself as Dai Xingyu and others, she also took good care of her and was very careful, which made Suxi feel like a relative. In Su Xi''s heart, Yinfeng has long been regarded as a brother. If she lost her brother because of yesterday''s events, she would be very sad.


    Now seeing that Yinfeng is still the same as before, Suxi can''t help but be a little elated: "you have brother Yin to watch the night, so you sleep well. It''s just that brother Yin hasn''t had a rest, but how are you? "


    "Nothing, but I didn''t sleep all night. It''s not a big deal."


    "That''s good."


    After a short communication, the two did not speak any more, but even so, the atmosphere between them was harmonious, and it seemed that there was no problem without communication. This can only show that there are different ways to get along with different people. Silence is also a kind of tacit understanding.


    The day is getting brighter and the rest people wake up. When they see Suxi and Yinfeng feeding their horses silently, Dai Xingyu and Yinling seem to be used to it.


    Yuan Dan was the only one with disdain and whispered: "hum, I seduce people in the early morning. I''m a waste!" It was said in such a low voice that no one heard it.


    After a simple breakfast, a few people began to drive again.

 Chapter 62

    Here in the wind and rain, keep on the road, there dusk cloud a person quietly left the Imperial College, no one told.


    Standing on the outskirts of the Imperial College, twilight cloud looked at the direction of Sifang city with eyes gradually focused, and then became firm: "ah Xi, I will be stronger, and then stand in front of you, remove all the things that hinder you! Man or God


    Before he came to the Imperial College, Mu Yun had heard about a way to quickly enhance his strength, that is Fall devil! Once someone chooses to fall into the devil, then his strength will continue to increase in a short period of time, reaching an unprecedented height, and its price is that the human can no longer be called a man, but become a devil.


    Dusk cloud tightly holding the beautiful bracelet, sweat in his forehead. Even if they become demons, why not? As long as you can protect the people you want to protect, even if you die, it''s just a simple thing.


    Thinking of Suxi''s beautiful face and recalling the time spent with Suxi, dusky can''t help showing a smile: "ah Xi, wait for me."


    The sun gradually rises, the dusk clouds go west, step by step, full of perseverance. In the human world, you need conditions to fall into the devil, not just what you want to do. First of all, we need to find a place that is extremely Yin and evil. There is a kind of thing called huamo fruit growing in that place. If you take that fruit, people from the demon world will come to meet you.


    As it happens, the dusk cloud knows a place of extreme Yin and evil, which is not far from the imperial capital. At dusk, the dusk cloud has already arrived.


    Looking at the gloomy cave, dusk cloud is a little timid. But in the end, the desire to protect Suxi finally conquers the fear. The timidity is deeply hidden in the bottom of my heart by the twilight cloud. With the teeth clenched, the twilight cloud still raises his feet and steps into the cave.


    It''s very dark in the cave. I can''t see my fingers when I reach out. Occasionally, there are a few calls from bats. It sounds frightening. A fishy smell came into the nose of the cloud, which almost made the cloud vomit.


    Gradually deeper, because of the darkness, the dusk cloud took out a bead to illuminate. The more you go in, the colder it will be. Dusk cloud can''t help holding his arms. He is scared to death, but he still walks forward firmly.


    Soon, a strange leaf appeared in front of the dusk cloud. In the middle of the leaves, fruits with human faces grow on them, and a pair of gloomy eyes fall on the body of dusk cloud, which is frightening.


    Dusk cloud hard to swallow a mouthful of saliva, hand trembling out, in the demon fruit full of Yin Qi under the gaze, finally is to pick one, and then suddenly into his mouth.


    The entrance of the fruit is melted, so it doesn''t need to be swallowed by dusk cloud. When he comes back, the fruit has already entered his stomach and started to work.


    A sense of pain came from all over the body, and the beads for lighting also fell to the ground powerlessly. Dusk cloud holding his stomach, hands don''t know where to put, can restrain the pain.


    The process of falling into the devil is very painful. The transformation of the bones, meridians and internal organs of the whole body is brought about by the transformation of the magic fruit. Of course, the most important thing is to destroy a person''s foundation and make it complete as a demon.


    In the fierce pain, if you can''t bear it, you will be gone, and your body will not exist. If you can''t bear it, the people in the demon world will take the fallen people to the demon world. This is also the defect of the six realms barrier, which was originally set up to prevent the six realms from going to another interface at will. In the end, there are still other ways to go to another interface.


    Perhaps, when the barrier was built, the Lord of the six realms didn''t think about it


    Pain intensifies, dusk cloud finally can''t bear to fall on the ground, can''t help rolling. He wanted to resist with his spiritual power, but he remembered that others said that he had to be willing in the process of falling into the devil, and there was no resistance. Otherwise, not only can he not succeed in falling into the devil, but he will become a monster with no man and no devil in the end!


    Thinking of Su Xi''s smile, dusk cloud widened his eyes and bit his teeth to stop himself crying. He won''t be a monster. He has to live to see Suxi and protect Suxi, so he has to bear it!


    I don''t know how long later, the seven orifices of Twilight cloud began to bleed, and the blood flowed all over the ground. It seems that the blood of Twilight cloud''s whole body has been drained. Dusk cloud''s lips are getting paler and paler, like excessive blood loss. Twilight cloud''s head is more and more chaotic. He even thinks that these methods are unreliable after all. He will die before he begins to fall into the devil.


    He looked at the front empty eyes, even the pain from the body also seems not to feel.


    Are you going to die? However, he hasn''t seen Suxi for the last time. He hasn''t To fulfill my wish for Suxi!


    Thinking of Suxi''s occasional loss and hesitation, Muyun knows that Suxi has always had a secret. He wanted to be stronger and help Suxi fulfill his wish, but now he''s afraid he can''t.


    With a smile of self mockery, twilight cloud stretched out a hand, as if to grasp something, but finally grasped an empty, arm powerless hanging down.


    With full of regret and unwilling, dusk cloud gradually fell into the dark


    The fainting dusk cloud didn''t see that after he lost consciousness, the blood that had already run out turned from bright red to black, and then automatically returned to his body along the pores of dusk cloud!At the same time, a stream of black gas came out of the cloud. First, it was somersault in mid air, and then it poured into the cloud''s body orderly. The dusk cloud with closed eyes could not help frowning. It was obvious that this process was painful. Even if he was in a coma, he could still feel the unbearable pain.


    Black lines began to flash all over the dusky cloud, on his face and hands


    The black line creeps like a worm, making the twilight clouds look terrible. About a quarter of an hour later, the black lines slowly stop, they respectively turn on the right arm and left face of Twilight cloud, and then form a strange skeleton pattern.


    The pattern covers the whole left face, making the cloud half angel and half devil. After the pattern was formed, the black line did not move at all, as if it had found its own nest.


    Black gas has completely entered the body of dusk cloud and disappeared.


    Slowly, the frown of dusk cloud began to stretch, and his strength, which had not moved for half a year, began to rise at this time. Xuanling mirror two, three, four Until the Ninth Section of Xuanling mirror, the momentum of dusk cloud stopped.


    If Muyun is still sober now, he will be very happy with the improvement of his strength. He is one step closer to Su Xi


    A dark shadow appeared gradually. After investigating the situation of dusk cloud, tut tut said: "such a young boy..." Before he finished speaking, the shadow suddenly wondered: "one day, one soul, one soul? Hey, hey, fun! Interesting


    Finish saying, black shadow peeps out the smile of overcast measurement, big hand a wave then disappeared together with dusk cloud in situ.

 Chapter 63

    In this way, dusk cloud is taken to the demon world. Pure dusk cloud doesn''t know. It''s easy to go to the demon world, but it''s hard to come back


    Let''s not talk about the situation of dusk cloud. After nine days of driving, Suxi finally arrived outside Sifang city.


    Before several people entered the four square city, old Wu finally appeared. He first took back the horses of several people, then looked at Suxi with deep meaning, and said: "in Sifang City, you can only walk, let alone monsters. After you enter the city, you need to pay attention to your words and deeds all the time. This is not the imperial capital. The city master of Sifang will not show mercy to you just because you are students of imperial capital college. Remember? "


    Mr. Wu''s words were not severe, but none of the people present dared to retort. They all listened like good babies.


    Seeing this, Mr. Wu nodded with satisfaction, especially after seeing yuan Dan, who looked at Su Xi from time to time, but dared to be angry and speechless.


    "I won''t say anything extra. Remember, I would not have appeared if I had not been worried about my life. No matter what problems you encounter, you need to solve them by yourself. Don''t put your ideas on me. "


    As the voice fell, Yinfeng bowed to Wu with his hands clasped. Then he said, "we must bear in mind that we will not cause trouble for Wu!"


    "Well, that''s the best. Well, I''ll go first, so help yourself. " After that, Mr. Wu disappeared in front of several people and disappeared.


    A few people look at each other, just like ordinary people, they walk towards the gate with a light look.


    The guard of Sifang city is very strict, especially during the period of animal tide, the guard of the city gate is increased. People who enter the city not only have to pay fees, but also have to report their own home. What''s more, they have to search their bodies to get in.


    Looking at the long line ahead, Su Xi''s face was as usual, but yuan Dan couldn''t help it: "such a long line, when are we going to line up?" When you talk, it''s full of impatience.


    Su Xi didn''t want to pay attention to his complaints, but as the leader of the team, Yin Feng had to adjust all the contradictions in the team, so he couldn''t turn a blind eye to Yuan Dan.


    Therefore, he looked at Yuan Dan with no sadness or joy in his eyes: "just wait patiently."


    Coldly left a word, silver peak will no longer speak. In this regard, Yuan Dan disdained to curl his mouth, while muttering: "drag what drag, but a son who is not in the aristocratic family, still think he is a big man! If it wasn''t for my low-key, how could it be your turn to lead the team this time! Hum, I don''t know how to praise you


    Yuan Dan''s voice was very small. People could only see his mouth opening and closing, but they couldn''t hear what he was saying. Because I didn''t wait to see yuan Dan, a few people didn''t care about what yuan Dan said and didn''t even look at him.


    Although the line to the city was long, fortunately, the speed of the guard inspection was not slow, and soon it was Su Xi''s turn. At first sight of Su Xi''s face, the guards could not help feeling that they were in a bright spot, and their originally boring mood was much better.


    Maybe this is the advantage of being beautiful. When Suxi entered the city, the guard didn''t ask anything, only charged her a fee and let her in.


    When it was Yinfeng''s turn, they were asked a few questions. Fortunately, they all entered the gate. Yuan Dan was behind a few people. Seeing the guard''s attitude, he felt that they were just pretending, so he didn''t pay attention to them.


    However, when he arrived at Yuan Dan, the guard not only asked yuan Dan many questions, but also asked him to search his body. In this way, how can yuan Dan bear it? As soon as his face changed, he scolded: "open your dog''s eyes and have a good look. My young master, too. Can you search your body at will?"


    Xu has not seen anyone who dares to run wild in Sifang city for a long time. The guard''s eyes widened. He was surprised and even more angry: "this is Sifang city. If you want to enter, you must listen to us! I don''t care where you come from, you know, you can has the final say, if you come to our Quartet city.


    The movement of the city gate is more and more big, the people who want to enter the city behind all look lively, but Su Xi, who has passed the inspection, frowns fiercely.


    With a helpless sigh, Yinfeng went to the guard and said apologetically, "it''s our fault. Please Haihan." Then he looked at Yuan Dan and said, "don''t forget what Mr. Wu said before, and..."


    Yinfeng lengthened his voice and did not say the rest. He just looked at Yuan Dan meaningfully. Seeing this, Yuan Dan didn''t know what Yin Feng meant. He threatened himself with the poison that Su Xi had given him before, but yuan Dan was really afraid of it!


    As a result, Yuan Dan''s arrogance was somewhat relieved.


    With Yinfeng''s apology, the guard''s face was much better. He was on guard and said, "I accept the apology, but the search still needs to be carried out. I hope you can cooperate."


    It is said that it is you, but only yuan Dan is targeted. In this regard, Yuan Dan is very unhappy, want to reprimand, but was a look to stop Yinfeng. No, Yuan Dan had to swallow this tone and let the guards search him. However, his resentment against Su Xi and Yinfeng was even stronger, and his hatred in his eyes was not concealed.A storm has been resolved in this way, several people in Yinfeng are also relieved. The rules of Sifang city are always strict. If something really happens, it''s really hard to solve it!


    Finally, the five members of the party successfully entered Sifang City, and the next step was to report to the Lord''s mansion. Five days later, I believe many capable people have come to Sifang city. They need to be more alert and careful. After all, those capable people will not treat you differently just because you are a student of Imperial College.


    The city Lord''s residence is half a day away from the city gate, and the city can only walk, which makes yuan Dan very dissatisfied. Even Dai Xingyu has some complaints.


    She took Suxi''s arm, her mouth tooted high, for fear that others would not see her grievance: "I knew I would not come here. I wanted to see Sifang City, the second largest city in the world, but before I saw it, I broke my leg! Susu, aren''t you tired? "


    Dai Xingyu blinked his big eyes and looked at Su Xi in doubt.


    After listening to Dai Xingyu''s question, Yinling can''t help but focus on Suxi. Obviously, she also wants to know whether Suxi is tired or not. After all, apart from Yinfeng, Suxi had the least time to rest.


    Su Xi was dumbfounded and laughed, attracting the attention of passers-by: "the rules of Sifang city must have played a great role in making it so famous. If it''s allowed to run horses in the city, isn''t it a mess? Now that you are walking leisurely in the city, you can see the local conditions and customs of Sifang city. Why not


    Smell speech, Dai Xingyu mouth Du higher: "that is Su Su, you have this leisure, but others tired!"


    In the face of Dai Xingyu''s coquetry, Su Xi said she couldn''t do anything, so she just laughed and didn''t answer.

 Chapter 64

    In this regard, Dai Xingyu said nothing.


    Several people have been walking in the direction of the city Lord''s house, but the weather is hot, and they only eat simple dry food in the morning. At this time, they are not only thirsty, but also hungry! It wasn''t long before Dai Xingyu''s stomach started to cry, and the voice was enough for several people to understand.


    "Ha ha ha!" Yuan Dan''s unbridled smile made passers-by look at him with strange eyes.


    Under Dai Xingyu''s angry eyes, Yuan Dan said with a loud smile: "ha ha, some people just can''t get on the stage, and their stomachs are so loud that they have no sense of shame!"


    "Asshole, what are you talking about?" Dai Xingyu''s temper was ignited by Yuan Dan, and he wanted to eat yuan Dan immediately.


    Seeing that the situation is becoming more and more fierce, Yinfeng comes out to make it better: "well, this is Sifang City, not the imperial capital. Everyone should be more restrained. I''m hungry, too. Let''s find a place to eat. "


    "Good." With that, Suxi grabs Dai Xingyu, who still wants to talk, and turns around to find a place to eat.


    Yinling is a silent person. Seeing Suxi go, she naturally follows her step by step. She doesn''t leave a single look in her eyes. Silver Peak see Dai Xingyu was pulled away, heart relieved, then also followed up.


    In this way, Yuan Dan held his breath in his heart, and it was not the same if he did not. Seeing a few people walking away, Yuan Dan kept up with them. He doesn''t dare to make fun of his own life. Suxi still has the antidote he needs in his hand!


    After a long time, several people stood outside an inn called "Louwailou", smelling the fragrance coming from it. Dai Xingyu couldn''t wait to pull Suxi in.


    Seeing this, Yinfeng showed a helpless smile and followed in.


    The appearance of a few people makes the people who are still eating immediately fix their eyes on them, to be exact, Suxi. Today''s Su Xi is wearing a lavender dress. Her green silk is wrapped in a hairpin of white jade. She doesn''t make any decoration, but she is very noble.


    "Oh, where is this beauty from? I haven''t seen you in the four cities! " After Wei Qingxian came out of the box on the second floor, he wanted to go back to the mansion directly, but he didn''t want to see such a beautiful woman in the outer building. His eyes were immediately attracted and couldn''t be moved any more.


    Suddenly hearing the flowing voice, Su Xi could not help frowning. Looking up, I saw a man in blue brocade, shaking a fan in his hand, with an obscene smile on his face.


    At this time, the man''s eyes are tightly glued to his body, the eyes call Suxi disgusted.


    When she first came here, Suxi didn''t want to conflict with the people here, so she gave Wei Qingxian a light look and didn''t move any more.


    "Find a place to sit." After saying this to several people in Yinfeng, Suxi glanced at the lobby and saw that there was still a seat in the corner, so she walked with her feet raised. Several people see Suxi didn''t want to pay attention to the man''s meaning, they didn''t say anything, but follow Suxi to the corner.


    However, they want to make peace, but there are always people who run into the muzzle of the gun.


    Wei Qingxian not easy to see such a beauty, or a character of the iceberg beauty, where willing to let go so easily? Seeing that Su Xi avoided talking, he thought Su Xi and others were afraid of him, and his heart filled with bursts of vanity.


    Wei Qingxian, who thought he was very smart, walked down the stairs. Without thinking about it, he raised his feet and went to Suxi. Other people in the lobby can''t help but show a sorry expression. They all know who Wei Qingxian is. Seeing Wei Qingxian''s style at the moment, it''s natural that there will be women''s misfortune again. People can''t bear to think about Su Xi''s peerless appearance. But, can''t bear to return to can''t bear, but no one came forward to remind what, after all, Wei Qingxian''s identity, but they can''t provoke ah!


    At this time, Su Xi had already been seated, and Yuan Dan could only sit next to Yinfeng, who took care of the overall situation, because they didn''t like him.


    Standing beside Su Xi, Wei Qingxian smiles, closes the fan in his hand, and gives Su Xi a nondescript bow: "I am Wei Qingxian, the son of Wei Silu, the vice mayor of Sifang city. Today I am destined to meet you here. I don''t know your name?"


    Su Xi''s eyebrows and eyes picked up as soon as the deputy city leader''s three words came out. It was not as cold as before, but she didn''t reply. Seeing this, Wei Qingxian was overjoyed. The three words "secret way Deputy City Lord" are easy to use. With this identity, no matter how cold the girl is, she will take the initiative to paste it up! As for Su Xi''s silence, she was directly understood by Wei Qingxian as a shy girl, embarrassed to answer.


    With such an idea, Wei Qingxian''s face is more elated. He stood up straight, and said in what he thought was the most gentlemanly tone: "look at the girl, it''s a stranger, isn''t it? I think the girl is also coming for the animal tide in five days. If you don''t mind, Ben I can introduce the girl


    With that, Wei Qingxian put his hand on the broken hair that didn''t exist on his forehead, and made a charming gesture. His eyes were staring at Su Xi.


    "No more." Su Xi''s cold voice sounded, but it did not let Wei Qingxian convergence, but more firm Wei Qingxian want to get Su Xi''s heart."Girl, don''t be so far away! When you go out, you are friends all over the world. Since the girl has come to Sifang City, she is the guest of Sifang city! As for our guests, Sifang city always adheres to the principle of taking care of everything. So if you need anything, please don''t mention it. I will satisfy you. "


    When it comes to the last sentence, Wei Qingxian can''t help thinking about some beautiful scenes, and the tone sounds strange.


    However, Suxi still said "no" and then did not speak.


    Wei Qingxian is not discouraged. In his opinion, beautiful women are generally proud, especially this kind of iceberg beauty. People say that the best is what you can''t get. If you get it easily, maybe Wei Qingxian doesn''t have such a strong interest.


    "Girl, I..."


    "Why are you so troublesome? Su Su said no, you''re still pestering. What''s your heart


    Dai Xingyu is frowning and angry in his eyes. He is obviously unhappy with Wei Qingxian''s constant entanglement. She was already hungry, but she was entangled by a stranger and didn''t even have time to order. Naturally, her anger went up.


    Suddenly interrupted by someone, Wei Qingxian was still a little upset. He secretly scolded someone for being so short-sighted that he dared to interrupt him. When I was about to open my mouth to scold, I saw Dai Xingyu''s beautiful little face. Although it was not as amazing as Su Xi, it had a different flavor.


    So, to the mouth of the swearing immediately turned a corner: "I do not know the girl''s name?"

 Chapter 65

    "What''s your name? Is it so easy to know my name? We''re going to have dinner. Would you please go quickly? " Dai Xingyu''s irascible reply didn''t give him face because of Wei Qingxian''s identity as the son of the deputy city leader.


    Everyone who knows Dai Xingyu well knows that although Dai Xingyu is gentle on weekdays, once he gets angry, no one can resist him. At the moment, Dai Xingyu is angry. Even yuan Dan, who has always been against several people, also shows such an expression as "some of you cry.".


    "It''s hard to find time for a girl to have such a personality." Wei Qingxian''s face changed a little, but after all, he didn''t plan to tear his face.


    Dai Xingyu snorted coldly. He squinted at Wei Qingxian, but he gave a shiver: "does it matter if I have personality? It''s you. It''s not your fault to be ugly. It''s your fault to scare people! "


    When this remark came out, all the people except Wei Qingxian and his slaves couldn''t help laughing. Wei Qingxian is not ugly. On the contrary, he looks like a scholar. If she were an ordinary girl, she would have been confused by his appearance.


    But Su Xi and Dai Xingyu are not ordinary little girls. They can see Wei Qingxian''s ugly face at a glance.


    Rao is Wei Qingxian. No matter how much he wants to bring Su Xi and Dai Xingyu into the mansion, he can''t help being annoyed by Dai Xingyu''s words. One Buddha ascends to heaven and two Buddhas come out of the body: "woman, don''t go too far!"


    Wei Qingxian stares at Dai Xingyu viciously. His gentleness has long been thrown away.


    Seeing this, Dai Xingyu tut tut two times, his eyes full of irony: "sure enough, this man just can''t pretend, his face is disgusting enough, even more disgusting after pretending!" With that, Dai Xingyu fanned his nose with his hand, as if smelling the bad smell.


    In this way, Wei Qingxian''s modest mind suddenly broke out. With his arm raised, Wei Qingxian said coldly, "hum, since you don''t have to drink a toast, don''t blame me for not showing solicitude for jade! Give it to me, the woman will catch it, and the man will kill it and feed the dog! "


    I don''t know whether Wei Qingxian didn''t see a few people''s good temperament or how, 1 actually gave such an order. But his dog legs are full of those who have no eyes to see. As soon as he sees his son speak, he rushes up without thinking about it.


    When the guests in the lobby saw the situation, they all ran away in a noisy way. They were so angry that the shopkeepers outside the building turned red.


    Wei Qingxian stepped back, as if to make sure that their fight would not hurt him by mistake. Looking at Su Xi coldly, Wei Qingxian is full of confidence, as if he has seen Su Xi and Dai Xingyu under him.


    The slaves rushed up in a crowd, and they didn''t know where they took out some machetes to greet the three men, such as Yinfeng.


    However, before they got close, a blue light came on, and the table cracked. The broken pieces of wood hit the slaves. They seemed to be floating lightly, but they were stunned to knock them to the ground. Suddenly, a scream rang out.


    In fact, those who look fierce only have Huang Lingjing''s accomplishments, which is not enough for Su Xi and others. Wei Qingxian''s face became so ugly that he could not help but step back.


    When things got to this point, Su Xi''s breath was even better: "we didn''t want to tangle with you too much, but if you don''t know how to praise us, don''t blame us for turning our face around!"


    Su Xi''s cold voice sounded in Wei Qingxian''s ear, as if to break Wei Qingxian''s eardrum. It was this plain sentence that directly made Wei Qingxian''s life and blood surge, and his mind was full of twists and turns, and he gradually became frightened.


    He really didn''t expect that some ordinary people would have such strength. Originally he was full of confidence, but now he was eager to run away. However, Su Xi''s breath locked him to death, but it made him unable to move his feet.


    "You Don''t you want to die if you dare to fight me! " Wei Qingxian, who wants to face up to death, is not willing to admit his advice in front of several people. He is so hard mouthed that he knows he can''t beat him, but he still defies himself.


    Seeing this, Su Xi, with a cold face, came directly behind Wei Qingxian. The index finger and middle finger are bent and buckled on Wei Qingxian''s neck. The other hand locks Wei Qingxian''s hands, making him unable to move.


    When the sense of suffocation came, Wei Qingxian became black in front of his eyes, and finally had a fear of death.


    "Want to die or want to live?" When she said this, Su Xi didn''t look in her eyes. Her murderous Spirit fell directly on Wei Qingxian, which made his legs tremble. If it wasn''t for Suxi, he would have fallen to the ground.


    At this time, Wei Qingxian felt bitter in his heart. His hand was locked and his throat was locked. How could he answer Su Xi''s words? Anxious, Wei Qingxian glimpses one of his slaves, who is waiting for an opportunity to deal with Su Xi.


    Seeing this, Wei Qingxian was overjoyed and gave the slave a wink. And that slave is not afraid of death. He has realized Su Xi''s power, and he has the courage to think of sneak attack.


    After receiving Wei Qingxian''s advice, the slave held the machete tightly in his right hand and looked ferocious. All of a sudden, the serf jumped up and the machete went to the suxitou tribe.Yinfeng several people changed their faces, but before they had any action, Su''s heart read a move, and the bloody ghost behind automatically flew up. The next moment, I saw a blood red light, blood evil impartial stabbed the slave''s heart.


    The machete fell on the ground and made a "Dangdang" sound. The slave''s eyes were wide open, and blood came out of his mouth and fell to the ground.


    Xuesha didn''t come back immediately. Instead, he stayed in the slave''s heart for a while and seemed to be sucking the blood from his heart. Such a scene makes several people in Yinfeng frown, but Suxi is not different.


    Wei Qingxian was shocked by the death of the slaves. The rest of the slaves did not dare to move. Their timid eyes fell on Suxi. It seemed that Suxi was a murderer.


    It seems that after drinking enough, xuesha flies back, but it doesn''t fall on Suxi''s back. Instead, it keeps circling around Wei Qingxian. Seeing this, Wei Qingxian''s face was very pale. For fear that Su Xi would not be happy, he let xuesha suck his blood.


    The whole body trembles involuntarily, a warm liquid flows down from Wei Qingxian''s legs, accompanied by a smell full of Sao Qi.


    Su Xi''s hands moved and directly hit Wei Qingxian on the head. The next moment, Wei Qingxian lost consciousness and fell from Su Xi''s hands. Smell that Sao flavor son, Su Xi also can''t help but frown, even a look disdain to give Wei Qing Xian.


    "Take your son away." Coldly say this sentence, Suxi then walked to Dai Xingyu''s side, at the same time also looked at Yuan Dan without trace.


    I believe that what happened just now can make yuan Dan scared, and she can be quiet for a while.

 Chapter 66

    And Yuan Dan is really awed by Suxi''s strength. Now, he no longer thinks that Suxi won him by despicable means. With Su Xi''s methods, Yuan Dan believed that if the target was him, it would not be much better.


    Thinking of this, Yuan Dan''s active mind can''t help converging. A trace of fear rises in his heart, which is hard to erase.


    Seeing that his son was knocked unconscious, the slaves didn''t dare to delay. Bearing the smell of piss, they helped Wei Qingxian up. They didn''t dare to let go of the cruel words and ran away.


    "Pa Pa Pa", the sound of applause came from upstairs.


    Su Xi looked up and saw a beautiful woman standing on the third floor. In a few people''s gaze, the women''s money down, ring with Ding Dong, step by step lotus.


    "You are so powerful that you dare to make trouble outside my building!" The woman''s voice is beautiful and intoxicating.


    Hearing this, Su Xi and others could not help frowning. Yuan Dan, who was impatient, directly expressed his dissatisfaction: "why didn''t you come out and say this when Wei Qingxian was there just now? Now that people are gone, do you think we can bully them? "


    Although yuan Dan also admitted that the woman''s beauty made him very excited, because of Guan Yue''s reason, and this time it was he who was wronged. No matter how excited he was about the woman''s appearance, his innate superiority did not allow him to lower his noble head.


    The woman was not dissatisfied, but chuckled: "the childe''s words are serious." At the same time, she went to Suxi and said to her, "hello girl, I''m the boss of this building. You can call me sister Li. I wonder if I have the honor to make a friend with Miss? "


    The attitude here is quite different from that just now, which makes Suxi a little confused. However, seeing that there was no malice in the eyes of the people who claimed to be Sister Li, Suxi was relieved. She didn''t want to get into trouble with the people here when she came to the four square city, although she had already got into trouble with one.


    "We just meet by chance. If our friends do well, my sister doesn''t have to call."


    Suxi has her pride. Not everyone can be her best friend, let alone her elder sister?


    Yuan Dan, however, was very upset when he saw that the woman was just perfunctory and turned to curry favor with Su Xi. But when he thought of the poison in his body, his dissatisfaction could only be hidden in his stomach. However, the venomous eyes can''t hide.


    In the face of Suxi, she said that she didn''t know how to praise her. Instead, she laughed happily: "girl is very angry!" Then the woman approached Suxi and whispered in her ear, "my name is Yu Xiaoli. Don''t tell me, girl."


    The slight wind made Suxi''s earlobe itch. If it is a man who does this action, I believe he must have been dead.


    At first hearing Yu Xiaoli''s words, Suxi was still a little stunned, and then she lost her smile. Such a gorgeous and beautiful woman, with such a big restaurant, is called such a name. Suxi understands why Yu Xiaoli asked her not to say it. Because of Yu Xiaoli''s words, Suxi can''t help but have some good feelings for her. She thinks this person is very cheerful.


    "It''s natural." Back to a smile in Xiaoli, Suxi is the initial acceptance of this unknown boss.


    After finishing that sentence, Yu Xiaoli retreated to the position two steps away from Su Xi, and said in a loud voice: "in the future, I will not receive the Duke of Wei mansion! I''ll go to Wei''s house later and ask them to compensate me for the loss of the building outside. Do you know? "


    As soon as the words came down, there was a voice of promise, which was quite different from just now. Think, just now no one came out to stop, should be this in Xiaoli''s instigation, as for the purpose, it is not known.


    For this result, Suxi several people are a little surprised. Wei Qingxian has already indicated her identity before, but Yu Xiaoli dares to turn away all the sons of the deputy city master, and dares to come to the door to ask for an account. She is not a troublesome master.


    Think of here, a few people can not help but re-examine the building.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, that''s what happened. Haven''t you had time to eat yet? I think some of you are hungry. Why don''t you go to the third floor and I''ll invite you to have a light meal together? " The smile on Yu Xiaoli''s face has hardly changed. She is charming and does not flatter at all.


    Because she felt good for Xiaoli in her heart, Suxi was not polite and replied directly, "good."


    With that, Suxi took the lead to go to the third floor under the leadership of Xiaoli. With five people in the party, Su Xi seems to be the leader of several people, but Yinfeng, who was originally appointed, has no sense of existence at all.


    However, no one will mind this matter. Yinfeng has a natural expression. No matter from which aspect, Suxi''s ability is much higher than Yinfeng''s. Yinfeng is convinced, so she won''t get upset because of such trifles.


    The stairs are made of good nanmu. You can smell the fragrance of Nanmu at any time. Rao Shi Suxi can''t help but be surprised by this big skill. There''s such a big stress on a staircase. It''s really not simple!


    Push open the door of the private room, Yu Xiaoli personally invited several people in, don''t know still think is what big person to visit.


    "A delicacy of jade." Yu Xiaoli looks light and says to the maid on one side.After several people sat down, Yu Xiaoli naturally sat down next to Suxi and introduced her so-called jade delicacies: "girl, this jade delicacies is the signboard of my building, a total of eight, which are made by professional chefs according to the most favorable nutrition for human body..."


    It took Yu Xiaoli half a quarter of an hour to introduce a jade delicacy, which shows its complexity.


    Until Yu Xiaoli stopped talking, Su gave her a glass of water and said, "Sister Li can call me Su Xi." The sound of Sister Li shows that Suxi has accepted this new friend.


    Smell speech, flashed a light in Xiao Li''s eyes, although cover up excellent, also was caught by Su Xi.


    "Boss Li, when we first came to Sifang City, I wonder if we can ask you something?" The speaker was Yin Feng. Although Yu Xiaoli didn''t pay attention to him, it didn''t prevent him from asking. They really don''t know much about Sifang city. Now there is a local person who can inquire about it. Naturally, it''s the best.


    Who knows, Yu Xiaoli is a light smile, ridicule way: "this young master, my surname is in."


    Hearing this, Yinfeng was embarrassed, but he didn''t show it. Instead, he changed his mouth according to Yu Xiaoli''s words: "boss Yu, do you know that person just now?"


    This time, Yinfeng asked the question directly, and it was no longer polite.


    When it comes to Wei Qingxian, Yu Xiaoli''s face, which was originally very bright with a smile, suddenly became overcast, rather disdainful.

 Chapter 67

    "He''s just a dandy who is a fish and meat man. Who doesn''t know and who doesn''t know about the four cities?" Yu Xiaoli took a sip of tea, but her face was filled with disgust and irony.


    Xu didn''t expect that Yu Xiaoli''s evaluation of Wei Qingxian would be like this, and several people were stunned.


    "Wei Qingxian is the son of the deputy city leader. It is precisely because of his identity that he does all kinds of evil in these four cities. My self-cultivation is so bad that everyone dares to offend me. I''m a fool. Today, he came to my building to make trouble, and he was really blind, when I was as easy to bully as others. " Said, in Xiao Li''s eyes there is a murderous flash, but it was soon covered up.


    "Well, boss Did you not pay attention to the deputy city master? " Yinfeng''s words offended him. He looked at Yu Xiaoli deeply, trying to see something unusual.


    However, maybe his eyesight is too poor, or maybe Yu Xiaoli''s cover up is too perfect. What Yinfeng sees is a common look of hatred for evil.


    Yu Xiaoli''s eyebrows and long eyelashes reflect the shadow on her cheek, adding a bit of lovely color to her noble and elegant face: "deputy city master? He must have that reputation, too! " While speaking, he belittled the deputy city master to the dust.


    At this point, Yinfeng cleverly stopped the topic, some things others want to say that they are not necessarily qualified to listen. They just meet by chance. No matter how enthusiastic people are, they are separated by their hearts. It is the only unchangeable rule in the world.


    With a change of voice, Yin Feng said, "I believe boss Yu knows a lot about animal tide, right? We are new here. I wonder if boss Yu is willing to give us some advice? "


    This is not in line with Yinfeng''s honest and honest image at all. Instead, it looks like an old man who has been in the society for a long time. With his young face, it''s plain and funny.


    This is not, in Xiaoli directly cover mouth smile, let Silver Peak slightly red face: "childe said this is to break evil me. I''m just the boss of a restaurant. I don''t know much about animal tide, which needs strength and influence. But a little bit is OK. "


    With that, Yu Xiaoli shows Suxi in her eyes to show that she is willing to talk to several people about the beast tide because of Suxi. She is not willing to talk to others.


    Suxi doesn''t understand why Yu Xiaoli has a very different attitude towards her, but she won''t refuse this bright offer. Even if there is an ulterior conspiracy in people''s heart, it will only be known when the conspiracy is revealed.


    In this way, Suxi readily accepted Yu Xiaoli''s offer and returned with a clear smile.


    Seeing this, the smile on Yu Xiaoli''s face was even better: "since you have come to Sifang City, you must have known something before. The animal tide will attract many great powers to come here, but you certainly don''t know the real purpose of their coming here. "


    Yu Xiaoli''s voice is very long and seems to have a different meaning: "don''t think that they only make such a move for the sake of protecting the human world from being invaded by demons and beasts. If people live in the world, they should believe in the truth that" no profit, no sooner ". The world is bustling for profit, and the world is bustling for profit. No one will selflessly contribute to the world and other people. "


    Hearing the speech, Dai Xingyu first showed his disapproval. Yu Xiaoli obviously saw it. She gave a sarcastic smile and said, "don''t rush to deny it. You don''t agree now, just because you haven''t seen the darkness of this world. In addition to fame and wealth, the biggest benefit of the animal tide is the inner elixir. "


    As soon as the words came out, Yu Xiaoli''s expression became colder. She seemed to think of something bad. However, she also saw the complicated light in Su Xi''s eyes.


    To this end, in Xiaoli''s heart a Leng, immediately like found what day big happy event in general, unexpectedly is more and more happy.


    "There are so many beasts, how can they be sure that they can kill them and get their inner elixir?" Dai Xingyu frowned and asked. However, as soon as he spoke, Dai Xingyu found that he seemed to have asked a very stupid question.


    Sure enough, there was something funny on the rest of his faces, while yuan Dan showed a sarcastic look impolitely, as if he had heard something stupid.


    Dai Xingyu''s face turned red, but she didn''t want to show her shyness in front of several people, so she brazenly glared at Yuan Dan. See this, a few people laugh in the heart, but no one said anything.


    "Is the allure of monster Neidan so great? So many people are flocking to it This is what Suxi said. As soon as she thought of the monster''s inner pill, Suxi was very uncomfortable, as if her own demon pill had been watched by others.


    It''s not surprising that Suxi has such an illusion. In the last life, as the leader of the neon dust palace, she naturally cultivated the demon pill. And the demon pill is a great tonic in the demon world. Many demons take advantage of it to cultivate the weak and weak of the demon pill, so they wait for the opportunity to seize other people''s demon pill in order to increase their cultivation.


    In her last life, Suxi had met many people who wanted to attack her, but HuaSu Mei''s name was so famous that no demon dared to attack Suxi. But now suddenly hearing the similar situation in the human world, Suxi''s heart suddenly became nervous, and even she didn''t know what she was nervous about."It''s natural that Neidan, the monster, has always been very attractive in human society. They can be used in exchange for wealth, for alchemy, and even for swallowing Neidan directly to increase their strength. I want to know that once a person arrives at the earth''s spiritual realm, the rising speed will slow down, and many people can''t accept it, and they will find another way to make themselves stronger. "


    Yu Xiaoli straightened her face and was unexpectedly serious.


    Yuan Dan over there gave a cold smile, and seemed to have some complaints about Xiao Li: "I don''t agree with the boss that we should take the monster Neidan!"


    As soon as the words came to an end, Yuan Dan received Yinfeng''s stopping gaze, but he didn''t pay any attention to it. So I said: "people are all of the same nature. Why should the boss show himself to be so indifferent? I don''t believe that boss Yu, who does business in Sifang City, has ever used Neidan to improve his strength! "


    Yuan Dan''s eyes are disdainful. No matter how good Xiaoli''s face is, he has no room at all. It''s hard to hear what he says.


    Yinfeng''s face changed a little, and he seemed to blame yuan Dan: "boss Yu, he..."


    Before he finished, Yinfeng''s voice was stopped by a gesture of Yu Xiaoli. After pouring a glass of wine for herself, Yu Xiaoli drank it all in one gulp. She looked a little sad: "yes, I''m also a person who has used the monster inner pill. How can I blame others?"

 Chapter 68

    Seeing that Yu Xiaoli''s situation is not right, Su just wants to comfort her, but the food is just served.


    Yu Xiaoli immediately returned to her original state, as if the person who inadvertently showed her sadness just now was not her. With a smile, she introduced the specific information of Yuxiang delicacies one by one for several people, and the calm atmosphere filled the room.


    See her like this, several people are also very interesting to skip this topic, began to enjoy delicious food.


    After a meal, several people ate for half an hour, which was something that had never happened before. Su Xi originally wanted to pay, but Yu Xiaoli refused. No one could dispute her unquestionable appearance. In this way, Suxi several people will be aboveboard to eat a overlord meal.


    Knowing that several people are going to the city Lord''s mansion, Yu Xiaoli doesn''t want to stay, so she asks someone to send them. This action made Suxi''s liking for her increase a lot.


    With the help of Xiaoli, a local, Suxi soon arrived outside the city Lord''s mansion.


    "A few, this is the city Lord''s mansion. If it''s inconvenient to stay more, I''ll leave."


    The man said a few words, but his eyes were full of Suxi. It''s easy to see that they did it just for Suxi, and the others were just foil. Suxi smiles and nods, and the man leaves without even giving a look.


    Seeing this, except for yuan Dan''s ugly face, the rest of the people have a indifferent attitude. Due to Su Xi''s "lewd power", Yuan Dan was dissatisfied, but he did not dare to vent his anger.


    Sifang city is worthy of being the second city in the world of human beings besides the imperial capital. This city leader''s mansion alone is much more magnificent than the Su family, the first aristocratic family. The stone lion at the gate is not angry, and his eyes are murderous. If there is a ghost in his heart, he will be affected by it.


    A few people look at each other, very tacit understanding to let Yinfeng stand in the front.


    "Stop, who are you?" Looking at the faces of several people in Yinfeng, although the gatekeeper was not arrogant, he was somewhat contemptuous. This is not to say that the Yinfeng people are just ragged, but because their spiritual power fluctuations are too weak. The guards at the gate of the city Lord''s mansion are all pure Xuanling mirrors. No wonder people look down on them.


    When he was stopped by the gatekeeper, Yinfeng was not annoyed at all. At this time, Yinfeng showed his ability to deal with people and things: "please inform me that the students of DIDU college came to visit the city leader."


    With these words, Yinfeng stood calmly in the same place.


    The boy looked at several people suspiciously, and then said: "you wait." With that, he motioned another person to report to the government with his eyes, but he was standing straight at the door, staring at Yinfeng and others without blinking.


    Xu was angry with the suspicious look in his eyes. Maybe he was too angry all the way, and there was no place to vent his anger. As soon as Yuan Dan saw the boy''s appearance, he was upset, and this upset made him angry directly.


    Yuan Dan''s eyes were wide open. He thought he was going to eat people! He pointed at the boy with his finger, and his anger was obvious: "what, have you never seen anyone or what? How dare you look at me like this? Do you know who I am? "


    Yuan Dan was bossy, and his nostrils were up to the sky: "my young master is still the eldest son of the yuan family. You''d better let my young master in as soon as possible, so as not to offend my young master. It''s too late for you to cry!"


    When Yuan Dan said these words, Su Xi''s four people were tacit understanding and didn''t come out to stop them. This doesn''t mean that Su Xi and others feel that he should be scolded, but that Yuan Dan himself wants to die. How can they stop him?


    As the saying goes, you can''t live without doing evil. The ancients didn''t deceive me!


    Sure enough, after Yuan Dan said such a rude remark, the boy''s face immediately changed, and his eyes were very bad. If he hadn''t thought about the rules of the Lord''s mansion, he would have gone up and detained yuan Dan.


    Rao is so, the small Si also won''t lose the city Lord mansion''s authority. Since someone dares to be arrogant and unruly in front of the city Lord''s house, he won''t mind giving that person a lesson.


    Immediately, a Xuanling mirror five section momentum released from the boy, straight to Yuan Dan''s head.


    Although the difference between the fifth section of Xuanling mirror and the third section of Xuanling mirror is only two numbers, the momentum is quite different. Under such pressure, Yuan Dan could not help but step back, and his face became frightened.


    "You What do you want to do What do you want? I''m yuan Yuan people, you dare to move Do you want to do it? " He is really stupid to say that Yuan Dan is stupid. He''s all in other people''s territory. He keeps talking about how powerful his family is. What''s fighting about?


    Xiaosi frowned and seemed very unhappy with Yuan Dan''s words. In Sifang City, the Lord''s mansion is the highest existence. All yuan''s and monkey''s families should stand aside!


    With a flash of fierce color, Xiao Si directly attacked yuan Dan with an ice cone, and didn''t give yuan Dan a chance to react at all. See this, Silver Peak face a change, want to stop but find their own strength not.


    However, when he thought that Yuan Dan was going to be hit, a gorgeous figure stood in front of Yuan Dan and took the little boy''s attack lightly.That figure is not others, it is Suxi!


    In the past six months, because of her ability to communicate with Lingli, Suxi absorbed Lingqi several times faster, and her strength grew rapidly. When others are still standing still, she has already gone up two steps. Now Suxi is the existence of the seven sections of Xuanling mirror!


    If not, she can''t so easily take over the attack.


    Suxi held her head high and looked at the boy coldly, and said, "is that the quality of the servants of your city master''s mansion? When the guest came, he refused to speak outside the door. He even beat the guest! "


    This remark, including yuan Dan, several people are showing a look of surprise, Yuan Dan did not expect to come out to rescue him is actually his opponent Suxi! Moreover, Su Xi''s strength is not what he can catch up with, which makes yuan Dan feel bad.


    The little fellow gave a cold hum, as if he didn''t see Suxi''s peerless appearance: "hum! guest? If a man like him is also worthy of being a guest of my Lord''s mansion, then can not anyone enter my Lord''s mansion? "


    Smell speech, the small Si unexpectedly is a bit not timid Su Xi''s strength, head a Yang, a bit didn''t put Su Xi in the eye.


    "It''s just a city master''s mansion. Isn''t it a treasure land?"


    "It''s not a good place to be, but not everyone can be wild here!" Before he could say anything, a woman''s clear voice came out of the house. If you listen carefully, you will feel familiar.


    However, Su Xi''s several people do not have this idea now, then also did not realize.


    Looking along the voice, I saw a small man with black cloth all over his body, who couldn''t even see his face. Before he arrived, his momentum came first.

 Chapter 69

    The man walked up to several people and glanced at them. Not only intentionally or unintentionally, Suxi felt that the man''s eyes stayed on her for at least three breath.


    As soon as you see the visitor''s appearance, you know that he has an extraordinary position in the city Lord''s mansion. However, the address of the gatekeepers when they salute is to let several people pick eyebrows.


    "I''ve seen the Lord of the city!"


    With a wave of the hand of the man who was called the Lord of the city, the boys stood back and looked at the door honestly.


    "You must be from Imperial College, right? This Imperial College really accepts all kinds of people. Good people are the first in the world, but the people in it are mixed With that, the city Lord looked at several people again, saw the anger on Dai Xingyu''s face, and then changed the topic.


    "I''m Yu Qingjun, the leader of the four cities. I''m tired of coming from a long distance. Why don''t you come in with me and have a rest?" Yu Qingjun made a gesture of invitation. Although he couldn''t see his face, he could imagine the unbridled smile on his face when he said this.


    Unconsciously, Suxi frowned. In front of her, the man named Yu Qingjun gave her a feeling that she couldn''t see through. This feeling made Su Xi anxious.


    Seeing that Yinfeng took the lead in entering the city Lord''s mansion after making some official remarks to Yu Qingjun, Su Xi forced her uncomfortable feeling and walked in. Yinling and Dai Xingyu naturally follow the lead of Yinfeng and Suxi.


    Seeing this, Yuan Dan''s face was very ugly. The insult from the city Lord''s mansion made him want to turn around and leave. However, after thinking about it, he didn''t know how many colors yuan Dan''s face had changed. He finally compromised and was ready to enter the Lord''s mansion.


    However, he wants to go in, but Yu Qingjun reaches out his hand to stop him: "this young master yuan, my city Lord''s house only receives people from the Imperial College now. You, the son of a noble family, you''d better go back quickly, lest your father miss you."


    This can not be described as not poison, not only did not pay attention to the yuan family, but also yuan Dan hate to step on the ground.


    Yuan Dan stares at Yu Qingjun angrily, as if trying to swallow him. He wanted to get angry, but he didn''t know what he thought of. He miraculously forbeared: "master of Jade City, I''m also a student of Imperial College. I should be able to go in."


    As soon as the voice fell, Yu Qingjun''s face under the veil was disdainful: "is that right? So Who can prove it for you? " Said, Yu Qingjun shoulder a pick, full of fun.


    Smell speech, Yuan Dan''s eyes can''t help throwing toward the city Lord''s mansion, but found that Su Xi four people have long disappeared in the field of vision, the front is a piece of empty. Suddenly, Yuan Dan''s face turned black, as if someone owed him millions of gold coins, stinking to death!


    Seeing that Yu Qingjun obviously didn''t want him to go in, Yuan Dan gritted his teeth with hatred. The young master could not bear such contempt and insults. Yuan Dan snorted coldly, said nothing, turned around and left the city Lord''s mansion.


    Seeing this, Yu Qingjun shrugged, as if he was the one who was wronged. A moment later, Yu Qingjun suddenly chuckled, and then turned into the Lord''s mansion.


    After leaving the city master''s mansion, Yuan Dan walked alone on the street of Sifang city. I don''t know if it''s the psychological reason. Now yuan Dan thinks that everyone looks at him with disdain, which makes him want to escape from this place.


    As the saying goes, when the house leaks, it rains at night. When Yuan Dan is bored and wandering around, he meets Wei Qingxian, who is in conflict with himself outside the building!


    At this time, Mr. Wei walked towards the direction of the building, followed by a group of fierce people. At first glance, he knew that he was going to find the place. Yuan Dan could not see the strength of two of them, which made yuan Dan feel a little weak.


    After weighing the pros and cons, Yuan Dan decided to avoid them for a while. However, contrary to his wishes, Yuan Dan''s luck today can be said to be extremely poor. If he goes to gamble, he must lose his life!


    Just as Yuan Dan turned to escape, Wei Qingxian saw him with sharp eyes. Thinking of the humiliation he had suffered outside the building, Wei Qingxian took a breath in his chest. He could not go up or down.


    Taking advantage of the fact that Yuan Dan just turned around, Wei Qingxian called his hands and directly surrounded yuan Dan in the middle. When the people saw it, they hid far away for fear that it would be affected if they were not careful.


    Wei Qingxian swaggered to Yuan Dan, and his clothes had already been changed. Seeing yuan Dan''s stinky face, Wei Qingxian felt comfortable: "Yo, where are you going?"


    When he spoke, the irony came out. It seemed to Yuan Dan that it was worse than eating a fly. He could not understand the people around him. He did not dare to act rashly, but his pride did not allow him to lower his head.


    Pressed down the faint uneasiness in his heart, yuan danqiang said with a smile: "where do I go? It seems that I don''t need to report to you?" Said, Yuan Dan also to Wei Qingxian pick eyebrows, a look down on Wei Qingxian.


    As everyone knows, his behavior aroused Wei Qingxian''s anger. However, recalling the woman who was ugly to him, Wei Qingxian temporarily suppressed his anger and turned his voice: "hum, I won''t tell you more nonsense. Just tell me where the woman is today, I can spare you a little life!"Smell speech, Yuan Dan eyes suddenly a bright, seem to think of what: "how, you want to find her?"


    While saying that, Yuan Dan''s mind is also twists and turns, look at the appearance to know what the ghost idea is.


    Wei Qingxian was not very impatient. He waved his hand at will and even changed his claim: "nonsense! If I don''t look for her, I still look for you! "


    Such an attitude makes yuan Dan, who has always been arrogant and arrogant, very unhappy. But what''s so unhappy when he thinks of Su Xi, who makes him gnash his teeth?


    Looking at Wei Qingxian with a little deep meaning, Yuan Dan cleared his throat and specially increased his voice: "cough, how, do you still want to find her to be abused? I''ll tell you, that woman''s strength is not vulgar. You''ve seen her before. Didn''t you ask for trouble? " With that, Yuan Dan also squinted at Wei Qingxian, as if thinking that Wei Qingxian could withstand Su Xi''s several blows.


    This kind of eyes made Wei Qingxian suddenly blow up his hair. Regardless of his strength, he directly grabbed yuan Dan''s collar and looked ferocious: "I''ll tell you again, I think you''re tired of living. How dare you say such a thing!"


    Every dirty word came out of Wei Qingxian''s mouth. With his bookish face, it was inexpressible.


    Yuan Dan snorted coldly in his heart. He said that the vice mayor of the four square city was not very good either. He was not afraid that he would weaken the name of the vice mayor if he taught such an outspoken son.

 Chapter 70

    However, regardless of Yuan Dan''s mind geometry, his face is a pair of lighthearted appearance. At this moment, the difference between the eldest son of the second imperial family and the son of the vice mayor of Sifang city came out immediately.


    Calm will Wei Qingxian''s hand down, Yuan Dan light way: "you don''t want to deal with that woman?"


    Maybe yuan Dan''s sarcastic tone was too obvious, Wei Qingxian finally smelled the unusual smell. With a gloomy face, he stepped back and did not scold because of Yuan Dan''s action: "what do you mean?"


    As he spoke, Wei Qingxian had a sense of vigilance in his eyes. No matter how ridiculous he is, there is still a sense of preparedness. Yuan Dan''s difference is so big that he has to be on guard.


    Seeing this, Yuan Dan sneered: "what do you mean, can''t you hear it? Wei Qingxian, right? The woman you are dealing with happens to have a grudge with me, so I will help you get rid of her! "


    From Yuan Dan''s words, Rao was a dandy like Wei Qingxian, who could not help feeling a chill. The color of resentment in Yuan Dan''s eyes was so heavy that his whole pupil almost turned blood red.


    At first hearing this remark, Wei Qingxian did not immediately believe it. Instead, he had a straight face and deep doubts in his eyes. If people who don''t know him see him, they will think that he is a mysterious master!


    "Why should I believe you?"


    That is to say, but the little excitement revealed in Wei Qingxian''s eyes has betrayed him. Obviously, he was moved by Yuan Dan''s words.


    Not to mention whether yuan Dan has another purpose, we can see from his eyes that he really wants that woman to die. Moreover, Yuan Dan was with that woman, so he knew her better. Therefore, cooperation with Yuan Dan was a good thing for Wei Qingxian.


    Yuan Dan is also worthy of being the eldest son of the yuan family. Wei Qingxian''s change is in his eyes. After secretly scolding a fool, Yuan Dan showed a confident smile: "you don''t have to believe me, I dare not cheat you just because you are the son of the Deputy City Lord, don''t you think so"


    thinking of dealing with Suxi, Yuan Dan immediately became flexible and outstretched, even he could say such an excuse.


    However, his statement was made by mistake. He talked about Wei Qingxian''s heart. In these four cities, besides the city master, who doesn''t give the Vice City Master face? It is precisely because his father is the deputy city leader that Wei Qingxian has been domineering in Sifang city for many years, but no one has ever come out to take charge of it.


    Therefore, he might think about other reasons, but Wei Qingxian accepted this statement without even thinking about it.


    Therefore, the way Wei Qingxian looked at Yuan Dan changed from resentment to eagerness. In Yuan Dan''s confident smile, Wei Qingxian seems to have seen Su Xi''s lewd expression under him.


    In the final analysis, Wei Qingxian is a lecherous man. He just wanted to settle the accounts with Suxi. He wanted Suxi to die. Now he wanted to put Suxi in his room and torture and humiliate her day by day.


    Thinking about it, Wei Qingxian couldn''t help showing his impatience, and his attitude towards yuan Dan was much better: "Hey, this brother, you have offended me so much before, please don''t blame me! Since you say you want to cooperate with me, I don''t know how to do it? "


    When it comes to women''s problems, Wei Qingxian''s intelligence seems to have come out. He doesn''t yell that he is going to find Su Xi immediately. He also knows how to discuss with Yuan Dan. He knows that he knows his own enemy and is invincible.


    Yuan Dan''s eyebrows were light, as if he was not satisfied with Wei Qingxian''s address. Yuan Dan looked at the people around him and said nothing.


    Seeing this, where does Wei Qingxian not understand? He scolded yuan Dan in his heart, then waved his hand and said, "OK, OK, let''s all scatter. This is my brother. What are you doing around here?"


    It seems that those who dress up as housekeepers and bodyguards are used to Wei Qingxian''s changeable temperament. They don''t ask much about his orders. They all spread out without expression and stand behind him again.


    "Ha ha, is this going down?"


    The words are flattering, but more warning.


    Wen Yan, Yuan Dan secretly said that Wei Qingxian''s family spirit can''t make a big difference. Thinking about this, his sense of superiority rose again: "well, my name is yuan Dan."


    As he spoke, Yuan Dan walked forward.


    "Brother yuan, where are you going?" Wei Qingxian quickly keeps up with Yuan Dan. He doesn''t understand what yuan Dan is going to do.


    Yuan Dan was a little embarrassed, but he didn''t show anything on his face: "cough, just walk around."


    Looking at Wei Qingxian''s sudden realization, Yuan Dan was relieved. He didn''t know the way of Sifang City, and he didn''t know where to go, so he chose a direction at will.


    Fortunately, Wei Qingxian did not ask more, otherwise yuan Dan really did not know how to answer.


    Along the way, Yuan Dan kept silent, as if it could make him look mysterious. Wei Qingxian is constantly asking Su Xi''s situation, but yuan Dan simply ignored him, a mysterious look, straight angry Wei Qingxian teeth itch.Half a quarter of an hour later, Yuan Dan was still silent, which made Wei Qingxian doubt whether yuan Dan intended to make such a gesture. His purpose was just to make a fool of himself.


    This idea together, like a single spark, quickly start a prairie fire.


    As he walked quickly to Yuan Dan, Wei Qingxian''s eyes were full of doubt and his eyes were not good: "why do I ask you to say nothing? Are you lying to me?"


    "Is Mr. Wei so anxious?" Yuan Dan''s tone couldn''t hide the ridicule. His eyes were shining. He didn''t mind Wei Qingxian''s questioning him.


    "Well, it''s not that I''m anxious. I think some people don''t want to help me at all. That''s why they are so secretive. Don''t say I didn''t remind you that Wei Qingxian is walking sideways in this four square city. If you annoy me, I''ll tell you to come in vertically and go out horizontally! "


    "Why should Prince Wei lose his temper? I''m thinking about a good way to deal with Suxi? Suxi, that woman is very cunning. If she doesn''t think about the plan carefully, she will be dodged by her mean means. "


    Smell speech, Wei Qingxian is very suspicious of looking at Yuan Dan, to his words doubt.


    Seeing this, Yuan Dan was not happy in his heart, but he had to pretend to be happy: "as the saying goes, there is still a thin hundred secrets. In order to let Mr. Wei successfully hold the beauty home, the process is more troublesome, isn''t it acceptable?"


    I don''t know which word in Yuan Dan''s words touched Wei Qingxian. When he laughed, his dissatisfaction disappeared immediately: "it''s so good. Brother yuan''s mind is really different. I''m looking forward to brother yuan''s hit!"


    With that, they looked at each other and laughed. Wei Qingxian took yuan Dan to his house.

 Chapter 71

    Not to mention yuan Dan''s side, first of all, after Su Xi''s four people entered the city Lord''s mansion, they were found in the hall of the city Lord''s mansion. There were also a man and a woman who looked mysterious. They didn''t deliberately let out their momentum, but the four of them still felt that the air around them seemed to condense and couldn''t stop repressing.


    After driving yuan Dan away, Yu Qingjun showed that nothing happened. Received the Silver Peak inquires the vision, he also only calmly returned one eye, did not explain the reason the plan.


    In this way, Yinfeng had to give up and wait for a few people to ask. As for the three of them, they totally ignored yuan Dan''s life and death. In their opinion, it''s better for yuan Dan to leave, so as not to get in the way!


    When he came to the throne and sat down, Yu Qingjun''s face raised a smile: "you''ve come from a long way. Please sit down and have a rest for a while! Come on, take your seat


    As soon as the words came down, several people came to the lobby with golden chairs, which were gorgeous.


    Dai Xingyu''s eyes were wide open. If Su Xi hadn''t pulled her sleeve, she would have screamed out.


    In fact, gold is not uncommon, even very common. However, no one has yet melted gold into chairs. There are still so many. Looking at Yu Qingjun, I''m afraid there are many such golden chairs in the mansion.


    "You are all here to help Sifang city through the disaster of animal tide. I, Yu Qingjun, would like to thank you first." With that, Yu Qingjun arched her hand, very polite.


    The woman in the two men chuckled. Her wrinkled face looked different: "Master Yu, you''re welcome. Resisting the tide of animals is what everyone in our world should do. It''s just that I don''t know who these friends are... " The woman''s long voice, eyes fall on Suxi, eyes have the light of distrust.


    Women can feel that among the four Suxi, Suxi''s strength is the strongest, but it''s just seven sections of Xuanling mirror. It''s not enough to see in this beast tide. That''s why the woman asked such a question.


    Su Xi calmly meet the woman''s eyes, an invisible arrogant momentum, can not help but vent, but a look, actually let the woman some fear.


    Flustered take back the vision, the woman has already changed some to Su Xi now. However, with her age there, she did not allow herself to make a fool of herself in front of several young people. After a short period of panic, she quickly adjusted her attitude. When others saw it, they thought it was an illusion. But only the man beside her knew how restless the woman was, because he found that the woman''s hand was trembling slightly.


    Although women''s changes are fast, they still have not escaped the eyes of Yu Qingjun and Su Xi. Yu Qingjun''s eyes deepened and Su Xi''s eyes became more important.


    "These are all students from Imperial College." Yu Qingjun didn''t explain it too clearly, but it has become a well-known fact that every animal tide in the Imperial College will send someone to come. However, the strength of the trainees sent this time is too low.


    The couple couldn''t figure out what the Imperial College meant, but the name of Imperial College had made them attach importance to it, and the slight contempt just disappeared.


    "It turned out that we were students of Imperial College, but we didn''t know talents, which offended several of them."


    As the voice fell, Yinfeng immediately raised a simple and honest smile and said, "you''re welcome. We''re still young. It''s our blessing to sit here with you."


    Yinfeng said it well, but there was no flattery in it.


    Although the two men and women were strange, Yinfeng was the one who answered, but they didn''t show any different look. In their opinion, although the strength of Yinfeng is not high, it is from Imperial College. What if there is something special?


    So, they didn''t look down on Yinfeng. The man said with a smile: "you''re welcome, little brother. We''re just older than you. If we have talent, we can''t remember to be the best in the Imperial College! My name is Li Daniu. Just call me uncle Daniu. This is my daughter-in-law Qin cuie! "


    Li Daniu''s temperament is very forthright, completely not bound by the secular etiquette, a rustic flavor unique to the country, giving people a sense of security for no reason, but also makes others can''t help but trust him.


    Silver Peak eyes flash a ray of joy, Li Daniu two people give him feeling unfathomable, think that strength must be good. To be able to meet and interact with powerful people is absolutely something everyone dreams of.


    In this way, Yinfeng didn''t have his eyes higher than the top because he was a member of the Imperial College. His eyes were slightly fiery: "since uncle Daniel has said that, I won''t be hypocritical! My name is Yinfeng. This is Suxi and Dai Xingyu, and then this is my younger brother Yinling. "


    "Well, well, sure enough, all the heroes are teenagers. You have some courage to come to the four cities!" Li Daniu''s face was full of excitement, as if he had seen his own children grow up. He was a little complacent.


    On one side, Qin cui''e quietly twisted Li Daniu, but her eyes were floating around Su Xi, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Seeing all the people chatting so speculatively, Yu Qingjun''s mouth overflowed with a smile. The smile was more sincere, but from the heart."You are all good people in our world. It is because you are brave people who are not afraid of life and death that the human world can exist in this strange world! There are still five days left in the animal tide. During this period, please keep up your energy, and then shine brilliantly on the animal tide, so that those monsters can no longer dare to invade our human living environment! "


    Yu Qingjun, a small man, actually said such a kind of righteous words. From his tone, we can see that he really wants to drive the monsters out of Sifang city and return a peaceful world to Sifang city.


    However, somehow, Suxi heard an unusual meaning in his words. It seems that while Yu Qingjun is worried about human beings, he is also worried about monsters. He wants to drive them away not only for human beings, but also for the safety of monsters. The wisdom of human beings is infinite. If the tide of beasts continues for a long time, the first one to rout must be the monster!


    With these thoughts, Su Xi can''t help but look at Yu Qingjun more and find that his hands are white and tender, just like a woman! This kind of cognition makes Suxi frown. Although she is a man, she thinks that she is a woman, which is also an offence to others.


    However, this idea together, can no longer erase, the more I see, the more skeptical.


    Perhaps sensing Su Xi''s eyes, Yu Qingjun suddenly stands up and hides her hand behind her to prevent Su Xi from looking at her.

 Chapter 72

    Yu Qingjun, who was in a hurry to cover up, forgot one sentence: cover up is the fact! It is his anxious cover up that makes Suxi more sure of her own ideas. Maybe, Yu Qingjun is really a man, but he must have some secret!


    However, no matter how secretive, it''s someone else''s business, and it''s not Suxi''s turn to take care of it. In this way, Su Xi closed her eyebrows and calmed herself down. She didn''t want to think about so many things that she didn''t have.


    Seeing that Suxi no longer looked at himself, Yu Qingjun was relieved. Just now he was really afraid that Suxi would see something. He didn''t expect that Suxi''s eyes were so fierce, and he didn''t miss a little detail.


    Adjusting his mood, Yu Qingjun''s voice became serious: "you are all participating in the animal tide of Sifang city for the first time, so I have something to tell you. I hope you can listen to it."


    Yu Qingjun stopped for a moment, until everyone''s eyes were focused on him, he continued: "the people who come to resist the tide of animals come from all directions, some of them are good, and some of them are bad, so I can''t comment on them here. Although there are rules in Sifang City, the rules are dead, and they can''t control all people, so you should pay attention to your own safety when you act. There are many eccentric people among these people. If they insist on asking you for trouble, Sifang city doesn''t have the ability to protect you. "


    With that, Yu Qingjun straightened his back, and a great momentum came out of him, which surprised everyone present.


    Li Daniu and his wife took part in the animal tide for the first time. Before that, they did not deliberately inquire about the animal tide, and they did not know what Yu Qingjun had just said.


    In addition, they came to participate in this animal tide. First, they wanted to exercise themselves and get some inner elixirs and benefits at the same time. Second, they had already inquired about the rules of Sifang city and knew that no one was allowed to make trouble in Sifang City, so they came. But now, Yu Qingjun tells them that they think absolute security is wrong, and Sifang city can''t protect them. In this way, their hearts were shaken.


    Li Daniu hesitated, but he still gritted his teeth and said, "can''t the reputation and strength of Sifang city stop those people from coming here?"


    As he spoke, Li Daniu''s voice trembled. He was afraid before anything happened.


    "Now that we have decided to participate in these things, we should be psychologically prepared for the unknown dangers. Is it too late to worry?"


    When a cold voice came, Li Daniu turned his head to see Su Xi with wide eyes, but found that Su Xi''s face was expressionless, and even his eyes didn''t fluctuate. However, what she said made Li and his wife angry.


    Li Daniu is a man who can''t hide his emotions, otherwise he would not have asked such a question just now. After hearing what Suxi said, he subconsciously thought that Suxi was satirizing them and looking down on them. In this way, he stood up and blushed: "little girl, you What do you mean


    Qin cui''e, who is still sitting, immediately stands up. However, she pulls Li Daniu''s sleeve. She doesn''t seem to want to see Li Daniu conflict with Su Xi. However, just like his name, Li Daniu''s temper is as stubborn as a cow, and no one can pull him back.


    Let Qin cuie how pull, Li Daniu is still, straight let Qin cuie angry straight stomp.


    On one side, Yu Qingjun didn''t come out to dissuade him. He even sat back and looked like a good play.


    Yinfeng didn''t expect that Suxi would suddenly say something like this. It''s too late to stop it. At the moment, they can only hope that Suxi''s words are just good intentions, and they don''t mean to have a bad relationship with Li Daniu and his wife.


    In fact, it''s the same. With Suxi''s cool nature, how can she conflict with two strangers without any reason? She said that just now, but it just occurred to her that before she could think about it, she had already said it.


    However, Suxi did not regret it. She straight up to meet Li Daniu''s eyes, eyes can not be ignored the domineering spirit. And this also made Li Daniu, who was angry, slightly recover some of his mind. He remembered his daughter-in-law''s reaction just now. It was not because Qin cuie''s courage suddenly became smaller.


    "Am I wrong? You and I met by chance, even after the end of this animal tide, we will not meet again. Therefore, I have no intention of making friends with you. But I have to say something


    With that, Su Dingding looked at Li Daniu and Qin cuie for a long time. After seeing their scalp numb, he said faintly: "with your strength of six sections of one spiritual realm and four sections of one spiritual realm, you are not a bad role in the four square city. You have already shown your timidity before you see anyone! Before you came to the four square city, didn''t you consider that besides facing monsters and beasts, you should always guard against the dangers brought by all kinds of characters in the four seas and eight wastelands? "


    At the end of the day, Suxi''s eyes suddenly sharpened, just like the strict teacher who taught the ignorant disciples: "in this world, anything can happen, and any emotion will be betrayed! Apart from yourself, no one is worthy of your full trust. A little profit will make two people with deep feelings fight each other, not to mention strangers you have never seen before? "Suxi suddenly stood up, her chest constantly undulating, her eyes gradually turned red, as if she thought of something unhappy.


    Her emotion is more and more excited, even to the point of uncontrollable. In everyone''s shocked eyes, Suxi walked to Li Daniu step by step: "you should have seen a lot after living so long, but now you can still say such ignorant words!"


    "The reason of heaven is all for profit. For the sake of fame and power, people are not like people, and demons are not like demons. The bright red heart turns black and gives off a disgusting smell! No one is trustworthy, we can only believe in ourselves! Only myself! If you are afraid, it''s better to find a place to hide yourself, so that no one can find you and no one can hurt you! "


    Su Xi''s eyes are more and more red, and her mood is more and more out of control. Her fierce breath hits Li Daniu straight, which makes him step back involuntarily.


    The sound of his body touching the chair made him wake up from the shock. He was surprised to see the girl in front of him. He was as dull as he was. He also saw that Suxi was not right at this time.


    The frequency of chest ups and downs is accelerating. Suxi is on the verge of collapse now. She seems to see the scene of Hua Wuyou stabbing the broken moon sword into her body. She hears Hua Wuyou''s crazy laughter and sees emperor Mo lying on the ground with no face and blood all over her body.


    There seems to be a broken string in her head, and Suxi is completely in the dark.

 Chapter 73

    At the moment when Suxi is about to fall to the ground, the black jade Qingjun suddenly embraces Suxi in her arms, which makes Suxi not so embarrassed. Su Xi''s sudden loss of control and coma caught everyone by surprise, and the Li Daniu couple still haven''t responded.


    With a flash of step, Yinling came to yuqingjun''s side and said with no expression: "give her to me." Say, silver Ling then stretched out a hand, the meaning of a bit discuss all have no.


    Yu Qingjun took a deep look at Yinling, as if to see something different. However, Yin Ling''s heart is not only family, but also Suxi. Ren yuqingjun''s eyes can see people''s heart, but also can''t see more things.


    A smile with a little deep meaning is drawn from the corner of her mouth. Yu Qingjun puts Su Xi in Yinling''s arms.


    However, no one saw the worry in Yu Qingjun''s eyes.


    Before a storm broke out, it ended with Suxi''s coma. Although Li Daniu and his wife were not happy, they could not find a little girl''s trouble, not to mention the little girl''s health problems.


    With just one look in their eyes, Li and his wife understood each other''s meaning. Qin cui''e stepped forward, and her worried face didn''t seem to be pretending: "help Miss Suxi to have a rest, and then find someone to see what''s going on."


    As soon as the words came out, the rest of the people seemed to have recovered. Yinfeng could not come forward, so he stood there and looked at Suxi with worried eyes. Dai Xingyu couldn''t care so much and trotted to Yinling. His wonderful eyes were full of worry. His hands wanted to touch Suxi, but he didn''t dare to touch it.


    "Come on, take the guests to the wing room!" Yu Qingjun''s voice didn''t fluctuate. She didn''t seem to care about Su Xi''s coma.


    The next man came up quickly and led the way for Yinling. Seeing Yinling enter, Yinfeng doesn''t move. Although he was worried about Suxi, at least Suxi was in front of him, but yuan Dan didn''t know where he was. As a representative of several people, Yinfeng has much more to consider.


    Seeing that the back of Yinling disappeared in the lobby, Yinfeng directly asked: "master of Jade City, where is another partner who came with us?"


    In the invisible place of Yinfeng, Yu Qingjun sneered, like laughing at Yuan Dan, like laughing at Yinfeng: "are you sure he is your partner?"


    After finishing this sentence lightly, Yu Qingjun explained before Yinfeng wanted to speak: "that young master disdains my city Lord''s residence, and has gone to find his own residence. There''s no need to worry, young master Yin. No one can make any big waves in the four cities. "


    This is not only to Yinfeng, but also to Li Daniu and his wife. Li Daniu and his wife are slightly embarrassed, and they seem to be worried about what happened just now. With an unnatural cough, Li Daniu said, "cough, master of Jade City, I wonder if we can go to have a rest?"


    Li Daniu is also a real man. When he said this, he didn''t hide his expectation at all, for fear that others would not know that he was eager to leave here.


    "Naturally." With that, Yu Qingjun called another servant to take Li and his wife away.


    After they left, Yu Qingjun approached Yinfeng and looked at the complicated expression on Yinfeng''s face. The tone suddenly softened: "young master Yin, some people in this world are not worthy of your attention. But some people are worthy of your trust and solicitation. "


    Looking at Yu Qingjun''s deep and bottomless eyes, Yin Feng was slightly stunned, even though he knew what Yu Qingjun was referring to. I think it''s Yu Qingjun''s displeasure that he ignores Su Xi for yuan Dan''s sake. What Yin Feng doesn''t understand is that it''s just a first meeting. Why is Yu Qingjun so pessimistic about yuan Dan and so optimistic about Su Xi?


    Yu Qingjun''s smiling eyes made Yinfeng feel a pressure inexplicably. The question had been blocked in his throat before he could speak out, and he couldn''t make a sound. Yu Qingjun chuckled and said, "young master Yin, it''s up to you to think about the details."


    With that, Yu Qingjun once again took a deep look at Yinfeng, and did not ask the next person to take Yinfeng to rest, but turned and left.


    In the wing room, Yinling gently puts Su Xi on the bed and looks at Su Xi''s frown. Yinling wants to smooth her, but she doesn''t dare to stretch out her hand. Yinling, who has always been introverted, is still timid even at this time. It is the uncertainty of feelings and the inferiority complex.


    Although I don''t know the specific strength of Suxi, it can be seen from her performance that she has become the strongest one among them. Such a woman, if there is no strong strength, which man dare to express his love? And Yinling just have such concerns, so, after putting Su Xi away, Yinling quickly away from the bedside, only standing far away.


    Because of the anxiety in his heart, Dai Xingyu didn''t notice Yinling''s strangeness. She sat beside Suxi, holding her hand, and suddenly exclaimed, "ah, why is Suxi''s hand so cold?"


    While speaking, Dai Xingyu rubbed Suxi''s hand, hoping to make Suxi warm.


    Su Xi''s eyes closed, her brows wrinkled, her lips dull and tight. Seeing her like this, I can already imagine that Suxi''s situation is not good now. Dai Xingyu was so anxious that she was about to cry. She didn''t understand what happened. A good meeting turned out to be like this!"Su Su, what''s the matter with you! You wake up and come to Sifang city. How did you suddenly become like this? " Dai Xingyu didn''t care that Yinling was still on one side. Her tears fell down and wet her white face.


    Squeak, the door is opened. Yinling looks for fame, and Yu Qingjun, who only shows a pair of eyes, comes in slowly. Yinfeng is behind him.


    Line to silver Ling side, Silver Peak worried asked a: "how?"


    Yinling only slightly shakes his head. Now he only hates why he doesn''t have any medical skills. Otherwise, he can''t only look at Suxi, but there is no way.


    In the silver Ling chagrin, Yu Qingjun has gone to the bed, a pair of eyes straight looking at Su Xi, I do not know what to think.


    "Miss Dai, get up first." Yu Qingjun''s voice is very gentle. It''s different from that in the lobby before.


    Perhaps it is this gentle comfort Dai Xingyu''s heart, she did not ask any reason to get up, give the position to Yu Qingjun. Seeing this, Yu Qingjun sat down with a smile.


    This scene makes Yinling frown and say something, but Yu Qingjun starts to feel her pulse with Su Xi''s hand. Seeing this, a touch of hope suddenly appeared in Yinling''s heart, and the idea of trying to stop it gradually disappeared.


    Dai Xingyu is more direct with Yinling, she is not stupid, naturally know what yuqingjun is doing. Therefore, Dai Xingyu excitedly said, "master of Jade City, can you save Su Su?"


    However, Yu Qingjun did not answer. Seeing this, Dai Xingyu seems to be aware of something, tightly closed his mouth, no longer speak.

 Chapter 74

    In a few people''s expectant eyes, Yu Qingjun is still, calling Su Xi''s pulse. However, Suxi''s situation is more serious than he imagined.


    He thought that Suxi just thought of something and lost control of his emotions. Judging from Suxi''s ability, it was easy to suppress it. However, when she felt Su Xi''s pulse, Yu Qingjun knew that he was wrong.


    Suxi''s pulse condition is disordered, and there are still a stream of energy in her body constantly impacting Suxi''s meridians, which seems to destroy it. If there is one word to describe Suxi''s situation, it is What a mess!


    The spirit power interweaves randomly, and does not listen to the command at all. The strong impact makes Suxi''s meridians gradually become fragile, as if it will be broken by a little more ruthlessness.


    Yu Qingjun''s brow is full of anxiety. He tries to put his spiritual power into Suxi''s body, but his spiritual power just touches Suxi''s body surface, and then it is snapped away. Suxi''s repulsion is amazing!


    Taking back her hand, Yu Qingjun takes a deep look at Su Xi, and then says to Dai Xingyu: "her situation is very bad. Did she have any indelible painful experience before?"


    At last, Dai Xingyu said, "we don''t know a lot about Su Su, but the emperor always has a rumor that Su Su''s family''s rubbish can''t be cultivated, so his father didn''t care about her since childhood. However, from the time we met Susu, she was not the so-called waste. On the contrary, I don''t know how good her talent is. She is the best among us


    Yu Qingjun''s eyes first flashed a little surprise, then more praise, and finally a faint joy. Su Xi''s mind is full of twists and turns. It''s obvious that she was stimulated by the previous performance of Li Daniu and his wife, which led her into her own world.


    In short, there has always been a demon in Suxi''s heart, and now, it is the demon that has come out again, which has trapped Suxi''s consciousness.


    If Suxi can overcome her demons, not only her strength will be improved, but her understanding of the realm and life will also be improved! This is very beneficial to Suxi!


    However, if Suxi was defeated by her own demons, waiting for her would be a thousand times more painful than falling into the demons! Her consciousness will no longer exist, she will become a murderer without blinking an eye, only know how to kill, six relatives do not recognize!


    But this kind of situation can only rely on Suxi to break through, others can''t help her a little bit. What''s more, if the outside forces to help, Suxi will die.


    In this way, Yu qingjunkong has a talent, but he can''t show it.


    With a sigh, Yu Qingjun said: "Miss Su''s situation is not ideal, but we can''t help. The only thing we can do is wait."


    As soon as the voice fell, Dai Xingyu couldn''t wait to ask, "is there really no way? Su Su looks very miserable. How can we do nothing? "


    Finally, Dai Xingyu''s eyes are filled with doubts. She doubts Yu Qingjun''s intentions. She thinks that Yu Qingjun doesn''t really want to save Su Xi. What she said just now is just perfunctory.


    Xu is that Dai Xingyu''s expression is too obvious. Yu Qingjun''s face cools down. As a superior, his momentum is released without reservation, which makes Dai Xingyu feel a burst of chest tightness.


    Coldly looked at three people one eye, when saw the silver Ling and the silver peak did not question his meaning, his momentum slightly converged a little. However, even so, they are also very uncomfortable, which shows how strong Yu Qingjun''s strength is.


    "If you don''t believe it, you can go and find someone you trust. But I would advise you that no one dares to teach me in these four cities." Yu Qingjun''s attitude is very proud, as if another person.


    Usually Dai Xingyu is a changeable person. I didn''t expect that Yu Qingjun would change her face faster.


    Seeing that Dai Xingyu was still a little dissatisfied, Yin Feng stepped forward and said, "we believe what the Jade City Master said, but as Su Xi''s friends, we are also very anxious, so our attitude is inevitably out of control. And five days later, there will be a tide of animals. Suxi is a student that the Imperial College attaches great importance to. If anything happens in this trip, we can''t afford it. "


    Yinfeng''s tone is very peaceful, but the content of his words is sharp, full of warning, he is not afraid of Yu Qingjun''s identity as the leader of the fourth city!


    However, Yu Qingjun is not angry because of Yinfeng''s rudeness. On the contrary, he appreciates Yinfeng and seems to praise him for his future as the head of the family.


    I don''t know what happened, but Yu Qingjun''s expression suddenly softened: "in a word, Miss Su''s current situation can only be broken by herself. If the outside world forces her to help, she will die! As for what young master Yin said just now, I''m kind to remind you that some words are not useful to everyone. When a person''s power or strength reaches a certain level, the threat is nothing but plain water. It doesn''t work. "With that, Yu Qingjun no longer stays, but turns to leave.


    The three looked at each other and saw something familiar in each other''s eyes. Finally, the person in charge of Yinfeng sighed and said, "star language, don''t worry too much. Since the Jade City Master is still calm, it shows that Suxi''s situation is not particularly bad. I believe Suxi will survive, won''t it?"


    "But..." Dai Xingyu hesitated for a moment and looked at Su Xi''s face again. He finally gritted his teeth and no longer questioned Yu Qingjun''s intention.


    Seeing this, Yinfeng is greatly relieved. He is really afraid of Dai Xingyu''s stubborn temper. He goes to find Yu Qingjun to make trouble. Just look at the number of times that Yu Qingjun changed his face in this short period of time, we also know that he is a moody person. In other people''s territory, it''s better to be cautious.


    "Xingyu, my brother and I are men, so we can''t stay in the house more. Suxi will be taken care of by you first. Let''s have a look tomorrow morning. If it doesn''t improve at that time, we may have to think of another way. "


    Even if he said just now that he wanted to trust Yu Qingjun, Dai Xingyu and Yinling should be relieved. However, he is also worried about Suxi. Just because he said that doesn''t mean he really doesn''t care.


    Smell speech, Dai Xingyu smile slightly, the mood seems like a lot better: "good, you go to rest first, Su Su handed over to me."


    With that, Dai Xingyu went straight to the bed and sat down, staring at Suxi without blinking. She was afraid that Suxi would change, but she missed it.


    After receiving Dai Xingyu''s reply, Yinfeng and Yinling leave, and the night is coming

 Chapter 75

    Suxi, who is sleepy, doesn''t know that so many things have happened outside. Now she is in a dark void. There is nothing here, not even a trace of anger.


    The boundless darkness makes Suxi a little uncomfortable. She likes the sunshine. Such darkness will make her feel very depressed.


    Suddenly, there was a sound of breathing in the void. It wasn''t very loud, but in the place where there was nothing, it was very abrupt, and it attracted Suxi''s mind.


    "Who is it?" Su Xi cold drinks out a voice, under such circumstances, she can''t make oneself peaceful, in the heart that spreads light nervous feeling to let her scalp all not from taut, the tone is naturally not much better.


    The master of breathing didn''t answer. Suxi began to turn around, as if trying to find out the trace of the man. However, it was so dark that Suxi could not see anything. Even her own hand was just a shadow.


    The sound of breathing became more and more serious. It seemed that it was in Suxi''s ear. Suxi even felt the warm breath hitting her earlobe, which made her have goose bumps.


    Suxi''s mood became more and more unstable. At this moment, Suxi''s past strength was completely broken. At this time, Suxi seemed to return to the time when she had just cultivated her human form and had not seen the world carefully.


    At that time, Suxi was full of curiosity and fear about everything. Now, curiosity is gone, but fear is still there, and seems to be deeper.


    Looking around for a week, it was still so quiet. Suxi''s heart tightened and roared, "who are you?"


    This sound, revealed Su Xi''s mood, mixed with fear at a loss.


    Suddenly, the darkness gradually dissipated, and Su Xi saw a vast white world. Su Xi couldn''t open her eyes because of the sudden light. She could only cover her eyes with her sleeve. When her eyes got used to the light, she put down her sleeve.


    There was nothing in it. Looking down, Suxi seemed to be standing in the air, but the touch of her feet told her that she was stepping on the ground.


    Although the dreamland around has changed from black to white, it is still empty. Suxi found that the previous breathing sound seemed to have disappeared, just like she was afraid of the light. There was no breathing sound at all.


    "Hua Qing said


    A familiar voice rings behind Suxi. Suxi turns around suddenly, but finds a person standing behind her. That face was so familiar to her that Suxi was a little frightened.


    That''s herself! To be exact, it was Huaqing''s speech in the previous life!


    Looking at the familiar eyebrows, Suxi didn''t know what it was like: "who are you?"


    The man gave a smile and said, "it''s you in this palace."


    as like as two peas, as like as two peas, as like as two peas, and the same smile, they all attacked Su Xi''s heart.


    Xu was so shocked that Suxi calmed down. Having the experience of a previous life, Suxi thinks she should know what''s going on.


    Before Hua Su Mei died, she once told Su Xi that in addition to her hard strength, she should also pay attention to one problem, that is, disposition. This may be too ethereal to say, and Suxi didn''t think so at that time, but because of HuaSu Mei''s serious look, Suxi still listened to it carefully.


    Later, Suxi has been the first person in the demon world, and has never experienced the so-called test of HuaSu Mei''s heart. In this way, Suxi did not care about it.


    Now I think that Su Xi''s thought in the previous life was too simple, and her mind and nature didn''t need to be tested at all. In this life, because of the betrayal of Hua Wuyou, Suxi''s mood has changed, and the test will follow.


    In Hua Su Mei''s explanation, Su Xi knows that the so-called test is actually a struggle against her own demons, and she also knows the result. In this way, Suxi will gather the mind of wishful thinking, concentrate on looking at the opposite heart devil, look a little complicated.


    "Tell me what I''m going to do." After understanding the cause of love, Suxi doesn''t talk nonsense and comes to the point.


    The demon nodded, with disdain in his eyes: "defeat this palace, and you can go out."


    Hearing this, Suxi frowns. Although she doesn''t know what the devil is capable of, she knows her own strength in the previous life. If the devil fights with her strength in the previous life, Suxi has no chance to win!


    Xu Shi felt Su Xi''s idea, and his heart demon gave a charming smile, like peach blossom blooming in the sky: "don''t worry, my Palace won''t bully you. This palace only takes out the strength of the earth and spirit realm to fight with you. What do you think? "


    Hearing this, Suxi''s mouth twitched a few times. She just Xuanling mirror seven section of cultivation, with the strength of the spirit of the land is not bullying her? Are you kidding?


    However, it seems that the heart demon didn''t give Suxi a chance to speak, because in the next moment, the heart demon directly shot. And this is Suxi''s best move in her previous life Magic.


    When Suxi opened her eyes again, she returned to the top of Kunlun.At this time, on the top of the Kunlun Mountains stood two men of peerless elegance, one for emperor Mo, the other for Hua Qingyan.


    As soon as she saw this scene, Suxi understood the intention of the heart demon. However, in these days, Suxi had already had resistance to this memory, and believed that the heart demon could not see what she wanted to see.


    That square emperor Mo and flower Qing speech opposite but stand, a red dress, a black color.


    "Dimo, I''m very happy that you can come here as promised."


    As soon as Hua Qingyan''s voice fell, di Mo opened her eyes. In fact, at the moment when Hua Qingyan came, di Mo already knew that Hua Qingyan''s unique fragrance of peach blossom could only be smelled by him. However, her cold word "Ben Gong" made Di Mo''s eyelids jump, but his face didn''t show a cent.


    "I never break my promise."


    "Well, let''s start."


    Hua Qing''s words don''t linger at all, and don''t give Di mo the chance to refuse. She takes out the streamer sword and rushes to di mo.


    Liuguang sword is the supreme magic weapon of the demon world. He didn''t expect that it would be used to deal with Dimo today. Thinking of this, he was stunned. At this moment, the edge of the streamer sword has cut off the emperor''s clothes, and Hua Qingyan''s face has become very ugly at this moment.


    Hua Qingyan took back his sword and stood fifteen feet away from the emperor''s road. He had a cold face and his words were very cold. "Timo, if you don''t want to fight with our palace seriously, then kill yourself. I''m not interested in wasting time with a puppet. "


    The emperor Mo wry smile, hastily pack up good mood, take out the weapon to prepare for the battle, the facial expression of flower Qing speech this just slightly improve.


    There was no more talk, only a sword.

 Chapter 76

    The onlookers have already dispersed, and the aftereffects are too big for all people to bear. Only those who sit with them can watch the war without injury.


    "Bang", that is the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground. The three people shake their heads again and again. The secret way emperor Mo is still too much in love and lost his life in vain.


    Emperor Mo was hit in the heart by Liuguang sword and fell to the ground. Hua Qingyan looks at the corpse of Di Mo, and her face is full of disbelief. Di Mo is the master of human world, which is almost the same as her. She doesn''t believe that di Mo died like this! But the fact told her that Dimo was dead.


    This scene seems to reappear yesterday, very fresh in front of Suxi''s eyes again, even know that this is a mirage, even if has experienced such a pain, Suxi still can''t help but slightly close her eyes, heart pumping pain, tears fall down without warning.


    Then it''s time for Hua Wuyou to appear, with her yellow gauze skirt, dignified and elegant posture, proud smile and fierce eyes Everything, all in Suxi''s wound sprinkle salt, make her want to end up with a sword.


    Looking at Hua Wuyou stabbing the broken moon sword into her chest, Suxi smiles, so sad that no amount of words can describe her grief at the moment.


    The scene suddenly changed, and Suxi saw how the original owner was killed. Suxi doesn''t know who killed the original owner all the time. Now it turns out that SuYue takes her girl to kill the original owner.


    Seeing this, Suxi''s face suddenly condensed. Then everything happened after Suxi came to the human world. Scenes flashed by like fragments until now.


    Suxi thought that the dreamland would end here, but it went on. The picture was so real that Suxi thought that it would develop like that!


    The picture in front of her is that Suxi has already broken away from the demons, and then her strength has gone up to a higher level, and then she meets emperor Mo again!


    It''s undeniable that even though she knows that Dimo is dead, and this is just a mirage, Suxi''s heart still can''t help but move slightly. She even can''t help taking a small step forward.


    In the picture, "Suxi" looks at Timo with tears in her eyes, but Timo is strange in her eyes and doesn''t seem to know her at all.


    "Timo, you''re back."


    "Presumptuous! Can you call my name taboo? Go away Emperor Mo''s eyebrows and eyes were full of evil spirit, and the invisible momentum was all on Su Xi, which made her breathless.


    Su Xi, who is not in the picture, unconsciously feels that her whole body is heavy. However, she does not care so much now, her mind has already been taken away by what happened in the picture.


    The strangeness of Di Mo, the disgust in di Mo''s eyes, and the look in her eyes like a mole ant make Su Xi have no courage to continue to look. And the demons like to know, the picture suddenly disappeared.


    However, Suxi did not recover. She held her head in her hands and squatted down without any image, crying.


    Tears wet her dress, but she didn''t feel it. The devil looked at him coldly, and his charming and enchanting face was cold: "how about heartache?"


    He said this in a low voice. The devil approached Suxi and stopped when he was one step away from Suxi. She looked at Suxi so condescending, and her mouth constantly stimulated Suxi: "if you change a face, do you think that Dimo will know you?"


    Smell speech, Suxi this just know the front of those scenes is not the purpose of the heart devil, the last scene is the heart devil want effect. Now, Suxi''s reaction is obviously the same as that of the devil, otherwise she would not have said these words.


    The cry is getting louder and louder. Suxi thought she couldn''t cry, but now she knows that her heart has become numb because of repeated repression. Under enough external stimulation, her strong heart is so vulnerable!


    The picture just now seems to be printed in Suxi''s mind. Whatever Suxi does, it will never go away.


    The devil didn''t speak any more. He just looked at Suxi crying. It was like an elder who was educating his descendants. He couldn''t see the devil''s appearance.


    In the vast white void, only Suxi''s cry echoed for a long time


    I don''t know how long later, the devil seems to have no patience. She looks at Suxi who is still crying in disgust, and a spirit force hits Suxi.


    The cry came to an abrupt end. Because of this blow, Su Xi almost lost her breath! But it''s not the main thing. The key is that Suxi was hit in the right direction when she wasn''t on guard. The other party still had the strength of the earth''s spiritual realm. In this way, Suxi just felt that her spiritual power began to boil. Her pain made her want to faint.


    "Is that all you can do? If so, today you will leave your life and let the palace dominate your body! Don''t worry, our palace will treat your emperor well and won''t let him be wronged! "


    As soon as she said this, Suxi suddenly opened her eyes. She seemed to hear something unusual from the words of the devil. This content makes Suxi have no mind to take care of her own injury. She stands up with pain and looks at the heart demon. She says word by word: "do you mean that Dimo is still alive?"Finish saying this sentence, Su Xi can''t help but deny by herself again, at the beginning she saw emperor Mo die with her own eyes, how can he still live? But But Su Xi has a strong feeling in her heart, Dimo Maybe it''s still alive!


    Heart demon charming smile: "won this palace, this palace tells you, how?"


    Smell speech, Su Xie heart next happy, since she said that, whether to explain emperor Mo is very likely still alive? After all, it''s the emperor of human world. How can he die so easily?


    Think about this, Suxi''s war, she can''t wait to know the news of emperor Mo, even in the face of the opponent who has a four level difference with herself, she has no fear.


    Force oneself to straighten the waist back, that belongs to the first person''s domineering spirit of demon world naturally emanates from Su Xi body. Although the demons have the same momentum, compared with Suxi, they have checked a lot, which can''t be made up by their strength.


    Looking at the demon for a moment, Su made up her mind. Today, no matter what it is for, she will win the heart devil!


    However, no matter how strong Suxi''s will is, the pain on her body also bound her to a great extent. In such a void space, it will make people have a real sense of combat, which makes Suxi quite surprised!

 Chapter 77

    Perhaps seeing Su Xi''s reluctance, the devil sneered: "Hua Qing Yan, do you need some moves from this palace?"


    The devil raised his head and lowered his eyelids, leaving only a crack to look at Suxi. His eyes were full of disdain and pride. But such a disgusting expression appeared on Hua Qingyan''s gorgeous face, which was also extremely eye-catching and amazing.


    Swallowing the blood, Suxi sneered: "don''t talk nonsense. If you want to do it, do it." Finish saying, she also doesn''t care what sneak attack don''t sneak attack of, direct preemptive, a regiment of cyan of spirit dint straight toward heart devil to smash. With this blow, Suxi''s step faltered for a while, and finally stood firm.


    The attack wheezed, and the devil''s face remained unchanged. The same blue spirit covered her whole body. Then she stood there quietly and let Suxi''s attack hit her.


    There was no sound at all. Suxi''s attack melted automatically when she touched the spiritual power on the surface of the demon''s body! It looks like the heart devil absorbed Suxi''s energy directly into her body, and didn''t get any damage.


    See this, Su Xi Mou son frets, she suddenly thought of a possibility. Since the demons appear as Hua Qing Yan, does it mean that her ability is the same as that of Hua Qing Yan? In this way, Suxi''s practice method is the same as that of the mind devil, and her spiritual power will be absorbed by the mind devil, which makes sense.


    However, if this is the case, Suxi would like to defeat the demons, it would be extremely difficult! For a moment, Suxi''s face was very ugly. She seemed to have thought about what she would face next.


    "Hua Qingyan, is that all you can do? If so, I advise you to give up your body so that you won''t suffer much from skin and flesh! " The arrogant words of the demons rang in Suxi''s ears, lingering for a long time.


    Suxi did not say a word, forced to endure the pain, one attack after another did not stop to ring, the heart demon hit, flashing cyan light so conspicuous, also so beautiful. However, behind the beauty is the fatal danger. These attacks make Suxi do her best, and she has to fall to the ground.


    Because of her strength, many powerful magic methods in her previous life could not be used, but what she can now use is not enough to kill the demons. The attacks just now are Suxi''s last strength. If this can''t cause certain damage to the heart demon, Suxi It''s really dangerous!


    Attack one after another, not to give the heart devil breathing time, Rao is the heart devil will not pay attention to Su, these attacks can not help but let her face.


    Fast dodge Su Xi''s attack, the face of the devil is more and more ugly. These attacks didn''t seem to be many, and they didn''t have enough strength. However, they were unexpected for a long time, as if someone had been accumulating strength for them.


    Tea time passed, the attack still did not dissipate, the heart demon who wanted to avoid the attack gradually slowed down. Even if she has a strong strength, but also can not withstand such consumption ah!


    Yu Guang catches a glimpse of Su Xi who is meditating and healing. The devil suddenly understands Su Xi''s intention. The ultimate goal of these attacks is not to hurt her, but to delay time, so that Suxi can have enough time to recover, so that her chances of winning can be increased.


    After thinking about this, the devil''s face suddenly turned black, and the figure who had dodged stopped directly.


    Seeing that the cyan light was about to hit the heart demon, it suddenly split on both sides! A green awn divided into two, perfectly around the body of the demon, constantly shot back, and then disappeared.


    According to the law, green awns are disappearing. This time, green awns don''t go round and round like they did just now. What''s gone is gone forever.


    Gradually, Qingmang disappeared completely, and the whole void was white again. Suxi, still healing, didn''t seem to notice what happened here.


    The devil grins grimly and walks slowly to Suxi''s side. Looking at Suxi who is healing, his face is ferocious. The cyan lights up in her hands, and then merge into a huge ball of energy. Judging from the momentum leaked from the ball, there must be a lot of energy in it! If Su Xi is hit by an energy ball, he will die.


    Xu wants to see Suxi become a zombie murderer as soon as possible. The devil can''t wait to slap Suxi on the top of his head. It''s either you or I!


    "Bang", a loud noise, but Suxi is undamaged! Looking at the demon again, she didn''t know what she was bounced out. The energy ball she gathered also hit her body, which made her beyond recognition.


    Then, a black light flew out of Suxi''s body, and the purpose was very clear. Not only that, the black light was also drawn into the flesh of the heart devil, just like sucking the blood of the heart devil.


    "Ah A shrill scream came from the devil''s mouth. She kept struggling, but the black light was getting tighter and tighter


    Suxi opened her eyes and was surprised to see the scene. After a close look, I found that the black light was the black ribbon when the soul was saved.I didn''t expect that the magic weapon left by Xifu was so powerful that I broke through the prohibition of storage. Suxi thought to herself.


    After just a short time of treatment, Suxi''s injury is a little better, at least stand up and walk two steps is no problem. Looking down at the painful demons, Suxi was greatly relieved. No matter what, she passed the test.


    Because hunluo didn''t teach her how to use the black ribbon, Suxi had to watch and wait for the black ribbon to come back. However, at the beginning, the black ribbon was still sucking the heart demon''s blood, but after a while, it seemed that it was not good to drink the heart demon''s blood, so the black ribbon stopped sucking blood and tied the heart demon firmly.


    Seeing this, Suxi frowned slightly, and immediately mobilized her spiritual power which had just recovered a little in her body. Regardless of her disgusting face, she clapped her hand directly on the head of the demon.


    The devil''s eyes were wide open, and he didn''t seem to believe that he was hit by Suxi. However, the heat in her body seemed to melt, but her feeling made her believe that she thought the victory was in hand, but who thought it was such an accident, and she was very unwilling in her heart.


    "Hua Qingyan! Mo Don''t think that Now it''s over It''s over, then Next It''s for you Your test I''m waiting for you The one who failed That moment! Ha ha ha ha ha Heart devil finish saying this sentence intermittently, finally is full of unwilling closed eyes.

 Chapter 78

    The black ribbon felt as if the demon had died, so she let it go, and then she went back to Suxi''s storage.


    As for the demons, the moment she breathes, her body emits white smoke. With the disappearance of white smoke, the demons disappear.


    Thinking of what the devil had just said, Suxi couldn''t help frowning. She knew that the test of her own talent was not completed by herself. Maybe there would be more difficult things waiting for her next.


    After touching the bracelet on her wrist, Su Xi''s eyes were far-reaching and her face was quiet.


    "Hua Qingyan, do you want to go back?" Suddenly, a simple man''s voice rang out in the void. Suxi frowned. Is that what the devil just said? But for the man''s words of Hua Qing, Su Xi was not surprised at all.


    "I don''t know what you mean." Su Xi''s voice was cold, and she didn''t seem to pay attention to the man.


    "Demon world."


    Light two words, but Su Xi is to understand his meaning.


    Su Xi murmured for a moment, and there were complex thoughts rising in her heart. Don''t you want to? Actually, she thought that the demon world was her root. Even if so many things happened, how could she let the demon world go? Now such efforts to enhance the strength, is not also to return to the demon world?


    However, Suxi didn''t know what the man meant, so she didn''t answer. She just looked at the void of no one and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    For a long time, the man didn''t get Su Xi''s answer, so he said to himself: "do you want to go back? Demon world is your home, with people you love and people who love you. There is a saying in the human world, no matter where you are, as long as you remember where your home is, your heart will have a sense of belonging. Hua Qingyan, what do you think? "


    The voice falls, the man then did not have a voice, this time, he seems to must wait for Su Xi''s reply general, stubborn.


    It''s false to say that there is no touch. When the man says this, Suxi can''t help but see what happened to her in the demon world. Gradually, her vision blurred. When she saw it again, she found that everything in front of her eyes was familiar and strange.


    It was a white room with beds, tables, chairs, cabinets They are all white. Suxi was startled. Wasn''t the scene just when HuaSu Mei was still in her boudoir?


    At that time, Suxi liked white, so she arranged all her rooms in white. HuaSu Mei kept looking for beautiful white things for Suxi, just to make Suxi happy.


    Su Xi suddenly thought of Hua Su Mei, and her tears fell uncontrollably.


    Suxi, who is well versed in magic, knows that she is likely to enter the dreamland set for her by men. However, such a scene makes her heart extremely enlarged. Even if she knows it is a dreamland, Suxi can''t help but want to get into it.


    Before the devil also used the illusion, but the technique is too bad, although also let Suxi have mood fluctuations, but far less real than this time.


    Touching the tables and chairs in the room, Suxi couldn''t stop her tears.


    "Qing Yan, come out and have a look!"


    Hearing this familiar voice, Suxi suddenly raised her head, her eyes full of disbelief. Without any hesitation, she ran out, only to see a beautiful woman in white dress standing in the courtyard, smiling at her.


    "Master..." Whispering softly, Su Xi''s eyes widened, and the former coldness disappeared. It turned out that what she saw was Hua Su Mei, who had already lost her soul!


    Beyond the dreamland, a pair of eyes staring at Su Xi, who shed tears in front of the void, could not help sighing: "Alas, there are so many sentimental feelings and concerns in the world, it''s hard! It''s hard I don''t know what the man said and what the meaning is. It sounds strange.


    However, Su Xi, immersed in the dreamland, could not hear at all.


    At this moment, Su Xi''s eyes are full of Hua Su Mei''s figure. She dare not blink. It seems that Hua Su Mei will disappear in the blink of an eye.


    Seeing Su Xi, Hua Su Mei gave a soft smile and gently waved: "Qing Yan, come and see. This is a gift for you."


    Smell speech, Su Xi''s feet unconsciously raised, gradually toward the flower element Mei.


    Go to HuaSu Mei''s side, HuaSu Mei gently takes Suxi''s hand and lets Suxi stand side by side with her.


    "Do you like it?"


    Along with Hua Su Mei''s eyes, a peach forest came into Su Xi''s eyes. Surrounding the ability of snow, the pink peach forest will be particularly eye-catching, for this white world added a touch of unforgettable beautiful scenery.


    Smelling the faint fragrance of the flowers, watching the butterflies flying among the flowers, the beautiful temperature of the flowers came to Suxi''s hands, and Suxi was a little carried away.


    Hua Su Mei glanced at Su Xi and saw her eyes staring at the sea of flowers. Her eyes were full of surprise, joy and disbelief! A smile floated on Hua Su Mei''s face, and she felt that the peach forest she had spent a lot of effort to move was valuable at last.


    "Today is your 600 year old birthday. As a teacher, I will give you this immortal peach forest as a gift. Qing Yan, do you like it? "Su Xi met Hua Su Mei''s shining eyes and eyebrows. She was so happy that she said, "thank you, master. I like it very much." A childish smile hung on Suxi''s face, and she seemed to return to the day when she ate and lived with HuaSu Mei.


    In this sudden joy, she forgot that she was Su Xi now, but Hua Su Mei was shouting Qing Yan.


    Not give up the pine blossom Su Mei''s hand, Suxi can''t help the heart palpitation, finally a head into the peach forest, began to dance in it.


    She used to be a peach demon. Her charming posture constantly flashed in the peach forest. Butterflies revolved around her, and peach blossoms were flying in the air. On Suxi''s head, shoulders and skirt


    In the distance, Hua Su Mei''s gentle eyes were always on Su Xi, which greatly satisfied her heart.


    Perhaps tired, Suxi leans under a peach tree and gradually closes her eyes.


    At this time, the peach forest is gone, the flowers are gone, and the White House is gone All of everything, and back to the vast expanse of vanity.


    Suxi''s body was still leaning against the peach tree, but the peach tree was long gone. Her eyebrows were full of peace, and all the worries brought about by all kinds of things floated in the air and gradually turned into nothingness.


    A figure appeared in front of Su Xi: "when you come to the world of mortals, your happiness is covered up by helplessness and betrayal. Time is fleeting and you are in a hurry. It''s up to you to decide whether to become nothingness or to win the six realms."


    With that, the man took a deep look at Su Xi again, and then slowly merged with the void.

 Chapter 79

    As time goes by quietly, Suxi is immersed in a dreamland and can''t extricate herself. She was originally a lonely person in her heart. Hua Su Mei left at that time, and then Hua Wuyou betrayed her. The death of Di Mo and the departure of hunluo all caused great harm to Su Xi.


    Even as the first person in the demon world, it doesn''t mean Suxi is indestructible. A person''s heart and strength can''t be compared. The incomparably real HuaSu Mei in this dreamland gives Suxi great comfort. In such warmth, Suxi''s cold heart had been relied on. She didn''t want to wake up.


    Before the devil, but the man deliberately, the purpose is to see the specific situation of Suxi. The heart devil is destroyed, but Suxi''s heart has not come out yet, which also shows the depth of Suxi''s heart knot.


    This time, if Suxi chooses to fall, then She will really die


    Three days passed, but Suxi didn''t wake up. Dai Xingyu keeps at Suxi''s bedside with a complicated look. She didn''t know what happened to Suxi, which made Suxi fall asleep because of excitement. She didn''t know what Suxi was going through now. At first, Suxi frowned and even shed tears from time to time, but for the next two days, Suxi looked peaceful and serene, and seemed to be in a coma.


    Thinking of Yu Qingjun''s heart demons and Su Xi''s changes, Dai Xingyu is worried that Su Xi will not be determined and will be taken advantage of by the heart demons.


    These days, Yu Qingjun will come to check Su Xi''s situation every day, but every time he comes back in vain. Listening to his helpless tone, Dai Xingyu''s heart sank to the bottom. Tomorrow will be the tide of beasts. If Suxi doesn''t wake up, I don''t know how much she will miss this time


    Looking at that beautiful face, Dai Xingyu could not help murmuring: "Susu, wake up quickly, we are worried about you." Tears from the eyes, Dai Xingyu silent pain.


    But at this time, Suxi is living in the dreamland, which she thinks is the best day. She doesn''t know that the people outside have been worried for her.


    "Qing Yan, come to dinner soon!" Hua Su Mei brought her hand-made food to the table, with a tender face.


    Su Xi smiles, sniffs the smell of the food, and her eyes are clear.


    The food is made with the simplest ingredients, but even so, Suxi is very satisfied. Because she hasn''t had dinner with her master for a long time.


    Perhaps the brilliant part of the man''s magic is here. Although the memory that emperor Mo and Hua Wuyou brought to Suxi is very deep, it is not equal to Hua Su Mei''s love for her.


    Suxi, the dreamland set by the heart demon in front of her, can not fall into it decisively. But this time, the dreamland set by the man hit Suxi''s heart directly, making her fall down involuntarily and unwilling to come out from inside.


    When she reached the table, Suxi said sweetly, "the food made by master is really delicious!" When she said this, Suxi was as happy as a child.


    Hua Su Mei kneaded Su Xi''s head and put a piece of ribs into Su Xi''s bowl with a smile: "you have a sweet mouth! This is your favorite sweet and sour spareribs. You can taste it and see if master''s skill has declined. "


    With that, Hua Su Mei looks at Su Xi with her eyes full of expectation.


    Suxi looked at HuaSu Mei and the ribs in the bowl. Without hesitation, she picked them up and sent them to her mouth. However, why is the so-called sweet and sour ribs tasteless?


    His hands were stiff in the air, and the ribs were in his mouth. Suxi didn''t know whether to swallow or not. Take another look at Hua Su Mei''s expression, Su Xi suddenly burst into tears, and the ribs in her mouth fell out of thin air.


    "What''s the matter? Is it the master who made it not delicious? "


    Listening to Hua Su Mei''s anxious words, and then looking at her unaffected look of love, Su Xi''s heart sank to the bottom. She looked at Hua Su Mei straightly, and her mind surged: "master, I How I want to see you I really want to... "


    As she said this, Suxi''s tears kept falling like broken beads, wetting Suxi''s clothes.


    Hua Su Mei''s expression suddenly froze. It seems that she didn''t expect Su Xi to say so suddenly. Looking at Su Xi''s expression, Hua Su Mei hesitated. Did she find something?


    With such doubt, Hua Su Mei brushed away Su Xi''s tears with her sleeve and said softly, "Qing Yan, master is here. You can watch it as long as you want! Why do you cry when you are so big? "


    However, Su Xi''s tears are more turbulent.


    After a while, Suxi wiped away her tears and became serious: "master, although I know you are not real, I still appreciate your company these days. Since you left, I have no relatives. Later, I thought I had found two more people to share my life with, but... "


    With that, Suxi''s voice stopped for a moment: "master, I''m leaving. There are many friends waiting for me outside, and I still have revenge. Master, thank you. I won''t stick to the fact that people can''t believe me any more. In the days to come, I will become a new me, a Just for myself


    As the voice fell, Su Xi suddenly got up, turned around and flew away from the secluded beauty in the beautiful light of HuaSu Mei''s complex eyes.Outside the dreamland, Suxi slowly opened her eyes, with tears hanging on them. What you can see is still a vast and boundless void. A man is standing in front of him, looking at her with a smile.


    "You''re out." The man''s voice was very calm, as if the man who tried to trap Suxi with fantasy was not like him.


    Su Xi stood up straight and evaporated her tears with her spiritual power. Her eyes were peaceful: "yes."


    "How are you?"


    "Very good."


    With that, they looked at each other and laughed, just like old friends who haven''t seen each other for a long time.


    The man walked slowly to Suxi. He didn''t mean to blaspheme Suxi''s appearance: "do you want to know who I am?"


    Smell speech, Su Xi some Leng Shen, also forgot to answer. Although the man was asking Suxi, he didn''t wait for Suxi to reply. Instead, he said to himself, "I am the one you expect."


    As soon as these words came out, Suxi was even more surprised. Looking at the man in front of her, Suxi couldn''t figure out why she was a man?


    Perhaps seeing through Su Xi''s idea, the man smiles and flashes. The man, who was very handsome, immediately becomes a beautiful woman. That is the appearance of Hua Qingyan in the previous life. She is dressed in red, which is amazing.


    Compared with Huaqing''s words, this one is much stronger, no matter from which aspect.


    "You..."


    "You don''t have to say anything. I''m what you want to be. You have too much hatred and too much vigilance, which has lost the momentum when you were proud of the six realms. I hope that with this experience, you will feel relieved to love something, so that you will have more. "


    The voice is getting smaller and smaller, and the figure of Hua Qingyan is getting lighter and lighter, until it disappears completely.

 Chapter 80

    Staring at the place where Hua Qingyan disappeared, Su Xi still couldn''t come back. She thought she had figured out a lot, put down a lot, but after listening to the man''s words, she found that what she put down was her obsession with Hua Su Mei, her hatred and her heart knot, which still existed.


    However, the man''s words just now sounded the alarm for Suxi. Through those fantasies, Suxi understood that many things had happened and she could not change them. However, if she has been trapped in her own world, blinded by hatred, then in the end, the loser is still her.


    About half a column incense time passed, Suxi showed a relieved smile. She still did not put down her hatred and responsibility, but now she is not dominated by hatred, so that she lost her ID.


    "Thank you." Speak these two words softly, Su Xi in front of a black, consciousness gradually scattered.


    When Suxi woke up again, she saw the carved Babu bed, and the plain bed curtain gave us a sense of tranquility. There was no one in the room, and it was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop.


    Feeling that her body is not abnormal because of long sleep, but has a new change, Suxi can''t help showing a knowing smile. She was full of strength, and her spiritual power rose a step to reach the Ninth Section of Xuanling mirror!


    Su Xi never thought that her coma would make her strength improve so much! At this moment, Suxi felt the joy from her heart.


    After a short period of joy, Suxi walked out of the room slowly. There is no one outside. At the moment, the Lord''s mansion is like a deserted building, silent.


    The more you walk, the more you feel that something is wrong with Suxi. As the city leader''s mansion, it can be quiet, but it can''t be so quiet that there is no sound at all. If it''s not the secret of the city Lord''s house, it''s something happened.


    From the beginning, Suxi didn''t find anything different. In this way, there is something that makes the people of the city master''s mansion disappear, including Yu Qingjun, who is highly skilled, and her friends who came with her.


    Thinking that her partners might not be safe now, Suxi''s heart was slightly constricted, and she didn''t dare to let her own wishful thinking. Worried, Suxi no longer hesitated, but directly used her technique to make her fly to the sky.


    As soon as she took off, Suxi immediately found out where the problem was. At the moment, there is no one on the street in Sifang city. It''s like an agreement in advance. It''s the disappearance of tacit understanding. In the distance, however, several figures could be seen. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Suxi feels a mottled force coming from outside Sifang city. It''s so powerful that it seems to destroy heaven and earth.


    Aware of this, Suxi suddenly thought of something, face slightly changed, and then quickly flew towards the direction of the city gate. Along the way, she did not encounter any obstacles.


    At this time, Yu Qingjun''s face was cold, his hands were behind his back, and his back was straight.


    "Lord, the tide of beasts is coming soon. It''s time for us to prepare." On one side, Wei Silu stepped forward. When he spoke, he couldn''t see his eyes. He could only see a little respect on his face.


    Hearing the speech, Yu Qingjun nodded and said in a loud voice, "let''s go ahead, all the staff prepare and act according to the previous plan. Those who violate the law will be killed without mercy! "


    Hearing Yu Qingjun''s words, Wei Silu felt that his blood was boiling. He could not help shivering. A cold light flashed in his eyes: "yes, Lord!"


    With that, he went to inform the public.


    What about Yu Qingjun? What he is thinking about now is not the imminent tide of beasts, but Su Xi, who is lying in the city master''s mansion and doesn''t know the situation. He has experienced animal tide many times, and he has seen a lot of talents, but Suxi has never given him the feeling.


    So, at this very tense moment, Yu Qingjun is thinking of a little girl whose strength is only in the Xuanling mirror


    In the distance, the sky became dark, not because of the weather, but because of a group of eagles flying in mid air. They occupy the sky, making the whole sky dim because of their shadow.


    Seeing this, all the people at the gate of the city showed a grim look, holding their weapons tightly in both hands, waiting for the monster to approach, and then rushed up to show their style!


    The earth began to shake, and a huge black bear came running quickly. Every time I settle down, the earth trembles, which makes people''s heart beat with the rhythm.


    Behind the gate, Dai Xingyu''s hands were clenched into fists. Some sweat came out of his palms, and he looked very nervous.


    Because of their identity and strength, Yu Qingjun arranged them behind the gate of the city, together with some of the strength of the four square city people in xuanlingjing. If all the masters in front of the city gate are wiped out by the monsters, they will become backup forces to stop the monsters from moving on.


    Although Yu Qingjun said that to them, they are not fools. They have seen all the masters in front of the gate, and their strength is much higher than them. Such strength lineup, monster is not particularly strong, so Dai Xingyu and others play a role in the probability is small pitiful. In this way, the purpose of their trip will not be achieved.However, Yu Qingjun''s attitude is stronger than they expected. In the bad eyes of those predecessors, they can''t hold on, so they have to comply with Yu Qingjun''s arrangement.


    At the moment, listening to a series of news coming from outside the city, they are students of Imperial College and have seen a lot of things. They are still nervous and nervous. If they don''t pay attention, they will break down.


    The movement is bigger and bigger, and the figures of monsters are more and more obvious. Without hesitation, with a wave of his left hand, Yu Qingjun immediately saw several people flying into the air, using their own means to attack the eagles.


    The next moment, Yu Qingjun''s right hand raised, and the rest of the people at the gate stood in line according to the previous arrangement. They looked grim one by one, and the fluctuation of spiritual power came from them, and their eyes were not good.


    The strength of the eagle demon in the air is not too strong, and the realm of the adult world is only the cultivation of the fourth and fifth sections of Xuanling mirror. But there are so many people who can''t stand it!


    There are only a few experts sent by the human world here, but there are hundreds of hawk demons. This sharp contrast makes human beings very small. Rao is that they are all above five sections of the earth spirit realm. In the face of this group of hawk demons, they still dare not take it lightly. They are very cautious.


    The monsters on the ground gradually approached, and the people in the first row quickly came forward and poured the spirit power into the cannon like things in front of them. With the influx of psychic power, the gun''s dark fuselage also exudes light.


    "Bang" a sound, more than a dozen guns almost launched at the same time, momentum amazing!

 Chapter 81

    One after another, the light balls of spirit power shot in the direction of the monster, and the air became slightly distorted. In such a deterrent, those monsters are not afraid, still keep running forward.


    As a result, the black bear, who was running in front of him, was hit by the light ball and couldn''t get up all of a sudden. His body kept twitching. However, those monsters in the back kept on stepping over the body of the black bear and continuing to rush forward.


    See this, people are not flustered, orderly change order, for artillery injection force.


    Xu is used to the animal tide, people are not as unprepared as the first time, everything seems so orderly. In recent years, in order to resist the tide of beasts, Sifang city has done a lot of research. Just now, the Lingli gun was developed in recent years. This is the second time to use it.


    The city gate was in a hot fight, and Suxi rushed to the city gate. Listening to the approaching voice, Suxi was a little anxious. With the distance getting closer, Suxi also saw the eagle demon hovering in the air.


    Seeing this, Su Xi couldn''t help speeding up. Before she could see a figure clearly, she had already shot away.


    The hawk demon has good eyesight. As soon as she gets close, she is found. In the face of these eagles, Suxi had no reason to feel close.


    However, the harpoon did not feel the same way. As soon as she found Suxi, the hawk demon flew to Suxi''s direction one by one. The sharp beak flashed cold light, just like a sharp dagger.


    Su Xi behind the blood evil spirit has a faint ring, it seems that the eagle demon momentum provoked its heart of comparison. Its reaction also made Suxi understand that these hawk demons were not her subordinates in the demon world, but were beasts without wisdom in the human world.


    Thinking of this, Su Xi''s sense of closeness has just disappeared. Her pretty face is covered with frost. As soon as she turns her wrist, the bloody ghost has already been in her hand, and she can give the eagle demon a fatal blow at any time.


    4¡¢ Five hawk demons surround Suxi. Although they have no wisdom, Suxi is surprised to find something called disdain in their eyes. Eagle demon did not stop, flapping huge wings, trying to cause damage to Suxi.


    If she has been regarded as the enemy by Suxi, she will not keep her hand. The red light flashed, and the blood evil was already out!


    With the sound of breaking the air, the four or five sections of the Xuanling mirror were not enough to see in front of Suxi. Although there are a large number of people, Su Xi''s pressure on her side is much less because those people in the spirit world are there to attract the attention of the hawk demon. She doesn''t have to deal with it very hard.


    Besides fighting, Suxi''s eyes have been searching at the city gate. After seeing the Lingli cannons at the bottom, Su Xi''s eyes flashed a trace of light. Then, Yu Qingjun''s dark costume appeared in front of Su Xi. She took a deep look at Yu Qingjun and then moved her eyes.


    It was this look that made Yu Qingjun feel something. He could feel someone looking at him, but he did not find anyone after scanning around. At last, he could only withdraw his eyes and continue to pay attention to the battle below.


    Yu Qingjun never thought that Suxi''s place would be in the air. He didn''t look into the air just now, because there were so many hawks and demons that he couldn''t see the figures of the strong human beings, let alone Suxi?


    After killing an eagle demon, Suxi was a little upset. Although the strength of these hawk demons is not very high, the difficulty lies in the huge number. Even if hundreds of monsters without strength stand there and let you kill them, you will feel weak. What''s more, the strength of these hawk demons is not much different from that of Suxi.


    However, no matter how impatient Suxi was, there was no pause at all. Xuesha also gave full face and exerted its powerful deterrent power.


    Soon, Suxi''s situation here was noticed by the strong men in the spirit world Although they have no time to pay more attention to Suxi because of fighting with the hawk demon, their eyes are on Suxi''s appearance.


    For a moment, several people were puzzled. They didn''t know where Suxi came from. Look at Suxi''s face is still very young, but has reached the strength of the spirit, they are even more surprised. But they didn''t know that it was Suxi''s secret to be able to fly.


    The eagle demon pounced on it in groups, and several people didn''t have time to speak, so they had to think that the matter was over and ask about it. Although they are also powerful people, but where in the world will there be people who dislike their friends?


    Su Xi in the struggle doesn''t know that she has become the focus of several people''s eyes. At this time, she is still searching for Dai Xingyu''s trace. There is no trace outside the gate, so Suxi puts her eyes on the group of defenders inside the gate.


    Sure enough, this time, Suxi easily found some traces of Dai Xingyu. It''s because Dai Xingyu''s petite size is too eye-catching. Where the crowd suddenly concave down, it is very likely that Dai Xingyu is located.


    Now that she has found it, Suxi will no longer entangle with the hawk demon. After finding an hawk demon, she will fly in the direction of Dai Xingyu. And her low flying, body shape appeared in front of many people.


    Yu Qingjun looks at the beautiful figure shot down from the air. There is something unbelievable in his eyes. He has always been calm and calm. Unexpectedly, he turns his body involuntarily. His eyes seem to stick to Su Xi''s body. His eyes don''t blink.Naturally, those people in the gate also saw the woman coming towards them. Some of them were excited. The rest of them were astonished, and their mouths could not help opening slightly, as if they saw something extraordinary.


    So Suxi fell in the eyes of the people, and then quickly bypassed the others and went to Dai Xingyu.


    At this time, Dai Xingyu''s eyes were full of tears, which fell at the moment when Suxi came to her. She suddenly came forward and hugged Suxi, and her mouth was constantly saying: "Susu, you finally wake up! Wuwu, I miss you so much


    Listening to Dai Xingyu''s words, Su Xi''s eyes are slightly red, and her hands are around Dai Xingyu. She doesn''t say a word, but she responds to her with her own temperature. Yu Guang catches a glimpse of the two Yinfeng people standing behind Dai Xingyu. Su Xi nods to them. She doesn''t take her eyes back until she sees them both smiling.


    Su Xi, who was surrounded by emotion, didn''t know that she had just killed so much in mid air that her sudden departure made the eagle demons very unwilling. Although they have no intelligence, they also know that Suxi has killed many of them. Suxi''s departure is regarded as their escape, which makes several of them chase Suxi directly.


    Because Su Xi''s speed is too fast, the eagle demon can''t catch up with her for a while, but after a while, the figure of the eagle demon is already in front of her.

 Chapter 82

    "Ah


    "Be careful!"


    In a startled voice, Suxi let go of Dai Xingyu and saw that people''s fingers were pointing in one direction. Suxi''s eyes looked in that direction, and the fierce Eagles came into her eyes.


    Seeing this, Dai Xingyu couldn''t help covering her mouth with her hands. A small exclamation came from her mouth, and there was worry in her eyes.


    Su Xi frowned, holding the bloody ghost in her hand, and wanted to rush up. However, a strength from the sleeves made her figure pause a little. Looking back, Dai Xingyu is looking at her, and her sleeve is also held by her, which clearly means to ask Suxi not to go.


    She patted Dai Xingyu on the shoulder. Suxi didn''t say anything, but her expression had explained everything.


    Turning around, Suxi looks at the eagle demon diving down. She rises in the air in the eyes of all the people. Her posture is graceful, and no one dares to look directly at her fierce eyes. The blood evil spirit is constantly ringing, seems to be very excited. Su Xi stroked the body of the sword and rushed to the eagle demon with her sword. She was quite brave and fearless of death.


    People at the bottom constantly exclaimed, and their eyes were full of expectation.


    The wind, messy Suxi a green silk, a free and easy feeling spontaneously. The hand loosens, don''t need Su Xi to order, blood evil spirit oneself then Dynasty hawk demon kills, as if already familiar with their flavor.


    People at the bottom don''t know why. Seeing Suxi release her sword, they are worried. Naturally, there are several people who disdain her.


    However, the performance of xuesha made everyone put down their different thoughts and watched it kill all sides with wide eyes. I don''t know if xuesha just killed Hongyan. Now he is extremely vicious. He not only killed yingyao, but also broke it into pieces. The name of xuesha really deserves its reputation.


    Many people could not help covering their eyes with their hands. Even Yinfeng frowned slightly, not knowing what he was thinking. Yinling doesn''t have a special expression, as if all this is just ordinary fighting. His eyes at Suxi are still blazing.


    The most amazing thing is Dai Xingyu''s performance. It''s hard to imagine such a small girl. After seeing such a bloody scene, she was not afraid, but also very excited. She almost jumped up and clapped. The worry about Suxi was gone, and a pair of eyes were staring at xuesha, which meant that xuesha, who was killing the monster, suddenly shook his sword, and seemed to be a little uneasy.


    There''s a lot of blood in there, and here Suxi is also unambiguous. The special cyan spirit power appeared in front of the public without any cover. The gorgeous color immediately attracted the public''s attention. Looking at the surface of Suxi''s body, the public''s mind was firmly absorbed and couldn''t be moved at all.


    For the first time, the hawk demons were hesitant to see the color''s power. However, their hesitation does not mean Suxi will show mercy. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Suxi''s attack is strong toward the eagle demon, and the next moment is the cry of the eagle demon.


    However, those hawk demons were not killed by this blow. They fluttered a few times and then flew steadily in the air. Then they flapped their wings and showed their sharp beaks. They flew to Su Xi with fierce eyes.


    In contrast, Suxi''s attack power is much weaker than that of xuesha. There, the bloody ghost almost killed one by one. Here, several of them were killed. The bloody ghost tube didn''t care Su Xi, and flew directly to higher places where there were more hawks.


    The addition of it also surprised those human experts. Fortunately, they recognized that it was the sword that had just killed the harpoon, and they didn''t attack xuesha because of the chaos. Otherwise, even if xuesha''s attack power is stronger than Suxi''s, he can''t reach a few people with more than five accomplishments in the spirit realm.


    After recognizing xuesha, those people let down their heart. At the same time, they were more determined to get acquainted with Suxi afterwards. One by one, they played more vigorously, as if they were deliberately showing their strength in front of Suxi.


    Unfortunately, at this time, Su is busy with dealing with several Eagle demons around him. He doesn''t find the thoughts of several people at all.


    There is no doubt that xuesha''s performance greatly inspired Suxi''s competitive heart. A person is not as powerful as his own weapon, no matter from which aspect. While trying to compete with xuesha, Suxi has more and more doubts about xuesha. The secret behind xuesha is beyond Suxi''s imagination.


    His hands move faster, and his spirit power keeps flashing. The people below are dazzled, while Su Xi, who is in the center of the light, has clear eyes and twinkles.


    Su Xi''s attack is more and more fierce, Rao is the number of dominant Eagle demon also some can''t resist. Seeing that the eagle demon was losing, people were excited. In this way, no one noticed that although Suxi was able to fly, her strength was obviously not more than five sections of the earth spirit realm, otherwise she would not be able to win just a few Eagle demons for such a long time.


    Suddenly, there was a scream in the crowd, and then the eyes of the crowd became strange. Yinling could not help but take a step forward. If it was not for his strength, he would fly directly to Suxi. Dai Xingyu even yelled, expecting Suxi to hear her voice: "Susu, watch your back!"


    However, her reminder came too late, and Su Xi, who focused on the eagle demon in front of her, did not expect that the eagle demon, who had no intelligence, would be clever enough to make a noise. In front of the fierce attack, cover behind an eagle demon attack.Without reaction, Suxi was pecked on her back by the sharp beak of the hawk demon, and the blood immediately flowed down.


    The smell of blood stimulated the hawk demon, one by one, the attack continued to strengthen, quite a kind of regardless of everything. The blood evil spirit sword body that is fighting in the distance is a meal, also ignore hawk demon, instantly then fly back to Su Xi''s side.


    And its next action was unexpected, including Suxi. People thought that xuesha came back to save Suxi, but after xuesha killed the eagle demon who attacked Suxi, it stuck its sword tightly to Suxi''s wound. Look, it was sucking Suxi''s blood!


    Suxi can clearly feel the feeling that her own blood flows to xuesha. She is surprised and doesn''t know what xuesha wants. When Suxi wants to stop it, xuesha flies away automatically, and then returns to the sky to "Linxing" the eagle demon.


    Xuesha''s behavior makes Suxi two monks confused, and the current situation also does not allow her to think carefully. The attack of the eagle demon is one after another. Rao is Suxi, and she also feels very hard.


    The wound on her back is aching, but Suxi can feel that the blood is no longer coming out. This recognition makes Suxi very happy, and she has some speculation about xuesha''s behavior.


    No blood smell of attraction, Eagle demon red eyes gradually changed back, but still very fierce.

 Chapter 83

    With the behavior of the hawk demon before, Suxi can no longer regard them as animals without intelligence. She is highly concentrated and observes the movements in all directions.


    It''s not as dazzling and simple as before. But this almost no fluctuation of the spirit power, but it contains the eagle demon gave birth to the energy of retreat.


    No longer hesitated, Suxi put the ability light ball in her hand towards several eagles. That way, she wanted to knock down several Eagles with this attack at the same time! There was a look of suspicion in the eyes of the people below. They didn''t believe that Su Xi''s simple strike would kill all the eagles.


    However, life sometimes is so unpredictable, in their suspicious eyes, the energy ball is a circle of expansion, will be a few hawk demon all shrouded in it, and then the ability to start violent fluctuations, a roar out, followed by the fireworks in general gorgeous scene.


    In this beautiful fireworks, a few red flashes, and then fall down. Looking at it attentively, it turned out to be blood, blue mixed with red. Although it was gaudy, it had a different feeling of collision.


    As the blue light dissipated, the situation where Suxi was also revealed. I saw that the hawk demon had disappeared, as if it had never appeared before. There was no hair left.


    This scene made everyone wide eyed, as if they were doubting that they were dazzled. However, the fact is so clearly placed in front of the public, so that they do not believe it is difficult. Then, I don''t know where a round of applause came from. All the people came back to celebrate for Suxi.


    In fact, Su Xi''s work is nothing compared with those high-altitude experts in the earth''s spiritual realm, and even less than the people outside the city who are facing a large number of monsters. However, for these soldiers left behind in the city gate, they saw Suxi''s battle from a close distance, and also saw the unusual power color, so they would naturally cheer for Suxi.


    Suxi heard the voice below, but she didn''t respond and didn''t return to Dai Xingyu. Instead, she took a look at xuesha, who was still in the group of eagles and demons. Her eyes narrowed and her figure rushed to xuesha like a streamer, standing side by side with her.


    After Suxi came to her side, she clearly felt the excitement conveyed by xuesha. In this way, Suxi is more determined to fight with xuesha. Perhaps, her behavior can be completely recognized by xuesha, so that she can understand the secret of xuesha.


    Red light and green light crisscross, adding a bit of color to this universal spiritual power and white human world.


    Yu Qingjun on the tower looked at Su Xi without blinking. The color of joy in her eyes became stronger, and her hands could not help shaking slightly.


    The battle at the gate of the city became more and more fierce, and Su Xi, who was in the air, could hear the movement there.


    Monsters keep coming, dead wave and wave. People at the gate of the city are tired, and the long-term infusion of spiritual power makes their whole body strength to the verge of exhaustion.


    Su Xi also saw the state of the crowd while fighting. Suddenly, blue light came to the people outside the city gate, which was wrapped with something round the size of a thumb. After perceiving the fluctuation of Su Xi''s spirit power, people outside the city gate looked at the blue spirit power flying towards them from the mid air, with dignified looks one by one.


    Their attention has been focused on the monster rushing in the distance, and they don''t know that Su Xi''s appearance is their own. For a moment, the rest of the people behind all stood up, and the spirit power came out. The next moment, they were going to face the blue.


    Suddenly, a dignified voice came from the city tower: "don''t panic, it''s the elixir. Take it immediately after you catch it!" There is unquestionable firmness in the voice.


    When they were looking for fame, Yu Qingjun looked at them with fixed eyes. After a little thought, they could know that Yu Qingjun had just said what he said. There was no doubt about the city master of Sifang city. They took back their spiritual power one by one, and their faces flashed with joy.


    Their reincarnation elixir has already been used up in the round of spiritual power delivery. At this time, the spiritual power is exhausted. How can such a timely reincarnation elixir make people unhappy? They took the pills one after another. The people behind them took them first, and then they replaced the people who had just delivered the spirit power, so that they could also take the pills.


    At the entrance of the elixir, people immediately realized that the elixir was quite different from what they had taken before. They didn''t know how much more energy it contained, and their recovery speed was several times faster!


    Under the effect of such a good elixir, everyone''s fatigue was swept away, and their fighting capacity rose. I wish I could blow the monster clean with a few shots!


    When Su Xi saw that all the people below were taking pills, she was relieved. Naturally, she heard Yu Qingjun''s cry, and her appreciation of Yu Qingjun rose to a new level.


    During the college test, Suxi got only ten Huiling pills, but these were made for her by Sima in the past six months. As a student in the inner courtyard, Sima has more resources than Suxi, and he often waters the medicine garden. Although his basic purpose is to increase his control over the spiritual power, he has a good relationship with Mingxian, the master of medicine in the college.In a word, under many factors, Suxi went to Sima and asked him to help her find some elixirs just in case. Originally, what she asked for was only ten, but Sima directly went to Mingxian to refine hundreds of huilingdan!


    As a master of medicine refining, the number of pills is astronomical in other people''s eyes. For Mingxian, it''s just a number. If you practice a few more times, you''ll get it.


    It''s because of these hundreds of Huiling pills that Suxi has just been able to take out so many eyedrops to take care of everyone. Otherwise, with Suxi''s poor ten, even she can''t use it!


    Gather down the mind, Su Xi is engrossed in dealing with the eagle demon.


    After a long time of fighting, the hawk demon became less and less, and the figure of several people became more and more obvious. Those masters in the spirit world could separate some minds to observe Suxi.


    Under this observation, they found that Suxi was able to fly, but the strength she showed did not reach the spiritual realm at all! The strength realm can be seen from the attack, but Suxi obviously did not reach that standard.


    Several people didn''t give up their previous ideas because of this. On the contrary, just because Suxi had no spiritual realm, but she could fly into the air, they were even more curious about her. They even launched their own attacks at random, and looked at Suxi without turning their eyes.


    How sensitive are Suxi''s senses? Several people''s eyes are so hot, want to let her ignore all can''t. However, she is not in charge of these, the fight with the eagle demon is an excellent experience for her, which is the actual combat experience she can''t get in the college!

 Chapter 84

    Although for Suxi, who has a memory of her past life, she does not know how much experience she has in actual combat, now Suxi is no better than Hua Qingyan before. Her strength is low, and her previously despised role can take her life at any time now!


    Take these hawk demons for example. If they were in a previous life, Suxi''s direct momentum would make them dare not move. Today, they are injured in their hands, which makes Suxi realize a very important problem!


    Practical combat is never too much, and experience can not be an absolute advantage!


    Under the pressure of reality, Suxi can only go on the road of cultivation again, which is not only a kind of experience for her, but also a kind of sublimation, a kind of double sublimation of strength and spirit!


    In this way, Suxi seizes every opportunity and will not give up as long as she can help her keep going.


    As time goes by, there are fewer and fewer hawk demons. Under the joint efforts of several people, these hawk demons in the air are finally eliminated. Rao is a few elders of the earth spirit realm. After a long time of fighting, he can''t help panting and drooping his hands, telling their fatigue.


    Suxi is also extremely tired. She has been in the human world for nearly a year, which is the most tired time for her. Of course, it is also the biggest harvest.


    In the battle, her control of her own spiritual power is more flexible, and her tacit understanding with xuesha is also rising. And Suxi''s previous behavior, as she expected, was completely recognized by xuesha.


    Gently stroking xuesha''s sword body, Suxi could not feel its evil spirit at all. However, a gentle feeling poured into her heart from Suxi''s palm.


    This time, Suxi returned to Dai Xingyu''s side. In the eyes of all the people, she looked dignified: "do you want to fight?"


    Hearing the speech, Dai Xingyu was stunned. Then Dai Xingyu couldn''t wait to say, "naturally, we came here just for fighting, but the Jade City Lord arranged us here, so we can only listen to the movement, but we can''t do anything with our hands itching!"


    While speaking, Dai Xingyu shows all her dissatisfaction, and only she complains about Yu Qingjun.


    After hearing this, Suxi set her eyes on Yinfeng and Yinling again. Although they didn''t say anything, we can see from their eyes that they are also eager to fight. Just now Suxi''s performance greatly aroused their mind.


    Seeing this, Suxi smiles, puts her arms around Dai Xingyu''s waist, and takes her directly to the air to fly towards the gate of the city. This scene makes the rest of the people gape, some eyes can not erase the envy. Among them, there are two people who show their vicious eyes. They are yuan Dan and Wei Qingxian who haven''t seen each other for a long time!


    Su Xi''s sudden appearance was beyond their expectation, especially the way they appeared, which made them unhappy. Watching Suxi take Dai Xingyu away, they are envious, but also jealous and resentful.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, Dai Xingyu had already stood outside the gate of the city, facing the attack of monsters. After landing for a long time, she came back to her senses. Just as she wanted to express her excitement to Suxi, she found that Suxi was not by her side, and her small mouth suddenly shriveled.


    According to the law, Suxi sends Yinfeng and Yinling out of the gate. Their expressions are a little strange. They seem to be shy because of Suxi''s close contact. Seeing this, Suxi couldn''t help laughing.


    "Now, you can fight. But it''s all about your own safety, isn''t it? " Su Xi looks at three people, saying the words of inquiry in the mouth, but the tone has no meaning of inquiry.


    Seeing Su Xi so dignified, they were moved and nodded solemnly.


    The arrival of several people attracted the attention of others and made most people frown. A tall man came over with serious eyebrows: "who are you? Why did you come out of the gate suddenly?"


    The man''s tone is not very good. It seems that Su Xi is not welcome. In fact, it''s no wonder that he can''t see Su Xi''s strength. He can see the realm of several people in Yinfeng at a glance. A few people of Xuanling mirror ran to the front line, either crazy or conceited!


    In this way, a man''s attitude will not be much better. It is his quality as a guard of Sifang city that he doesn''t drive people directly.


    Four people look at each other, all understand the man''s meaning. However, they couldn''t find any reason to persuade men to agree to stay. For a moment, the atmosphere was a little awkward.


    The man''s brow more frown more tight, is about to open mouth to scold, a black figure is appeared in front of him; "go on fighting, here I will deal with."


    Hearing this, the man not only didn''t retort, but stepped down respectfully, and looked at Su Xi and her four in doubt.


    "Yucheng master, thank you very much." It''s Yinfeng who speaks. Under normal circumstances, it''s most appropriate for him to speak. However, he guessed Yu Qingjun''s mind wrong. People care about Su Xi, and the person who wants to return his words is Su Xi. Yin Feng''s voice makes Yu Qingjun very unhappy, but he doesn''t say anything in Su Xi''s face.


    Yu Qingjun nodded. He heard Yinfeng''s words, then turned and walked away. For the first time in a long time, he threw himself into the battle. Seeing this, Yinfeng was embarrassed, but it didn''t show.Suxi patted Yinfeng on the shoulder and said with a smile, "brother Yinfeng, don''t be stunned. Let''s take advantage of the opportunity to fight."


    With that, Su also turned to fight.


    Silver Peak is first Leng Leng, then understand Su Xi meaning, some moved in the heart. Then, Yin Feng bent slightly towards Su Xi''s back, expressing his mood.


    Instead of focusing on the cannon like those people, they rushed directly into the monster group like Yu Qingjun and faced the huge body of the monster with their fragile bodies.


    Those masters of the Earth Spirit Realm rushed into the monster group after solving the eagle demon. They didn''t care to stop and have a rest.


    But Su Xi''s four people''s behavior attracts other people''s attention, Yu Qingjun rushes in, after all, the strength is there. However, Su Xi''s strength is not high, but she rushes in like this. In the eyes of the public, such behavior is not fatal!


    However, in the end, people on their own side are laughing and worried at the same time. Before that, the man who scolded several people yelled directly: "what are you doing? Come back


    Voice down, the man even directly toward Suxi several people rushed to want to stop them. However, Su Xi''s speed is not slow. Before men catch up with her, they have already given birth to monsters.


    To this end, men are also among the monsters, can not advance or retreat.


    His action won Su Xi''s favor and saved his own life.

 Chapter 85

    Fortunately, this man is also a bloody one. Seeing that he is in the monster group, he can''t go back. While Suxi and others are constantly killing the monster, his inner pride is constantly surging up. He directly gives up the idea of trying to go back and fight with Suxi and others in the monster group.


    Seeing this scene, Suxi''s figure kept moving in the direction of the man. But the monsters are too dense, and Su Xi''s strength is not too strong. She is very reluctant to deal with these monsters. It took her half an hour to come to the man''s side.


    See a man again, what enter the eye is the scene that he is all over bloody. The man''s movement is a little slow, as if his strength is going to be exhausted, but because there are many monsters, he has to force himself to attack.


    All of a sudden, the man couldn''t support himself. He staggered under his feet and went straight to the ground. At this time, a cheetah pounced on the man, trying to tear him to pieces when he fell to the ground.


    Seeing this, a touch of despair appeared in the man''s eyes. His spiritual power was exhausted, so he could only watch the cheetah open his mouth to him. He seems to have seen the scene that he was torn up by cheetah. There is no fear in his heart, only regret that many things have not been done.


    Just when the man thought he was dead, an arm appeared on his waist out of thin air. The next moment, he went up into the air, and the cheetah also jumped into the air.


    The man looked at him with wide eyes. The goal was a beautiful side face. There was no expression on this face, but in the man''s eyes, it was more beautiful than anyone else. He couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva, and his heart beat faster.


    After bringing the man back to the safe area, Suxi rushes into the monster group again in the men''s hot eyes and other people''s confused eyes. This time, the man did not stop or follow.


    His eyes seemed to stick to Suxi''s back, and a feeling called gratitude rose in his eyes. He can''t help clenching his fists. The next moment, as if he had made a decision, he walked firmly towards the cannons.


    Then, Suxi in the battle found that whenever she was surrounded by many monsters and could not catch them, she would always have a smart gun to help her solve the monsters around her, so that she could be more relaxed.


    Once or twice is enough, but more times, Suxi naturally noticed the difference. While fighting, Suxi cast her eyes on the man who fired the Lingli gun at the gate of the city.


    After glancing around, Suxi suddenly sees a man looking at her with burning eyes, and he holds a magic gun alone. As long as he sees her in trouble, he will fire a magic gun to rescue her. And that man is the one she saved before!


    This discovery makes Su Xi very moved. She smiles at the man, and Su Xi''s fight is more relaxed.


    The man blushed when he saw Suxi''s smile! This scene appeared in a rough man''s body, looks very strange.


    Time goes by quietly, monsters continue to die, human side also has a lot of casualties. However, in the face of such losses, human beings are still standing there firmly, doing their best to defend Sifang city.


    The battle continues to escalate, blood flows all over the place, and the pungent smell of blood makes people dizzy. However, in the face of the beast never stop attack, even if tired, they are still straight back, like a steel needle into the ground, indomitable.


    Suxi''s strength had already been exhausted, and she also saw the right time to return to the gate. Regardless of saying a word more, Suxi directly sat down to recover her spiritual power. There is no elixir left for her, and she can only recover little by little.


    Night came quietly, but the monster did not mean to retreat. The number of monsters was so large that people doubted whether all the monsters in the barren mountain had come. But they don''t understand.


    In the barren mountains, there are countless monsters, many of which are powerful. If all of them come, no matter how many masters there are in Sifang City, they can only resist for half a day at most.


    The soldiers rotate class by class, but they are tired. If they don''t pay attention, they will take advantage of the situation and make people have no willpower to support the battle.


    "Su Su, be careful!" Dai Xingyu stands not far from the city gate, his face is full of anxiety, and his eyes are staring at Su Xi, who is back in battle after recovery. Dai Xingyu, after shouting that sentence, rushed to Suxi at full speed, hoping to solve Suxi''s crisis.


    At this time, a spotted tiger, taking advantage of the deep night, came to Suxi. When Suxi was fighting with other monsters, it quietly stretched out its sharp claws. Even in the dark, its claws shine cold in the moonlight, which makes people feel numb when they see their scalp.


    This is a powerful spotted tiger. Although it has no intelligence, it is much smarter than other monsters. Otherwise, it would not know about sneak attack. The strength of the spotted tiger is comparable to that of human beings. That''s why Dai Xingyu is so worried.


    However, Dai Xingyu is too far away from Suxi. Even if she can fly, she can''t reach Suxi before the spotted tiger. So, Dai Xingyu can only watch the tiger attack fiercely toward Su Xi and say hello!


    A figure quietly appeared behind Suxi, for her to block this fatal blow. It''s not surprising that the spotted tiger still has a back move. After being hit, the man forced himself to attack and beat the spotted tiger far away.At this time, Suxi had already reacted. She turned her head and saw a figure falling down. Catch it quickly. When she sees Yinling''s face, Suxi doesn''t know what it''s like in her heart.


    Before Su Xi thought about it, the spotted tiger got up from the ground, bared his teeth and stared at Su Xi fiercely, then rushed towards them. Now Yinling has fainted, so Suxi has to hold him away.


    Knowing the gap between Suxi and huabanhu, Suxi didn''t fight head on. After thinking about it, Suxi tries to control the black ribbon with her spiritual sense, and at the same time gathers her spiritual power with her right hand, so that when the black ribbon doesn''t work, there is a way to prevent them from being hurt by the spotted tiger.


    As the four breath time passed, the spotted tiger was about to pounce on them again, but the black ribbon still didn''t respond. Suxi gradually gave up the idea of using it. The fluctuation of spirit power on the hand is more and more intense, but the spotted tiger obviously does not pay attention to it. The attack is not reduced, but more and more fierce.


    Seeing that the spotted tiger is about to arrive, Suxi grits her teeth and is about to beat the spirit out, but the spotted tiger suddenly falls to the ground and rolls.


    Seeing this, Su Xi didn''t have Panasonic''s vigilant heart, her spiritual power didn''t disperse in her hands, but her eyes were looking at the situation of spotted tiger. To Su Xi''s surprise, the black ribbon, which had no reaction just now, was tightly wrapped around the tiger''s body, making it unable to move.

 Chapter 86

    Seeing this, Su Xi could not help but feel relieved, and her spiritual power was gone. At this time, Dai Xingyu has already arrived at Suxi''s side. Her body is bloodstained and her clothes are in tatters. It''s obvious that she was made by those monsters on her way.


    Dai Xingyu breathes heavily, hands in the waist, looking at the silver Ling in Su''s arms, unable to say a word. The wound on the waist is also ignored by her. What she thinks is how Suxi and Yinling are.


    Taking a deep look at the black ribbon that was strangling the spotted tiger, Suxi didn''t care about it. Instead, she glanced at Dai Xingyu''s waist without any trace, and then said to Dai Xingyu, "let''s go back quickly. The situation of Yinling is not good."


    With that, Suxi takes Dai Xingyu by the other hand and turns around among the monsters. In the process, she is injured more than once, but she has no time to take care of it. The breath of Yinling in her arms is getting weaker and weaker. How dare Suxi delay Yinling''s time because of her little non fatal wound?


    Back to the gate of the city, Suxi let go of Dai Xingyu and flew into the sky with Yinling in her arms. At the same time, Suxi also said aloud: "master of Jade City, please come back to help me!"


    With that, Suxi doesn''t care whether yuqingjun agrees or not. She has no time to pay attention to the reaction of the people at the gate after hearing her words. She urges her spiritual power to the extreme and goes to the Lord''s mansion like a meteor.


    After hearing Su Xi''s words, Yu Qingjun hesitated a little. Then he said something to Wei Silu, the deputy city leader, and chased Su Xi.


    Under the gate of the city, Dai Xingyu looks at his hand, and seems to be able to feel Su Xi''s temperature. But just now Suxi left her here because of Yinling without saying a word.


    She doesn''t know that Yinling''s situation can''t be delayed, but her heart is still very uncomfortable. That kind of feeling, like his favorite toy, was robbed by others, but he can only watch it.


    Unconsciously, Dai Xingyu clenched her fists. At the moment, she could clearly feel the pain in her waist, and the blood that constantly came out. After a deep look at the direction of the city Lord''s mansion, Dai Xingyu''s eyes darkened, and then he rushed into the monster group regardless of his own injury. He was determined to fight with the monster.


    It''s just that Suxi can''t see her mood now.


    At this time, Suxi''s whole mind is on Yinling. She doesn''t know Dai Xingyu''s injury, but Yinling''s condition is more serious than Dai Xingyu''s. Suxi can feel that if it is later, Yinling''s life may be ruined!


    Therefore, Suxi had to put down Dai Xingyu first, solve the problem of Yinling and explain it to her again. She believes that Dai Xingyu is understandable. However, Suxi ignores the issue of human nature. No matter who is left behind by her best friend, it''s absolutely hard for her.


    It''s also because of Suxi''s negligence that she has hidden trouble in the future. Of course, this is later, not to mention.


    Under the huge gap of strength, even if Suxi''s secret method is more powerful, yuqingjun is still very easy to catch up with Suxi.


    After tea time, several people went back to the Lord''s mansion. The city Lord''s house is still cold, but Suxi now feels some strong breath in the dark. It must be Yu Qingjun who left to see the city Lord''s house. It''s strange that Suxi didn''t feel it before.


    Accompanied by Yu Qingjun, they were not hindered in the slightest when they entered the city Lord''s residence.


    Put Yinling gently on the bed, Suxi didn''t show anxiety, but her action revealed her mind: "master of Jade City, please look at my friend. If you need anything in the future, Suxi will follow her orders!"


    With that, Su Xi made a salute to Yu Qingjun. This is nothing in other people''s eyes, but only Suxi knows that there are few people who can make her salute.


    So, although Yinling''s action is not very smart, it actually won Suxi''s gratitude and made her willingly bow to others for him.


    Seeing this, a touch of dark color flashed in Yu Qingjun''s eyes, and she didn''t answer Su Xi. She went to the bedside, and the light white spirit poured into Yin Ling''s body.


    Suxi stood up straight and looked at them without blinking. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    After a long time, Yu Qingjun regained his power and opened his eyes. Then, he took out a pill and shot it into Yinling''s mouth, holding Yinling''s chin to swallow it. Then he turned his head and looked at Su Xi, with a dignified look in his eyes: "most of the monsters in this animal tide are poisonous, among which the claws of spotted tiger are very poisonous."


    At this point, Yu Qingjun''s voice stopped and her eyes looked straight at Su Xi.


    Many words do not need to say also understand, Suxi immediately understand the meaning of jade Qingjun. Suddenly, Suxi''s face sank down, and the stone in her heart became more and more heavy: "is there any way?"


    Seeing Su Xi''s attitude, Yu Qingjun burst out laughing: "don''t worry, Miss Su. Although the poison is fierce, it''s not impossible. After so many animal tides, our Sifang City naturally worked out some solutions. It''s just that we only have the medicine to relieve the huabanhu''s poison, but we don''t have the medicine to completely detoxify it. "Although she said that, Suxi recognized the difficulty. How can she solve the problem that even sifangcheng can''t completely solve?


    However, looking at Yinling''s pale face, Suxi''s heart tightened. Finally, in yuqingjun''s deep eyes, Suxi said in a deep voice: "please tell me the solution. Suxi will try her best to find a radical cure!"


    Su Xi''s eyes are full of firmness, looking at Yu Qingjun without blinking. In such a vision, Yu Qingjun actually felt a little depressed. However, Su Xi''s attitude is what Yu Qingjun wants to see.


    "Miss Su, it''s our responsibility. We should be responsible for it. However, with our ability, we can''t find the antidote to cure the poison of spotted tiger. If Miss Su insists on going, I''m afraid there will be some trouble. " Yu Qingjun''s tone was a little dull, but he couldn''t see such a look in his eyes. He seemed to have decided that no matter what, Suxi would still ask for an antidote.


    Sure enough, without Yu Qingjun''s expectation, Su Xi looked firm, and her face was full of indisputable words: "master of Jade City, don''t sell the key. You and I are people who come and go straight. Why do you have to make so many detours?"


    At this time, Su Xi''s tone was a little cold, and she seemed dissatisfied with Yu Qingjun''s pinching. However, the rescue method did not get, even if she was anxious, she had to calm down to deal with Yu Qingjun.

 Chapter 87

    I thought that Yu Qingjun would be dissatisfied with his attitude, but who knows that the city leader, who seems to be very hard to provoke, treats Su Xi like He Xi, and has no upper authority at all.


    No, even though Suxi was obviously cold to him, he could still smile: "Miss Su said this is to kill Yumou, and Yumou didn''t say it''s useless with Miss Su, so I''ll tell you the solution. I wonder if Miss Su has ever heard of the cold flame grass? "


    As soon as the words came out, Su Xi didn''t change on the surface, but her mind was full of thoughts. If she didn''t know it before, how could she not know that their task this time was cold flame grass?


    Listening to Yu Qingjun''s meaning, Su Xi suddenly had a bad premonition: "master of jade city What does that mean? "


    "I believe that a smart person like Miss Su has understood what Yu means. Hanyancao is the main medicine to save this young master Yinling! As long as you take it back, young master Yinling''s injury will be healed


    With that, Yu Qingjun nodded, and her eyes fixed on Su Xi, as if she wanted to see through Su Xi''s thoughts.


    However, Suxi hesitated. Although she didn''t know what she would experience in picking the cold flame grass, in her opinion, the process might be very difficult for them, but for the whole Sifang City, it was nothing at all.


    The reason is very simple. Since the Imperial College has given this task to these xuanlingjing people, it shows that no matter how difficult the task is, they can accomplish it. Therefore, Suxi has the idea that Sifang city can''t do it.


    Think of here, Su Xi way: "Jade City Lord, four square city so powerful strength, unexpectedly is pour a city of strength also can''t get it back?"


    Hearing the words, Yu Qingjun suddenly understood Su Xi''s meaning. Her face under the veil didn''t know whether to laugh or cry: "Miss Su doesn''t know. We have an agreement with the powerful monster in the barren mountain. As long as you are from Sifang City, you can''t enter the barren mountain Center, even if you hire people. Only those who don''t belong to Sifang city and don''t have much contact with Sifang city can enter. Otherwise, this animal tide... "


    The rest of the words did not finish, but Yu Qingjun''s meaning has been very clear. But Su Xi still has doubts. According to Yu Qingjun, there is an unknown story behind the animal tide, and she doesn''t know it.


    After thinking for a while, Suxi didn''t ask this question. Since people didn''t plan to say it at the beginning, even if they ask now, they can''t get the result. In this way, Suxi knew the reason and decided a little: "in this case, please tell the jade city master some specific information, or let Suxi less detours."


    To say such words means that Suxi has lowered her attitude, which has never been seen before. If you know her well, you will be stunned!


    Yu Qingjun took out a drawing from her arms and handed it to Su Xi: "this is the environment where Hanyan grass is, and the road map to where Hanyan grass is after entering the barren mountain center. I hope it can help Miss Su."


    After receiving the drawing, Su Xi said, "thank you to the master of jade city. There will be a big reward for Su Xi in the future." With that, Suxi was about to leave.


    However, Yu Qingjun stopped it. His eyes were dignified, which was quite different from the laughter he just had: "one thing, Yu also reminded Miss Su that there was only one cold flame grass in the barren mountain, that is to say, Miss Su must not destroy it, otherwise the young master Yinling would be completely hopeless. In addition, Yu can only fight for five days for Miss Su. After that, there is no help. "


    Yu Qingjun''s tone is very flat, just like chatting at ordinary times. However, it was this short sentence that changed Suxi''s face.


    If you want to Yu Qingjun said so, then, she can only choose between the college and Yinling. There is no cold flame grass in the college. They don''t know what they will face when they go back. However, silver Ling no cold flame grass, that is dead!


    Under the balance between the two sides, Suxi finally made a decision: "thank you for your advice, Suxi will come back as soon as possible. During this period, I also asked the jade city master to take care of Yinling for Suxi Haosheng. Suxi thanks in advance. "


    This time Suxi didn''t stop, and no matter whether yuqingjun had anything else to say to her, she put the drawing directly into the storage and went out in a hurry. And her destination is the barren mountain.


    Looking at Su Xi''s disappeared figure, a strange color flashed in Yu Qingjun''s eyes.


    At this time, a man suddenly appeared in the dark. If Suxi was still here, she would recognize him as old Wu! Mr. Wu stroked his beard and said with profound meaning: "Lord, you''ve made this little girl miserable."


    Although he said that, Mr. Wu didn''t mean to blame him at all. On the contrary, Yu Qingjun can clearly hear the meaning of teasing in Wu''s old saying, and the sense of expectation that can''t be concealed.


    Yu Qingjun didn''t turn around or even look at old Wu, but her eyes were exactly the same as old Wu: "if old Wu is distressed, why don''t you call him back to avoid the injury of such a lovely girl!"


    This attitude makes people have to doubt the relationship between Yu Qingjun and Mr. Wu, but what Mr. Wu said next directly shows the unusual relationship between him and Yu Qingjun: "cut, don''t think I don''t know what you think. I''ll tell you, this time I''m going to give you face and lend you such an excellent student. If there''s something irretrievable, don''t blame me for not thinking about the old relationship. "Although the tone was insipid, the power that he inadvertently revealed revealed revealed his restless heart at this time. Don''t you worry? Obviously, it''s impossible, but no matter how worried about Wu Lao, he can''t hinder Su Xi''s progress.


    With Suxi''s strength and talent, it''s better to go to the barren mountains alone than to go with a group of people. The harvest will be much more.


    But Mr. Wu''s seemingly calm words were full of threats, but he was not taken seriously by Yu Qingjun. Yu Qingjun''s eyes were deep, and no one could see what he was thinking.


    "You can rest assured that if something goes wrong, Yumou will be responsible. Yumou only hopes that she is the person Yumou has to wait for, so Sifang city will not have to resist the animal tide again and again."


    Said, boundless vicissitudes of life, Yu Qingjun seems to see the scene of a river of blood.


    Maybe it was Yu Qingjun''s sudden feeling that affected Wu Lao, and his heart suddenly became heavy. Others may not know, but as the leader of Sifang city and the high-level of Imperial College, they understand how the beast tide came.


    After that, it''s just for one thing, or just for one person


    Before that, the tide of beasts will come on time, the monsters will continue to die, and human beings will continue to die.


    "Alas..." After many sighs, Wu left.


    After a long time, Yu Qingjun turned around with a complicated feeling in her eyes. He took out a pill and fed it to Yinling. Yinling''s face improved immediately. It can be seen that what he said to Suxi before was totally false

 Chapter 88

    Suxi, who is like a barren mountain at full speed, doesn''t know that these things happened after she left. She just wants to get to the barren mountain quickly and get the cold flame grass.


    Before that, Suxi also went to Dai Xingyu. After explaining the situation briefly, she left a bottle of healing pills, so Suxi found Yinfeng who was recovering. Now it''s dark, and Yinfeng''s expression is a little dark.


    "Is my brother really in such a critical situation?" Yinfeng doesn''t want to believe that Yinling is in danger now. He is always steady. At the moment, he is not under illusion. It''s Suxi who made a mistake. However, after seeing Su Xi nodding her head, Yin Feng realized that her brother''s life was on the line.


    "Then let me go with you. Maybe it will be faster!" Yinfeng is a little excited, even involuntarily grabs Suxi''s wrist. He has a lot of strength. Su Xi, who has no spiritual power to resist, can''t stand it.


    However, because of Yinling, Suxi silently endured the pain of her wrist, and her face was full of guilt: "brother Yinling, this is because of me. I will find hanyancao to treat Yinling. You are the leader of several of us. You can''t be absent here. So, brother Yin, you''d better stay here. I''ll take care of finding hanyancao! "


    There is uncertainty in Suxi''s tone. She is not sure whether Yinfeng will keep calm in the past when she is worried about her brother. Maybe Yinfeng will take the overall situation into consideration, but his mind has been disturbed. Looking at Yinfeng''s anxious face, Su Xi''s guilt is rising.


    Sure enough, after hearing this, Yin Feng released Su Xi''s hand in a daze, nodded in panic, and agreed with Su Xi. However, from his clenched fists and clenched teeth, his worry still existed all the time, and even he complained a little about Suxi.


    Even if it''s just a little bit, Suxi can still see clearly. Take back the hand that he was pinched green without any trace, Su''s heart is sour, but there is no blame that Yinfeng will blame her. Now what she wants to do most is to retrieve hanyancao and rescue Yinling, otherwise Yinfeng will not only complain about her, but will hate her completely!


    After getting along for so long, Suxi has already regarded several of them as close friends. Even though Yinfeng still has some reservations about her, she still regards Yinfeng as a friend. In this way, this barren mountain trip is only allowed to succeed, not to fail.


    After a look at the animal tide that is still going on, all the characters are dragging their tired bodies to fight with the monsters.


    Looking back at Yinfeng, Suxi sincerely bowed to Yinfeng to express her apology: "brother Yin, please give me the ice box. Yinling''s time is running out and can''t be delayed any longer."


    Seeing this, Yinfeng''s eyes changed a few times. After all, he sighed deeply and took out the ice box. The cold air rose and engraved Yinfeng''s cold heart: "Suxi, it''s better to be careful before this trip, we I''m waiting for you to come back! "


    Hearing this, Suxi was moved. She took the ice box, put it into the storage container, bowed again, turned around and left.


    Because of the animal tide, Suxi had to take another route to enter the barren mountain. When Suxi is about to leave, the man she saved before stops her.


    "This girl, but what happened?" There are worries on a man''s face, just like his brother is worried about his sister.


    If it''s another time, Suxi may say a few words to the man, but now her time is urgent, she has no time to talk with the man, or even say two more words. Her eyes are cold, eyes do not see, once anxious: "I have something else, goodbye."


    A short sentence is an answer to the man, this was extremely rude, but the man did not care. He scratched his head awkwardly, as if blaming Suxi''s time.


    However, he stopped Suxi again when she wanted to leave. Seeing this, Suxi was a little angry. She didn''t know what the man wanted to do. Perhaps because of the anxiety in her heart, Suxi''s eyes are cold, and looking at men is not as kind as before.


    When the man saw that Su Xi was afraid of misunderstanding in his life, he quickly took something out of his arms and handed it to Su Xi. At the same time, he hastily explained: "Miss, don''t misunderstand me I didn''t mean to stop the girl. This is the token of Sifang city. Seeing this token means Sifang city. It may be more convenient for girls to take it with them. "


    The man''s action makes Suxi stunned. She looks at the token in front of her eyes. After hearing the function of the token, her eyes become more profound.


    After thinking about it, Suxi didn''t refuse. Finally, she took the token, said thanks to the man and left quickly. This time, the man didn''t stop her. Instead, he gave a simple and honest smile and seemed to be happy for Suxi''s thanks.


    In a hurry, Suxi didn''t dare to stop for a moment, and quickly went to the barren mountain.


    Although it is still in the tide of beasts, no one can guarantee that there will be no monsters in the barren mountains. In fact, Su Xi knows that there are not only monsters in the barren mountain, but also many of them. There are also powerful monsters in the barren mountain.


    She saw the situation of the animal tide. Before she saw the animal tide, Suxi still thought that it was extremely difficult to resist. But after really seeing it, Suxi found that the tide of animals did come surging, but there was still a big gap with her imagination.What does that mean? If this tide of animals is not exaggerated, it is the secret of this tide of animals. But Suxi is obviously inclined to the latter.


    There are many strong people in the human world, and Su Xi can''t see through the strength of Yu Qingjun. They are not frightened by the momentum of the beast tide, so they make strict preparations again and again. This shows that there must be something else behind the animal tide!


    While thinking about it, Suxi is getting closer to the barren mountain. The closer she got, the more alert she was, because the barren mountain was so quiet that It''s frightening


    An hour and a half later, Suxi went to the periphery of the barren mountain. Looking at this familiar place, Suxi''s feeling is completely different.


    Last time it was experience, this time it was saving people. Last time, she was accompanied by hunluo. This time But she was alone. Rao Shi was once the leader of the neon dust palace, famous in the six realms. Su Xi can''t help but feel pressure at the moment.


    Weak strength makes her not confident. Even if she has been in the human world for a year, she still feels a little strange. In my mind, I often see the scene of the neon dust palace, and the subordinates who are loyal to her like family members.


    Suxi''s palm was soaked with a layer of sweat. She stayed for a few breath, as if observing the surrounding environment. Then, Suxi''s eyes became firm again, and the hesitation just now seemed to never appear.

 Chapter 89

    Taking out the road map given by Yu Qingjun, Su Xi takes a close look at it, then takes it back in her arms, and her figure goes straight in one direction.


    Maybe because of the tide of beasts, Suxi didn''t see any monsters along the way, but she could vaguely feel the darkness, as if there were many eyes peeping. Aware of this, Suxi increasingly felt that the animal tide was unusual, and her vigilance became more and more serious.


    As she sped along, the surrounding scene flashed by, and Suxi didn''t pay much attention to it. However, the road ahead suddenly disappeared, and everything in front of us was not marked on the road map.


    Seeing this, Suxi stopped and her sharp eyes were constantly around her. At this time, there was a lot of fog rising in the forest, and I couldn''t see how fast it was, but it covered Su Xi''s figure in an instant, and there was no shadow at all.


    There must be something fishy about it!


    Suddenly, there was a scream in the distance, but due to the fog, Suxi could only roughly distinguish the direction, but could not know its specific location.


    In order to avoid that the scream was the smoke bomb put by the people in the dark, Suxi didn''t mean to go to check, but stood in the same place, her ears moved, listening attentively to the movement around.


    Just at this time, a burst of air came, and a sharp sword suddenly appeared in the thick fog. At this time, the sword aimed at Suxi''s back, which was only one punch away from her body.


    There is a murderous spirit on the sword, and its owner must have a will to kill heart to pierce it. In this way, Suxi did not dare to be careless. Her spiritual power kept surging. The blue light was very conspicuous in the white fog!


    The strength of the other side is obviously not as good as Su Xi, she just played a magic light ball, the sword body has the feeling of not supporting. But Suxi didn''t relax, her heart still hung high.


    And the other side didn''t know what the stimulation was, the attack became fiercer and fiercer, and the move was deadly. Su Xi''s special green spirit seems to be the target for the other party to look for Su Xi''s figure. The sword can always appear around Su Xi, but Su Xi can''t see the other party''s figure.


    Suddenly, Suxi took back her spiritual power, standing quietly in the same place, sinking her mind to feel each other''s position.


    Without the symbolic power color, the opponent turned blind again. He didn''t know where to stab his sword in his hand, and his body was in disorder. In this strange fog, the other party does not dare to withdraw his spiritual power to protect his body like Suxi, but his very weak spiritual power fluctuation is captured by the sharp Suxi.


    As soon as she found the other party''s position, Suxi made a quick decision and appeared near the man. Hand such as lightning like pinch on the other side of the neck, she also smoothly saw each other''s appearance.


    It was a middle-aged man with a long beard that made him look much older than his age. Because Su Xi couldn''t hide the murderer, the man''s expression was extremely frightened, his pupils couldn''t help but enlarge, and his momentum had already been released.


    "Who are you?" Suxi''s voice is murderous. It seems that when a man is wrong, she will wring his neck without hesitation.


    The man''s legs trembled and his voice was obviously unsteady: "dare Dare to ask You are a man Or... " The man''s words didn''t finish, but Suxi already understood his meaning.


    In this case, Suxi seems to know why the man would kill her.


    According to the current situation, this man should be taking advantage of the opportunity of animal tide to come to the barren mountain to make some holes. However, he suddenly encountered this strange fog. It happened that Suxi''s spirit color caused him a misunderstanding, so this man would attack her.


    Aware of this, Suxi''s heart is not relaxed, but more and more heavy. Since the other side is human, and the strength is not strong, it means that the origin of the fog is still unknown, and the enemy hidden in the dark is still staring at them, which makes Suxi shudder.


    Still holding the man''s neck tightly, Suxi''s eyes were deep: "I''m human! Say, why attack me Suxi increased her strength, and the man''s face turned red.


    "Well Cough... " The man wanted to explain, but Suxi''s strength made him speechless. Perhaps aware of this, Suxi relaxed a little bit, but the momentum was still so terrible that the man''s heart and liver began to tremble.


    "This This girl, just now It''s just a misunderstanding. I mistook Gu for The girl is It''s... " Monster two words stuck in the man''s throat, but how also can''t say.


    Smell speech, Su Xi is to affirm his guess, hand then relaxed a few. At this time, the fog gradually dispersed and the vision became clear.


    Suxi''s hand is still pinched on the man''s neck. The picture of all this seems to be frozen until a woman''s scream rings.


    "You What are you doing? Let go of Uncle Mo While speaking, a woman in a tight dress rushed over like a gust of wind. At this time, her face was full of anxiety, and her spirit force threw it at Su Wei.


    Seeing this, Suxi let go of the man and dodged the woman''s attack. At the same time, Su Xue''s heart read a move, and the green power light ball hit the woman''s body.The woman was hit in the middle, then she flew upside down, and a stream of blood came out of her mouth in this way. It looked extremely tragic. The man''s face changed greatly. Regardless of Suxi''s power, he ran to the woman and helped her up.


    "Are you all right, miss?" Men''s eyes are full of worry, if you look carefully, you can see some panic, and these panic is obviously not because of Suxi.


    The woman leans on the man''s arm and covers her chest with one hand. Her eyes are full of resentment. If her eyes can kill people, Suxi doesn''t know how many times she has been killed by the woman''s eyes.


    Unfortunately, women can only watch Su Xi.


    There was a corpse lying in the distance. It can be seen that it was with these two people. The first scream must have been made by this woman. As for the reason, it was the corpse. Su Xi light glanced one eye, don''t want to delay time on two people, turn round to want to go.


    However, the woman seems to have suddenly strengthened her courage. She seems to have forgotten the painful wound. Instead, she brushed away the man''s hand and quickly walked to Suxi. She wanted to reach out her arms to stop Suxi, but before her hand reached out, her chest hurt again, and her hand could not help retracting.


    The woman raised her head high, with a look of invincibility, which made Zhisheng disgust: "stop! Do you want to leave so easily after killing our people? "


    With that, the woman looked in the direction of the body and seemed to think that Suxi was the murderer.


    The woman''s action also made the middle-aged man notice the body on one side. His face changed greatly and he ran over.

 Chapter 90

    "Xiao Mian! What''s the matter with you? " The man picked up the body with red eyes and sad eyes. He shook his hands and probed the body''s nose, hoping that everything he saw now was false. However, the man who didn''t breathe at all told him cruelly that this was the reality.


    The man''s tears fell from his eyes, along his cheek and wet his beard.


    Here, the woman saw the man''s reaction, but a touch of heartache appeared in her eyes. Then, she looked at Suxi angrily and yelled: "you bitch! You must have used some magic to kill uncle Mo''s son! You want us to die! "


    While saying this, the woman wanted to do it again. However, Suxi''s reaction was so fast, not to mention that the woman was still standing in front of her. Before the woman launched an attack, Suxi first stepped around the woman''s back, and then she fell to the ground with a hand knife mixed with spiritual power.


    There''s no voice here, which makes the man in sadness surprised. When he saw the woman lying on the ground, and Suxi had an impatient look on her face, his heart would cry bad.


    This time, regardless of his son, he ran to the woman again and again, until he found that the woman was still alive. He looked up at Suxi and wanted to say something, but he found that he could not say anything.


    "I hope you can make today''s affairs clear. Although I don''t care about you, I don''t like that there are people behind me with sinister heart at any time!" With that, Suxi didn''t look at a few people again. After choosing the direction again, she left in a hurry.


    Hearing her words, the man''s face changed a few times, and finally said nothing. He gently put the woman back to the ground, although the action was gentle, but he didn''t really put the woman in his heart.


    He holds Xiaomian in his arms again. The sadness of the white haired man sending the black haired man immediately surges into his heart. It seems that even breathing becomes difficult. Spirit power surging, men''s strength can only reach the level of Xuanling mirror five.


    "Boom" a sound, the ground was blown out of a big hole, the forest birds were startled, the movement is not big. Once again, the man took a deep look at Xiaomian, and finally he buried her.


    In such a bad situation, men just don''t want to leave Aiko here. After burying Xiaomian, the man made a mark here, as if he wanted to move Xiaomian away in the future.


    Then, the man came to the comatose woman, and there was some hatred in his eyes. "Yunmin, if you didn''t have to come to this barren mountain this time, Xiaomian would not have died! I... " The man''s voice suddenly stopped, don''t know what to think of, two fists tightly hold up, and unwilling to put down.


    On the other side, Suxi did not encounter obstacles again, but followed the road map and came to the area where hanyancao was. The closer she got to the cold flame grass, the higher she lifted her heart, and even her breath lightened a lot.


    As the air grew colder, Su Xi could not help fighting a cold war. The more I beat her, the colder I felt. Later, Suxi couldn''t bear it and wrapped her body with spiritual power. However, it still doesn''t work. With the passage of time and the proximity of distance, even Lingli can''t insulate Suxi from the cold.


    This cold feeling is not only on the surface of the body, but also in the heart.


    It''s so quiet here that there''s not even a whine of insects. Suxi knows that she is not far away from the target. According to this schedule, if there is no accident, Suxi will be able to get back the cold flame grass within the limited time. But I don''t know why, Suxi always has a bad feeling, like something is going to happen.


    However, thinking of Yinling, who is still in danger, Su Xi''s uneasiness is gradually shrouded in worry.


    As time goes by, Su Xi''s eyes are covered with frost, which makes Su Xi like a beautiful "moving" person like a goddess of ice and snow.


    As she got closer and closer, Suxi seemed to be able to hear her heavy voice because of her nervousness. This is the most cautious experience she has experienced since she came to the human world, not only because there are powerful monsters around the cold flame grass, but also because of the strange fog before. Suxi always thinks that the fog comes and disappears. There must be some secret in it.


    Because of the current lack of strength, Suxi did not look at everything in the past. She was very careful everywhere.


    Once again over a bush, Suxi body suddenly shaking, the cold let her move. Along with the chill, a white plant with leaves swaying in the wind appeared in Suxi''s sight.


    See this, Su Xi face a joy, that white plant is awe inspiring cold flame grass! Rao has so many extraordinary experiences that she can''t help but feel happy.


    Happy, Suxi did not act rashly, but carefully observed the surrounding environment. There is no weed growing near Hanyan grass. In the whole land, only that Hanyan grass is moving with the wind. I think it''s the cold of the cold flame grass that makes other plants unable to live around it.


    After about ten breath, Suxi didn''t find anything unusual, so she endured the cold and went to the cold flame grass. The closer she gets, the colder she gets, the slower her pace gets.


    However, when Su Xi was about to get close to the cold flame grass, an iron rope shot from behind Su Xi to the place where the cold flame grass was. The iron rope becomes the shape of a claw when it touches the cold flame grass. It catches the cold flame grass.This sudden change caught Suxi off guard. Because of the cold all over her body, Suxi''s senses dropped a lot. Unexpectedly, she didn''t find other people coming, so that she was preempted by others.


    Such a change made Suxi break through the cold of her body, and her slim hands were directly on the cold flame grass covered with iron claws. There are many tiny spikes on the surface of the iron claw, which are covered by spiritual power, because Suxi is inevitably broken by the spikes.


    Nevertheless, Suxi still has no plan to let go. This is Yinling''s hope, she will not give up like this!


    A little bit of blood drips down the cold flame grass to the ground and gradually immerses in the soil. In the invisible place, the soil was slightly creeping, as if it was moistened by something.


    The man in the dark obviously didn''t expect Suxi to come. Through the iron rope, he could feel that Suxi''s strength was not weak. So, the man in the dark had to show up, a pair of eyes full of haze staring at Su Xi, like a poisonous snake.


    "Who are you? Why are you holding on to my baby? " Saying that baby, the man''s eyes are toward the cold flame grass to see a few eyes, as if to say that the cold flame grass is his possession in general.


    Obviously, Suxi didn''t like this person''s attitude very much, and her pretty face suddenly became cold.


    "What''s yours? I also said that it''s mine. You robbed me. What should you do? "

 Chapter 91

    As soon as Suxi''s words came out, the man laughed with disdain. He still didn''t take back the iron rope, and his eyes seemed to suck Suxi into his stomach: "ha ha! Little girl, haven''t the elders taught you how to hide your edge when you go out? In front of me, you dare to talk too much. It''s really beyond your ability! "


    I don''t know where cloud hundred billion comes from, but I don''t pay attention to Su Yuan. However, after Suxi found that she couldn''t feel the strength of cloud 100 billion, she seemed to understand where the confidence of cloud 100 billion came from.


    Suddenly, Suxi''s face was too heavy to sink any more. She didn''t think she was lucky to meet the monster guarding hanyancao this time. She could be a little more successful. Who would have thought she could kill Cheng Yaojin halfway, but her strength was higher than her, which made her very unhappy.


    Xu is Su Xi''s expression amused cloud 100 billion, he did not care about Su Xi''s face, full of irony laughter floating in this world. From this point, we can see that Yun Qianyi is not a person who likes beauty. Otherwise, he would not have lost face for Suxi. To know Suxi''s appearance, it is unique.


    All of a sudden, Su Xi''s expression became calm, and the gloom just disappeared. What''s more, there was a smile in the corner of her mouth. In this smile, Yun Qianyi felt a little uneasy.


    Under the gaze of cloud 100 billion, Su Xi loosened her hand and let go of the iron rope so easily. She stood up straight and didn''t say a word. In an instant, she disappeared in the eyes of cloud 100 billion.


    This sudden action makes Yun 100 billion stunned. His subconscious feeling is that Suxi won''t give up so easily. What''s the purpose of her action.


    However, the cold flame grass in front, cloud hundred billion also have no extra mind to tube Su Xi. Secretly write down the direction of Su Xi''s departure, cloud hundred billion will focus on the cold flame grass again.


    At this time, his iron rope had been frozen, and the ice was still going up along the iron rope, as if he had eyes. Seeing this, Yun could not help sighing in his heart that the cold flame grass was worthy of being a strange grass, and its chilliness made him unable to resist.


    No longer hesitated, cloud hundred billion hands with strength, Lingli also along the cable, trying to break the ice covered above. However, what he expected did not appear. The ice was still covered on the iron rope. No matter what the cloud could do.


    This scene makes cloud''s eyes haze more and more. The frost under his eyes is a match for the chill of Hanyan grass. Give up the idea of using the iron rope to catch the cold flame grass, cloud 100 billion loosen the iron rope, and then stride toward the cold flame grass. At the same time, a pair of white, shining gloves were put on his hand.


    In the cold erosion, the pace of cloud 100 billion is a little slow, his self-confidence does not seem to be as high as just now. Obviously, what happened in a short period of time has been beyond the expectation of the cloud.


    Near, near!


    There is a smile on Yun''s face again, as if victory is in sight. Standing before the cold flame grass, the joy of the cloud has been unable to hide. He bent down, poured the power on the glove, then stretched out his right hand a little bit close to the cold flame grass.


    Suddenly, a gray and black light came out from the bottom, and the cloud''s 100 billion palm hurt and reflexively retracted. At the next moment, before Yun could figure out what had happened, his consciousness gradually dissipated, and then he fell to the ground with a bang, raising dust all over the ground.


    Su Xi in the dark is awe struck by this. Cloud hundred billion may not know what happened, but Su Xi, who has been observing in the dark, can see it clearly.


    Before, she found that there seemed to be something ready to move under the cold flame grass. Thinking of the possibility of the powerful monster guarding the baby, Suxi weighed it and made the move just now.


    And in fact, as she thought, what she saw was the monster guarding the cold flame grass!


    Judging from what happened just now, this monster is not only powerful, but also very good at poison. Otherwise, yunqianyi would not have fallen down so soon, and it has not even figured out what happened.


    Su Xi didn''t dare to move. She saw that the cold flame grass was waiting for her to pick, but she could only observe it here and didn''t dare to move.


    Su Xi, who was the first person in the demon world, has ever had such a feeling of holding back? But now that she is bullied by the dog, Suxi can only admit her life.


    Suddenly, Su Xi''s shoulder sank and something seemed to fall on it. Looking down, it was a small gray black snake, lying on Suxi''s shoulder, with a pair of red eyes firmly staring at Suxi, as if to carve Suxi''s appearance into her heart.


    Suxi''s heart suddenly tensed, and she could appear on her quietly. It can be seen how powerful the humble snake is. Looking at the small snake in the sun shining gray black light scales, Suxi seems to think of something, face suddenly sink down.


    Grey black Powerful Isn''t it the portrayal of the monster who just brought down the cloud?


    Thinking of this, Suxi shivered. She restrained her momentum so that the monster would not think that she was going to do it, so she would do it for her.In this way, one person and one snake looked at each other quietly, and no one would look away first.


    After a long time, there seemed to be some movement in the distance, and Suxi''s already tense heart suddenly became tighter. Her eyes were still fixed on the little snake. It seemed that the little snake had also noticed the movement in the distance. Her little red eyes glanced at the source of the sound, then turned to stare at Suxi like disdain.


    It''s getting closer and closer. It''s obvious that the person who made the noise is coming this way. Su Xi''s heart became more and more alert. She not only wanted to guard against the sudden attack of the snake, but also worried that now she would take the opportunity to take the cold flame grass. If so, Suxi can only take the initiative to control the snake, and then deal with those people.


    However, after looking at the snake on her shoulder, Suxi was not sure to take it down. Maybe she''s the one who''s taken


    The footstep sound is getting closer and closer, occasionally there is a woman''s voice and a man''s promise from time to time.


    Hearing that there were only two people coming, Suxi''s heart relaxed a little bit. It''s OK that there are few people. Now it seems that the strength of people is how. At this time, Suxi didn''t notice the hostility on the snake, so she took her eyes away from the snake.


    Staring at the direction of the sound, Suxi wanted to observe it first, so that she could decide what to do.


    However, the appearance of the two people is to let Suxi some surprise, and then it is completely down.


    For nothing else, just because the two people appeared were the two they just met. They looked like they were looking for someone.

 Chapter 92

    Seeing this, a guess suddenly appeared in Suxi''s heart, and what happened next confirmed Suxi''s guess.


    The woman in the two suddenly changed her face when she saw the cloud 100 billion lying on the ground. Then she ran to the cloud 100 billion in a hurry, and her fingers could not help probing into the breath of the cloud 100 billion.


    When she realized that Yun 100 billion still had breath, she was relieved, but her face was still very ugly. There is no other reason. It''s just that Yun Qianyi''s face turns black. At a glance, she knows that this is poisoning. Looking at the cold flame grass not far away, she can guess what happened.


    "Uncle Mo, brother, he is poisoned." Yunmin is very indifferent to say this sentence, as if just anxious is not her.


    Smell speech, Mo uncle complexion is also a change, then took out a pill, fed into the mouth of cloud 100 billion: "this medicine can only delay the attack of poison, if you want to completely solve, or to return to the sect."


    However, Yun min didn''t listen to him at all. Her eyes were tightly attracted by the cold flame grass. Although the chill released by hanyancao is unbearable, its efficacy and beautiful appearance are irresistible.


    So, Yunmin is not surprised.


    She step by step into the cold flame grass, even if you can see greed from her eyes, she can''t wait to rush up. Obviously, she is also an insightful person. She knows that Yun 100 billion won''t faint there inexplicably, and she is a little wary of the cold flame grass.


    Suxi also noticed one thing, that is, with the strength of Yunmin and uncle Mo, they can move freely under the cold released by the cold flame grass! This makes Suxi realize that their identity may be good, and they should have a baby to resist the cold.


    As for why Yun 100 billion was affected by the cold, it can only be said that he was too confident in his own strength and thought that the cold could not help him at all. As a result, he underestimated the severity of the cold and was seduced by the cold flame grass, which made him become what he is now.


    Seeing Yun min getting closer to the cold flame grass, Su Xi didn''t mean to worry at all. It''s not because she doesn''t want it, but because the snake on her shoulder is ready to move. She can even feel the hostility released by the snake. Of course, this hostility is directed at Yunmin. It''s obvious that Yunmin''s behavior has angered the snake.


    Finally, when Yunmin''s hand is close to the cold flame grass, the little snake can''t help it. His little body shoots at Yunmin like lightning.


    But what happened next made Suxi firm Yunmin''s unusual idea of identity, because when the snake was about to touch Yunmin''s body, Yunmin''s body spontaneously emitted a layer of white light. As soon as the snake touched the light, it bounced back.


    Su Xi didn''t appear this scene when she hurt Yun min before. I think the white light should be specially prepared for monsters in her family, but it doesn''t work for human beating.


    Thinking of this, Suxi''s expression becomes more dignified. The power behind Yunmin may be more powerful than Suxi imagined.


    However, Suxi is not afraid. The soldiers will block the water and cover the land. Who has Suxi ever been afraid of?


    Over there, Yunmin sees the small snake that is rebounded out and wants to pick up the cold flame grass. Then his big eyes fall on the small snake.


    When seeing the appearance of the snake, Yun Min has a look of disgust in his eyes. He seems to be disgusted with the appearance of the snake: "such an ugly monster actually guards Hanyan grass. It really reduces the beauty of Hanyan grass!"


    With that, Yunmin''s mouth turned, and he didn''t put the snake in his heart. His right hand continued to stretch out to the cold flame grass.


    Seeing this, Suxi is still not flustered. Since the bright white light can''t be used by human beings, she is still confident in Yunmin and her husband. The poisoned cloud is obviously unable to wake up, and Suxi is not afraid of what obstacles this master of the Earth Spirit will cause her.


    Another thing is that Suxi knows how strong the cold air released by hanyancao is. Even if Yunmin has a baby to protect her, it''s not so easy to get hanyancao. Moreover, Suxi caught a glimpse of the little snake moving slightly, which made her even more calm.


    Is the monster guarding the cold flame grass easy to be eliminated with a protective light? Presumably that small snake just also didn''t think that cloud min still has that skill, was hit by a unprepared just. Now that it''s on guard, it won''t be so easy to hit again.


    This time, instead of directly contacting Yunmin with his body, the snake ejected a stream of venom from his fangs and headed for Yunmin like a sword.


    Just listening to the sound of the poison in the air, it is not difficult to guess that the poison is not only extremely toxic, but also has unimaginable degree of corrosion.


    The Su Xi of the dark place a pair of eyes son tightly stare at the movement of that square, if the small snake this venom can solve cloud sensitive, natural don''t need her to move.


    However, things often don''t go the way people want them to.


    Yunmin didn''t pay attention to the snake, and naturally didn''t see the venom going towards her. However, on one side, uncle Mo sees everything in his eyes.


    Just when the venom is about to splash on Yunmin, uncle Mo directly blocks Yunmin in front of him and takes the extremely poisonous venom for Yunmin.As soon as the venom touched uncle Mo''s clothes, it immediately corroded the clothes, and then with the skin into uncle Mo''s body. The pain brought about by this process made uncle Mo, such a man, cry out.


    With the sound of the cry, uncle Mo suddenly fell to the ground and kept rolling, hoping to reduce the pain on his body. However, the pain is not so easy to disappear, no matter what uncle Mo does, the pain is still tormenting uncle Mo''s nerves.


    "Uncle Mo!" At this time, Yunmin finally reacts. Seeing uncle Mo like this, she can''t help but change her face. For example, she just sees that yun100 billion is more intense.


    In this way, Yun Min has no time to take care of the cold flame grass. His heart seems to be tied to Uncle Mo''s body. He wants to touch him, but he is afraid of hurting him.


    And this reaction of cloud min is to let Su Xi think of what, immediately that cool Mou son among dyed a little smile.


    After uncle Mo was injured, the snake didn''t plan to let Yun min go. He arched up and showed his attacking posture at a glance.


    Yunmin, who is worried about Uncle Mo''s situation, has no extra mind to manage the snake. Looking at Uncle Mo''s painful expression, her whole face is wrinkled together, and she is helpless.


    The venom comes out of the snake''s mouth again, but this time uncle Mo has no ability to stop Yunmin. So, Yunmin immediately realized the pain that uncle Mo felt.


    "Ah The woman''s shrill voice rang out, and Suxi couldn''t help trying to cover her ears.

 Chapter 93

    Seeing that both of them have been attacked, the snake seems to be very confident in its own venom, and its red eyes are full of disdain. It raises head, outstretched tongue, imitate to be laughing at cloud min two people.


    Then, the little snake didn''t know what to think and returned to Suxi''s shoulder again. This time, Suxi had no worries. In her opinion, the snake would not hurt her. As for the reason, Suxi had no idea.


    However, seeing the two people who are rolling, Suxi can guess that her going out later will cause a misunderstanding. However, Suxi can''t wait. The cold flame grass is right in front of her. Yinling is still waiting for her to save her. If there is another accident later, Suxi doesn''t know how to regret it!


    Glancing at the snake, Suxi stood up and went towards the cold flame grass.


    Su Xi''s eyes didn''t fall on them for a moment. She looked as usual, as if she didn''t see them. And her appearance is exactly as imagined, which immediately aroused Yunmin''s suspicion. After seeing the snake on Suxi''s shoulder, Yunmin''s suspicion drama became positive.


    This time, Yun min''s pain seems to have been relieved, and his senses are filled with anger at Su Xi. His cheeks are red, which shows his anger: "it''s you again! Say, it''s Who sent you? Why not For the sake of Miss Ben Detoxify


    Speaking, Yunmin''s tone is extremely arrogant, just like Suxi is her family''s servant general, yelling at Suxi.


    Cold flame grass in front, Suxi also don''t want to pay attention to Yunmin''s provocation, straight to cold flame grass, ready to take it off. However, Su Xi suddenly thought of something, hand suddenly a meal, eyes will fall on the snake.


    And Suxi''s action in Yunmin''s eyes, is Suxi listen to their own words, and then afraid. However, she did not see one side of the pain straight cold sweat, but did not say a word of Uncle Mo, cast her meaningful eyes.


    Under the severe pain, Yun min''s face became distorted and his tone became worse: "do you hear me No, Come on Detoxify Miss Ben! If If you do well, Miss Ben can I can consider giving you a reward Something, look at you I haven''t seen the appearance of the local buns You''ve seen so much of the world


    Yunmin''s voice is trembling, can see Suxi that peerless appearance, jealousy, she was trembling to finish this sentence, also try to make a proud look.


    Xu is because of her words, Suxi hands back, back to hear very straight, proud of the world''s demeanor immediately appeared, see Yunmin more and more jealousy, even hate.


    Su Xi walks slowly towards them, as if she doesn''t see the fire in Yun min''s eyes.


    When walking to Yunmin''s side, Suxi turns a corner in Yunmin''s eyes and comes to Uncle Mo''s side. Instead of squatting down, she just stood and looked down at Uncle Mo: "do you want to live or die?"


    An extremely arrogant sentence from Suxi''s mouth, but others also take it for granted, and Suxi is obviously more attractive when she says this. So, uncle Mo was naturally photographed by Suxi''s momentum. His eyes were staring at Suxi, and he couldn''t even feel the pain on his body.


    What Yunmin turns her head hard to see is such a scene. For a moment, Yunmin''s teeth itch with hatred, but she can''t do anything because of the snake venom in her body.


    But Uncle Mo''s surprise made Suxi frown. If it wasn''t for Suxi, who didn''t look like Yunmin before, she wouldn''t have said that!


    As if feeling Su Xi''s impatience, uncle Mo returned to his senses, with an inexplicable expression: "if you can live, who wants to die?"


    A simple sentence is an answer to Suxi''s words, and also shows uncle Mo''s attitude. Just when Suxi wanted to say something, uncle Mo said again: "this Miss, I have to If I offend a girl, I just ask her to forgive me Miss Rao, I In exchange for your own life


    Uncle Mo''s words make Suxi and Yunmin stunned. Suxi is confused, but Yunmin''s eyes are full of emotion! It can be seen that Yunmin''s feelings for uncle Mo are really unusual.


    All of a sudden, Su Xi sneered. What she said made both of them turn pale: "ha ha, do you think you have a choice?"


    Uncle Mo choked. His face was blue and ugly. And Yunmin is very impolite scold: "bitch! You Do you know that Who is Miss Ben? "


    Yun min''s eyes are wide open. The word "slut" comes out of her mouth without a pause.


    One side of the Mo uncle don''t know out of what psychology, unexpectedly after the voice of cloud min fell, scolded: "Miss, don''t talk nonsense!" His tone is very bad, looking at Xiang Yunmin''s eyes is like looking at a fool.


    But Yunmin didn''t notice his eyes. Her mouth was shriveled and she was very aggrieved. What does Yunmin want to say, but Suxi doesn''t give her a chance.


    Su Xi''s dignity has been repeatedly provoked by Yun min, but now Su Xi doesn''t need to hide her talents when she first came here. Her talent has attracted many people''s attention, and the next time is when she shines. So, her pride is no longer hidden, Yunmin''s words obviously let Suxi''s arrogance all released.She turns around and walks to Yunmin, squats down, grabs Yunmin''s neck like a flash of lightning with one hand, and makes constant efforts.


    "Oh, it''s better to be a man. Some people, you can''t afford it! "


    With that, Suxi didn''t hesitate at all. With an effort on her hand, Yunmin''s neck was twisted. Uncle Mo on one side even heard the sound of Yunmin''s broken bones.


    Yunmin''s head has no support, then it''s soft paralysis down, until death, Yunmin also can''t believe Su really dare to kill her. Therefore, at the moment of swallowing Qi, Yun min''s eyes were still wide open and he couldn''t close his eyes!


    "You What do you think? " Suxi stood in the same place and still had a discussion in her words. She thought that the impression she had left before coming to Uncle Mo was really good. At this point, Suxi was still in the mood to ask.


    Hearing this, uncle Mo''s face was unpredictable: "this aunt Girl, you Be careful in the future With that, uncle Mo suddenly became indignant, and then closed his eyes tightly, as if waiting for death.


    Su Chuan was stunned, and then with a smile, he squatted next to Uncle Mo, and then the blue spirit power poured into uncle Mo''s body.


    As soon as he came into contact with Su Xi''s spirit power, uncle Mo was shocked, and then there was a cool, water like spirit power flowing in his body. This is the benefit of communicating with Lingli. Suxi can change Lingli into the shape she wants to achieve her goal.

 Chapter 94

    This move let uncle Mo know Su Xi''s intention, surprised at the same time, he did not resist. Maybe it''s the instinctive will to survive. Uncle Mo wanted to die here, so he would not be involved in his family because of Yunmin''s affairs. His son has died, but his wife can''t have any more accidents.


    However, when the hope of life appeared, uncle Mo found that he did not want to die. It suddenly occurred to him that Yunmin was dead, and now even if he was dead, his wife was still doomed.


    Thinking of the ruthlessness of the forces behind Yunmin, uncle Mo''s heart is mixed with despair and hope. He doesn''t know how to describe his mood.


    No matter how complicated uncle Mo''s mood is, Suxi''s action is not stopped at all. Her cultivation method, liuguangcai jade, has an ability that people in the six realms admire. That is, as long as it is not a strange poison that is hard to find in the world, Suxi can use the spiritual power after running liuguangcai jade to detoxify it without any side effects.


    If it''s just like this, while detoxifying others, Suxi can also use it to enhance her strength. Perhaps, this is the main reason everyone envies.


    Su Xi was also poisoned by the eagle demon when the beast was in the tide. At that time, xuesha did something that made Su Xi puzzled. Later, Su Xue knew that xuesha was sucking Su Xi''s blood, and used it to detoxify Su Xi. In fact, if there is no blood evil, Suxi can detoxify herself, but it also makes Suxi know that blood evil is good for her.


    Let''s get back to the point.


    With the continuous influx of Su Xi''s spiritual power, uncle Mo''s body surface began to show a light cyan light, which seemed to be charming and ghostly. Black lines began to appear on the surface of Uncle Mo''s skin, as if there were insects squirming inside, very infiltrating.


    The little snake stood up its small head, and there was doubt in its eyes, but it was very clever and didn''t interrupt Su Xi.


    The black lines are getting denser and denser, winding like scalp.


    "Ah


    Severe pain hit, uncle Mo did not resist a scream, heard the sound and know the pain, I think uncle Mo is suffering a lot. The black lines were flowing faster and faster, and then black liquid began to fall from Uncle Mo''s fingers and drip into the soil.


    Sweat gradually emerged from his forehead to show his great suffering. Time passed quietly, the speed of black liquid dripping was faster and faster, uncle Mo''s face was whiter and whiter, and Suxi was no better.


    Because of the long-term output of psychic power, Suxi can''t bear it any more. After all, she is just the strength of nine sections of Xuanling mirror, and the uninterrupted delivery of spiritual power is really a little difficult for her.


    Fortunately, the toxicity of small snakes is not unique in the world. Even if it takes a long time, it can be solved.


    So, there are only two people and a snake in the forest, and the cold flame grass which has been releasing cold.


    Half an hour An hour Two hours


    From the beginning to the end, it took Suxi two hours to get Uncle Mo''s poison out! Compared with the past, this speed is simply turtle climbing!


    After this incident, it also strengthened Suxi''s determination to strengthen her strength quickly.


    Taking back her spiritual power, Suxi stood up. Although she had some difficulty, Suxi covered it up very well: "the poison has been cleared. You can feel it." Suxi''s voice is cold. If she doesn''t say it, others will never think that she will be kind to detoxify others.


    Hearing the words, uncle Mo concentrated on making the spirit power swim around himself. Not only did the pain just disappear, but also he felt very relaxed. It was like taking a panacea instead of being poisoned. What''s more, uncle Mo can feel that his strength seems to be breaking through.


    Realizing this, uncle Mo couldn''t hide his joy, so he began to smile.


    In the middle of joy, uncle Mo suddenly thought of Suxi. His face was light, and his fatigue was faintly visible. For a moment, uncle Mo felt a sense of guilt: "girl, why do you want to detoxify me? I am a mortal."


    Speaking, uncle Mo''s loneliness is clearly visible.


    Suxi smiles. She just doesn''t want to see a person with a good heart die. What''s the special reason. Uncle Mo''s meaning is to regard Suxi as a living Bodhisattva, and his gratitude is almost overflowing from his eyes.


    After laughing, Suxi did not answer uncle Mo, but turned and looked at the cold flame grass. This time she didn''t rush to pick it. Although the little snake didn''t show any hostility to her, she couldn''t turn over to her the next moment.


    Although Suxi is not afraid of the snake''s poison, it takes time to detoxify it. What Suxi needs most now is time. Besides, who knows if the snake has any backhand?


    Under weighing, Su Xi unexpectedly is the vision falls on the small snake''s body, the eyes suddenly gentleness rises: "can I pick the cold flame grass?"


    Maybe it''s because she was a demon in her previous life, or maybe it''s because the snake has no hostility. Suxi looks at the snake as if she saw a group of people in the demon world, and suddenly she has a feeling of intimacy.


    Therefore, Suxi''s attitude is better than when she treats people.Suddenly heard Suxi speak, uncle Mo thought it was to him, but found that Suxi''s vision is not on him. When he saw Suxi discussing with the snake, his heart was full of mixed feelings.


    The little snake is very intelligent. It tilts its cerebellar pouch and seems to be thinking. In the end, she was defeated in Suxi''s "eager" eyes and gently nodded her head. If she didn''t hurt others just now, she looked like a docile pet.


    However, only those who see it will know that the snake is not only unruly, but also very violent.


    With the snake''s approval, Suxi feels relieved and reaches out her hand to touch the snake''s head in Uncle Mo''s surprised eyes. The snake is obviously very useful, tongue Zizi two, eyes slightly narrowed, expressing their joy.


    Seeing this, Su''s heart softened, and her eyes toward the snake became more tender.


    Here, a person and a snake communicate their feelings without hindrance, and uncle Mo''s eyes seem to stare out.


    After a few breath, Su Xi looked at the cold flame grass again, and did not shy away from Uncle mo. in this way, she took out the ice box for ten thousand years and walked to the cold flame grass step by step.


    The appearance of the ice box and the existence of the storage device make uncle Mo guess Su Xi''s identity. At this moment, he seems to have made a decision. He clenches his fist tightly and his face is full of firmness.


    With the snake''s permission, Suxi picked the cold flame grass without accident and carefully put it into the ice box. One of Suxi''s mental arithmetic was half back.

 Chapter 95

    Now that the goal has been achieved, Suxi doesn''t want to stay here any more. She doesn''t give uncle Mo a look in her eyes. Suxi turns around and wants to leave.


    However, uncle Mo is standing in front of Suxi, and his serious look makes Suxi want to know uncle Mo''s intention. Although she has already guessed, it is better for the party concerned to say some things themselves.


    In Su Xi''s indifferent eyes, uncle Mo knelt down and looked very devout: "this girl, you saved my life. My life is yours! Although my strength is weak, I can''t help the girl, but once the girl has something to do, Mo yuan won''t refuse! If my wife was not still in the hands of yunshuizong, Mo yuan would follow the girl regardless of everything, just... "


    At this point, Mo yuan''s face suddenly became a little sad, and his hope of survival suddenly turned into despair. His heart kept beating up and down, for fear that this matter would be passed back, and his wife would not escape yunshuizong.


    But Suxi''s attention is on the three words of yunshuizong. Maybe Suxi''s position in the previous life is too high. She has never heard of the influence of yunshuizong. But looking at the strength of the cloud, the leader of Yunshui sect will not be weak, at least now Suxi still has to weigh it.


    Therefore, Su Xi said, "Yunshui sect?" Her voice rose slightly to show her doubts.


    At this time, Mo yuan came out of his worry, his face changed suddenly, and his tone was a little worried: "girl, you killed the little princess of Yunshui sect, and Yunshui sect won''t let you go. Although the girl may have an extraordinary origin, the power of Yunshui sect can''t be underestimated. You''d better be careful! "


    During the conversation, Mo yuan did not hide the emotion in the words. This kind of sincere worry made Su Xi stunned.


    Maybe I didn''t think that Mo yuan would really treat her in such a short time. There seems to be a warm stove in her heart: "you don''t have to worry too much about this."


    With that, Suxi stopped talking, a little reluctant to go on. It''s true that yunshuizong may have made Suxie wary, but it didn''t make her afraid, so Suxi didn''t pay too much attention to it.


    Seeing Su Xi''s attitude, Mo yuan also guessed Su Xi''s extraordinary, but just in case, Mo yuan still couldn''t help reminding: "girl, yunshuizong is a cruel and ruthless person. You can''t underestimate it!"


    The more mo Yuan said, the more anxious he was. He didn''t even know where to put his hands and feet. And his action was obviously beyond Suxi''s expectation. The sudden and clearly felt care warmed Suxi''s heart.


    With a smile, Su Xi''s attitude towards Mo yuan is much better.


    "Thank you for reminding me that your wife was in the hands of yunshuizong. If you believe me, you can follow me now, and I will save your wife later. After that, you will be my man and obey my orders. How about that? "


    This speech a, Mo yuan direct Lengshen, a face written is unbelievable. Obviously, the reason for his reaction was not that Suxi didn''t pay attention to yunshuizong, but that Suxi said she would save his wife, which really confused him.


    He has no strength, no influence, and no money. He really can''t think of what value he has to let Suxi do these things for him, just to keep himself by his side.


    In surprise, Mo yuan couldn''t speak. His mouth opened, but his words seemed to be stuck in his throat. He couldn''t get out, swallow or swallow.


    Seeing this, Su Xi didn''t mean to urge Mo yuan. She just looked at Mo yuan quietly. However, the tea time passed, but Mo yuan was still like that. Suxi didn''t think it was a good thing to stand like this. Her time was really limited.


    When she was impatient, Su Xi Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the hundred billion yuan of cloud lying on one side, and her mind began to chop away the roots. With this idea, Suxi put Mo yuan aside, drew out xuesha with her right hand, and walked towards Yun Qianyi.


    Su Xi''s sudden action also makes Mo yuan wake up from his stupor. He seems to have guessed what Su Xi is going to do, and his eyes are even bigger.


    With a sneer, Su Xue felt a little excited. This was her first time to kill people after she came to the human world. She still killed people who were higher than her. The idea hidden in her heart was that she was addicted to killing.


    Maybe Suxi didn''t know that, her eyes now flashed a faint red light, looking like a ghost: "go to the underworld, say hello to the yellow spring for me."


    Speak this words in a soft voice, Su Xi''s hand doesn''t have the slightest pause, blood evil spirit is suffused with cold light, fiercely stabbed into the heart of cloud hundred billion! Blood, but half a drop did not fall on the ground, but was absorbed by the blood ghost.


    See this, Mo yuan heart in addition to surprise, also raised awe, at the same time, there is a faint fear. He didn''t hear Suxi''s whisper, so he didn''t hear it. Just now, the word "yellow spring" came out of Suxi''s mouth.


    He watched his hand twitch a few times, then his whole blood was absorbed by xuesha, and then he died. During this period, Mo yuan could not see the pain of the hundred billion yuan, but this quiet way of death was even more terrifying.


    Involuntarily swallow a mouthful of saliva, Mo yuan feel a little dry in the mouth, in the heart suddenly surged to Su Qu the trust of the thunderbolt. Maybe he understood why Suxi didn''t think much of yunshuizong.After xuesha finished sucking blood, Suxi slowly pulled it out. After seeing the light on the surface of xuesha''s sword, there was a touch of satisfaction in her eyes that she didn''t realize, just like the feeling of a hungry person after eating.


    The evil spirit emerged, but Suxi was not afraid at all. On the contrary, she had a kind feeling.


    "Mo yuan is willing to follow the girl and ask her to save her wife in the future. Even if Mo yuan gives up his life, he will live up to the girl''s kindness!"


    Just when Suxi was still immersed in the satisfaction after killing, Mo yuan''s voice suddenly remembered.


    Suxi suddenly recalled that her experience naturally made her aware of her own faults. Slightly frown, Su Xi will this matter in mind, holding the hand of blood evil also can''t help but tighten some.


    However, Rao''s mind was full of thoughts. Su Xi was calm on the surface: "don''t worry, I will never go back on what I promised."


    Gently nod, Su Xi look arrogant, as the world like ants!


    It seems that he felt Su Xi''s arrogance. Mo yuan was shocked, but his look in his eyes was more firm: "thank you, girl!"


    After the matter was settled, Su Xuan read the silver Ling in the square city. He was unwilling to stay in his heart and said faintly, "follow me back to the square city first."


    With that, Su Xi went straight ahead without waiting for Mo yuan to reply. She deliberately slowed down, obviously waiting for Mo yuan.

 Chapter 96

    On the way back, Mo yuan hesitated several times, but finally he couldn''t resist his inner feelings. His voice choked: "Lord Lord, will you allow me to take another look at Xiaomian? "


    Smell speech, Su Xi didn''t stop, just that direction is changed.


    Mo yuan naturally understood that Suxi agreed to his request. He was moved and more convinced and loyal to Suxi.


    In fact, he didn''t know that Suxi agreed that there was one more thing to do. She didn''t believe that the fog that appeared at the beginning was so simple as to trap her for a moment. In the meantime, there must be some ulterior motives. Thinking that there was still some time, Suxi decided to check it again. Maybe she would find something.


    Along the way, Su Xi gradually speed up, although Mo yuan is a little hard, but still try to keep up. He can see that Suxi is deliberately training him, thinking about the pressure to face in the future, even if it is very hard, Mo yuan still tries his best to keep up.


    This is not only for himself, but also to help Suxi better in the future. After all, his strength is not enough in this world!


    During this period, they did not say a word. They both had their own thoughts and thought about their own affairs.


    An hour later, they returned to the place where the thick fog rose. Mo yuan runs straight to the place where Xiao Mian was buried. Su Xi looks around and tries to see something.


    However, after the fog cleared, there was no difference between this place and other places in the barren mountain. They were all the same trees and grass. If you really want to say strange words, it is that there is no breath of life here, even the animals without spiritual power have not seen.


    For the barren mountain of the monster base, this is too strange.


    Before Su Xi thought carefully, Mo yuan suddenly made a sound there.


    "Xiao Mian!" Mo yuan''s business is very sad, even the moment of Xiao Mian''s death is not now sad.


    Hearing this, Su was a little uneasy.


    Sure enough, when Suxi went to have a look, she found that Xiaomian''s body had disappeared. From the time we have been here, the tomb Mo yuan built for Xiaomian has never been passive. That is to say, Mo yuan dug up the tomb and found Xiaomian missing.


    What does that mean?


    Xiao Mian''s body is gone! Still under the condition that the grave has not been damaged!


    Su Xi fixed her eyes, and there was a dignified look in her eyes. Is it a coincidence? Suxi doesn''t believe it. She would not fall twice in the same place, so Suxi slightly put down her previous thoughts and turned to observe the tomb.


    It can be seen that Mo yuan used force to blow out this big hole and then buried Xiaomian in it when time did not allow. But Suxi found this big pit a little unusual.


    First of all, there is a kind of smell around the pit, which is a kind of coquettish taste that can not be concealed. Suxi, who had been dealing with demons in her previous life, soon understood what this coquettish smell came from. Her eyes flashed a cold light that was not easy to detect, and she had a bottom in her heart.


    Secondly, the soil of this pit seems to be different from other places, with a faint red color. If it''s just a small area, Suxi can understand that it''s Xiaomian''s blood. However, the soil of the whole pit is almost soaked in the red, and the smell of Sao and fishy is very pungent.


    Finally, Suxi found that at the bottom of the pit, the soil in one place was obviously softer than that in other places. It seemed that something had drilled through there and was covered up by grass. Take a closer look, the soft range is very similar to the figure of a young man.


    From these clues, Suxi can boldly guess that Xiaomian was dragged away from the ground by a monster, which is most likely a fox. However, according to Suxi''s understanding, no kind of fox would drag the body away from the ground, and the red soil was not explained.


    On one side, Mo yuan was full of tears. The white haired man was very sad to send the black haired man. As a result, his son''s body was still missing. This is no doubt that he spilled a handful of salt on the wound. Rao is a middle-aged man in his thirties. He can''t stand such grief and cries.


    Listen to this cry, and then see Mo yuan constantly stirring shoulder, Su Xi slightly feel astringent.


    Suddenly, Mo yuan jumped up without wiping the tears and snot on his face. He jumped into the pit and planed with both hands. It seemed that as long as the pit was planed deeper, Xiao Mian''s body would appear.


    Even though the soil was very soft, there was no energy in it. Mo yuan''s hands were covered with blood after only a few times of digging. But Mo yuan didn''t feel it, and his hand was even harder.


    At first, Suxi thought it was better for Mo yuan to find out, so she observed again. But after a long time, Mo yuan did not stop, the pit had been dug deeper by him, and his hands were already ugly. But on his face, there was a touch of madness, which made people stand upright.


    Su Xi can''t help but frown. A person can be sad, but he can''t be knocked down by sadness, and Mo yuan''s state is obviously on the verge of collapse.


    Finally, Su Xi also jumped into the pit, and a pair of slender hands grabbed Mo yuan''s hand. Regardless of the mud and blood, she lifted Mo yuan up, and then their figures appeared on the ground.Mo yuan''s mood is still very bad, he constantly struggling, hands full of mud stained Suxi''s hands and sleeves, she can even smell the smell and Sao. But even so, Suxi just frowned and forbeared, and didn''t let go of Moyuan.


    Slowly, the strength of Mo yuan''s struggle is small, tears fall from his eyes again, the beard has long been stuck together, extremely embarrassed.


    "All right?"


    Light three words, even the sound is light, no temperature. Can be such a voice, such words, all of a sudden soothed the heart of Mo yuan.


    The body suddenly of soft go down, Mo yuan weak fall to the ground, the hands are still in Su Xi''s hands.


    Seeing this, Su Xi took out a square handkerchief and wiped Mo yuan''s hands full of mud and blood. A handkerchief was soon soiled and even smelled a little.


    However, Su Xi didn''t frown. Her eyes looked at Mo yuan''s hand tightly, and she looked very serious.


    Su Xi, who is so gentle and patient, has not seen her for a long time!


    Mo yuan raised his head and looked at the woman who could be his daughter. He wiped his hands carefully. The tenderness there could be clearly felt. For a time, the pain of his son''s death seems to be less, more is the gratitude to the woman in front of him, and a little bit of imperceptible love.

 Chapter 97

    After a while, Suxi gently let go of Moyuan''s hand, and the handkerchief was thrown on the ground, but there was no trace of disgust.


    "Don''t be sad. The most urgent thing is to find Xiaomian''s body first." Su Xi did not say the body, which makes Mo yuan have a little more inexplicable moved.


    Standing up straight with Suxi''s hand, Mo yuan wiped the nose and tears off his face with his dirty sleeve. As a result, his face became even worse. However, Mo yuan didn''t care at all. His eyes were only grateful for Suxi and eager for Xiaomian''s whereabouts.


    "The Lord is right. His subordinates have made a mistake. My subordinates will keep in mind the teachings of the Lord, control their emotions, and be loyal to the Lord! "


    The sudden loyalty made Suxi a little embarrassed. Hearing these words again, Suxi was a little embarrassed for a moment.


    Without answering this question, Suxi just wants to solve the problem quickly and then go back to Sifang city. After handing a handkerchief to Mo yuan, Su Xi''s eyes are burning. At the same time, she releases her own spiritual power to feel the movement around her. As soon as the special cyan spirit appeared, Mo yuan fixed his eyes slightly. There was a strange color in his eyes, but he didn''t say anything.


    Up the spirit, Mo yuan clean up the mood, belongs to the middle-aged man''s calm in this moment revealed, the sadness is hidden in the bottom of my heart.


    All of a sudden, Su Xi raised her hand and motioned to Mo yuan to concentrate. Look at her appearance, it seems to feel something, serious appearance makes people can''t help but dare not, also can''t refuse any of her words.


    The air seemed to be still at this moment. It was quiet around and their breathing was very light. Suxi''s nerves are tense, and she always pays attention to the wind and grass around her.


    The corners of her lips rose, and Suxi''s smile was full of confidence and calmness. Her body suddenly relaxed, but if you feel it carefully, you can still know that Suxi''s nerves haven''t relaxed for a moment.


    Light words from Su Xi''s mouth spit out, inside of indisputable without cover up: "come out."


    Su Xi''s eyebrows were contemptuous, as if she had deliberately made them for the people in the dark. Her purpose was to irritate that person.


    However, the man in the dark is also very deep. He is not moved by such disdain. If Su Xi didn''t look too serious, Mo yuan would think that Su Xi was talking to the air.


    Suxi''s patience is excellent, but in this case, it''s hard to avoid some displeasure: "hum, if you don''t come out again, don''t blame me for being rude!" With that, Su Xi''s spirit power flashed, and the momentum was so great that Mo yuan on one side could not help retreating several steps.


    This momentum straight toward the southeast, Suxi seems to believe that someone is there.


    Sure enough, with this momentum, there will be movement in the southeast. However, what appeared surprised Mo yuan, and Su Xi frowned.


    What came out was not the fox that Suxi thought, but a bloody corpse. The clothes on the corpse were ragged, and there were wounds everywhere. His face was blue, his mouth was black, his shoulders were weak, his eyes were white, and his blood was black and red.


    However, it is not the terror of the corpse that makes Mo yuan so pale. Even if the face has been stained with blood, Mo yuan can recognize that it is his son at a glance!


    The feeling between father and son is not wrong, which is the main reason for Mo yuan''s color change.


    Originally, Xiao Mian didn''t look like this when he died. Although the cause of his death was unknown, he looked peaceful. But now he, not only his clothes are broken, but also he has a lot of blood on his body. His appearance is particularly shocking.


    This kind of change makes Mo yuan wonder whether Xiaomian has suffered from any inhuman torment, and this idea also makes Mo yuan heartbroken. At the same time, he is full of hatred for the people who have caused such harm to Xiaomian.


    Out of control, Mo yuan''s feet stepped out and rushed straight towards Xiaomian.


    Su Xi''s quick eyes and quick hands pulled Mo yuan, and the expression on her face was very dignified, which made Mo yuan a little sober: "Mo yuan, calm down!"


    Hearing this, Mo yuan shook his hands, but tried to calm down: "belong to Subordinate... "


    There seems to be a thousand words, but I can''t say it. Mo yuan is out of control.


    Xiao Mian''s feet are bloodstained and her shoes don''t know where they are. He seems to have no feeling in general, even if the stone on the ground will be his feet constantly pus, he is still step by step toward Su Xi two people''s direction.


    Inexplicably, in Xiaomian''s white eyes, Suxi saw a sense of killing. And this sense of killing makes Suxi''s heart mention that although Xiaomian''s strength is not so good, now things are obviously very strange, and Suxi dare not treat it according to the routine.


    Her right hand held Mo yuan tightly, and Su Xi''s eyes were just like sticking to Xiao Mian''s body. She never left for a moment. Wrapping herself and Mo yuan''s body with spiritual power, Su Xi worries that someone will put a cold arrow in the dark.


    Su Xi''s calmness seemed to infect Mo yuan. His mood was miraculously quiet, but his eyes still revealed his constant grief.There was no fluctuation of the spirit power on Xiaomian''s body. It looked like a walking corpse with no lethality. The pus and blood flowed out continuously, and his face became more and more terrible.


    With the distance getting closer, Xiaomian suddenly speeds up. It''s clearly a weak corpse, but at this moment, it''s like a burst of force. The speed is so fast that Suxi can''t see clearly. In an instant, she comes to them.


    Because of the vigilance in her heart, Suxi finds out Xiaomian''s mistake in time and narrowly avoids Xiaomian''s attack.


    At this time, although Xiaomian didn''t seem to have any killing power, every part of his body was a sharp weapon to kill people! This is not to say how sharp Xiaomian''s body is, but because Xiaomian''s whole body is full of toxins, and the pus blood flowing on the body surface is also black, which shows that the toxins inside are extremely strong.


    Mo yuan looks painful, but in his heart, he accepts the reality and doesn''t need Suxi to protect him all the time. He also knows that Xiaomian has been killed. What he has to do now is not to be sad, but to try to save Xiaomian and make it safe.


    With both hands clenching, Mo yuan''s face suddenly became firm and stood upright in front of Su Xi with a protective posture.


    Su Xi''s lips, standing behind him, can''t help but draw a curve. Mo yuan''s move makes Su Xi''s heart cross a warm current.


    However, Suxi is not that kind of cruel and numb person. She knows that a father must not be cruel to face his son. Now Mo yuan''s action is to strengthen his heart and repay Suxi. No matter what the reason is, Suxi will not let the situation of father son fratricidal happen in front of her.


    So Su Xi naturally stood in front of Mo yuan and said, "don''t worry, I won''t be cruel."

 Chapter 98

    As soon as he said this, Mo yuan was stunned. Then he understood Su Xi''s meaning. He didn''t say anything. He left Su Xi a few steps in silence to make room for her.


    Looking at Su Xi and Xiao Mian, Mo yuan is in a dilemma.


    Because of Mo yuan''s initiative, Suxi is not so tied up. She puts her eyes on Xiaomian again. Without waiting for Xiaomian to fight, Suxi launches an offensive first.


    Because Xiaomian''s original strength is not as good as Suxi''s, and Suxi should try not to damage Xiaomian''s body. Suxi''s attack should not be too strong or too gentle. Under the balance between the two sides, Suxi had to constantly compress her own spiritual power and choose an appropriate degree.


    Xiaomian doesn''t have the ability to use the spirit power. She can only hurt the enemy by close combat. Xiao Mian, with black fingers, waves her hands constantly, trying to catch Suxi''s body and let the toxin flow into Suxi''s body.


    Two people you come and I go, unexpectedly also fought several hundred rounds!


    On one side, Mo yuan frowned tightly. His palms were soaked in cold sweat. He didn''t know whether he should expect Su Xi to win or Xiao Mian to win.


    This kind of fight is endless, and Su Xi is very impatient for blindly dodging. When did she fight so hard?


    Don''t want to waste time, now Suxi under the foot of the wind, speed around Xiaomian''s back, a great power hit Xiaomian''s back, originally broken body, immediately more flesh and blood fuzzy.


    This palm made Xiaomian stagger and no longer have the power to fight back.


    "Xiao Mian!" Mo yuan couldn''t help but watch Xiao Mian fall down. His heart was like being crushed. He wanted to crush the people in the dark, so as to calm down his hatred.


    Naturally, he won''t vent his hatred on Suxi. You know, even if Suxi didn''t show mercy in her last strike, it was just a brake at the door, otherwise Xiaomian would have become a fragment.


    Therefore, Mo yuan not only does not resent Su Xi, but also is very grateful to her.


    "Don''t touch him. He''s full of poison."


    In Mo yuan''s hand to touch the body of small cotton, Su Xi light mouth. This sentence makes Mo yuan stop is not, continue is not.


    Finally, Mo yuan puts his love for his son behind Suxi. If he is poisoned for his own selfish, Suxi doesn''t know how much energy he will spend to cure him. Although Suxi seems to be an indifferent person, her previous behavior has made Mo yuan understand that under Suxi''s cold appearance, there is a heart of compassion, otherwise he would not live to the present.


    So, Mo yuan looked at Xiao Mian in such a daze, tears fell involuntarily.


    After such a mindless battle, Suxi''s patience has been almost worn away, and she no longer talks nonsense with people in the dark, and directly attacks southeast with her full spiritual power.


    Until the spirit power came to the man, the man still didn''t understand how the spirit power could be so rapid and spiritual. But he didn''t know that Suxi had been able to communicate with Lingli for a long time. Even if it was the Lingli, he would let it go wherever he wanted!


    A person who can''t dodge is hit in the middle. With "Ouch!" Suddenly, a petite little girl with a bun on her head and a colorful dress jumped out from behind the tree.


    Her gorgeous skirt turned black and funny.


    Finally saw the main, Su also relaxed a little.


    Suxi has also thought about what the person behind the trick looks like, but never thought that this person would be a lovely little girl like the little sister next door, which is quite different from what she imagined. Fortunately, Suxi is also a knowledgeable person, just a moment of shame, and then returned to normal.


    The world says that the more beautiful the flowers are, the more poisonous they are. Who can guess if this lovely looking little sister has a kind heart? Therefore, Suxi did not treat her as a real little girl. When she was still worried about her skirt, Suxi put the bleeding Sha on the little girl''s neck.


    The little girl''s hand faltered, and a flattering smile appeared on her face: "pretty sister, the sword doesn''t have eyes. It''s so scary. I''m afraid! How about putting it down? "


    Though she said so, the little girl''s tone didn''t mean to be afraid. A pair of big eyes looked at Suxi as if she could talk.


    However, Suxi doesn''t like her. Her watery eyes are not much different from snakes.


    When it comes to the snake, Suxi suddenly remembers that the snake slipped from her shoulder during the fight. She thought it was the snake and was afraid of being hurt by mistake, so she hid. But now she is missing. Although Suxi has no feelings for the little snake, the little snake has never released hostility to her from the beginning to the end, which reminds Suxi of everything in the demon world.


    Thinking about it, Suxi was a little distracted. As soon as the little girl saw it, her eyes turned and she wanted to get rid of the blood evil. However, the imagination is very beautiful, but the reality is very bony. Even if Suxi''s mind is not on her, xuesha is also spiritual. The powerful evil spirit is so terrible that the little girl dare not move.Although Suxi had a faint feeling for the little snake, she didn''t care too much about it. After a short time of thinking, Suxi put it aside and dealt with the things in front of her.


    Although the little girl was very afraid, the unfathomable part of her body made Suxi dare not underestimate. If Suxi guessed correctly, this little girl should be a fox who exudes that coquettish flavor, and her strength is absolutely above the Earth Spirit!


    As for why she pretended to be like this, the implication is not known.


    Yu Guang glanced at Mo yuan with a solemn and stirring look. Facing Mo yuan with tears in her eyes, she felt a little heavy.


    "Go ahead." That''s what I said to the little girl. Anyway, we should make it clear. But, who can tell her, what does that little girl mean by her mouth? Do you want to cry? Suxi thinks her attitude is not bad, but the girl is a look of grievance, which is really helpless.


    She carefully put her hand close to xuesha. She wanted to move xuesha away from her neck, but she couldn''t touch xuesha because of its momentum. In this way, she can only helplessly put down her hand, tearful: "beautiful sister, ling''er just came out to play, you put down the sword, OK? Ling''er is really scared


    When saying this, no one will regard ling''er as a threat. Isn''t it just a lovely little girl? What terrible things can she do?


    However, Suxi''s heart is as firm as ice, and is not shaken by linger''s pity.

 Chapter 99

    The spirit son sees this move to have no effect, a steamed stuffed bun face immediately wrinkly together, want to say something, can see the Mo yuan of one side, but is Zhang open mouth and swallow words down again.


    All of a sudden, Suxi hands a Yang, bright blue light flashing, Ling Er suddenly face big change, clearly stronger than Suxi, she was involuntarily closed her eyes, look like standing there, let Suxi play.


    However, the expected attack did not come, just listen to a dull hum, the surrounding area was quiet again. The work properly son right eye peeps out a crack, seem to want to steal to see some, see of is to let her greatly surprised.


    She thought Suxi would take her life directly. Because of that special reason, ling''er didn''t dare to fight Suxi, so she thought that she might have a better chance after this attack. As a result, the fallen person has changed from her to Mo yuan!


    Looking at the border between Mo yuan and the rising quietly, ling''er couldn''t believe it. He opened his eyes and didn''t notice that the blood evil in his neck had withdrawn.


    Zheng Zheng Leng, Su Xi''s indifferent voice is ringing in the ear, and the content of the words makes ling''er''s heart jump, even a little nervous.


    "From the demon world?"


    Finish saying, Su Xi stands there indifferently, the skirt is windless and automatic, added a free and easy and despise all self-confidence for her.


    Ling''er first swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and his eyes were shocked, and gradually turned into flattery. Su Xi''s words just surprised her for a while. After thinking of Su Xi''s ability, ling''er was relieved, and she was not so shocked.


    With curved eyebrows and flattering smiles, the two little tiger teeth are shining in the sunshine. They look very lovely: "Hey, the palace master''s wise eye, the little demon came to the human world just by chance. It''s a blessing for the little demon to see the palace master here this time! "


    Voice just fell, ling''er felt a strong killing opportunity to lock himself. Look at Su Xi''s face again, but it is not only cold, become dignified, that pair of cold eyes fall on her body, make her have no origin of shrink body.


    At this time, ling''er finds that she has said something wrong. She is also smart. Suxi''s identity can''t be revealed, and Suxi has always been hidden deep in the human world. However, now a little fox suddenly came out, a master of the palace, how can not cause Suxi''s killing heart?


    Aware of this, ling''er waved his hand and looked anxious before Su Xi made any action Palace master, little demon, no No On purpose I... "


    Mingming wants to explain, but looking at Suxi''s face, ling''er can''t say a word clearly. With the sound of palace master spitting out again, ling''er has the heart to commit suicide. When she was in the demon world, she had heard of Hua Qingyan''s ability. Even now Suxi was no longer Hua Qingyan, and her strength was greatly reduced. But the fear in ling''er''s subconscious made her have no other idea.


    In this fear, she could not say a word is excusable.


    Fortunately, Suxi met the demon world for the first time in the human world, and the man still knew himself. Although she didn''t know how ling''er knew her identity, she didn''t mean any harm to ling''er, and Suxi didn''t plan to kill her.


    Seeing ling''er''s anxious and flustered appearance, Su Xi thinks of Hua Wuyou. With this thought, her eyes shrink slightly, and ling''er can''t spit out a word.


    There was no sound in her ear, and Suxi''s God came back. Seeing ling''er''s red face, Su''s heart was touched by a touch of tenderness, and her face was not as cold as before: "speak slowly, there is still time."


    Maybe Suxi''s words have magic power. Ling''er calms down slowly: "master of the palace, the little demon doesn''t mean any harm to you. Please don''t worry about it!"


    Say, work properly son quarrels Su Xi to bend over, respectfully made a ceremony.


    Seeing this, Suxi didn''t stop her, just waiting for linger''s next words.


    After standing up straight, ling''er''s expression relaxed completely, but the fear and respect in his eyes could not be concealed.


    "The palace master may wonder why the little demon recognized the palace master. In fact, it''s not a big secret. The little demon has learned a secret method. He can see through the soul of human beings. Naturally, he can see the soul of the king of the demon world hidden in the body of all women in the human world. "


    At this point, ling''er hesitated and peered at Su Xi''s face. Seeing that she had no change, she continued: "although I don''t know why the palace master has become like this, I think the palace master has something important to do, so I have to attach myself to any woman in the human world. Today, Japan is out for a stroll, but unexpectedly, I met the palace master. I can''t help but feel the palpitation of my heart. I want to say a few words with the palace master, and I realize the little demon''s dream. "


    Voice down, Su Xi look calm, but the mood is very complex.


    I think this ling''er came to the human world before the Kunlun war. Maybe he heard the news that he died in Kunlun, but he didn''t see it and didn''t know its truth. Now when I saw myself, I thought that the Kunlun incident was just a cover up means for me to do things, so I would say that.


    If she knew that Hua Qingyan, who once had a great influence on the six realms, was really killed by her own sister. By coincidence, she threw herself into Suxi. I don''t know how her face will change!However, since ling''er thought like this, Su Xi would not explain anything.


    With Hua Qing''s words as a deterrent, ling''er may suspect that Su Xi has hidden her strength to work in the human world, so she doesn''t dare to do anything. If ling''er knows that Suxi''s current situation is worse than her, and her heart is complex, maybe she will take the opportunity to make trouble for Suxi!


    In this case, Suxi can only let ling''er guess, she just like the past Huaqing words, don''t let ling''er see the flaw.


    Thinking of this, Suxi''s face became more and more calm, and in the calm eyes, there was a vortex that no one could escape as long as he was trapped. This look is the look of Hua Qingyan in the previous life!


    "Before, but what did you do?"


    Don''t be angry from the domineering of Wei, plus that look in the eyes, as expected let work properly son astringent her careful thinking, see to Su Xi''s eyes more respect.


    When she heard Su Xi''s question, she couldn''t help sweating for herself. She really thought carefully before, and wanted to see if the former king of demon world really hid his strength.


    If so, she naturally has nothing to say. As soon as she makes a humble gesture, I believe Suxi will not kill her. If not, she wondered if she could defeat Suxi, the first person in the demon world who has been standing for thousands of years.


    At the beginning, ling''er felt that Su Xi''s strength was really gone. However, the little snake behind watching the cold flame grass did nothing and gave in to Suxi directly. Suxi was fighting against Xiaomian. Although she was constrained everywhere, she could see that Suxi had other reasons. At last, Suxi''s attack on her forced her to come out of the dark and denied her previous guess.

 Chapter 100

    The attack was so powerful that she couldn''t see it clearly! And before he was hit, he felt the great power, which is the main reason why ling''er''s attitude changed so fast.


    In the case of confirming that Suxi is hiding her strength, ling''er can only be a man with her tail between her legs and keep her attitude very low.


    She also thought about what Suxi would do after doing those things, but she didn''t expect Suxi''s question would come so suddenly. For a time, the spirit son forehead has the cold sweat not to live of come out, the corners of the mouth smoke smoke for a long time, but don''t know how to explain.


    Seeing this, Suxi was not upset: "what? Don''t you answer my pretty sister? "


    Even Suxi was stunned by this. This words don''t seem to come out of Suxi''s mouth. I think it''s because I''ve been in the human world for such a long time, and I''ve been influenced by those people.


    As soon as the words "beautiful sister" come into my ears, ling''er is as embarrassed as being struck by thunder.


    After coughing twice, ling''er said in a low voice: "Gong The master of the palace, the little demon just wants to confirm, so he let out the fog, and he followed the master of the palace because he wanted to confirm the identity of the master of the palace! To As for just now... "


    Ling''er has no voice all of a sudden, and doesn''t seem to know how to explain with Su Xi. She can''t say that she wants to see the strength of Suxi now, so she deliberately hides in the dark to watch the battle between Suxi and Xiaomian? If so, Suxi is not happy to crush her to death?


    For a while, ling''er couldn''t find an excuse, so he was dumb.


    Ling''er would not have thought that her worry was totally unnecessary. At this time, Su Xi''s mind was all put on the first half sentence of ling''er. From that sentence, we can hear that ling''er just put the thick fog. I think she wanted to embarrass herself. Xiao Mian, who died in the thick fog, probably didn''t come from ling''er.


    With this guess, Suxi''s attitude towards ling''er was slightly relaxed, but her face was sharp. She said in a cold voice: "did you kill the people in the thick fog? And the corpse just now. Did you move it? "


    Feeling Su Xi''s cold killing, ling''er''s face changed greatly, and her eyes were full of panic: "the palace master misunderstood, how dare the little demon do this? There is another reason for this! "


    "Oh?"


    Seeing Su Xi waiting for her explanation, ling''er didn''t dare to delay and said: "the palace master asked because he found that the place where people were buried is useful. Is there a smell? It''s not the little demon''s, but another fox weaker than the little demon in the barren mountain. Please check it out


    The voice fell, but Suxi was silent for a long time. Ling''er can''t figure out what Suxi is thinking, and doesn''t dare to disturb her. She can only stand in the same place in a cold sweat, waiting for Suxi to speak.


    Fortunately, Suxi didn''t let ling''er wait too long. After a few breath, she said faintly, "if I want you to bring the fox''s head to me, what do you think?"


    When she said this, Suxi''s tone sounded casual and didn''t give ling''er any pressure.


    Just because she doesn''t exert pressure doesn''t mean ling''er really doesn''t have pressure. As soon as you see Suxi''s attitude, you can see that she is worried about Xiaomian. If this matter is not solved, it is inevitable that Suxi will not turn the spearhead to linger.


    In order to avoid his own disaster, even if ling''er is not so willing, he has to promise respectfully. Su Xi has some eyes because of his devout attitude.


    After a deep look at ling''er, Su Xi feels that ling''er''s fear comes from her heart. She nods gently: "two days later, she will take his head to the city master''s mansion of Sifang city to find me."


    "Obey the order of the palace master."


    Bowing to Suxi, ling''er leaves the right and wrong place with Suxi''s eyes.


    After ling''er left, Su Xi glanced at the west without any trace, then went to Mo yuan''s side, fed him a pill, and stood quietly waiting for Mo yuan to wake up.


    After about half a cup of tea, Mo yuan''s eyes turned a few times, his fingers moved, and he opened his eyes in exchange. When he saw himself lying on the ground and Suxi looking at him silently, Mo yuan was still a little confused and didn''t understand what had happened.


    For a moment, it seemed that he finally came back to himself. Mo yuan saw that there was no ling''er''s shadow around him. Now he jumped up from the ground regardless of his superiority and inferiority. His tone was like questioning: "where''s that monster?"


    Because before Suxi make it dizzy, Mo yuan did not know that ling''er is not a simple monster, but a demon from the demon world. As for why Mo yuan was not surprised by ling''er''s human form, it was because he had a wide range of knowledge, so he knew that some powerful monsters could become human.


    Therefore, when Mo yuan saw ling''er, he was not surprised at all except resentful.


    "She''s gone."


    Light floating three words, but with a sense of the upper no doubt.


    Aware of this, Mo yuan couldn''t help changing his face. Along the way, Suxi treated his so-called subordinate too gently, so that Mo yuan gradually forgot Suxi''s strength, which led to his gratitude and loyalty to Suxi, but less awe. This is also the reason why Mo yuan talked like questioning just now.


    At this time, Su Xi changed her attitude, which obviously caught Mo yuan off guard.Looking at Su Xi''s cold eyes, Mo yuan realized that he had made a mistake. He regretted it for a moment and quickly told him: "my subordinates are impolite. Please punish them!"


    Say, Mo yuan unexpectedly is such to face Su Xi to kneel down, that appearance is not sincere!


    Suxi nodded slightly and didn''t care: "it''s OK, since today''s situation is special, you can get up first. However, there are some things you need to think clearly for yourself. Don''t lose your sense of propriety every time you encounter something. Then it''s useless for me to ask you to come. "


    As soon as this speech came out, Mo yuan lowered his head even lower, and the idea of refuting was not born.


    Suxi is not a good person. Since she has become her subordinate, she must have the consciousness of a subordinate. She can be nice to her own people, but she can''t allow them to forget their identity. What''s more, Mo yuan didn''t get all Su Xi''s trust. It''s always good to be ruthless.


    She didn''t care what Mo yuan was thinking. After saying what she had just said, Su Xi stopped for a moment, and then said, "it''s up to you to decide what to do with Xiao Mian''s body. It''s up to two hours, and then follow me back to sifangcheng."


    The voice falls down, Su Xi doesn''t look at Mo yuan, obviously is to let Mo yuan himself think clearly how his seat should be placed. Then, Suxi turned around and walked straight to the west, almost fifty steps. Suxi noticed that the air in the dark was a little darker, and then she stopped. At the same time, a meaningful smile rose from the corner of her mouth.


    Yes, in addition to ling''er, there is another person following her in the dark. This person has been following her since Su Xi left Sifang city. That person''s breath is very familiar, impressively is the Institute''s Wu old!

 Chapter 101

    After knowing that Mr. Wu was following her, Su Xi didn''t point out, but pretended not to know what she was doing. Before, it was also because of old Wu that Suxi established a border when talking with ling''er. But her this behavior lets Wu Laoqi jump straight feet, actually cannot come out to vent the innermost feelings the hidden resentment.


    Just now, Suxi''s deliberate pause really scared Wu. He thought Suxi had found him, so he immediately restrained his breath. He was relieved to see that Suxi didn''t take the next step.


    But I don''t know, from the beginning, he was exposed, he still didn''t know how clever he was hiding, and he was waiting to go to Suxi to show off!


    After Su Xi stopped, she closed her eyes, and her whole body''s spiritual power kept running, never giving up to enhance her strength.


    It seems that she is indifferent to the situation around her. In fact, while she is working her spiritual power, she has already separated a trace of spiritual power and noticed the movement around her. This is the advantage of the complete integration with the spirit power. You can control the spirit power to do anything you want.


    Let''s not talk about the situation here. When Mo yuan saw Su Xi''s behavior, he admired Su Xi in awe.


    A person, the important thing is not how strong his talent, but he has good talent at the same time, but also always strict with himself, not to drop cultivation promotion, this is the most valuable! Obviously, Su Xi''s diligence made Mo yuan feel inferior to himself and convinced.


    Without explaining anything to Su Xi or kneeling on her knees, Mo yuan stands up and looks at Xiao Mian''s tattered body for a moment, feeling sad and sad.


    Because of the limitation of Suxi''s two hours, Mo yuan guessed that Suxi''s time is urgent now. It''s a gift for him to let him deal with his private affairs before leaving.


    In this case, Mo yuan has no reason to linger.


    After thinking about it, Mo yuan gave up the idea of taking Xiaomian away. It''s really that he doesn''t have a storage device in his hand, so it''s not convenient to carry Xiaomian''s body. After Su Xi was followed, he was not allowed to carry a corpse around. What''s more, he hoped that Xiao Mian would go to the earth as soon as possible.


    So, Mo yuan admitted his life and smashed a big hole in the same place. He picked up Xiaomian and put it gently in it.


    Don''t give up of saw small soft one eye, Mo yuan''s tears drop on small soft face. Clenching his teeth, Mo yuan began to bury the earth.


    It''s only a quarter of an hour to finish all this. In front of Su Xi, Mo yuan hesitated, but still didn''t say anything.


    Unexpectedly, Su Xi suddenly opened her eyes as if she knew his worries. She didn''t say a word to Mo yuan. Her spiritual power kept surging.


    Mo yuan didn''t know what Suxi was going to do, so he could only watch.


    After a while, Suxi takes back her spiritual power, and there is a border around Xiaomian''s tomb.


    Seeing this, Mo yuan understood what Su Xi''s behavior meant. For a moment, Mo yuan was deeply moved. He vowed in his heart that he would never betray Su Xi.


    After all this, Su Xi still did not look at Mo yuan, lightly left a "let''s go", and went towards the direction of Sifang City, Mo yuan hurried to catch up behind.


    When he returned to the gate of Sifang City, the tide of beasts had receded.


    After a very harsh tide of animals, Sifang city is not as vibrant as it was when Su first came here. Now even if you look at it from a distance, you can feel the gloomy air floating over Sifang city.


    There was a long line at the gate of the city, which seemed to be checking.


    However, Su Xi''s keen sense of smell is a trace of unusual taste.


    Because of the uneasiness in her heart, Suxi didn''t immediately enter Sifang city. Instead, she stopped. In Mo yuan''s uncertain eyes, she said faintly: "old Wu, please come out."


    Su Xi''s tone was flat, and she inadvertently took on a kind of upper person''s flavor. The old Wu in the dark obviously didn''t expect that Suxi had found him, and now he was still called out.


    Feeling the indisputable meaning of Suxi''s words, Mr. Wu didn''t pretend to be a fool, but after Suxi''s voice fell, he appeared in front of Suxi and Moyuan with a look of doubt.


    At first sight of Wu''s figure, Mo yuan was on the alert and raised his momentum, as if he would do something wrong.


    Seeing this, Mr. Wu had no choice but to pacify him and said, "there''s no need to be nervous. I''m familiar with your master."


    As soon as he said this, Mo yuan looked at Su Xi. After Su Xi''s affirmative answer, he relaxed his nerves. However, his eyes still stay in the old Wu''s body, but not before strong.


    For this, Wu could not change Mo yuan''s idea, so he had to go.


    Putting his eyes on Suxi, Mr. Wu found that the momentum of Suxi was much stronger than before, and even he was a little trembling.


    After adjusting his mood, Wu didn''t plan to ask Su Xi how he found him, but he was depressed in his heart.


    "Cough, why did the girl call me out?"


    Said, Wu also made an enigmatic look, trying to use this way to ease their own embarrassment.However, the other two obviously don''t care about his so-called embarrassment. Suxi doesn''t care at all, while Moyuan doesn''t have the heart to pay attention to this. All his energy is on Suxi''s safety. How can he spare the time to manage others'' embarrassment?


    So when Mr. Wu realized that no one was paying attention to this, he was so angry that his beard almost cocked up.


    Fortunately, Su Xi''s words changed his mind. Otherwise, I don''t know how long he will be sad!


    "Has Mr. Wu ever noticed something wrong with Sifang city?"


    It''s a very normal question, but from Suxi''s mouth, there is a feeling of asking subordinates, inexplicably giving people a sense of oppression.


    Without trace of clear his throat, Wu old desperately want to heart that strange feeling out.


    However, Su Xi''s words also alert old Wu. He believes that Su Xi''s character is not unreasonable. Su Xi must have found something by saying so. Therefore, after Suxi asked this sentence, Wu didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he turned his eyes to Sifang city to see why Suxi said this sentence.


    But at this time, Mr. Wu didn''t find anything strange, except for the inexplicable tension of the air in Sifang city.


    Not from of, Wu old frowned, way: "experienced animal tide, the atmosphere of square city is nervous some also normal, don''t know wench just that words point of after all is what?"


    Smell speech, Su Xi not only did not put down the heart, but more uneasy. In fact, she did not see anything, to say nothing different, but the feeling in her heart can not be erased.


    Looking at Sifang city again, Suxi didn''t answer, but her expression already showed her worry.

 Chapter 102

    For a long time, Suxi didn''t see anything, but her uneasiness was lingering. No, Suxi had to say: "somehow, I always have an ominous premonition in my heart, but I can''t see anything different. Mr. Wu, you are powerful. Please observe more after you go in later. "


    "Well, yes."


    After the conversation, Su Xi took a deep look at Sifang city and walked towards the gate with Wu and Mo yuan.


    At the gate of the city, Su Xi wanted to line up with others to enter the city. Unexpectedly, as soon as the three of them appeared, some soldiers came forward and said respectfully, "the Lord of the city has been waiting for several people for a long time. Please come to the city with his subordinates."


    The man''s attitude was very low. It seemed normal, but it was also unusual.


    With a silent look at the man, Su Xi didn''t say anything. Her eyes met with Wu Lao for a while, and the three followed the man in to see what happened to the city leader who had been waiting for a long time.


    After entering Sifang City, the scene in the city is desolate. There are few people in the street, and it seems that they haven''t come back from the tide of animals.


    All the battles in the tide of beasts were outside the gate of the city. In the city, there were no traces of other monsters except some feathers of the eagles. Pairs of soldiers patrolled the streets, but it didn''t look like they were trying to eliminate the influence of the animal tide.


    Secretly keep all this in mind, Suxi is very silent all the way.


    Half an hour later, the party came to the Lord''s mansion.


    However, the guards at the gate of the city Lord''s mansion are not the same people as they used to be. They have changed their faces, and their eyes are fierce. They are all observing the movement around them.


    Before that, the man took the three of them to the lobby and left. There were only three of them in the lobby.


    For this situation, Suxi was a little strange. In the past, the city Lord''s residence might have been cold, but it was not so easy that no one served tea. So, all this attracted Suxi''s attention.


    When they look at each other, Su Xi and Wu take a seat, while Mo yuan stands behind Su Xi. His subordinates are full of attitude.


    Time goes by, but the hall is still empty. Fortunately, the patience of the three people is excellent, and there is no displeasure, but this phenomenon makes their heart more suspicious.


    After about a long time, someone came to the hall, but the person who appeared was unexpected.


    "Ha ha, let two friends of Imperial College wait for a long time. It''s really Wei''s fault. Wei is here to make amends to them!"


    The voice of the speaker is insidious, not to mention his appearance. His narrow eyes, a slightly flat nose and thin lips all show that he is a dark person.


    It''s not Yu Qingjun, but Wei Silu, the deputy city leader!


    When he said that, he didn''t feel guilty. He said that he was making amends, but he looked arrogant.


    Old Wu glanced at Wei Silu and seemed to dislike him: "doesn''t it mean that the Lord of the city is waiting for us? Why didn''t the city master see him, but the deputy city master appeared? "


    The voice fell, and Wei Silu''s face sank in a moment, very ugly. But I don''t know what he thought of. He immediately laughed and laughed. No one knew that he was really upset.


    Walking slowly to the position of Lord and sitting down, Wei Silu put on a posture that he was the Lord of the city: "Mr. Wu''s words are different. Although we have a lord and a deputy Lord in Sifang City, in fact we are equal to each other, so there is no deputy Lord."


    As he spoke, Wei Silu''s eyes fell on Su Xi. After seeing Mo yuan behind Su Xi, he did not wait for Wu to speak, and then said, "Oh, when can anyone come in my Lord''s mansion?"


    Smell speech, Su Xi sneer, just Wu Lao''s attitude gave her some information, she also need not worry about Wei Silu: "this is my man, deputy city master have any questions about this?"


    "You..."


    Su Xi''s attitude made Wei Silu a little angry, even if Wu was like that, but Su Xi was just a student of Imperial College, and he didn''t give him any face, which made Wei Silu very unhappy.


    And he has always been a person who must report. Now he counterattacked back: "I didn''t expect that there are still such students in the Imperial College. The standard of recruiting students in the college is getting lower and lower!"


    With that, Wei Silu sighed out loud, as if feeling deeply for such a student in Imperial College.


    "It''s wrong to say that to the deputy city master. This is the city master''s mansion of the Jade City Master. When did it become your city master''s mansion? Does this mean that the deputy city master has any great ambition? "


    This is a direct neglect of Wei Silv''s satirical remarks on Su Xi, and firmly grasp the handle of Wei Silv.


    However, Wei Silu''s performance is unexpected: "ambition? Who has no ambition? However, it seems that the Jade City Master doesn''t need me to be ambitious. He will destroy himself


    The voice fell, Wei Silu''s face suddenly became ferocious, but due to the idea in his heart, he didn''t show too much, but his words gave a lot of information to several people.Wu suddenly felt uneasy. He had a good relationship with Yu Qingjun. At this time, the meaning of Wei Silu''s words was that something happened to Yu Qingjun. As for what happened, it was not known.


    Under the pressure of the discomfort in his heart, Mr. Wu''s face remained unchanged, and asked in a flat tone: "I don''t know the deputy city master, what does this mean?"


    "Oh! what do you mean? Can''t Mr. Wu, such a smart man, guess? This time, the animal tide was very strange. It just disappeared overnight. Don''t you think there''s something strange in it? "


    With that, Wei Silu took a cup of tea, which he didn''t know when, and drank it lightly and slowly.


    This sentence made Mr. Wu''s calm face a little uneasy. He followed Su Xi all the way, but he didn''t know that the tide of beasts had retreated overnight. At this time, when he suddenly heard the news, the waves in his heart can be imagined.


    There was no doubt that Wu''s color change fell into Wei''s eyes. He put down his tea cup and looked inexplicable: "why, did Wu think of anything?"


    Looking at Wei Silu''s proud ugly face, Wu suddenly guessed what, but he was not sure, but he didn''t want to ask Wei Silu.


    However, Wei Silu had a purpose. Seeing that Wu was not willing to take the call, he consciously went on to say, "it is found out that the Jade City Master Oh no, it''s Yu Qingjun who is bold and reckless. He colludes with the monsters in the barren mountains to reach a deal and attack our Sifang City, which has caused indelible negative consequences to our Sifang city. As a result, Yu Qingjun has been taken down, and he is now locked up in a secret cell, waiting for a verdict. "


    As soon as the words came out, the Hall fell into a strange silence. Wei Silu was not worried. He looked at Wu''s reaction lightly. As for Su Xi and Mo yuan, he didn''t care about them at all.

 Chapter 103

    After a few breaths, Mr. Wu suddenly patted the table, looking indignant: "it''s nonsense! The master of the jade city is dedicated to the four directions city. I don''t know how much he has done. How can he do such a thing? Is it not that the Vice City Master deliberately framed the jade city master because of his ambition? "


    This is very straightforward, we can see how angry Wu''s mood is.


    Wu''s undisguised questioning also changed Wei Silu''s face. Judging from Wu''s reaction, Wei Silu knew that it was very difficult to win him over. Originally, he wanted to make a profit, but now I''m afraid we can only bully!


    In this way, Wei Silu was not ambiguous at all. With a clap of both hands, many soldiers with swords and halberds suddenly appeared outside the hall. The soldiers were all numb, and countless pairs of eyes were watching the movement inside, waiting for Wei Silv''s order, they would not hesitate to start.


    Seeing such a change, the first one to respond is not Wu Lao or Su Xi, but Mo yuan, who has been standing there in obscurity. When these soldiers came out, Mo yuan took out his sword, and his spirit power was surging. He had the posture of sacrificing himself to protect Suxi.


    This scene also changed Wu''s face. He suddenly thought of Yinfeng and his party who had stayed in the city Lord''s mansion before. If yu Qingjun had been killed, Yinfeng would not have been able to escape. I think the reason why Wei Silv can be so calm now is that he knows how many people in Yinfeng are in charge of Wu.


    Thinking of this, Mr. Wu''s mood kept fluctuating. If he didn''t think of them rationally, Mr. Wu would have started now.


    "Where are our people?"


    The speaker is Suxi. When she said this, Suxi seemed to see nothing, as always calm.


    Seeing this, Wu''s mood suddenly calmed down a little, and he couldn''t understand the specific reason.


    Maybe Sue was too young and her spiritual power fluctuated little. Wei Silv didn''t pay attention to her. However, Suxi''s beautiful face aroused the evil thoughts in his heart: "do you want to know? Promise me one condition and I''ll tell you


    A pair of evil eyes swept around Su Xi, which means self-evident.


    All of a sudden, Su Xi''s eyes flashed cold murder, straight to Wei Silu, this full of murderous eyes let Wei Silu a panic.


    But he didn''t allow himself to lose face in front of such a little girl. After taking back his eyes, he yelled: "hum! It''s just a little girl. She even dares to look up in front of the Lord of our city. Somebody, tie her up for me! "


    Weisilu straightened his back and pointed his right index finger at Suxi, furious.


    The bodyguard got the order and rushed in with a weapon. The target was Su Xi.


    However, Suxi was still sitting there, as if she didn''t care about her situation. Mo yuan couldn''t figure out Su Xi''s mind. Seeing that she was not moved, he was very worried. The strength of those bodyguards are all above him, and his ability can''t protect Suxi''s integrity. However, even so, Mo yuan is still desperate to use his spirit, and he wants to fight with the bodyguard.


    However, before he started, there was one person who was faster than him.


    Wei Silu changed his face faster than Wu expected, but it was totally impossible to hurt the college students under his nose.


    See Wu old cold hum a, between the hand seemingly inadvertently brandish a yingbai Lingli, the next moment those bodyguards then fell a piece. Seeing this, the bodyguards at the back didn''t know whether to continue or to stop. They all stood in the same place and looked at Mr. Wu hesitantly, rather scared.


    This scene made Wei Silu very angry, but his strength was not as good as that of Wu, so he could only wait for Wu with big eyes.


    Seeing that the blind situation was under control for a while, Wu''s attention returned to Wei Silu from Su Xi. Obviously, the strange old man in the Imperial College was very angry with Wei Silv''s series of actions.


    "What do you want to do, Wesley? Don''t you pay any attention to my Imperial College? "


    Regardless of Wei Silu''s identity as vice mayor of Sifang City, Mr. Wu now wants to kill Wei Silu.


    Wei Silu, who had just been a little afraid, did not know what he thought of, and became confident again: "what''s old Wu saying? In such a place as the Imperial College, even the emperor came out of it. How dare I, a small four square city master, not pay attention to it? Just now, it''s just that this little girl has gone too far. I''ll teach her a lesson on behalf of the college. "


    When he spoke, Wei Silu raised his head high and said half a word to the Lord of the four cities, as if he had righted himself. But the word "emperor" in his mouth made Su Xi a little trance.


    I''ve been in the human world for a long time. This is the first time that Suxi heard about Dimo. When I first entered the Imperial College, it was also because Timo went out there. Otherwise, with Suxi''s ability, I would not have to go to the college to study. I would have found a quiet place and shut up for decades, and my strength would have come back.


    However, there is a reason why DIDU college is so famous. At least after Suxi went in, she found that many things she didn''t know before, and there are many things she can learn in it.Maybe it''s because of hearing the word "emperor", Suxi can''t be as indifferent as before.


    "The vice mayor of Wei is very big, not to mention me, but as the vice mayor of Wei, is he qualified to teach the students of Imperial College?"


    The irony in the words was so strong that Wei Silu suddenly set his eyes on Suxi and wanted to tear it to pieces immediately.


    And Su Xi''s sudden attack also made Wu look at him. In his impression, Su Xi was a very indifferent and indifferent woman, perhaps only pretending to the people he cared about. But what she said just now was full of the maintenance of the Imperial College, which made Mr. Wu very happy, and did not stop Su Xi''s words.


    Compared with Wu''s surprise, Mo yuan thought it was normal. Su Xi, who was so domineering and arrogant, was the master he knew more.


    "Qualifications? Do you still need qualifications? You''re an unknown little girl. Where on earth do you have the confidence to yell in front of the city master? "


    Weisi law looks dark and unpredictable, but with a little bit of the power of the people''s unique floating.


    However, Su Xi''s next sentence made Wei Silv''s complacency solidify on his lips.


    Su Xi just glanced at Wei Silu, and her eyes were full of disdain: "confident? The eldest daughter of the Su family, the first aristocratic family of the imperial capital, I don''t know if she is qualified to treat the vice mayor of Wei like this? "


    When she said this, Suxi deliberately bit the word "Fu" very hard, and did not hide her satirical meaning.

 Chapter 104

    As soon as the name of the eldest daughter of the first family came out, it was Wei Silu who had seen all kinds of people, and he could not help being afraid. Maybe to those who don''t know, no matter how great the first family is, it''s just a family. How can it be compared with a city?


    However, Wei Silu is extremely clear about what kind of energy this so-called first family has. Among other things, Su Zhen, the leader of the Su family, has the strength of tianlingjing, while Yu Qingjun, the leader of a city, is only the strength of the Ninth Section of earthlingjing, let alone Wei Silu, who is under Yu Qingjun.


    This is the strength of the masters of both sides. If you add the whole Su family, even if Sifang city is second only to the imperial capital, it is incomparable.


    Moreover, it has been rumored that someone from the Su family is in a high position in Huangji and is one of the Eight Generals under the emperor. Even the emperor sometimes listens to that person''s opinions. Because of this rumor, even if the Su family is just a family, its status is beyond doubt.


    In fact, up to now, this rumor has not been confirmed, because the Su family did not come out to explain, and the legendary man did not appear in front of the world. However, people in the world are always afraid of ten thousand and just in case. Even though it''s just a rumor that hasn''t been confirmed, no one dares to look down on the Su family.


    Therefore, when Suxi said that she was the eldest daughter of the Su family, Wei Silv wanted to apologize to Suxi for a moment.


    But seeing Su Xi''s indifferent eyes and thinking about Su Xi''s offense to him, Wei Silu''s anger suppressed his reason and made him want to kill others.


    If you leave Suxi here directly, who can prove that he killed her? Su Xi came here just for the sake of the beast tide. At that time, as long as Su Xi''s death is on the beast tide, even Su''s family can''t help him!


    In the past, many people died in the tide of animals. Isn''t it normal for Suxi to die in the tide of animals this time?


    Sometimes, once an idea comes to mind, it can''t be erased. And that''s the case now, Wesley.


    Sinister looked at Su Xi one eye, Wei Si law tone with respect said: "also please purple according to the girl to come out!"


    Voice down, a beautiful woman in purple clothes from the air slowly fell to the lobby, in the eyes of the people, walking towards the lobby.


    Can''t help, the bodyguards gave way to a road, let it can not hinder the line.


    Women''s ink hair flying, graceful posture. It''s a very charming face, but she is as knowledgeable as a lady. This strong visual impact made all the men present, except Wu Lao and Mo yuan, swallow a mouthful of saliva. They were eager to hold them in their arms and talk about their ideals and life.


    "Why, vice mayor Wei is in trouble now?" Ziyi''s voice is very soft, people can''t help but to be soft in her tenderness, but the content of the words is not so friendly.


    Wei Silu''s face was stiff for a moment, and then became humble again: "girl Ziyi, I''m laughing. These people are too ignorant of current affairs, so they can only invite the girl out."


    Hearing this, Ziyi puts her eyes on Suxi. The main reason Ziyi paid attention to Suxi was not because of Suxi''s strength, but because of Suxi''s face and natural attraction.


    Undeniably, because of Suxi''s appearance and temperament, Ziyi was jealous.


    Ziyi is not what she looks like now. Long ago, she was a woman with an ugly face. After some things, she became what she looks like now. No one knows how much she has sacrificed for her present face and charming figure.


    Because of her own misfortune, Ziyi doesn''t like those natural beauties. She doesn''t know how many innocent women she killed for this reason over the years!


    Now see Su Xi''s appearance, purple according to where still can stand? The jealousy in the heart rubs rubs rubs rubs rubs to go up to take, wish to change Su Xi''s that face to own face.


    However, around is purple according to the mood, her face is still full of amorous feelings: "Yo, this is where the beauty ah, unexpectedly is that people can''t forget at first sight!"


    With that, Ziyi walks into Suxi and wants to caress Suxi''s cheek.


    Su Xi''s eyes coagulate, ignoring the spring light leaked by Ziyi because of her attachment, and a pair of eyes appear.


    Xu is because Su Xi''s momentum is too strong, and Ziyi, who has the strength of the second section of tianlingjing, stops because of Su Xi''s eyes. She doesn''t know whether to laugh or cry on her face.


    Quietly put down his hand, and then straightened up, purple according to Mei said: "beauty is beautiful, but is an ice flower, please not like ah!"


    As soon as this speech comes out, at the beginning, the posture of Ziyi''s lady has changed. There is a woman full of smoke and dust. This is the real face of Ziyi. The previous disguise is just because of the thought in her heart. Because she has never been a daughter, she always holds that posture to make others feel that she is noble.


    And once this high-level pretended to be exposed, it''s nondescript and ridiculous. But Ziyi still has a face to stand here, and says those full of licentious words.To this, Su Xi does not want to pay attention to, still sit there indifferently. In addition to Suxi, the rest of the people are standing, which makes Suxi seem to be the master of the rest of the people. In fact, Suxi does have that momentum.


    Suxi''s ignorance obviously provokes Ziyi, but in order to maintain her own image, Ziyi doesn''t show it, just thinks Suxi is dead in her heart.


    "Come on, what''s the matter with me?"


    When he said this, Ziyi seemed to be a different person. His eyes were higher than the top, and he didn''t pay attention to anyone.


    Wei Silu was unhappy, but he didn''t dare to show it. A face would be wronged as much as it was.


    Because he didn''t dare to offend Ziyi, Wei Silu transferred all his resentment to the three men, whose eyes were full of stings: "Miss Ziyi, these three people didn''t pay attention to the girl because they were from the Imperial College! Just now I have raised the name of the girl, but they are still unmoved. So I invited the girl out, and the purpose was to save their lives! "


    This is a fabrication. Wei Silu is shameless to confuse right and wrong!


    Mr. Wu obviously did not expect that Wei Silu would make such a decision. Wei Silu did not pay attention to such a huge thing as Imperial College and committed crimes against the wind.


    I don''t know if this kind of behavior makes a master of Arts bold or stupid.


    "Wesley, dare you!"


    In the face of Wu''s anger, Wei Silu didn''t pay any attention. No matter how strong Mr. Wu is? But a person with the strength of the earth spirit realm, where can he compare with Ziyi in the second section of the heaven spirit realm?

 Chapter 105

    If he had been photographed by Wu''s momentum in the past, but now Ziyi is present, Wei Silu has no pressure at all!


    With a sneer, Wei Silu regarded them all as dead: "what''s old Wu''s temper? I can only blame you for your ignorance of current affairs. Originally, I wanted to woo you, but your performance really disappointed me. Don''t worry. When you die, your primary school staff will come to accompany you later. "


    Now that Mr. Wu had been sentenced to death, there was no reason for Mr. Wei to leave Yinfeng behind.


    Wei Silu''s words undoubtedly raised the atmosphere of the scene to the top. Not only Wu was full of anger, but also Su Xi could not bear it.


    After making some friends, some people are willing to die for her, but now they are taken captive and slaughtered. This is not acceptable to Suxi in any case. It can be said that Wei Silu''s behavior completely provoked Suxi.


    However, Ziyi''s strength in the second section of Lingjing on that day was clear to Suxi. Ziyi alone was not their rival, not to mention the other three. For a moment, in addition to anger, Su''s hatred for himself and desire for strength.


    In this situation, Suxi naturally can''t sit like that any more, which will make others think that she is afraid. So Suxi stood up.


    Her body attracted everyone''s attention. Su Xi, who was sitting there, looked at everything coldly. Standing Su Xi''s domineering, the feeling of king in the world quietly revealed.


    At this moment, time seems to be still.


    "Well! Does the little girl want to beg for mercy when she stands up now? "


    The speaker is Ziyi. Judging from her anger, Suxi''s charm has obviously made her unable to wait to kill her.


    However, Suxi didn''t reply. She was still trying to figure out how to break through this dilemma and let the three of them leave safely. However, in the eyes of Ziyi, Suxi''s attitude becomes defiant, which makes Ziyi more angry.


    He doesn''t talk to Suxi either. Ziyi doesn''t even look at him. He takes Suxi as his number one enemy and wants to kill him.


    "Daddy


    A voice interrupted Ziyi''s attack, she looked at the two people who came in, and her face was full of disgust. Because Wei Qingxian is Wei Silu''s only son, and she is now employed by Wei Silu, Ziyi has to take back her spiritual power and coldly watch what this ignorant second generation ancestor wants to do.


    "Qingxian, why are you here?"


    With the fall of Wei''s voice, Wei Qingxian and Yuan Dan have come to him. Seeing yuan Dan standing here happily, Su Xi and Wu Lao immediately understood what was going on. Suxi is just fine, but Mr. Wu is very angry. He didn''t expect that the students of Imperial College would collude with outsiders and harm their own people.


    Before Wei Qingxian explained his intention, Wu''s anger rang out in his ears: "Yuan Dan! You''d better make it clear what''s going on! "


    In the face of Wu''s anger, Yuan Dan is very calm. At this moment, the "cultivation" of an aristocratic childe is incisively and vividly reflected: "it''s Wu! Why are you so angry? Does anyone make you unhappy? "


    Yuan Dan''s saying this is just looking for smoke. In such a situation, anyone with a little brain can guess the relationship between him and the Wei family. It''s not sure how many people were arrested in Yinfeng and Yuan Dan''s handwriting. As a result, Yuan Dan didn''t hide far away, and he didn''t pay attention to Wu Lao. This is pure abuse.


    Sure enough, after Yuan Dan finished his sentence, Wu Lao didn''t say a word, so he gave yuan Dan a slap every other time, which made him lose a few teeth and his mouth full of blood.


    No one thought that old Wu would be in trouble suddenly. Now the only one who can stop old Wu is Ziyi. However, Yuan Dan is not her employer. Naturally, she will not fight for an irrelevant person.


    So, Yuan Dan really touched it for a while, and the stars were popping up in his mind.


    With a mouthful of blood, Yuan Dan looked ferocious: "you You old My hometown suddenly, unexpectedly How dare you fight Play puppet I don''t think you live well It''s not bad. I''m tired of... "


    Because of the loss of teeth, Yuan Dan''s words kept leaking, which sounded especially funny.


    Wei Qingxian, who wanted to discuss something with his father, saw that his "good brother" had been beaten so badly, and his anger ran up. He pointed to Wu and jumped to his feet and scolded: "old man! How dare you do it in front of me? Miss Ziyi, kill him quickly. You''re the best


    It is reasonable to say that with Wei Qingxian''s lustful temperament, it is right to see Ziyi''s beautiful face and a very charming woman. But he rarely had a lustful mind, which is strange.


    Let''s not mention this reason for a moment. First of all, Ziyi''s eyes suddenly turned cold after hearing Wei Qingxian''s words. Unexpectedly, Wei Qingxian trembled and took back her finger pointing at Wu.


    Ziyi is a master of tianlingjing. Even weisilu has to be polite. As a result, a boy in xuanlingjing gives her orders. How can Ziyi not be angry?


    Just because of Wei Silu''s face, Ziyi didn''t do anything.In the twinkling of an eye, looking at Wu Lao, Ziyi''s eyes have all kinds of meanings, and the atmosphere is upgraded again.


    "Are you ready?"


    The speaker is Ziyi. Although she is not happy with Wei Qingxian''s attitude, since she has accepted other people''s things, what she should do is not ambiguous at all.


    This speech, Wu old three nerves are tense, once start, it must be a life and death situation. Ziyi is a master of tianlingjing, and no one on the scene is her opponent, so it means that Suxi has reached the point of death.


    Wu could not help but scold himself in his heart. If he had not been too curious about Su Xi and followed Su Xi to the barren mountain, he might have noticed Wei Silu''s conspiracy long ago, and he would not have fallen into the trap and lost the excellent students of Imperial College.


    It''s no use regretting now. Wei Silu is determined to kill them. For today''s plan, he can only think about how to send Suxi out.


    After making up his mind, Wu gave Suxi a wink, which meant that if there was a fight later, he would let Suxi go quickly.


    As long as one of them survived, the enemies of those who remained can be avenged. Among Su Xi and Mo yuan, Wu naturally wanted to save Su Xi.


    So, Wu not only winked at Suxi, but also motioned to Mo yuan to cover Suxi with him, so that Suxi could go smoothly. Although Mo yuan''s strength is not high, but can delay for a while is a while, Wu Lao also does not have too many requests.


    A battle is on the verge of attack. The smart power in the lobby is surging. It is possible to start at any time.

 Chapter 106

    However, everything in the world is full of drama. When everyone was waiting, a gray straight shadow came in, and its target was Ziyi.


    Caught off guard, purple in accordance with a hurry to carry the spirit to protect the whole body, but still issued a scream.


    As the gray shadow fell to the ground, people could see Ziyi''s bloody left arm and the black pus.


    Then he cast his eyes on the gray shadow, but saw a small gray snake spit out a piece of flesh and blood in his mouth, and then he swam towards Suxi''s direction very fast. In full view of the public, Suxi picked it up and put it on her shoulder.


    After that, the master of the heaven spirit realm was unable to resist the venom of the little snake. He screamed and heard people''s scalp numb.


    Except for Su Xi, the rest of them were all wide eyed and couldn''t believe it.


    "Miss Ziyi, what''s the matter with you?" Wei Silu quickly went to Ziyi''s side, even his son did not care, his eyes were scared.


    But Ziyi had no spare energy to answer Wei Silu''s words. The burning sensation of her arm and the pain of her chest made her speechless. She sat on the ground in a hurry. She took out a pill in her right hand and wanted to put it in her mouth. However, due to the severe pain, the pill fell off several times before she ate it successfully.


    After that, she was in full view of the operation of the whole body''s spiritual power, in order to cooperate with the role of pills, the treatment of the body''s poison.


    Because of the sudden attack of the snake, there was a riot at the scene, and time seemed to stop at this moment. Here Wei Silu put all his mind on Ziyi, but there Wei Qingxian didn''t care about Ziyi''s situation. The successive injuries of his own people make this proud young man full of anger. What he subconsciously thinks about is not his own situation, but his resentment for Suxi.


    "You bitch! Do something vicious. You can do something for such a beautiful girl as Ziyi! " Wei Qingxian''s previous thoughts about Su Xi are now completely gone, with only fear and hatred in his heart.


    In the face of Wei Qingxian''s abusive words, Su Xi didn''t even frown, as if she only heard the dog barking.


    This attitude makes Wei Qingxian very angry. He wants to rush to fight Su Xi. He is not an opponent. Besides, there are snakes of unknown origin that make him scared.


    Looking at some flustered guards around, Wei Qingxian said angrily: "waste! Why don''t you come on? "


    As soon as the words came out, the guards first looked at each other and saw the fear in each other''s eyes. But for a long time under the enslavement of weisilu, these bodyguards all knew the consequences of disobeying orders, and finally they still gritted their teeth and took up the weapon.


    Seeing this, Mo yuan looked nervous and didn''t know which one to guard against. Wu also stood quietly in front of Suxi, and they blocked Suxi, forming a protective posture.


    This action makes Suxi very moved, a hand caresses the snake on the shoulder, thinking that ling''er should appear. When the little snake came in, Suxi had already noticed the breath of linger. For the demon, Suxi had a special sensitivity.


    Maybe ling''er''s strength is not as good as Ziyi''s, but now Ziyi is injured. If ling''er and Mr. Wu join hands, even if they are masters of tianlingjing, they should weigh them carefully. Just looking at Ziyi''s wound, Suxi has doubts about the snake.


    From the previous cloud hundred billion things, the strength of the snake should not be weaker than it, but it has not reached the level comparable with the spirit of heaven. However, the little snake changed Suxi''s view of it with practical actions. Its speed, the benefit of teeth, is actually directly through the purple according to the spiritual protection, let the situation changed.


    Just as Su Xi was thinking about it, old Wu and Mo yuan were already fighting with the bodyguard. Although Mo yuan''s strength is low, he killed several bodyguards with Wu''s help. Su Xi, who was between them, was not attacked at all.


    The Hall fell into a scuffle. Yuan Dan and Wei Qingxian stood on one side with pride. Although many people on their side died, they still thought that several people could not avoid the sea of people tactics. It was as if they had already seen the victory, and they both blushed with excitement.


    As Yuan Dan and his wife think, even though Wu is the strength of the land, he has to pay attention to Su Xi''s situation all the time with Mo yuan. Under the siege of the people, he has some strength. Moreover, after the number of bodyguards'' casualties increased, Wei Silu also joined the war, which made Wu more willing and less powerful.


    Wei Si''s law is also the strength of the seven sections of the earth''s spiritual realm, only two sections less than Wu Lao Kan''s. But his strength is more than enough to contain Wu.


    With the restraint of Wei''s law, Wu had no time to care about Su Xi.


    Although the bodyguards were uneven, their strength was similar to Su Xi''s. without Wu Lao, Mo yuan was defeated and was about to be stabbed in the throat by a sharp sword.


    At the critical moment, Su Xi let out a snake to bite the wrist of the man with the sword. At the same time, her spiritual power surged, and a border enveloped Mo yuan out of thin air. This border is the demon world will have, less knowledgeable people do not know what it is.


    Because I don''t know, at first there were many people rushing to break through it, but none of them was bounced back, and they were injured and vomited blood.With a lesson from the past, the people behind give up the idea of attacking Mo yuan. After all, Su Yuan is the main target. Therefore, all the bodyguards aimed their weapons at Suxi one after another, and dozens of spiritual powers came towards Suxi.


    Such a grim situation makes Su Xi''s eyes condense. First of all, she calls out the blood devil and lets her deal with the bodyguards independently, so as to reduce some attacks. Later, Suxi wanted to take out the black ribbon, but at this time, it didn''t listen to her. She didn''t care what she did.


    In fact, Su Xi has other treasures, such as colorful Yuguang beads, but that is too iconic. Wei Silu and Mr. Wu must have heard about it. If this exposure, Suxi''s situation will be more unfavorable.


    Giving up the idea of taking out the colorful Yuguang bead, Suxi didn''t know where to get an ordinary sword to make a weapon temporarily.


    In the hall, except for Wu Lao and Mo yuan, they were all surprised. The spiritual power of the human world is all white. Have they ever seen such gorgeous colors?


    In this half breath of stupefied spirit, Wei Silu''s hands made a movement, and then he was seized by Wu Lao, and clapped his hand on his chest. The gap of strength makes weisilu fly backward directly. With the gushing of blood, weisilu smashes on the outside rockery.


    Determined that Wei Silu had no spare power to fight again, Wu came to Su Xi''s side in a flash.


    At this time, Suxi was already scarred by the siege. If Mr. Wu didn''t spare his hand, Suxi really didn''t know how long she could hold on.

 Chapter 107

    With Wu''s help, Su Xi''s pressure suddenly lightened a lot. With the fall of bodyguards one by one, Su Xi''s victory gradually rose. The strength of the earth spirit realm is not that the mysterious spirit realm can resist. Mr. Wu almost has one hand and one attack is one life. The blood evil spirit and the small snake are not blowing, and countless people die under their hands.


    Such a huge change made yuan Dan and Wei Qingxian look extremely ugly. They also wanted to rush up, but they couldn''t even beat Suxi. It was no doubt that they tried to kill themselves.


    When Wei Silu, who was wounded, saw the scene, his eyes were red with anger, but he could not stand up.


    However, this situation did not last long. No matter how poisonous the little snake is, it can''t help being an expert in heaven.


    Under the combination of pill and self repairing ability, Ziyi''s poison has not been completely untied, but it has been suppressed by her, and it has no effect on her in a short time.


    The corner of the mouth slowly starts to put on a charming smile. Ziyi''s eyes stare at Suxi''s face, trying to take it as his own.


    Ziyi''s recovery also makes Wei Qingxian very happy. He even ignores his father''s situation. His tone is full of resentment and says: "it''s great that Ziyi girl can wake up! These people are so presumptuous that they sneak on the girl and poison her! Surely the girl hates them now? "


    With that, Wei Qingxian looks forward to Ziyi, waiting for Ziyi to confirm, and then rushes up to directly end Suxi''s life. Influenced by Wei Qingxian, Yuan Dan also made the same expression, which made ziyizhi feel sick.


    For Wei Qingxian''s eagerness, Ziyi ignored it. When she saw that weisilu was lying under the rockery and unable to move, she immediately flew up and wanted to go in the direction of weisilu.


    Suxi, who has been paying attention to Ziyi''s movement, naturally sees it. Although she has no ability or energy to stop Ziyi, she can still do it by calling xuesha.


    Xuesha is too mysterious. Suxi still hasn''t found out the specific situation of xuesha. It''s not difficult to use xuesha to drag Ziyi.


    Think of here, Su Xi is not ambiguous, mind move, then will give the order to blood Sha.


    See blood evil spirit sword body a turn, then extremely quick arrive at the body front of purple according to, blocked its way. On the surface, we can''t see how the blood evil spirit is, but the evil spirit that can''t be ignored is frightening Ziyi.


    It is also because of this strong evil spirit that Ziyi puts away the thought of contempt. Yu Guang glances at Wei Silu, who is full of expectations. His hands move to fight together.


    Seeing that xuesha played a role, Suxi was relieved, but she was still angry. This annoyance is directed at ling''er. Su Xi has noticed ling''er''s breath before, but ling''er still doesn''t show up for such a long time. Such behavior makes Suxi doubt that she didn''t deter ling''er before, so that ling''er has a suspicious mind.


    And the spirit son hiding in the dark obviously doesn''t know the thought in Su Xi''s heart. If she knows, she still doesn''t know how to complain!


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to go out, it''s that she doesn''t dare.


    Originally, she was going to go out after the snake, so that Suxi could see her strength and win some favor. However, just as she was going out, a man with a silver mask stood beside her.


    The man didn''t say a word, but the momentum of his body has already explained everything. She couldn''t move with a man''s eyes. She didn''t dare.


    And now the man is still standing beside her, his eyes indifferently looking at the fierce fighting in the lobby, and he doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    At this time, a petite man with black gauze appears, which makes ling''er open his mouth in surprise. The man quietly glanced at ling''er. The man looked respectfully at the silver faced man and said, "your honor, thank you for saving your life. The rest of you have arranged for your next instruction."


    Smell speech, silver face man eyes all didn''t give black gauze man a, light way: "all by Jade City Lord make a decision is, this gentleman but in a hurry passer-by."


    As soon as this statement was made, the identity of the black gauze man was revealed. Yu Qingjun, who was originally imprisoned in the dungeon by Wei Silu, now appears here.


    Ling''er on one side takes in all the conversations between them. He is surprised that the silver faced man is worthy of Yu Qingjun''s dignity, and Yu Qingjun''s attitude is very respectful and humble.


    "Yes."


    Yu Qingjun didn''t refuse, so she answered the man''s words directly.


    Looking at the scene of the lobby with a complicated look, Yu Qingjun hesitated and said, "my Lord, do we just look at it like this?"


    "As you said, everything will be directed by the Jade City Master." With that, the silver faced man did not stop, turned and left. Ling''er, who has been paying attention to the man, finds that before the man leaves, he takes a deep look at Su Xi. He doesn''t know what it means.


    With the man''s leaving, ling''er only feels that the air around him is fresh, and the feeling of depression just disappears.


    "Jade City Master." Take back your mind, ling''er sees that the situation in the lobby is not very serious, so he talks to Yu Qingjun. It''s strange that Yu Qingjun also seems to know ling''er. He doesn''t feel strange in his eyes.Facing ling''er''s puzzled eyes, Yu Qingjun said, "why did ling''er come here?"


    Smell speech, work properly son rolled a white eye in the heart. She doesn''t believe in Yu Qingjun. She doesn''t know why she came here. She talked about the deal before Ming Ming. Now Yu Qingjun pretends to be a fool, which makes ling''er very unhappy.


    However, ling''er didn''t turn around on the spot. Some things are suitable for finding a suitable time and place to say. Now, obviously, nothing is right.


    Eyebrows curved, Ling Er skin smile meat does not smile: "Jade City Master does not go in to save people?"


    "Don''t you want miss ling''er to go in first? I think someone will like girls more When saying this, ling''er can clearly feel that Yu Qingjun''s face is wearing a warm smile, but this smile is very uncomfortable for ling''er.


    Thinking about the silver faced man just now, ling''er couldn''t suppress his doubts: "I don''t know who just My Lord, what is the origin of this


    Although the silver faced man has gone, he left a deep impression on ling''er. When asking about him, ling''er looks around, as if he is sure that the silver faced man has gone far away.


    I thought that Yu Qingjun would reveal some information, but he was so serious that he said, "miss ling''er, don''t blame Yu for not reminding you. Some things can''t be asked casually!"


    As the voice falls, Yu Qingjun takes a deep look at ling''er and flies to the lobby.


    This kind of attitude makes ling''er very angry. She raises her little foot and stomps it hard, with resentment on her face: "I don''t understand the amorous feelings! It''s just like wood. Who wants to ask? "

 Chapter 108

    He has entered Yu Qingjun, but he has not heard ling''er''s complaint. His eyes tightly lock on Ziyi. He doesn''t say anything. When he goes in, he claps his hand at Ziyi.


    Yu Qingjun''s sudden appearance surprised the people in the lobby. Wei Silu, who fell on the edge of the rockery, immediately opened his eyes. He couldn''t believe it.


    With trembling fingers, he pointed to Yu Qingjun''s back and watched him go to Ziyi. Wei Silu couldn''t do anything. Under such a strong stimulation, Wei Silu was bursting with blood and dyed his clothes and the ground red.


    Originally, ziyizheng was trembling with old Wu. Even if the poison was suppressed temporarily, her strength was greatly reduced, so that she could not tell whether she would win or lose even if she entangled with old Wu for a long time.


    While Suxi was pestered to death by the bodyguard over there, she almost tried her best, but still could not escape the fate of being injured. The sword cuts on her body, see the Mo yuan in the border red eyes, but can''t find the way out.


    Yu Qingjun''s palm wind is like thunder. He comes to Ziyi''s side with lightning speed, and claps his palm on Ziyi''s body.


    Mr. Wu seized the opportunity, followed by Yu Qingjun, and threw a magic light ball at Ziyi. Under such a fierce attack, around is purple according to the strength of the spirit of heaven, but also spewed out a mouthful of blood, body from the mid air fell to the ground, and then staggered a few steps, almost unsteadiness.


    As the saying goes, "when he is ill, he will die." Wu and Yu never stop. They don''t think it''s wrong for two big men to besiege a woman.


    When Ziyi is in crisis, linger comes to the hall with yuqingjun. Looking at Su Xi''s scarred body, ling''er guesses that she doesn''t want to expose her intention. With such an idea, ling''er''s heart was filled with admiration.


    The thought does not stop, the work properly son''s movement also is does not stop. After Su Xi''s next attack, ling''er smiles at Su Xi sweetly, as if she''s selling cute and asking for credit.


    With the strength of the Ninth Section of the spirit realm of linger, among a group of people in the mysterious spirit realm, it is like a fierce sword burning fire.


    My hands reaped the lives of people, but I didn''t feel guilty at all. Instead, I was aroused a little feeling of killing. Seeing that ling''er alone is enough to deal with these bodyguards, Su Xi focuses on Yuan Dan.


    When she called back xuesha, Su Xi rushed to Yuan Dan and Wei Qingxian with her sword. Her intention of killing was so strong that their legs and feet trembled and they couldn''t move a step.


    "Suxi, you How dare you kill me? I I''m yuan Are you not afraid of revenge, yuan family Seeing Su Xi getting closer and closer, Yuan Dan''s eyes were full of panic, and he couldn''t resist at all. The noble son, who was very angry at first, was beaten by Suxi. If the master of yuan family knew it, he would not know how much blood he would spit out.


    In the face of Yuan Dan''s threat, Su Xi did not pay attention to it at all. Her attack did not stop at all. She was determined in her eyes.


    Seeing this, yuan Danxin knew that Su Xi was determined to kill him, so he turned his eyes to Wei Qingxian, hoping that he could help himself. However, when he went to find Wei Qingxian, he found that Wei Qingxian did not know when he ran to Wei Silu''s side. He picked up Wei Silu in a hurry and wanted to run away.


    Xu did not expect that Wei Qingxian was such a fleeing man. Yuan Dan was so angry that he roared out: "Wei Qingxian, you coward!"


    Listen to his words, if you don''t know the situation, you think Wei Qingxian failed yuan Dan and made yuan Dan angry!


    However, Yuan Dan''s roar did not affect Wei Qingxian at all. He did not even look at him. He quickly picked up Wei Silu and left.


    However, before they had gone far, they were forced back by Yu Qingjun''s men. The injured Wei Silu and Wei Qingxian in xuanlingjing are not rivals of those people at all. They are pushed back by the sword.


    At the same time when they were arrested, Suxi''s sword also came near yuan Dan. Looking at Yuan Dan''s praying eyes, Su Xi raised a cold smile at the corner of her mouth, and the "Chi" sword entered yuan Dan''s body.


    Aware of the continuous influx of blood from all over the body, Yuan Dan''s face became pale and his eyes widened greatly. He didn''t seem to believe that Su Jie really dared to kill him. Until he swallowed his last breath, Yuan Dan didn''t come back to his senses and died.


    Without expression, Su Xi looks at Yuan Dan''s body becoming shriveled, and then falls to the ground, motionless. After Yuan Dan was solved, Su Xi was very satisfied. Seeing the situation becoming clear, she didn''t want to do it.


    A pill into the abdomen, Suxi did not immediately enter the healing state, but will look at the purple according to three people. Fighting is the best way to learn things, and it''s a rare opportunity to observe the fighting of experts. It can''t be said that an epiphany will lead to a higher level of strength.


    It has to be said that Ziyi''s strength is still very strong. Even if she is poisoned, in the face of Yu Qingjun and Wu Lao''s double attack, she has the spare strength to fight back. The battle between them has also entered a white hot, bursts of spiritual power flashing, people can not see the specific situation.


    "Yu Qingjun, do you really want to do everything?" After fighting, Ziyi feels that her body is getting softer and softer. It seems that the suppressed poison has relapsed. This kind of change lets purple depend on the heart greatly surprised, but on the face is not revealed.And listen to her words, seems to be quite familiar with Yu Qingjun, no strange feeling.


    However, Yu Qingjun gave a sneer, and her spiritual power kept surging. Obviously, she didn''t take Ziyi''s words to heart: "hum, you and Wei Silu are against our Sifang city. How dare you say such words now? Where''s your pride as a player of tianlingjing?"


    Smell speech, purple according to complexion a change, very embarrassed: "anti you four directions city?"? Oh, Yu Qingjun, you can''t do it yourself. Can you blame others for opposing you? I''ll ask you again if you really want to do it all! "


    The voice falls, purple according to double eyes tightly stare at jade pure Jun, waiting for his reply.


    Suddenly, Yu Qingjun fell into silence, as if he was really thinking about what Ziyi said. Seeing this, Mr. Wu looked worried and said, "master of Jade City, this man has a bad heart. If he doesn''t get rid of it this time, I''m afraid he will let the tiger go back to the mountain. It will be difficult to eradicate it in the future."


    With that, Mr. Wu''s offensive intensified and became more and more fierce.


    After listening to Wu''s words, Yu Qingjun''s eyes became firm again, and her spirit power became more and more turbulent.


    In this way, Ziyi''s face changed greatly and said, "yuqingjun, you really want to do this! In that case, don''t blame me for being rude! "


    With that, Ziyi suddenly takes back the spirit power. She doesn''t know what she takes out of her arms and constantly injects the spirit power into it.


    As soon as the thing came out, Yu Qingjun''s face suddenly changed. He said in a startled voice, "be careful, everyone. All of you exit the hall. The farther away, the better!" There was no cover up for the fear in his words, which surprised the people who observed below.

 Chapter 109

    They quit according to the words. Suxi wanted to stay, but she changed her mind when she realized the momentum of destroying heaven and earth in Ziyi''s hand. With her strength, now there is no confidence to be able to retreat in this momentum.


    Following the crowd, he retreated to the outside of the city Lord''s mansion, and then he stopped. Thinking that ling''er will stay at the last moment to deal with Ziyi, old Wu and yuqingjun are still in it. Suxi is worried.


    I don''t know what Ziyi''s hand is. Suxi can only feel more and more pressure in the city master''s mansion. They are standing outside, and they feel a little scared. The people around them were all worried, as if they were worried about Yu Qingjun''s situation.


    All of a sudden, a huge colorful aperture rose above the city Lord''s mansion, which directly included the city Lord''s mansion. With the expansion of the aperture, people are more and more unable to stand on their feet. Some of the weak people actually take a few steps back and almost get to the ground. When they saw Suxi standing steadily in the same place with the strength of nine sections of xuanlingjing, they were surprised, and they could not help guessing more about Suxi.


    The prestige is more and more strong, to let Su Xi is also color change later, don''t understand purple according to take out what in the end, unexpectedly have this kind of prestige!


    Just when Suxi couldn''t support it, and the aperture was about to explode, a black figure flew over the heads of the people, and then stopped over the city Lord''s mansion.


    Suddenly see that figure, Suxi feel very familiar, that kind of sad familiar feeling let Suxi a pair of beautiful eyes stare big, mouth slightly open, as if saw what can''t believe things.


    The man was wearing a silver mask, and his tall and straight body became more and more charming against the background of the black robe. Even if they are far apart, people can also feel the momentum of the king coming to the world from men. The man''s eyes were clear and he raised his right hand without saying a word. Then he clapped his right hand on the colored aperture and suppressed it with one hand!


    The sudden scene makes people can''t help rubbing their eyes. They are surprised and glad at the same time. Judging by the prestige of the color aperture just now, we can know how terrible the consequences will be after its outbreak.


    At that time, even if they have run outside the city Lord''s house, they will be hard to escape. Even that powerful force will directly affect Sifang City, making Sifang city a ruin.


    Therefore, the appearance of men can be described as a critical moment. If it''s a step too late, I''m afraid it''s too late.


    However, Suxi has no time to think about those things. Now she''s full of men''s figures, and she can''t fit anything else. The reason has no him, just because the figure of that man and Emperor Mo are so similar!


    as like as two peas, he has the same breath as the emperor''s street. It can never be a coincidence.


    This kind of cognition makes Suxi excited. She can''t even believe what she sees. However, what I saw with my own eyes, and there was no fake trace around, everything seemed so real.


    She could not help but clench her fist and tremble slightly. She was biting her lower lip. Her strength was so strong that the blood beads came out of her lips.


    Under the man''s palm wind, the aperture shrinks little by little until it disappears. The next moment, the crowd heard a shrill Scream: "no!"


    That''s Ziyi''s voice. I think it''s because the inevitable killing skill is solved by the man''s understatement. Ziyi can''t accept this reality. But more, perhaps purple according to see his inevitable end, because unwilling and issued.


    In any case, Ziyi''s killing skill is out, and her ending is doomed.


    Around is Ziyi''s strength in the second section of tianlingjing, but in the face of three people who are the same strength in the Ninth Section of tianlingjing, they are also losing, not to mention that there is a spirit from the demon world, I don''t know how many cards there are.


    It''s over here, but Suxi''s heart is not happy.


    Just now, the man in Xuanyi left after solving the aperture. The speed is so fast that Suxi can''t keep up. Thinking of the familiar figure, Suxi has never been so eager to recover her strength.


    There were more and more blood beads on her lips, but Suxi didn''t feel them at all.


    Half an hour later, with a loud bang coming from the Lord''s mansion, Suxi knew that the battle was over.


    Sure enough, with the falling of the loud noise, Yu Qingjun slowly came out with Ziyi''s head. On his bloody head, Ziyi''s eyes were wide open. It seemed that he didn''t expect that he would die in the hands of the people in the three places.


    Yu Qingjun''s black clothes are also stained with blood. Although he can''t see it, the thick smell of blood on them can''t deceive people. Ling''er and Wu follow Yu Qingjun closely, and they all have blood on their bodies. As for whose blood is, it is not known.


    Dozens of pairs of eyes watched the three of Yu Qingjun come out. After the short silence, they were cheering!


    Everyone didn''t expect that Yu Qingjun would escape from the hands of the heaven spirit realm master, and even took Ziyi''s head. In the attack they did not dare to look directly at, the three not only did not get seriously injured, but also came out with a cool look.I have to say that this scene can be remembered for a long time. So that when someone asks about Sifang City, they will hear such a dialogue:


    "Sifang city is amazing! The Jade City Lord took the other two people in the Ninth Section of the earth spirit realm to kill an expert in the second section of the heaven spirit realm! "


    "Isn''t that a siege? What''s the big deal? "


    "Siege? Why don''t you take two men to the siege? It''s said that the heaven spirit realm master has a must kill skill, which is enough to destroy the whole Sifang city! "


    "So powerful?"


    "That''s nature!"


    "Then I''m going to settle down in Sifang city. I won''t be in any danger in my life!"


    Let''s not mention this. After Yu Qingjun came out, he saw that Su Xi''s condition was not right, and he didn''t immediately ask. Instead, he pressed the question to the bottom of his heart. Glancing at the excited people, Yu Qingjun''s face under the veil raised a smile from the heart.


    "The traitor has been taken down. You have worked hard!" The voice was not big, but it spread to everyone''s heart.


    People regard Yu Qingjun as their belief in life. Once this happens, Yu Qingjun''s weight in their hearts is even heavier. So, when Yu Qingjun''s voice just fell, everyone knelt down to Yu Qingjun, put his right hand on his chest, and said: "the world is vast, only I am everywhere! I am the only one


    Just like slogans, their voice goes up to the sky. The people who speak are enthusiastic and the people who listen are proud.


    Even Wu and ling''er have to admit that they are envious of this scene.

 Chapter 110

    In the box on the third floor outside the building, Yu Qingjun, Su Xi, Wu Lao and ling''er sit at the same table, and the snake sits quietly on Su Xi''s shoulder. There was no delicious food on the table, just a pot of tea.


    The fragrance of tea curls, making people feel quiet.


    "Thanks to a few of you, Yu is here with tea instead of wine. Here''s to you all!" With that, Yu Qingjun actually took the tea cup and drank it down.


    Mr. Wu and ling''er were very supportive. Almost when Yu Qingjun put down his tea cup, they drank it up. But Suxi still sat there quietly, looking indifferent and motionless.


    Seeing this, the other three looked at each other. Finally, Yu Qingjun said, "Miss Su, Yu..."


    "Don''t say anything high sounding. I want to hear the truth." Before Yu Qingjun finished, Su Xi interrupted him. When she said this, Su Xi''s face was cold, and her tone was also tinged with a hint of murder, which meant a big fight if she didn''t agree.


    This attitude makes Yu Qingjun''s words choke in his throat. As the leader of the city, he feels uncomfortable because of Su Xi''s words, and even more afraid of Su Xi''s eyes.


    Looking at old Wu like asking for help, old Wu was holding a teacup mouthful, eyes did not give a jade Qingjun. I don''t know what''s good in that empty cup. Yu Qingjun''s heart is full of resentment.


    When Mr. Wu bumps into a wall here, Yu Qingjun puts his eyes on ling''er. This time, ling''er didn''t dodge. He met Yu Qingjun''s eyes and said sweetly, "Master Yu, why are you looking at me? Don''t you like me? I''ll be shy! "


    Say, work properly son still pretend to cover his eyes with both hands, seem to feel that can''t see she won''t shy general.


    If old Wu pretends not to see Yu Qingjun, then ling''er''s reaction directly makes Yu Qingjun want to vomit blood!


    You said you hide it, you are so direct to say, and the content of the words is so amazing! Yu Qingjun now regrets making a deal with ling''er.


    Thinking of ling''er''s reaction, Yu Qingjun suddenly brings up a smile and gives ling''er a meaningful look. Then she clears her throat and says, "cough, Miss Su, this is what happened. It is said by Yu''s ancestors that the human world will face a great disaster after a thousand years. If it cannot be solved, the human world will be in danger of extinction. If you think about Miss Su''s cleverness, do you want to know what will be brought about by the destruction of the world? "


    With that, Yu Qingjun stops and seems to want to observe Su Xi''s reaction.


    However, after seeing Su Xi''s face without any fluctuation, Yu Qingjun gave up and said, "my ancestors once said that after a thousand years That is to say, in Yumou''s generation, there will be a savior to save the human world. That man has the green spirit power, and his means are all over the sky. If you find someone who has the green spirit power, you will be able to solve the great difficulties of the human world! "


    "So?"


    It seems that Su Xi didn''t expect to say something like this. Yu Qingjun''s next words stuck in his throat, making his face unnatural.


    Fortunately, there is a veil, otherwise ling''er doesn''t know how to laugh at him.


    Taking out the quality of the Lord of a city, Yu Qingjun quickly adjusted his state. Yu Guang glanced at ling''er and said, "after seeing Su''s spiritual power, Yu immediately thought of this motto. However, this is about the survival of the human world, and Yu is not careless. As it happens, when the tide of beasts approaches, Yu finds ling''er and makes a deal. "


    "When Miss Su went to the barren mountain to do the task, Yu wanted to let Miss ling''er try to see if Miss Su really had that ability. However, ling''er can''t wait. When the tide of animals comes, she makes an idea to let Yu seduce Su in advance. So, there is the poison of young master Yinling, and we have to ask hanyancao for help. "


    Voice down, Yu Qingjun unconsciously straightened his back, like a student waiting for the teacher to teach.


    Before Su Xi had any words, ling''er had already explained: "it''s not like this! Palace master, it''s Yu Qingjun who wronged me. Believe me, I didn''t come up with this idea! "


    Because he is from the demon world, this secret can''t be known by others, ling''er doesn''t call himself a little demon any more, but I am instead. However, the sound of the palace master did not change.


    As a result, a title aroused the suspicion of Yu Qingjun and Wu Lao.


    Because she cheated Su Xi before, Yu Qingjun is embarrassed to ask now, so she doesn''t make a sound. But he kept winking at Mr. Wu and beckoning him to ask.


    Old Wu himself is curious, even if he doesn''t have Yu Qingjun''s eyes, he will ask. Therefore, in Yu Qingjun''s expectant eyes, Mr. Wu said: "cough, what, girl, are you Princess


    Although this princess is not the other palace leader, because they both sound the same, no one thought that Wu and ling''er did not speak the same word.


    What Mr. Wu thought was very simple. There were very few people who were called "palaces" in the human world. Anyway, he had never seen them in the imperial capital. Suxi had been in the imperial capital all her life, so she had no chance to become the master of Laoshi''s womb. And with Suxi''s current strength, it''s not like being the palace master.So Mr. Wu thought of the princess.


    There is no emperor in the human world. The only unquestionable leader is the emperor Timo. However, Suxi could not be connected with Huangji. Because of the identity of ling''er monster, Mr. Wu had a bold guess.


    Will Suxi be the princess in name in the barren mountain, so ling''er will call her like that?


    Wu Lao Yue thinks that this guess is more reliable. Before he gets Su Xi''s answer, he thinks he is right.


    Suxi didn''t expect that Wu Laohui would ask such a question because of linger''s name. She quietly warned linger. Suxi calmly said, "I''m the daughter of the Su family. It''s not too much to say that I''m a princess."


    This answer is obviously playing a word game, which makes people confused.


    Seeing Su Xi''s understatement, Wu and Yu Qingjun are like eating a fly. This answer seems very reasonable, but they really can''t figure out how the barren mountain overlord could call Suxi princess because she is a legitimate daughter, and linger''s attitude is so respectful.


    However, without waiting for them to ask more questions, Suxi said, "so, you three all know that Yinling is OK, and they have joined forces to cheat me."


    This is a positive sentence, although the tone is light, but Wu three people did not have the origin of a shiver.


    It seemed that he was too shameful in front of the younger generation. Old Wu looked upright and put on the airs of the elder: "girl, you know, we have to do some things."


    Mr. Wu, who put on a lot of airs, never thought that he was an elder, but Suxi lived for more than a thousand years.

 Chapter 111

    "Well, let''s leave it alone. Master Yu, I have a question for you. Please answer it truthfully. " Seeing that Wu used to be helpful to him, Su Xi let him go and didn''t worry about it.


    Seeing that Wu was obviously relieved, Su Xi''s heavy heart suddenly became clearer.


    Finally let Suxi exposed this matter, yuqingjun naturally won''t hit the muzzle of the gun. Seeing that Su Xi had a problem, Yu Qingjun didn''t care. Su Xi sounded like his master. He immediately said, "Miss Su is joking. If you have anything, just ask. Yu must know everything and say everything."


    "Did you know the man over the city Lord''s mansion before?"


    Hearing the words, Yu Qingjun''s face, which he had vowed before, suddenly collapsed, and he looked hesitant.


    Seeing this, Suxi''s face cooled down, and the atmosphere in the box became more and more condensed.


    This kind of change naturally can''t escape Yu Qingjun''s senses. He smiles two times, thinking about what kind of words can let Su Xi relax and stop asking. After a long time, Yu Qingjun said, "that adult is a figure that people all over the world adore. People like us can''t easily get in touch with him. Miss Su, his identity is special. I''m sorry that Yu really can''t talk about it! "


    The voice fell, and the box fell into silence again.


    Just when Yu Qingjun thought Su Xi was angry, Su Xi said faintly, "OK."


    Such a simple word makes Yu Qingjun a little confused, but Suxi can not ask in the end has let Yu Qingjun greatly relieved.


    Looking at Su Xi''s indifferent beautiful face, Yu Qingjun wondered why Su Xi was so sad to that person. The worry in the deep pupil has betrayed Suxi''s mood.


    To get rid of the complicated thoughts, Yu Qingjun went back to the previous topic: "Miss Su, Yu is sure that you are the Savior now. So, please ask Miss Su to help the people escape this disaster! "


    When it comes to the disaster of the human world, Yu Qingjun''s face becomes more serious, and his face is full of thoughts about the world. At this time, Wu also sat up and obviously cared about it.


    Only ling''er didn''t take it seriously. He was still sitting there. His round eyes turned again and again. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Why?" After a sip of tea, Suxi''s face was still expressionless and her voice was cold.


    Xu didn''t expect Su Xi to come. Yu Qingjun''s expression was stiff for a moment. Then, Yu Qingjun''s eyes were full of dissatisfaction: "Yu thinks that as the people of the human world, we are enjoying a series of benefits brought by this plane. In contrast, we should make some contributions to the place where we live. "


    "The disaster is coming, and the human world is facing a situation of collapse. As a member of the human world, isn''t Miss Su worried at all?"


    At the end of the day, Yu Qingjun''s dissatisfaction has become a question, and his tone has become more and more stiff.


    Wu, who always loved Suxi, didn''t say anything. Although he didn''t believe in compassion and self sacrifice, he didn''t think Suxi should have said that even if it wasn''t for the sake of the human world and himself.


    Why? Do you need a reason to live?


    So Mr. Wu sat quietly and said nothing.


    But in this way, ling''er is not happy. She''s from the demon world. Naturally, she doesn''t care about the survival of the human world. It''s a big deal to go back to the demon world at that time.


    In her eyes, Suxi is the leader of the neon dust palace, and also of the demon world. The life and death of the human world naturally does not concern Suxi. Although ling''er doesn''t know why Suxi came to the world, and doesn''t understand why Suxi''s strength is so low.


    However, Suxi''s dignity should not be offended. As Suxi, only the head of the six realms can be equal to her.


    Yu Qingjun''s words were not only equal, but also sounded like a lesson to Su Xi. This made ling''er, who was respected by Su Xi, couldn''t stand it. He slapped the table and said angrily, "Yu Qingjun, I don''t care what happens in the human world, but first of all, please put your attitude a little better. Who do you think you are talking to?"


    The whole body kills the intention to release without concealing, originally the atmosphere of Amity immediately becomes Su Sha.


    Ling''er''s fierce reaction is beyond Yu Qingjun''s expectation, but his temper is not so good. Although he has made a deal with ling''er, he can''t be scolded at will.


    At the moment, Yu Qingjun''s face changed. He admitted that his attitude just now was a little out of control, but it was not Ling er''s turn.


    "Well! Don''t think you and I have done business, you can be unscrupulous! Although you are a monster, you also live in the human world. Do you care nothing about the survival of the human world? "


    "Monster? How dare you compare me with a monster! Do you know that I am... "


    "Shut up Su Xi''s voice is very flat, but miraculously let the spirit son in the rage immediately shut his mouth.


    Seeing Su Xi''s more and more indifferent face, ling''er was surprised to realize that she had almost said something wrong just now. Startled, ling''er''s anger gradually disappears. She stares at Yu Qingjun. Ling''er turns her face to one side to show her anger.After scolding ling''er, Su Xi puts her eyes on Yu Qingjun.


    Cold and without a trace of emotion in his eyes, like hailstone, made Yu Qingjun feel pain all over. Just one look made Yu Qingjun, who was so much stronger than Suxi, feel scared. It can be said that Suxi''s palace master for hundreds of years was not made in vain.


    "There''s one thing I can tell you very clearly. I don''t care what you come close to me for, nor do I care about the nihilistic sermon. I, even I, am not a savior. Please don''t put hope on me. It''s over. I''ll go back to college tomorrow. I''ll see you later. "


    With that, Suxi got up straight, turned around and left without looking at anyone.


    See this, work properly son quickly follow up, face to leave of time also stare jade pure Jun one eye.


    The rest of Yu Qingjun and Wu looked at each other and saw the helplessness in each other''s eyes: "how can this be good?"


    As he spoke, Yu Qing was full of worry.


    Wu Lao also sighed and said, "I didn''t expect that Su girl''s attitude was so firm. Maybe our previous practice was really wrong."


    Although these words are a little unintelligible, Yu Qingjun understands that what Mr. Wu said was about Yinling before.


    Through this time together, Yu Qingjun can see that Su Xi is a very affectionate person, otherwise she would not risk her life to seek an antidote in the barren mountain. However, they use Suxi''s affection to test whether Suxi is the one in Zuxun.


    I believe that anyone who experiences such a thing will be angry!


    With another sigh, Yu Qingjun said in a low voice: "maybe you can only find that adult to have a better chance..."

 Chapter 112

    Night, cool as water.


    Like a golden hook like moon, quietly hanging in the sky. Bright white light on the ground, on the roof, on On Su Xi''s beautiful face.


    Because of the war during the day, the Lord''s mansion was destroyed and is still under repair. So Su Xi and others lived in the outer building.


    After leaving the building during the day, Suxi met Yinfeng and his party. Seeing Yinling standing in front of her, Suxi felt choked.


    Dai Xingyu''s eyes were full of tears, and he hugged Suxi tightly, unable to say a word. Yinfeng and Yinling look at Suxi with a smile, full of peace and beauty.


    In such warmth, Su Xi''s previous resentment towards Yu Qingjun gradually dissipated.


    Several people wanted to find an inn to stay, but they happened to meet Yu Xiaoli, the owner of the building outside. When she learned that Suxi was looking for a place to live, Yu Xiaoli invited them to the outside building without any charge.


    Suxi wanted to refuse, because she knew it was not by chance. She could not say that Yu Xiaoli had something to look for them. But when I think about it, Sifang city is the safest except for the city''s main mansion, and now Sifang City, which has just undergone such drastic changes, is still in danger.


    Out of various considerations, Suxi finally accepted Yu Xiaoli''s invitation and lived in the building outside.


    Suddenly, there was a wind blowing outside, which surprised the moonlight in the courtyard.


    Su Xi, who was practicing, opened her eyes and looked Alert: "who?"


    Voice down, the wind is quietly disappeared, the courtyard to restore silence. However, Su Xi''s heart did not fall, still hanging high.


    "Good sense, very keen."


    A voice full of magnetism rings in Suxi''s ear. A man wearing a silver mask appears in Suxi''s sight, disturbing Suxi''s calm heart.


    Not only the back, even the voice are so like, that pair of eyes still seem to be able to see into people''s hearts in general, deep to the extreme. Suxi obviously felt that her breathing was disordered. Her legs were even tighter and her eyes were clearly excited.


    Controlling her emotions, Suxi''s voice still trembled: "who are you?"


    With that, Suxi stares at the man, eager to see the face under the mask.


    The man naturally felt Suxi''s abnormality, but he just thought that Suxi''s reaction was normal vigilance. He didn''t think that Suxi became so because of him.


    Without answering Suxi''s words, the man looked down at Suxi, making people not know what he was thinking.


    Time seems to have stopped, the room is only the sound of candle burning and Suxi heavy breathing.


    "You It arouses my curiosity. " For a long time, the man said such a sentence, quite a little confused.


    However, it was so mindless that Suxi was too excited to speak. Su Xi is more sure of her conjecture because of her self claim. With her familiar eyes, Su Xi is in a mess.


    She could no longer sit steadily, but stood up very quickly, and in a moment she came to the place where there was only one punch away from the man. The sudden approach made the man frown, but I don''t know what he thought, but miraculously didn''t avoid, but let Suxi approach.


    Such a close distance allows men to smell the faint body fragrance of Suxi. It''s a peach blossom smell. It''s not thick or light. It can just stir other people''s mind.


    For no reason, the man''s heart softened, and even felt that the faint fragrance was so familiar.


    "Dimo!"


    The two words blurted out made Suxi tremble all over. Her eyes looked at the man''s eyes tightly, not letting go the slightest change inside.


    However, the man''s next move is to let Su Xi''s expression stiff in the face, the eyes are full of disbelief.


    As soon as Suxi''s voice fell, the man put his hand on Suxi''s neck. Although there was no spiritual power gushing out of him, Suxi could not bear the pressure alone.


    The man had softened his eyes because of the two words Su Xi said. If you look at them carefully, it''s not hard to find that there''s a slight killing in the cold.


    "Who are you?" There is no emotional words from the man''s mouth, familiar breath spray on Suxi''s face, let Suxi excited heart inexplicably calm down.


    See the man that is all strange eyes, Suxi''s eyes slightly red, tears without a hint of slide, drop in the man''s hand.


    The hot tears made the man want to let go of his hand. Suxi''s painful expression fell into the man''s eyes, which made the man very confused: "you Who is it? "


    Almost from the teeth out of these words, the man''s look more cold, hand strength can not help but increase.


    But his action is to let Suxi more and more confirm his identity, treat the stranger''s Di Mo is so cold and heartless, but Suxi never thought that one day Di Mo would do the same to her.Tears continue to fall, Suxi can''t tell whether she is sad or happy.


    Aware that the man''s hand was a little loose, Suxi gave a reluctant smile, and then said: "so You Not dead


    Say, Su Xi''s tears fall more and more turbulent, but her smile is more and more big.


    The next moment, the man directly took back his hand and looked at Suxi, who coughed all the time, but did not forget to smile. The man''s eyes were full of complexity: "say, what do you want? Don''t be careful. In my hand, you can''t escape."


    "What do you want to do? I don''t want to do anything, as long as I know you''re still alive Suxi''s voice is very light, but the words still spread to the man''s ears. Up to now, Suxi has been able to confirm that the man in front of her is Dimo.


    Under Su Xi''s invisible silver, di Mo''s look was complicated. Just now, he couldn''t make up his mind to kill the woman in front of him. He even let her go involuntarily. At this time, looking at her tears, di Mo also has an impulse to wipe away her tears.


    The hands behind his back can''t help shaking, but Dimo makes himself look more indifferent: "Yu Qingjun has told me everything about you, and everything he said is true. For the sake of the human world, I hope you can think more about it. After all, your relatives are also in the human world. If you think about it, go to find Yu Qingjun. He will bring you to Benjun. At that time, Benjun will tell you something else. "


    Say, the voice of emperor Mo stopped a few breath.


    After seeing Suxi standing there without saying a word and only looking at himself, Dimo said, "I don''t care what you know. You just need to understand that you can''t make small moves in front of me with your ability."


    After that, the emperor Mo didn''t wait for Su Xi to answer, and disappeared in the same place in a blink of an eye.

 Chapter 113

    After the emperor Mo left, Suxi couldn''t bear it any more, and finally fell to the ground.


    She died did not expect, originally she thought that has been the ashes of the emperor Mo, unexpectedly is so abrupt appeared in front of her. Moreover, in such a strange state.


    Yes, her appearance has changed, but her soul is still Hua Qing''s words. The breath of her soul did not change. She thought that Dimo would recognize her as she recognized him. Even if she changed her appearance and name, she could recognize her.


    However, God made a big joke on her. She stood in front of the emperor Mo, but he treated her like a stranger.


    At the thought of Dimo''s cold eyes, Suxi is like falling into the ice cellar. Her whole body is cold, without any temperature. It was not until after emperor Mo left that Su had the courage to show his weakness.


    Thinking of the last words that di Mo left behind, Su Xi clenched her fist, as if she had made a decision.


    Wipe dry tears, stand up from the ground, Su Xiaoding looked at the direction of the emperor Mo left, for a long time speechless.


    Suxi has a lot on her mind here, and the emperor''s heart is also very complicated.


    At the beginning, when Yu Qingjun went to talk to him about it, he didn''t want to come, but Suxi caught his attention when he was in the Lord''s mansion. Thinking of that special woman, he came.


    But he did not expect that at the moment of seeing him, the woman would have such a reaction. And, looking at her, I know that I almost died.


    Speaking of this matter, Emperor Mo is also full of doubts.


    Four months ago, he woke up from a coma, and his subordinates said that he was seriously injured because of the Kunlun World War I. But strangely, he had no impression of the Kunlun war, and could not even remember who he was fighting.


    Aware of his own abnormalities, he carefully examined his body, but only a sense of emptiness, everything else is normal. The emptiness was so strong that he was not used to it.


    He also asked his subordinates, but they were all silent and refused to reveal a word. They insisted that he was too injured to adapt to the environment.


    On hearing this, the emperor felt funny. How could the emperor believe that it was obviously perfunctory?


    Only because he could not find out the reason, and the rest of the world was even more covetous, his situation could not be revealed, so he pretended to believe it and secretly checked the truth.


    At the beginning of the March 3 Kunlun war, it was too famous. There were too many people who knew about it. Under the investigation, the emperor Mo knows that the person who fought with him at the beginning was Hua Qing Yan in the demon world.


    Hua Qingyan is well-known in six circles, and the skill of liuguangcai jade has attracted countless people''s covet. The streamer sword she holds is one of the best treasures. If you die under the streamer sword, no matter how powerful you are, you can''t escape the end of death.


    According to the investigation, he was stabbed by Liuguang sword at the beginning. As for why he didn''t wake up, it''s not clear.


    He has been searching for it for two months, but he has found nothing.


    Back to the residence arranged for him by Yu Qingjun, Dimo is holding a teacup and playing with it in his hand, but he doesn''t drink it.


    One night, after standing by the window all night, he began to wash before dawn. Always not paying attention to the image of her, unexpectedly is to the bronze mirror fine description eyebrow, wipe rouge.


    Suxi takes out a big red dress from the storage container, and after changing it, she points a little cinnabar between her eyebrows.


    Eyes flow, the former Hua Qing speech seems to come back.


    After burning incense, Su Xi finds Yu Qingjun in another guest room outside the building. I don''t know what secret Yu Qingjun is hiding. He even sleeps in black clothes and black gauze for fear that others will see him.


    Suxi will own breath convergence, quietly walked in. Although she has made up her mind, it does not hinder her curiosity about Yu Qingjun. Therefore, she plans to take advantage of this opportunity to take a good look at Yu Qingjun.


    From the sound of Yu Qingjun''s breathing, we can see that he didn''t fall asleep, but even if he was asleep, he couldn''t feel Su Xi''s breath. This is the strength of the first person in the demon world.


    Walking to the bedside, Suxi stands quietly.


    Yu Qingjun''s eyebrows and eyes are very light. Although there is a black veil covering his face, you can also feel that his face is peaceful. Su Xi had never seen such a jade.


    After watching for a while, Su Xi felt that Yu Qingjun was very familiar, as if she had seen him somewhere.


    Suddenly, Su Xi''s eyes stopped at Yu Qingjun''s chest. From her point of view, Yu Qingjun''s chest is slightly raised, which looks like


    Aware of this, Su Xi''s mouth suddenly stirred up a smile, and then said: "Jade City Master, can you play?"


    As the voice fell, Yu Qingjun suddenly opened his eyes. When he saw Su Xi, he sprang up from the bed. He coughed two times and found that he was the same. Yu Qingjun was almost relieved: "Su Miss Su, when did you come? "


    It seems that the sudden appearance of Su Xi caught Yu Qingjun off guard."Is it convenient for the jade Lord to come here?"


    While talking, Yu Qingjun has adjusted his state. At this time, he saw Suxi''s red clothes and the cinnabar between her eyebrows.


    There was a trace of surprise in her eyes. Yu Qingjun said, "it''s convenient for Miss Su at any time."


    With that, Yu Qingjun held out her hand and made a gesture of invitation.


    However, Su Xi didn''t move. Instead, she stood there steadfastly and said, "in this case, master Ma Fanyu will take me to see the emperor."


    As soon as the words came out, Yu Qingjun''s hand, which had not been taken back, suddenly froze there, and his expression was frozen. It looked ridiculous.


    After a few moments of embarrassment, Yu Qingjun returns to her senses. Seeing Su Xi''s extremely natural look, Yu Qingjun can''t help but secretly scold herself for not getting home in her cultivation. She just loses her manners when she hears a name.


    But he never thought about what it meant to be emperor Mo in the human world. Anyone who heard his name would be impolite.


    "Cough, Miss Su is really happy! It seems that the emperor treats the girl differently. He even tells her his identity. " Yu Qingjun smiles, but the smile is not to the eye.


    Aware of Yu Qingjun''s temptation, Su Xi only slightly nods her head and doesn''t answer Yu Qingjun''s words at all.


    Seeing this, Yu Qingjun gave up the idea of saying the same thing from Su Xi, and then said, "look at Miss Su, I think she has already agreed to that thing. In this way, some things, Yu will not hide


    With that, Yu Qingjun slowly uncovers her veil in front of Su Xi.

 Chapter 114

    What appeared in front of Suxi''s eyes was a familiar face, which she had only seen yesterday. Mature with charming, Suxi how also can''t think that the appearance under the veil of jade Qingjun will be the same as the boss of the building in Xiaoli!


    thought of the as like as two peas. Yu Xiaoli, who knows exactly the same thing, is not the same as her brother and sister, but Yu Xiaoli himself.


    The leader of Sifang city is actually a woman. I don''t know how many people will scream.


    After removing the veil, Yu Qingjun No, it should be said that Yu Xiaoli knelt on the ground slowly in front of Suxi. She said that her right hand was placed in the heart, and her face and eyes were all serious: "Yu Xiaoli, the ninety second generation descendant of the Yu family, has met the Lord! From today on, Yu Xiaoli''s life is the LORD''s. If you disobey this oath, heaven will strike thunder and lightning! "


    With that, Yu Xiaoli lowered her head to show her devout attitude.


    Seeing such a scene, Suxi didn''t respond. For ordinary people, even if they are not excited, they are also surprised, but Suxi has no response.


    She coldly watched Yu Xiaoli finish all this, suddenly understood how yesterday Yu Xiaoli so coincidentally appeared when they were looking for accommodation.


    It turns out that Yu Qingjun and Yu Xiaoli are alone.


    Yu Yu, the secret is really deep.


    After a while, Su Xi said faintly, "let''s get up."


    While speaking, Su Xi''s tone is actually true. She takes Yu Xiaoli as her subordinate. With such a natural look, Yu Xiaoli, who has seen more scenes, can''t help admiring Su Xi''s psychological quality.


    "Yes, Lord!"


    "Save your life. I''m not interested in it. Also, to be my person, you must recognize your position and never betray me! If there is a betrayal, I will let him even have no chance to go to the underworld. Do you understand? "


    Su Xi''s words have no feelings at all. She seems to forget that her relationship with Yu Xiaoli and Yu Qingjun is good. But now he has completely changed his face and has no personal feelings at all.


    This is Suxi''s attitude.


    Smell speech, in Xiaoli not only no dissatisfaction, but to Suxi increasingly satisfied.


    Although Suxi''s strength is not good now, there are forefathers'' predictions. She also sees Suxi''s potential. She believes that in time, Suxi will reach a height she can''t reach.


    "All that the LORD said will be remembered by his subordinates, and they will never forget it!"


    Seeing this, Suxi nodded her head without any trace, and her tone eased a lot: "so, please take me to find Dimo."


    Li Jie makes Yu Xiaoli change her face. She looks at Su Xi anxiously. After seeing Su Xi''s indifferent eyes, she seems to understand something. She smiles and naturally accepts the name.


    Wearing the veil again, Yu Xiaoli leads Suxi.


    About half an hour later, they arrived in front of a courtyard.


    The courtyard looks very simple. You can feel the ancient breath before you go in. Think about it, this seemingly simple yard, Yu Xiaoli also spent a lot of effort.


    Standing outside the yard, Yu Xiaoli looked at the yard with fascination, and then said to Su Xi, "Lord, the emperor only orders to see you, and his subordinates will not follow you in."


    "Well."


    Light reply a, Su Xi didn''t speak again.


    Eyes straight looking at the wooden door, Suxi slowly walked forward. Gently open the door, into the goal is full of peach blossom and a ten table.


    With a complex mind into it, the wooden door automatically closed, the courtyard and the outside world isolated.


    At this time, the emperor Mo is sitting at the stone table, the cold silver mask is a little soft: "you are coming."


    Listen to the tone of this words, just like emperor Mo knew Su Xi would come, no accident at all.


    Today Suxi is not as excited as she was last night. Although she saw Dimo again, her heart is still complex, but her face is not obvious.


    Her expression is very indifferent, step by step toward the emperor Mo and go: "yes, I came."


    Smell speech, Emperor Mo some surprised, then put down the cup to see Su Xi. It was this look that almost held his breath.


    Su Xi came slowly in a flamboyant red suit, and the cinnabar between her eyebrows was eye-catching, which added a softness to Su Xi''s momentum in the world. Feet up and down, as if there are a gorgeous peach blossoms in full bloom at the bottom of the foot, holding this beautiful as a peach fairy, women walk in the peach forest.


    It''s not spring now, but all the peach blossoms are in full bloom.


    Peach petals fell on Suxi''s head, shoulders and skirts. The petals flying all over the sky have become the foil of Suxi. At this time, Suxi is not as beautiful as fireworks.


    Slowly, the mind of emperor Mo is attracted by Su Xi in front of him. Looking at this scene, di Mo always feels so familiar, as if he had seen it before. But when you think about it, your mind is blank.


    "Timo, here I am."Smelling the faint peach blossom fragrance on Suxi''s body, Suxi''s slow, cool voice sounded in my ear. It''s like drinking a jar of good wine. Dimo is a little drunk.


    Look up, Emperor Mo suddenly saw Su Xi that some funny eyes, can''t help but is very embarrassed.


    Collect next mind, Emperor Mo embarrassed turn a face, force oneself don''t see Su Xi. But that put on peach blossom fragrance is to continuously go to Emperor Mo brain drill, call him how also can''t ignore.


    Seeing this, Suxi gave a light smile and gave thanks for her beauty.


    Sitting opposite Di Mo, Su Xi consciously poured a cup of tea for herself. Under the gaze of Di Mo, she tasted tea as usual.


    Su Xi''s manner makes emperor Mo frown. No one dares to be so presumptuous in front of him. There''s no difference between superiority and inferiority! He wanted to scold Suxi, but when he saw Suxi''s face, he couldn''t say what he scolded.


    "It''s only a hundred years from the disaster in the human world. Are you ready?" Tidy up their own mood, Emperor Mo said so.


    Smell speech, Su Xi for emperor Mo came to say business behavior some dissatisfaction, so she avoided and did not answer, asked: "do you remember March 3 Kunlun war?"


    Voice down, Su Xi quietly observed the reaction of the emperor mo.


    Hearing the battle of Kunlun again, di Mo felt a little uncomfortable, especially the words came from Su Xi.


    Suddenly, the emperor Mo changed his face, and his tone suddenly became cold: "I don''t know what you know. I''m still saying that. Don''t think carefully in front of me. I will not be merciful to you just because you are the Savior. I still don''t believe that there are things that I can''t solve in these six realms! "


    This sounds arrogant, but what the emperor said is also true. But the content of the words made Suxi feel sad.

 Chapter 115

    Maybe he felt that his words were a little heavy. After seeing Suxi''s face was obviously pale, Dimo eased his tone: "I hope you can understand your identity. There are some things you can''t inquire about."


    Hearing these words, Suxi didn''t feel funny. She just said something similar to Yu Xiaoli. Who would have thought that these words would come out from the emperor''s mouth the next moment, and the object was herself. Suxi could not help thinking, is this also a tacit understanding?


    Take back the idea of self deception, Suxi face unchanged, does not seem to recognize the emperor Mo tone in the general condensation: "remember Huaqing speech?"


    "What are you trying to say?" Di Mo is a little impatient at the moment. Everything Suxi says has something to do with the Kunlun war, but he doesn''t understand why Suxi is so committed to this problem.


    But the three words of Hua Qing Yan just now make the emperor suddenly combine Hua Qing Yan with the scene in front of him. It seems that the shadow of Hua Qing Yan is everywhere. Ironically, he had no impression of Hua Qingyan in his mind. He didn''t even know what Hua Qingyan looked like.


    He knew that something was wrong with him. He must have forgotten Hua Qingyan. Otherwise, in their capacity, how could he never have seen Hua Qingyan? All this can only show that after the Kunlun war, his memory, or his whole life, had problems.


    He forgot some things, and all these things have something to do with Hua Qingyan. There is no reason for it, just because he remembers everything clearly, but Hua Qingyan is a blank for him.


    Su Xi mentions Hua Qingyan''s name at this time, as if to remind emperor Mo that he has a problem, which naturally makes emperor Mo quite unhappy.


    And Suxi didn''t expect him to answer this question. It''s no surprise to see emperor Mo''s impatience. After a look at the peach blossom in the courtyard, Su Xi finally asked, "does the emperor like peach blossom so much?"


    Smell speech, Emperor Mo a time unexpectedly is some don''t adapt to Su Xi conversion problem speed.


    When he woke up four months ago, he saw peach blossoms all around his room, and they were in full bloom. Look at that, the peach blossoms are in season.


    In fact, he didn''t understand why he wanted to plant so many peach blossoms in the yard, but he felt like peach blossoms were very special to him. Perhaps it was because the emperor was full of peach blossoms, so he planted them all over the yard.


    Although Suxi''s question did not involve the Kunlun war, Dimo was not ready to answer it.


    Seeing this, Suxi was not annoyed, and her voice changed: "I just want to know if there is still that person in your heart."


    "Suxi, I can tolerate you sitting here talking to me, but many things are not for you to ask. I don''t want to repeat it. I hope you can remember it all the time. "


    Say, Emperor Mo stopped for a while. He wanted to continue to say, but he saw something strange on Suxi''s face, and he couldn''t help swallowing the rest.


    Dispelling those unrealistic thoughts in his mind, the emperor said: "I believe you don''t have to remind me, you also know how to go next. Although you are the one in the prophecy, you should not forget yourself because of this. I won''t help you in the way behind. You need to work hard on everything. "


    "Besides, your strength is too weak. I hope you can improve your strength as soon as possible. Well, you can go. "


    Finish saying this long speech, Emperor Mo mercilessly let Suxi leave, as if to see Suxi a breath, will let him die.


    Around is Suxi psychological endurance is stronger, after hearing this words still can''t help but eyes sour.


    After a while, Suxi stood up, and the red dress was particularly enchanting in the peach forest: "I will remember not a word you said clearly. Well, I hope you can keep my next words in mind. "


    Then, without waiting for the answer, Suxi said, "I don''t care if you are amnesia or anything else. Now that I meet you again, I won''t miss you easily. Di Mo, I tell you very clearly that I like you. "


    "In the future, I will enter Huangji and come to you. You, remember to wait for me. "


    Finish saying, Su Xi deeply forget into emperor Mo that pair of some Zheng ran eyes, then fly body and rise. A gust of wind blows, so many petals leave with Suxi''s figure, just like a part of Suxi.


    After Suxi left for a long time, the emperor did not return to God. He was not loved by others, nor was he confessed to others face to face. However, it was the first time that he felt at a loss in the face of other people''s confession.


    That kind of oath, the words are constantly echoing in the ears of emperor Mo, lingering in the mind of emperor Mo for a long time.


    With a complicated look at the direction of Suxi''s departure, the emperor Mo said coldly: "I want to know everything about Suxi, as soon as possible."


    With the fall of the voice of emperor Mo, a respectful promise came from the dark, and the yard was quiet again.


    Here Suxi left the yard of Di Mo and went straight back to the outer building. At this time, it was slightly bright. It can be seen that Suxi didn''t stay in di Mo for long.After returning to the outer building, Suxi doesn''t go to find Yu Xiaoli any more. Instead, she goes to ling''er''s room.


    Ling''er''s sense of smell is more acute than Xiao Li''s. maybe it can be said that ling''er is more familiar with the smell of demon world, which is also a special skill of ling''er. Although Suxi is a mortal body, her soul is a real demon, or a demon dominating the demon world.


    So, when Suxi came to her room, ling''er noticed it.


    "Master of the palace." Standing respectfully in front of Suxi, ling''er bends down.


    "Well, meet someone with me." With that, Suxi turned and left, regardless of whether ling''er was willing or not.


    In fact, ling''er didn''t dare to resist. If Suxi makes a gesture of discussion, ling''er may doubt it, but such a cold, determined attitude that does not put anyone in the eye makes ling''er unable to doubt, let alone resist.


    Looking at Su Xi''s back, the red dress shows all publicity and domineering, ling''er is more convinced.


    Honest with Suxi behind, ling''er dare not ask where they want to go, only know Suxi won''t hurt her.


    They said they were going to a place, but they didn''t go far. Just from this end of the first floor to that end, not only did not go out of the building, even the building did not go down.


    Standing outside the door of a room, ling''er looks at Su Xi and knocks on the door. Then the person standing inside quietly comes to open the door.


    Looking at this scene and thinking about Suxi''s entering her room without saying a word, ling''er can''t help shouting that it''s unfair. It''s different treatment.


    Of course, no matter what ling''er thinks, it can only be hidden in his heart.

 Chapter 116

    After a while, the door opened, but the person who appeared made ling''er more confused.


    The reason is nothing else, just because this person is not others, it is the low strength, now is Su Xi subordinate Mo yuan. Ling''er can''t understand why Suxi knocks on the door so politely when she enters her subordinate''s room.


    But no matter what doubts ling''er has, Suxi won''t give her an answer.


    "Lord, what are you doing here?" At first sight of Suxi, Mo yuan was still a little stunned. For a moment, he forgot to invite Suxi in.


    Seeing Mo yuan''s silly reaction, ling''er''s heart is more and more unbalanced. After Su Xi''s weird hum, ling''er said, "some people just don''t understand the rules, and they let the master stand outside to talk."


    This words say all didn''t leave a face, at present Mo yuan facial expression changed, after seeing the spirit son that face, Mo yuan eyes flash a silk hate. Just because of Suxi, Mo yuan hid the hatred, didn''t ask Suxi to see it, and then quickly invited Suxi in.


    However, before going in, Suxi glances at ling''er without any trace. Mo Yuan thinks that his eyes are well covered, but these are all in front of Suxi.


    Because the genius just came out, Mo yuan was ready, but he didn''t have time to clean up. The mattress is placed on the bed at will. After burning the candle all night, it turns into wax oil. After condensation, it has a different kind of beauty.


    Embarrassed smile, already middle-aged Mo yuan is actually like a young man, can''t help but shy up. This behavior falls into the eyes of ling''er, and he is more dissatisfied with Mo yuan.


    "Sit down, my Lord."


    After that, Mo yuan stands opposite Su Xi, waiting for Su Xi''s next words.


    "Ling''er, take out what I told you to take."


    Mo yuan didn''t understand what he said. But ling''er immediately knew what Suxi was talking about, and took out a square, dark box from the storage.


    The box is a little big and dark. You can''t imagine what''s inside from the outside.


    She motioned ling''er to put the box on the table. Suxi said faintly, "I know you are still worried about Xiaomian. You might as well open the box and have a look."


    Voice down, Mo yuan some doubt looked at Su Xi, see its face no trace of a joke, Mo yuan with a heavy heart slowly opened the box.


    Just opened a crevice, a very thick smell of blood came to my face. Because of the bloody smell, Mo yuan had a guess about what was inside, and he was excited for a moment.


    Unable to restrain his anger, Mo yuan didn''t have the patience to open the box bit by bit, so he directly opened it.


    When all the things in the box appeared in front of Mo yuan''s eyes, Mo yuan''s face turned red, and his eyes seemed to be twinkling with tears.


    Inside the box is a bloodstained head, which is not a human head, but a fox head. There is a hole on the top of the monster''s head after a claw is inserted. It can be imagined that this is caused by a more powerful monster piercing its head with its claw.


    White eyes, can guess when the monster died, especially not reconciled.


    This is a very frightening scene, but Mo yuan is complicated with joy. Although Suxi didn''t say it clearly, since it was here, Mo yuan could guess that it was the monster who killed Xiaomian.


    Think of his son, Mo yuan such a tough man, once again as the face of others cry.


    Perhaps infected by this scene, ling''er, who was very dissatisfied with Mo yuan, could not help but put away his disdainful eyes and took some sympathy on his face.


    No matter how jealous, we can''t deny that ling''er has a kind heart. Otherwise, she won''t let Suxi go, and Suxi won''t let her go.


    She sighed in her heart, but Su Xi was still indifferent: "this is the real murderer who killed Xiao Mian. Now everything I promise you has been done. So, I hope you can come out as soon as possible and concentrate on doing things for me. "


    Although it sounds a little unkind, there is a hint of comfort in it.


    Mo yuan wiped his tears, "bang" knelt down on the ground, choked: "the great kindness of the Lord is unforgettable! Xiao Mian''s Revenge has been avenged, and her subordinates'' heart knot has been broken. From now on, all the hearts and lives of my subordinates will belong to the Lord! "


    "Well."


    Light of answered a, Su Xi cast vision on the body of work properly son.


    Seeing this, ling''er naturally understood that Suxi wanted her to show her attitude. Thinking of this, ling''er hesitated for two minutes. When he finally bit his teeth, he knelt down beside Mo yuan: "next to ling''er, only the life of the palace master will follow! As long as the master of the palace has orders, even if it is a sea of fire, his subordinates will never refuse! "


    Ling''er''s sudden action makes Mo yuan jump. He has seen ling''er''s strength and knows that ling''er is only one step away from the heaven. Can be such a master, unexpectedly is also willing to do a strength only in Xuanling realm of people are subordinates.


    If there is no secret in it, it is that Suxi is too profound. Of course, Mo yuan believes in the latter.In the face of their statements, Suxi seemed very calm: "well, in that case, you are my people. Ling''er, I will call the LORD with Mo yuan in the future. I don''t want to hear such words from the palace master any more. "


    Hearing the words, ling''er doesn''t know much about it, but out of her fear of Su Xi, ling''er''s scalp is numb and vows: "yes, Lord!"


    Seeing this, Suxi nodded with satisfaction: "get up, I have something to tell you."


    After seeing them stand up according to their words, Suxi continued: "at present, I don''t have any power in the human world, so I need you to create a power for me."


    As soon as the words came out, ling''er and Mo yuan looked at each other. They all saw the complicated look in each other''s eyes.


    Because of the strength of ling''er, Mo Yuan takes ling''er as the top priority. Therefore, ling''er asked, "I don''t know where the Lord wants to go?"


    "Not high, just like Huangji."


    However, ling''er was not as surprised as Mo yuan: "I don''t know Will the people over there come to help? "


    Ling''er''s words are obscure, but Su Xi immediately understands that the other side she says is the neon dust palace of the demon world. In ling''er''s eyes, Su Xi is still the leader of the neon dust palace. With the help of the neon dust palace, it''s just a matter of strength to want to be the same as Huangji.


    In fact, Su Xi didn''t understand the news that Hua Wuyou became the new owner of the neon dust palace. He was in full view of the death, the news is obviously great, but ling''er is not aware of it.


    What''s the secret in this? Suxi really doesn''t understand.

 Chapter 117

    After gathering the complicated thoughts, Suxi said lightly: "without any help, I want you to start from scratch bit by bit. In five years, I want to see results. "


    Ling''er obviously didn''t expect Su Xi to say that, and her red face was ugly. She doesn''t believe Suxi, but she doesn''t believe that she and Mo yuan can achieve such a big thing.


    What is Huangji? That''s beside the neon dust palace! It''s really more difficult to reach the standard of Huangji in five years than to ascend to heaven. What''s more, there are only two persons in charge. One of them has the strength of xuanlingjing.


    Seeing ling''er and Mo yuan''s face, Su Xi seemed very calm: "the people of Sifang city will help you. If you can''t do that, then you are not qualified to stay with me. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Smell speech, two people''s facial expressions coincide of good-looking so a little bit. Ling''er, in particular, knows that there is a big gap between Sifang city and Nichen palace, but Sifang city is the second city in the human world, better than nothing!


    And Suxi''s words have been very clear. If they can''t do it, they will be abandoned by Suxi. Maybe Mo yuan doesn''t know what it will be like to be abandoned by Su Xi, but ling''er is clear.


    At that time, they will lose not only their lives, but also the chance to live in the underworld.


    In a nutshell, it''s the ghost.


    Thinking of this, ling''er quickly nods, and constantly guarantees that he can complete the task.


    However, Su Xi''s voice turned and her eyes fell on Mo yuan: "you are responsible for this matter. If you have any questions, you can ask Yu Qingjun. He can help you, and ling''er will follow your orders. Of course, you also have to show something to prove yourself that two people in the Ninth Section of the earth spirit realm are not so obedient. "


    As the voice fell, ling''er quit immediately. Before Mo yuan refused, ling''er fried the pot first: "Lord, how can this matter be handed over to him? Even if there is no subordinate, there is still a jade city master? It''s not his turn


    I thought Mo yuan would be angry, but what Suxi saw was that Mo yuan agreed with ling''er: "Lord, ling''er is right. The strength of the subordinates is low, and they have no ability. The master of the Jade City and the girl ling''er are much better than the subordinates. "


    Smell speech, work properly son glanced Mo yuan one eye, low voice murmur a way: "hum, calculate you to know mutually."


    "You Are you questioning my decision? "


    With the fall of the voice, ling''er and Mo yuan suddenly feel a cold breath, they can''t help shivering.


    After seeing Su Xi''s cold eyes and expression, they couldn''t help standing up straight. They didn''t dare to breathe.


    Seeing this, Suxi stood up and her red clothes burned their eyes: "I don''t mean to discuss this with you, but to tell you. Now that you have become my person, you need to know what obedience is. What I want to see is the result. "


    After that, Suxi turned and left. She didn''t even give them a chance to stay.


    Su Xi''s determination made them unable to recover. Their cold eyes seemed to be imprinted in their hearts, and they couldn''t get rid of them.


    In desperation, ling''er doesn''t have the courage to contradict Su Xi. Although not satisfied with Mo yuan, ling''er can only accept Mo yuan as the leader.


    Of course, Suxi said that she had to see the result. As for the process, it had to depend on Mo yuan''s ability.


    After thinking about this, ling''er didn''t seem so depressed. Angrily stare Mo yuan one eye, work properly son immediately also leave.


    The rest of Mo yuan, thinking about Su Xi''s trust in him, can''t help clenching his fists and making up his mind to improve his own strength and complete Su Xi''s orders to the best.


    After closing the door, Mo yuan did not stop at all. He sat on the bed and began to practice.


    After these two things, the day is already bright.


    When Su Xi arrived at the lobby of the first floor outside the building, she found that Wu and others were already waiting. Wu Lao, Yu Xiaoli, Yinfeng, Yinling and Dai Xingyu formed a table. Although the atmosphere was not very cheerful, it was also very harmonious.


    Seeing Su Xi coming down the stairs, everyone''s eyes were immediately attracted.


    This is the first time for Suxi to wear red clothes in front of the public. Her beautiful appearance is matched with enchanting and domineering red clothes. There is a small gray snake between her wrists. Suxi''s every move is full of soul catching magic.


    Even old Wu, an elderly man, could not help but marvel at Su Xi''s beauty.


    Dai Xingyu immediately ran to Suxi and took her arm. Her face was full of excitement: "Susu, you are really beautiful today!"


    Although she is used to the praise, Suxi is very happy to hear Dai Xingyu''s praise. For her, this is not only a simple compliment, but also a friend''s affirmation.


    Su Xi rarely pinched Dai Xingyu''s face, smiling very charming.


    Pulling Dai Xingyu to the table, Suxi smiles and nods to Yu Xiaoli. Then she says to Wu: "let''s wait for a long time. It''s not mine. Don''t be surprised."Hearing this, Wu waved: "girls, it''s normal to slow down. Just girl, today we are leaving for the imperial capital. Do you think about how to deal with Yuan Dan? "


    Although Mr. Wu didn''t like yuan Dan very much, he had to admit that the second imperial family was still a threat. Not to mention the strength of the yuan family''s spiritual realm, but to say that he has been the head of the family for so long and made the yuan family the second family of the imperial capital, we can see that he is a ruthless role.


    Now his legitimate son died on Suxi. Even if Suxi was the legitimate daughter of the Su family, the head of the yuan family would not let her go.


    Hearing Wu''s concern, Su Xi said, "don''t worry about Wu. Since I killed him, I''m not afraid of revenge. The yuan family is nothing but an aristocratic family. "


    Suxi''s tone is not big, but this sentence from her mouth, it is particularly convincing.


    Looking at Su Xi''s confident and innocent expression, the stone in Wu Lao''s heart went down inexplicably. With a light smile, Mr. Wu was not as heavy as he had just been: "I''m worried about the sky! I''m old. Now I''m young people''s world


    While talking, Wu was a little lonely.


    "No, people''s life can be extended by strength. The so-called old age is just a little bit more. If you are young, you will never be old. "


    Although the words have some high sounding color, it is a good pot of chicken soup.


    Wu started to laugh and stroked his beard. He obviously agreed with Su Xi.


    After chatting and laughing, they had breakfast and set foot on the way back to the imperial capital.

 Chapter 118

    It has been more than three months since Su Xi and others returned to the Imperial College, but Su Xi immediately entered a closed state after returning to the college, and has not been out yet.


    It can be said that it''s favoritism or favoritism. As for Suxi''s seclusion when she doesn''t attend class, the Dean approved it in person, and no one is allowed to question it. This incident caused an uproar in the Imperial College. Everyone knows that the Dean treats students equally, but he is so special to Suxi.


    However, it was just a bit of excitement. After all, they are students of the Imperial College. Everything is based on cultivation. Gossip is just something to talk about after dinner. No one will really take it to heart.


    Outside an independent gravity chamber in the Imperial College, Mr. Wu is standing quietly, seemingly waiting for someone.


    After a incense stick, the door of gravity chamber slowly opens.


    Before seeing who was coming out of it, a strong pressure came. Wu, who has the strength of the nine sections of the earth spirit realm, can''t help but step back and quickly run the whole body spirit resistance.


    As the people inside walked out slowly, the prestige became stronger and stronger, so Wu had to increase the strength of his spiritual power. Seeing the woman with a confident and calm smile, Wu was shocked and relieved.


    "Old Wu." The cold voice rang out in my ears. Although the tone was flat, it had a momentum that could not be ignored.


    "Su wench, you shut the door this time but not Sensing that the pressure around him had been taken back, Wu was relieved. At the same time, he could not help sighing in his heart that Su Xi''s control was so strong that he could change his breath freely. Although he praised Suxi''s change in his words, he didn''t find out whether Suxi''s strength had been improved at all.


    At this time, Suxi seemed to be nonexistent. If she could not see her physical body, Wu Laozhen suspected that the person standing in front of him was a person without breath and spiritual power.


    Wu naturally did not believe that Suxi had not been promoted in the past three months. On the contrary, he had lost his spiritual power. The only thing that can explain this problem is that Suxi has some special secret method, which can cover up her own breath. Of course, the purpose of the cover up is self-evident.


    Guessing Su Xi''s current strength, Mr. Wu hesitated, but didn''t ask.


    Suxi naturally saw Wu''s question, but she didn''t want to explain it. The reason why she came out now is not that she had enough, but because Dabie in the Su family is about to start.


    Suxi has never forgotten the conditions proposed by the two elders a year ago, so she came out. As for why Mr. Wu stayed outside, Suxi didn''t know.


    "Mr. Wu is here..."


    Smell speech, Wu old pressure heart bottom of doubt, Shan Shan way: "that what, you come back from Sifang city began to shut down, I don''t want to see the result! Cough, that''s it


    Although she tried her best to cover it up, Suxi still saw the worry in Wu''s eyes.


    With the relationship between Wu Lao and Yu Xiaoli, I think I know everything that happened in Sifang city. Under such circumstances, he went into seclusion without saying a word. Mr. Wu would be worried. Thinking of this, Suxi was filled with a kind of emotion called moving.


    Thinking about Wu''s expression before, Su Xi suddenly hides her power and shows it completely in front of Wu.


    Judging from the fluctuation of Su Xi''s spiritual power, it is only a little worse than Wu Lao! What does that mean?


    This shows that Su Xi''s strength has exceeded Wu''s imagination! He couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. Mr. Wu''s voice trembled: "this Is this the five paragraphs of coercion? "


    As soon as this remark came out, Su Xi suddenly gave a light smile, which was beautiful and could not be described as a square thing: "Mr. Wu is wrong. It''s just a paragraph."


    Hearing the answer, Wu couldn''t believe it. It seemed that Suxi made a big joke.


    However, the fact is the fact. No matter how shocked Mr. Ren Wu was, he couldn''t change: "how can it be? One section of the earth spirit realm is as powerful as five sections. Are you kidding? "


    "Coercion doesn''t mean everything, does it?" The breath will be re convergence, Suxi look as usual. Old Wu''s gaffe makes Suxi feel funny. This not so serious old man always likes to do something lovely.


    Smell speech, Wu old seem to think is such a truth, also did not ask again. However, the way he looked at Suxi was as strange as a monster.


    After a calm look at old Wu, Su Xi had respect on her face: "because the big race is imminent, I have to go back immediately, so please tell the dean that the students have passed the customs and go home first."


    "The big one in the clan?" Old Wu was a little strange, and then he thought of Su Xi''s identity, and everything became clear: "Oh, it''s the Su family''s competition once a year! Don''t worry, girl. I don''t have other skills. It''s OK to spread a word. But... "


    As he said this, Wu Lao La made a long speech and winked at Su Xi. He obviously had something to say.


    Seeing this, Suxi didn''t feel that Wu was threatening her. After all, it''s not a big deal to spread a word. There''s no need for Wu to have a quarrel with Suxi because of this trivial matter.Su Xi was amused in her heart, but she didn''t show anything on her face: "if Mr. Wu has any needs, he can explain them. As long as the students can meet them, he will not refuse."


    As soon as the voice fell, Mr. Wu said happily, "Oh, what did the girl say! Well, I hear you have two subordinates, right? "


    This is a question of knowing. Mr. Wu has been following Suxi all the time. He must know about Suxi in Sifang city. However, it was also an attitude and politeness of Mr. Wu, so Suxi didn''t think much about it.


    With a little smile, he affirmed Wu''s statement.


    After that, Mr. Wu laughed awkwardly and said, "well, the Jade City Master also told me something, so I was thinking, for the future of the human world, can I Join your camp? "


    After that, Wu stared at Suxi, for fear that Suxi would refuse.


    When Suxi heard this, she said that she was not surprised. It is said that he joined her camp. In fact, he was willing to give priority to her, but he may not be used to it. He can not speak it directly. He can only use that kind of euphemism to express his ideas.


    It''s just that Suxi can''t figure out what Mr. Wu''s decision is for. With the strength of Wu Lao, he also has a great position in the Imperial College, and he has no shortage of anything.


    Under such circumstances, Mr. Wu was willing to give up his face and put forward such a request to Suxi.


    Although Mr. Wu''s strength and character are excellent, it is not so easy for him to give priority to Su Xi. Therefore, although Suxi had some ideas, she did not immediately agree.

 Chapter 119

    To meet Wu''s eager eyes, Su Xi said calmly: "Wu''s work in Imperial College can be regarded as a matter of wind and rain. Why work with the students to look forward to the invisible future?"


    With that, Suxi''s expression had become serious. Respect belongs to respect. Some things need to be distinguished. No matter cold-blooded and merciless or not, Suxi never joked about this kind of thing, and never cared about other people''s comments. What she shouldered was a big revenge event, not a bit careless.


    I don''t know how, after decades of living, Wu was defeated in Su Xi''s eyes!


    With his expectant eyes back, Wu was embarrassed: "life in the college is good, but it''s too peaceful. Even though I am old, my heart is not willing to live such a plain life. What is the reverence of the students? It''s just superficial respect and fear. I don''t know how many people don''t buy my account outside! "


    He said, "life is a long road. Everyone has his own way. And I, unwilling to calm down! There was no chance before, but now it comes. Why don''t I seize it? I see your potential in my eyes. I''m not sure that I will become a person like the emperor in the future. Following you, I won''t disgrace my name. "


    "But I''m a little one now, not even a character."


    Smell speech, Wu old sneer a, quite disdain: "now? Ha ha, girl, you should know that things in the world are always changeable. No one knows what will happen next. Have you met the emperor in Sifang city? If he affirms you, it means that you really have the ability, so don''t belittle yourself. "


    Su was slightly surprised when he said this. She didn''t expect that Yu Xiaoli even told the emperor that he had seen her. Maybe the relationship between Wu and Yu Xiaoli is much closer than she imagined.


    However, what Mr. Wu didn''t know was that Dimo never affirmed her.


    No matter what happened, she had to give up everything. No matter what happened, she had to put the hidden building first and me first. This Can Mr. Wu do it? "


    When Su Xi asked ling''er and Mo yuan to develop their influence, Su Xi put forward the name of Yin Lou.


    The reason why she said that was not that Suxi didn''t trust Mr. Wu, but that she had seen betrayal. Suxi could no longer trust anyone with all her heart. Everything should be made clear in advance, so that if something unexpected happens later, Suxi can be ruthless.


    After listening to Su Xi''s words, Wu naturally knew the meaning. Seeing Su Xi so solemn, he became more and more serious: "don''t worry, I''ll be alone all my life, and I don''t care. When you enter the hidden building, you will be born a man of the hidden building and die a ghost of the hidden building! "


    Mr. Wu said it sincerely, and Suxi could clearly feel his sincerity.


    Thinking of ling''er and Mo yuan going to Yunzhou to expand their power, the emperor has only one Su family, and Su Xi has not yet mastered the Su family. Su Xi also needs people now.


    Taking a deep look at Mr. Wu, Su Xi said slowly, "in this case, I''d like to welcome Mr. Wu to my hidden building."


    Hearing this, Wu, who has lived for most of his life, can''t help but get excited: "it''s my pleasure to get the Lord''s approval!"


    Su Xi was speechless as soon as the donkey''s words came out. However, we should put on airs. Suxi doesn''t have different attitudes because of different people.


    "I''m only four people in Yinlou. It''s still a long way to go to develop. With the help of Sifang City, we can''t rely on them for everything. Ling''er and Mo Yuan went to Yunzhou. I gave them five years to make the hidden building grow to the same height as the emperor. "


    With that, Suxi stopped for a moment, and unexpectedly saw a look of surprise on old Wu''s face.


    Without waiting for Mr. Wu to have any doubts, Su Xi continued: "this goal is not just to say, but to achieve it. Today, Mr. Wu joined Yinlou, and he will develop the power of Yinlou in the imperial capital. With your skill, I believe five years is not too short. "


    Smell speech, Wu Lao''s face immediately floated a bitter smile. Seeing Suxi''s serious look, Wu knew that Suxi was not a joke. Without Su Xi''s warning, Mr. Wu knew what kind of situation he would face if he didn''t do it.


    But Su Xi just said the order, did not say how to carry out it, what''s more, she didn''t give anything to Wu Lao. In this way, Suxi seems to want Mr. Wu to set up the White Wolf empty handed, but as Mr. Wu''s status, it''s not difficult to think about it.


    Xu Shi Su Xi''s calm and confident expression infected Wu Lao. At this moment, Wu Lao, who knew what Huangji was, suddenly felt a strong sense of confidence. Bowing respectfully toward Su Xi, Wu said firmly, "my subordinates will fulfill their tasks and fulfill their mission."


    Hearing this, Suxi nodded with satisfaction.


    He helped Wu up personally, and Su Xi restored her usual respectful tone: "in the future, Wu doesn''t have to be like this, just as usual."Almost as soon as the voice fell, Mr. Wu understood that Suxi didn''t want to be exposed earlier, and then he nodded with a smile.


    Seeing this, Suxi said, "does old Wu know where Mingxian is?"


    "What''s the matter with Mingxian?" At this time, there was no one around, so Mr. Wu did not change his name.


    Fortunately, Suxi is not an ordinary person, otherwise she will not adapt to such a change. It''s strange enough that one''s own teacher suddenly becomes a subordinate.


    "A year ago, I had a deal with the Su family to get tianlongxin." In a short sentence, Suxi explained the reason.


    Originally, she was going to search for it by herself. The last trip to Sifang city was a good opportunity. But too many things happened at that time. Suxi had no chance to find tianlongxin. Later, because of the emergence of Di Mo, Su Xi is eager to improve her strength, so she goes to di Mo''s side and runs aground.


    Thinking about her father, the man who treated her very well, Suxi couldn''t bear to let him down. So she decided to go to Mingxian to get tianlongxin to fulfill the conditions.


    It''s obvious that Mr. Wu knew something about it, and he thought about it at the moment. For a moment, he didn''t realize that Su Xi was still indifferent when she said the word Mingxian. She was not as respectful and worshipful as others.


    "I have a good relationship with the old man. I''d better go down and ask for it."


    "No, just tell me where he is."


    Smell speech, Wu old also don''t much say what, just guess Suxi like to personally finish their own things: "Mingxian most are in the alchemy room, in the medicine garden."


    "Well, you go back first. I''ll go."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 120

    Half an hour later, Suxi stood outside the medicine garden.


    Looking at this familiar place, Su Xi can''t help thinking of Si mu. At the beginning, she met Sima in this medicine garden. She didn''t know if Sima was here now. She hadn''t seen Sima since she came back from Sifang city.


    There is a guard at the gate of the medicine garden to prevent some students from entering and causing the loss of the medicine garden.


    Of course, it''s just on the surface. There must be many talented people in the dark in such an important place as the pharmacy. Their target is not the students, but the people outside.


    Last time, Suxi was punished, maybe because she was angry, she was not stopped. However, this time it was different. As soon as Su Xi wanted to go in, the gatekeeper stopped Su Xi.


    "Student, please take out your token."


    In the face of Su Xi''s gorgeous beauty, the man didn''t blink, as if he didn''t care what other people looked like.


    Suddenly stopped, Suxi is not angry, very calm way: "I don''t have a token."


    Smell speech, that person frowned: "sorry, no token can''t enter the medicine garden, this is the regulation."


    It''s easy for people to suffer from internal injuries, but Suxi seems to be used to it. After a moment''s silence, Suxi said, "could you please tell master Mingxian that Suxi, a student, has something important to look for him?"


    "Are you Suxi?" There was surprise in the man''s eyes. It seemed that Su Xi would be in front of him. He just heard Suxi''s name, but he didn''t see Suxi himself. It''s normal that he didn''t know Suxi.


    But that person''s words let Su Xi some doubts: "do you know me?"


    "I''m sorry. I just heard your name. I didn''t expect to see you." When he said this, the man''s face was expressionless again. How strange he was.


    "Master Mingxian is not in the medicine garden at the moment. Miss Su, go and look elsewhere."


    Hearing this answer, Suxi was a little disappointed, but she didn''t show it. When she realized that the man was telling the truth, Suxi couldn''t, so she had to find another way to find tianlongxin.


    Mingxian is not here, and Suxi has no intention to stay. She turns around and wants to leave.


    At this time, a little short man with a baby face stood in front of Suxi. That face was full of smiles. Seeing Suxi was like seeing something: "Suxi, you''ve finally passed the customs."


    From the man''s words, we can see that he not only knows that Suxi is closed, but also urgently wants Suxi to go out.


    Suxi shook her head helplessly, but she was still happy in her heart. Because this man is no one else. He is the pastor whom I haven''t seen for a long time.


    In fact, Suxi doesn''t have any special feelings for Sima. She just thinks Sima is a friend worth making, which can be seen from what happened before. Su Xi is happy to see Si Mu again.


    "Brother Si, are you going to practice again?"


    Thinking about the scene when she met for the first time, Suxi naturally thought that Sima was watering the medicine garden again to practice her control over Lingli.


    After hearing Su Xi''s words, the joy on Si Mu''s face couldn''t be covered: "you''re wrong this time. I''m not here to practice. Master Mingxian asked me to come. I should have something to say. "


    Su Xi was a little confused.


    The gatekeeper clearly shows that Xian is not in the pharmacy, and with Suxi''s eyes, he can see that he is not lying. But now Sima says that Mingxian called him to the medicine garden, which means that Mingxian should be in the medicine garden. So, what''s the secret?


    Thinking of this, Suxi naturally asked, "isn''t Mingxian not in the pharmacy?"


    Smell speech, Si Mu slightly a Zheng, then say of words prove is Su Xi think much.


    "Master Mingxian has something to do now, in his own residence. In front of the master, I couldn''t be late, so I came earlier. But How do you know Master Mingxian is not here? Are you here for him, too? "


    Su Xi suddenly said with a smile, "I have something to do with Mingxian. Since he''s coming back, I''ll wait."


    "Oh?"


    Seeing the doubts on Si Mu''s face, Su Xi explained patiently: "I need tianlongxin." But six words, it is a direct way out of Suxi.


    When this condition was put forward, the second elder of the Su family told the whole imperial capital, so the Si Mu also knew about it. He thought Suxi should have planned for this matter early, but he didn''t expect that Suxi was only three days away from the Su family, so he didn''t hurry to find tianlongxin.


    Thinking about Mingxian''s temper, Si mu can''t help but worry about Su Xi: "tianlongxin was obtained by master Mingxian in his early years, but it hasn''t been used up to now. With master Mingxian''s temper, it''s hard for you to get tianlongxin from him! "


    After that, what Si Mu saw was Su Xi''s indifferent expression. He seemed to have a clear idea: "I have my own plan for this matter. Elder martial brother Si doesn''t have to worry too much."


    The words of persuasion were stuck in his throat, which made him very uncomfortable.With a sigh in his heart, Sima gave up the idea of persuading Suxi: "just your business is mine! There is still some relationship between master Mingxian and me. Although there is no guarantee that he will show his mind, the difficulty should be reduced. "


    Said, the division of animal husbandry is full of happy eyes, suddenly dyed a touch of anxiety.


    Hearing his words, Su''s heart crossed a warm current, and her smile hung on her face. Originally, Suxi could completely refuse Sima''s help, but she didn''t have the heart to brush Sima''s kindness: "in this way, I''ll trouble elder martial brother Sima."


    Smell speech, Si Mu just return melancholy full of eyes son, in a moment then had happy meaning again. Obviously, Suxi''s unkindness was right.


    While they were talking, a figure came in a hurry in the distance.


    With the sound of "master Mingxian" from Si Mu and the gatekeeper, Su Xi met this famous alchemy master for the first time.


    "Si mu, you''ve come so early. Let''s go. Come in with me Mingxian''s eyes suddenly brightened at the moment he saw Sima. It was like a wolf saw a sheep. He thought Suxi didn''t exist.


    Seeing this, Sima coughed awkwardly and said, "master, this is my younger martial sister Suxi. She''s here this time..."


    "I don''t care what younger martial sister you are. Follow me in!" Before he had finished speaking, Mingxian couldn''t wait to interrupt him. It seemed that something happened.


    Having heard of Mingxian''s strange temper for a long time, Suxi is also mentally prepared. She has seen too many people of all kinds. Mingxian is just a little strange, but Suxi hasn''t paid attention to it.


    But Sima didn''t think so. Seeing Suxi''s face unchanged, Sima was always worried that Suxi would get angry and lose big things.


    Then, Si Mu would give Su Xi a wink and signal her to say something.


    No way, Suxi had to say: "Mingxian, I''m here to make a deal with you."

 Chapter 121

    However, it was Mingxian''s strange eyes and impolite words waiting for Suxi: "deal? Why do you want to do business with me? "


    Su Xi didn''t change her face because of Mingxian''s difficulties, but her eyes were filled with sarcasm: "is the so-called master Mingxian the one who looks at people in the crack of the door? If so, is the name of master a bit unworthy of the name... "


    Suxi deliberately lengthened her voice, which sounded like she really couldn''t recognize Mingxian. This Mingxian said that he had lived so long and was a great master of medicine, but he was completely defeated in Suxi''s eyes and words. At this time, he was an angry old man, blowing beard and staring.


    "Little girl is not very good, but she has a good voice. Then I''ll see what you, the so-called imperial waste, can do business with me! " With that, Mingxian turned around and took Sima to the medicine garden. Looking at his back, he seemed very angry.


    From his words, we can clearly know that Mingxian knows who Suxi is, otherwise there would be no such thing as "imperial waste".


    Su Xi, who was looked down upon, was unexpectedly not angry and had no inferiority complex. She is still looking at Mingxian with extremely plain eyes, which makes Mingxian, who has been paying attention to Suxi, a little surprised even if she turns around and leaves. At the same time, there is a touch of appreciation in his eyes.


    Si Mu wants to talk but stops, and is finally pulled in by Mingxian.


    With Mingxian in front, the gatekeeper didn''t dare to stop Suxi, so he let them in.


    The medicine garden is still the same. The difference is that there are many more people watering it. If you don''t come voluntarily, you will be punished! Su Xi''s eyes were sharp, and she saw Lu Yizhou, the teacher who taught them how to explain pills. He is not watering, but squatting on a piece of herbs, carefully observing the situation of herbs.


    Looking at Lu Yizhou''s serious side face, Su Xi''s impression of the teacher changed a little.


    While Su Xi was thinking, Mingxian''s voice rang out: "Yizhou, come here for a while." In contrast, Mingxian treats Lu Yizhou much better than Suxi.


    At this time, Mingxian had let go of Si mu. Seeing the right time, he flashed to Suxi and looked a little worried: "Suxi, are you ok? Master Mingxian''s temper is like this. Don''t take his words to heart! "


    With that, Si Mu stares at Su Xi without blinking his eyes, for fear that she will show some sad expression. However, he was doomed to be disappointed. There was no change in Suxi''s face, and he didn''t even move his eyes.


    "Nothing. What he said was true." That''s what she said, but Suxi still felt the warmth from Simao.


    Hearing this, Si Mu couldn''t judge whether it was true or not for a moment, but he knew one thing: "what''s the truth? Obviously your strength is very strong, not less than the students in the inner college. It''s just that you usually keep a low profile, others don''t know, and spread the wrong information by mistake! "


    After that, Sima also showed his indignation, like fighting for Suxi.


    Seeing this, Suxi raised her mouth slightly to show that she was in a good mood.


    Next to him, Sima suddenly chuckled. Suxi looked at him with puzzled eyes, but saw Sima with a smile on his baby face and said, "just smile. You can live a long life with a smile!"


    Smell speech, Su Wei Leng. Maybe Sima just said it casually, but Suxi remembered that when they met, Sima said the same thing. At that time, Suxi didn''t care much about Sima, but now they have become friends, and Sima is like a brother, helping Suxi everywhere.


    I believe that the person who said Suxi just now is not Mingxian, and if Sima knows Mingxian''s temper, Sima is afraid that he will rush forward to seek the other party''s theory regardless! You know, during the period of Suxi''s seclusion, Sima didn''t know how many people he had beaten for this reason, which made the students grumble. When he saw Sima, he wanted to hide.


    When they look at each other, there is a tacit understanding that others can''t understand.


    While they were talking, Lu Yizhou had come to the three. Yu Guang turns to Su Xi and Si mu, but he doesn''t see them. All his eyes are on Ming Xian. Looking at his burning eyes, I don''t know what special feelings he has for Mingxian!


    "I''ve met the teacher."


    Hearing this, Suxi knew that Lu Yizhou was a student of Mingxian! She used to think that Lu Yizhou was just a student in the inner courtyard, but she had strong talent and ability, so she came to the outer courtyard to teach them. Unexpectedly, Lu Yizhou''s ability is stronger than she imagined.


    Thinking about her hidden building and looking at Lu Yizhou, who has nothing in mind, Su Xi has a worry in her heart.


    "Ha ha, Yizhou, have you made any breakthrough recently?" As soon as I heard this, I knew that Mingxian was very nice to Lu Yizhou, but he spoke softly. Suxi finally found out that Mingxian had a more normal side.


    Lu Yizhou couldn''t see anything on his face, but he felt a trace of shame in his eyes: "students are going to let the teacher down. During this period of time, students always feel that something is stuck in their head. When they think about it carefully, they have nothing. In this way, the students have stopped in the realm of Dan Wang for more than five months. "


    With that, Lu Yizhou looked shameless and helplessly lowered his head.The six realms have a unified division of alchemists, starting from Dantu, followed by Danshi, Danwang, danzun and Danshen. Mingxian now stops in the realm of danzun, and almost can break through to Danshen. However, this is an insurmountable gap. Therefore, Mingxian has been stagnant in danzun for six years, but there is no progress at all.


    In this way, Lu Yizhou was in his early twenties when he reached the realm of King Dan. And, listen to what he means, it''s only one step away from Dan Zun.


    Such a talent makes Suxi more and more moved.


    In the face of Lu Yizhou''s shame, Mingxian is not as angry as Su Xi thought, and then scolds Lu Yizhou. Instead, he laughed and patted Lu Yizhou on the shoulder and said, "Yizhou, you are very talented. Do you know that as a teacher, I stopped for two years in the realm of King Dan before breaking through. Now you''ve only been stuck for five months. What''s the big deal? You know, you can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry. Don''t worry. However, the cultivation can''t fall down at all


    However, the consolation of Mingxian didn''t make Lu Yizhou feel better. He still had that expression. He said "yes" lightly in his mouth, and then he stood respectfully and didn''t speak any more.


    Seeing this, Mingxian didn''t say much.


    Yu Guang suddenly sees Su Xi. Mingxian''s eyes turn. It seems that he has thought of some way to make Su Xi difficult. Unexpectedly, he shows an obscene smile.

 Chapter 122

    "You all follow me into the alchemy room!" Finish saying, Ming Xian first step toward alchemy room, back slightly in a hurry.


    After listening to Mingxian''s words, Lu Yizhou''s expression changed. He took a deep look at Suxi. It seemed that he could not understand why Mingxian, who always did not like others to enter his own alchemy room, would let such a stranger as Suxi in today. It''s obvious that during the three months of seclusion, Lu Yizhou has forgotten who Suxi is, and can''t remember that he once punished Suxi.


    With a light look back, Lu Yizhou follows Mingxian''s steps.


    See this, the division Mu shriveled shriveled mouth, way: "hum, drag what drag?"? It''s really not a family. If they don''t enter a family, they are both so strange. Suxi, ignore them. Let''s go in. "


    Originally, Sima only intended to scold Lu Yizhou, but then he thought that Mingxian was not very good to Su Xi, so he took Mingxian with him. The purpose is to make Suxi feel better. As for the fact that he can''t stand Lu Yizhou, he just can''t stand it.


    As a student of the inner courtyard, he naturally said what he wanted, and was not afraid that Lu Yizhou would challenge him.


    Su Xi''s mind is clear. She smiles and nods like Si mu. Su Xi doesn''t say anything, because she knows Si Mu knows what she means.


    After tea time, the four sat in Mingxian''s Alchemy room, each thinking.


    The scene of the alchemy room is different from what Suxi imagined. When she was in the neon dust palace, she never entered the alchemy room, and she didn''t know what it was like inside. But in her imagination, it should be clean and tidy, with pills and herbs in a neat place, perhaps mixed with one or two alchemy experience.


    However, Mingxian''s Alchemy room is far beyond Suxi''s imagination.


    Who can tell her, those medicinal materials are put in disorder, really won''t accidentally step on, or damage the property? And those medicine bottles are crooked on the cupboard. Isn''t Mingxian worried that they will fall to the ground and break?


    What makes Suxi most unbearable is why there are dirty clothes and socks all over the floor in such an environment as the alchemy room! If others know that their pills are all from this environment, will they really be in the mood to eat?


    For a time, Su Xi''s evaluation of Mingxian was not only bad temper and strong alchemy ability, but also a slovenliness. At the bottom of her heart, she sighed softly. Suxi watched with her own eyes as Lu Yizhou picked up the place she could sit.


    Or aware of Su Xi''s idea, Ming Xian coughed awkwardly and said, "Si mu, Yi Zhou, I''m looking for you today. I have something to tell you."


    Smell speech, Si Mu and Lu Yizhou can''t help sitting upright body, Si Mu face also rare hang a serious.


    As for their attitude, Mingxian nodded with satisfaction. Then he took out two pamphlets and handed them to Sima and Lu Yizhou respectively: "in a month, I will refine the Puli pill. This is what you need. Go and find it together."


    As the name suggests, breaking and then standing. If you take this pill when you are on the verge of death, you have a 40% chance to break it and then stand up. Not only will you not die, but your strength will be greatly enhanced.


    Don''t look at the small 40%, which is already a very large interest rate. Even this 40% can attract people''s attention.


    This time, the president ordered the refining of the broken Dan. As for the reason, it is not known.


    The reason why Ming Xian asked Si Mu and Lu Yizhou to look for things was that as a master of alchemy in Imperial College, he could not leave the college easily. Although this point has not been clearly stated, it has always been a tacit rule, and it can also give students a trial. Why not?


    Over the years, if Mingxian needs something but the college doesn''t have it, people will go out and find it.


    It''s obviously not the first time that Sima and Lu Yizhou have done this kind of thing. Coincidentally, they took over the pamphlet and looked through it.


    Although it''s a pamphlet, it''s only about ten pages in total, and there are only four or five things to look for. These are not prepared in the Imperial College. We have to go outside to find them.


    After a brief look, they probably knew what they were looking for this time, so they carefully put the booklet in their arms.


    "The teacher can rest assured that the students will get it back in January."


    Seeing Lu Yizhou speak first, Si Mu hums faintly and stares at Lu Yizhou, but he doesn''t say anything.


    Every move of the two men was taken in by Mingxian. His eyes could not help but smile. Looking at Sima and Lu Yizhou, Mingxian also felt that he was younger: "so you go now, go early and return early, pay attention to safety."


    Mercilessly, only Mingxian can do this kind of thing.


    Hearing the speech, Lu Yizhou took the lead to stand up, and was used to Ming Xian''s behavior: "goodbye, students."


    As the voice dropped, Lu Yizhou immediately turned around and left. He didn''t seem to be nostalgic at all. This time, however, Sima dawdled and glanced at Su Xi quietly. Sima said to Mingxian, "master Mingxian, my younger martial sister this time..."


    "You can go, too."Before Sima''s words were finished, Mingxian coldly said such a word, and all of a sudden blocked Sima''s remaining words in his throat.


    Si Mu is aware of Ming Xian''s temper. Knowing that Ming Xian doesn''t want to listen to him, he has no choice but to give Su Xi a look, and then he leaves step by step.


    After Si Mu left, Ming Xiantu gave a smile, with a tone of teasing: "I didn''t expect that you are quite charming, so that Si mu, who is not sad for other girls, treats you so differently."


    Hearing this, although she understood that Mingxian didn''t mean anything else, Suxi could not help frowning: "there are naturally concerns between friends."


    Light finish this sentence, Suxi once again glanced at the alchemy room, and then said: "I did not expect that everyone praised master Mingxian, the alchemy room should be like this..."


    The rest of the words did not finish, but Suxi''s meaning was very clear. Mingxian doesn''t care. Suxi is not the first person to say that. Anyone who enters the alchemy room will say that. Even Lu Yizhou didn''t say it, but his actions showed his dislike.


    Mingxian has been used to this for a long time. Anyway, his ability does not come from the clean environment.


    "Come on, what are you going to offer to trade with me?"


    After that, Mingxian poured a cup of tea for himself, with a pair of legs crossed, and his eyes didn''t give Suxi one.


    Suxi''s face remained unchanged, and she said, "do you have a pen and paper?"


    "Over there, get it yourself." With that, Mingxian pointed to the direction of the table, but he was thinking about what Suxi''s trump card was, which seemed to be prepared on the spot.


    Along the direction of Mingxian, Suxi saw the most messy desk she had ever seen. The corners of her mouth couldn''t help but draw twice. Suxi found out the pen and paper and bent over to write something.

 Chapter 123

    Seeing Su Xi''s action, Mingxian doesn''t like it. He secretly says that Su Xi wants to exchange it with a single word? Anyway, he would not believe that Suxi would be able to recite his own skills, and he would not believe that Suxi could write things like danfang.


    Sipping tea, Mingxian''s face is full of the words "watching the crowd".


    Soon after writing, Suxi took the paper back to Mingxian and sat down: "I need your tianlongxin. This is what I exchange. You can have a look first."


    Looking at the piece of paper in Suxi''s hand, Mingxian took it in a good mood. At first, Mingxian was still playing with Suxi, but the more he looked at it, the more dignified his face became. In the end, Mingxian threw the cup away. His eyes seemed to stick to the paper, and he refused to move.


    Time goes by, but Mingxian is still watching. Suxi is not in a hurry. Anyway, it''s impossible for Mingxian to see him go tomorrow?


    Deep breath, Mingxian eyes with the dignified, just funny means already disappeared: "this Dan Fang, where do you come from?"


    I thought that Suxi didn''t study pills. After all, she was a well-known waste, and the fluctuation of her spiritual power was also hidden by her. In Mingxian''s eyes, Suxi was an ordinary person.


    However, after reading the danfang written by Suxi, Mingxian found that he was wrong, and very wrong!


    He has never heard of this danfang, but with his sophistication, we can naturally see the value of this danfang. Realizing the importance of danfang, Mingxian can''t manage the image of a master. It''s just like wanting to be discontented and impatient.


    Su Xi didn''t tease Mingxian for this, but said in an indifferent tone: "this is tianqingzi''s prescription. As for where it came from, you don''t need to know. You just need to know that I will not bring you any trouble with this prescription. "


    At first hearing the word "tianqingzi", Mingxian''s face changed greatly, and the shock in his eyes could not be covered.


    Who is tianqingzi? That''s the first alchemy master in the six realms!


    As early as 30 years ago, tianqingzi already had the title of Dan God, and he was still on the road of Dan God. Thirty years later, some people said that he had already surpassed Dan God and reached a new level.


    Tianqingzi was originally from the fairyland, but he didn''t know why. After he became danzun, he suddenly left the fairyland, and no one knew where he had gone. It was not until 30 years ago that he broke through to Dan God and spread his news in the demon world that people knew that tianqingzi was rooted in the demon world.


    Since then, the people of the six realms have always entered the demon world through their own ways, trying to find tianqingzi and let him work for themselves. Even if you can''t, it''s a great honor for tianqingzi to make a pill for himself.


    As a master of alchemy, Mingxian naturally adores this legend of alchemy. His lifelong wish is to see tianqingzi. If he can hear tianqingzi''s teachings, he will die!


    But now Suxi says that danfang belongs to tianqingzi without any worries. How can Mingxian not be excited?


    I couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. On Mingxian''s face, there was a flattering smile: "that So what, Su girl, since this danfang belongs to tianqingzi, the relationship between you and tianqingzi must be different. Cough, that Can you tell me where tianqingzi is now? "


    With that, Mingxian looked at Suxi''s frown and said, "if it''s convenient to tell, I will offer tianlongxin with both hands. How about that?"


    Voice down, Mingxian very nervous looking at Suxi, do not want to miss her little change of expression.


    However, Suxi can''t say it. There is indeed a relationship between her and tianqingzi, but that is also a previous life. Besides, before Suxi was born again, tianqingzi was in the demon world, but she didn''t know whether tianqingzi would leave the demon world and go to other places after she died.


    After all, Suxi is the only reason for tianqingzi to stay in the demon world.


    "I just got this Dan Fang by chance. As for a person like tianqingzi, how could he be linked to me as a waste of imperial capital?"


    Smell speech, Mingxian can''t hide the loneliness, just get danfang''s joy, but it is scattered this loneliness. Anyway, he didn''t want to see tianqingzi. Now he can get tianqingzi''s danfang, and Mingxian is very satisfied.


    As for the truth of this matter, Mingxian still has no doubt. As a master of alchemy, if he can''t even distinguish the authenticity of a prescription, then he doesn''t want to be a master of alchemy, just go to the pharmacy and water it.


    Put danfang carefully into his arms, Mingxian''s hand on his chest, for a long time, for fear that danfang will disappear.


    See this, Su Xi way: "received Dan Fang, day dragon heart whether should take out?"


    Su Xi''s words can be said to be impolite. Even if other people don''t get angry, they will be unhappy. But Mingxian is a strange temper, no one can know what he is thinking.


    Therefore, after hearing Su Xi''s words without courtesy, the first thing Mingxian did was to take a picture on his chest. After confirming that danfang was still there, he stood up to take tianlongxin.In this process, Mingxian didn''t say a word.


    After rummaging through the ruins, Mingxian finally takes out the box containing the dragon heart. Seeing this scene, Suxi doubted the truth of the rumors outside.


    Isn''t that to say that after he gets tianlongxin, he will be a treasure that others can''t see? Who can say, this baby like dragon heart, why would it be put together with a pile of waste medicinal materials?


    Around is to Suxi strong psychological quality, also can''t help but help the forehead, quite a headache.


    After sitting down again, Mingxian didn''t immediately hand tianlongxin to Suxi. Instead, he patted her chest again to make sure danfang was still there. Then he showed a reassuring smile and threw the box to Suxi.


    If it wasn''t for Suxi''s quick hand, the box would have fallen to the ground.


    "Hey, hey, do you still have this danfang?" Mingxian was a little embarrassed, but the temptation of danfang overshadowed his face. He finally asked.


    Seeing this, Su Xi shook her head and said, "I got it by chance. No matter how much it is, there is no more."


    Wen Yan, Ming Xian was disappointed, but he didn''t say anything. However, because of this danfang, Mingxian''s attitude towards Suxi is much better than Lu Yizhou''s.


    After getting tianlongxin, Suxi doesn''t stay any longer. After all, Suzhen is still waiting for her to go home.


    In this regard, Mingxian did not stop, just told Suxi to find him whenever something happened, then waved to see Suxi leave.

 Chapter 124

    In the assembly hall of the Su family, Su Zhen sits opposite to the five elders.


    After a sip of tea, the second elder said slowly, "master, in three days, we''ll be a big match in the family. Our daughter Suxi Why don''t you come back? Didn''t you get the dragon heart, or I think I can''t beat my brothers and sisters. I have no face to come back! "


    As soon as the words came out, the listeners all changed their faces. They all focused on Su Zhen''s face to see his reaction.


    , but Su Zhen is an unexpected calm. It seems that he will finish the original conditions: "it seems that the two elders are too busy, and the affairs of the clan are not clear enough. Besides, there are still three days to go before Dabi in the clan, and the second elder is a little too anxious. "


    "Anxious? No, no, no, I''m just afraid that Suxi won''t be able to take it out or lose a big match. The head of the family doesn''t look good! How about entering the Imperial College? Is it a waste? I also heard that she had closed the gate for three months, and it was not whether she had broken through to the metaphysical realm! "


    Because Su Xi went to Sifang city secretly, the two elders and others didn''t know Su Xi''s ability. They had been recognized by the Imperial College and were sent to Sifang city as the best students. In this case, the two elders naturally think that Suxi has not changed. After all, the name of waste has been on the top for too many years, and no one can change their view of Suxi.


    However, the two elders don''t know, which doesn''t mean Su Zhen doesn''t know either. With his friendship with the president, Su Zhen knows everything about Su Xi.


    As early as Su Xi came back from Sifang City, the Dean told him that Su Xi had nine sections of strength in xuanlingjing. At that time, he was surprised for a long time, but he was relieved to think of Suxi''s particularity. Thinking about his daughter, although he is sad, Su Zhen is not too sad because of the existence of Hua Qingyan''s soul.


    Although I don''t know if Su Xi''s strength has improved in three months, she can still have a foothold in Su''s family by virtue of the nine sections of xuanlingjing. However, if you want to win the first place in the race, it is difficult.


    Thinking of this, Su Zhenxin is worried.


    "I didn''t see the result. No one is qualified to jump to a conclusion! It''s the second elder. I''m afraid there''s something wrong with the clan affairs you''re responsible for! " Su Zhenla has a long voice and sees the elder''s face change slightly.


    The second elder coughed and said, "what''s the problem? Is it true that the master of the family has revenged himself, because I have said that Suxi is a waste, so I have to be charged with doing things unfavourably? "


    It has to be said that the second elder''s city hall is very deep, and his skin is thick to a certain extent.


    At this time, it was Su Zhen who became the five elders. He first took out several pamphlets and handed them to Su Zhen and all the elders present one by one. Then he said, "this is the account of Su''s treasure Pavilion. You can have a look at it."


    See five elders look serious, and Su Zhen is a pair of "two elders, I want to deal with you" such expression, the rest of the elders can''t help but guess what, have looked at the account books.


    When the two elders heard the words of Su''s treasure Pavilion, they couldn''t help but enlarge their pupils and sweat their palms, but they didn''t show anything on their faces.


    Suddenly, the elder clapped his case and said angrily, "second, look what you have done! Why is the treasure Pavilion so plain that it is short of 30 million gold coins? Should you give an explanation? "


    The second elder couldn''t sit still any longer. He had made the account book perfect, and no one could see the name of it. However, now he was exposed on the spot and caught off guard.


    Although he was anxious, he didn''t panic, but the sweat on his forehead betrayed his mood: "what 30 million? There must be something wrong with the account book! Otherwise, some people are selfish and want to frame me up! "


    Although the words of the second elder are obscure, everyone in this room knows who they are referring to.


    Smell speech, always keep neutral, don''t mix Su Zhen and two elder''s grudge between elder then more angry. Although his attitude is not biased, but Su Zhen''s personality he has always been clear. He can believe that the second elder will betray the Su family for his own self-interest, and the elder will not believe that Su Zhen will frame him because of his grudge with the second elder.


    "Second, some words still need to be considered. We all know who you are talking about, but we know what kind of person the owner is! So, you''d better tell me where the 30 million gold coins have gone! "


    In the face of the elder''s rebuke, a trace of resentment flashed in the eyes of the two elders. But he is a brother of the same family, not the same father and mother. The elder''s behavior has deeply angered the two elders.


    But he thought that he still had to work step by step in the Su family and could not easily offend the neutral elder, so he swallowed this tone: "anyway, I''ve always been in charge of the treasure Pavilion. There has never been a problem before. Now I suddenly take out an account book that I don''t know where I got it from and try to frame me. That''s too wishful thinking! "


    "Are you sure it''s a frame up? And are you sure there''s never been a problem before? "The speaker is five elders. He is close to Su Zhen. It''s not too much to say that he is a member of Su Zhen''s group. When I heard the second elder alluding to Su Zhen just now, the fifth elder wanted to speak, but he was robbed by the elder.


    At this time, the second elder even said such shameless words. The fifth elder could not bear the tone in his heart and made sarcastic remarks.


    And the second elder? It''s all right to be pointed by the elder. After all, he still wants to win over the elder, and the elder''s influence is really great. But a man who was obviously on Su Zhen''s side, the fifth elder, dared to question him like this. Of course, he was not happy.


    So, the second elder became the second one to rise up: "hum, fifth, don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to! You took out this account book. Who knows if you made a fake and deliberately framed me? Everyone in the Su family knows that you have become someone''s running dog, and it''s understandable that you want to do something to please your master. "


    Seeing that the second elder described himself as a dog, no matter how well the five elders cultivated themselves, they were not enough: "do you frame yourself clearly? If you want people to know, don''t do it unless you do it yourself! Some people have no face and no skin. They dare not admit what they have done. They have such courage and don''t know how to think of it. They have to fight against the owner everywhere! "


    "You..."


    "Enough!"


    What else did the two elders want to say, but Su Zhen stopped them.


    After looking at several elders, Su Zhen took their reactions in his eyes: "elder, don''t be angry first, sit down first, let''s have a good talk. Five, sit down, too. "

 Chapter 125

    From this sentence, we can see that Su Zhenduo doesn''t like to see the second elder. Three people stand up. The elder and the fifth elder have talked about it, but one of them is missed.


    The elder is just and knows how to respect the family leader. So as soon as Su Zhen speaks, he sits down and waits for the next development of the situation. The five elders have a good relationship with Su Zhen, and usually they are more casual. Seeing Su Zhen say so, they are still not angry. He wanted to say something more, but after seeing Su Zhen''s eyes, he had to sit down.


    Seeing this, Su Zhen didn''t care about the elder. Instead, he turned his voice and said, "old four, what do you think of this?"


    The four elders who were named looked indifferent, like a paralyzed face. But those who know him well know that facial paralysis is only a superficial phenomenon. If the elder is neutral from the bottom of his heart, then the four elders belong to the grass on the wall. He will fall on which side the wind blows.


    At the moment, seeing that the second elder was arrested, he didn''t immediately hit the bottom of the well. Instead, he said with a straight face: "it''s difficult to convict the second elder with only one book of accounts. I wonder if the owner has any other evidence? "


    This sounds like it''s for the second elder, but in fact, as long as Su Zhen comes up with other evidence, he will immediately step on the second elder with no mercy.


    Obviously, the second elder also recognized the meaning and couldn''t help staring at the fourth elder.


    Hearing this, Su Zhen did not answer immediately. Instead, he asked the third elder, "what about you, Third Elder?"


    The three elders are always the most thoughtful and mysterious of the five elders. After dealing with the affairs arranged by his family every day, he doesn''t go back to Su''s house immediately, but he is so strange that he doesn''t know where to go or what to do.


    The four elders once sent people to follow the three elders, but the three elders'' ability to dump people is too strong. No matter whether their strength is higher or lower than him, they will soon be thrown away.


    So no one in the Su family knows the whereabouts of the three elders, except the three elders themselves.


    When Su Zhen called the three elders, he was still looking at the account book, and he read it very carefully. Suddenly was named, three elders a face of ignorant force, but that eyes deep, but there is a clear in them.


    "Tut Tut, 30 million gold coins are the capital flow of treasure Pavilion for two months!" Said, he still can''t help shaking his head, like a pity that the disappearance of 30 million gold coins.


    Although this sentence did not answer Su Zhen''s question positively, everyone heard the truth. Obviously, the three elders are also targeting the two elders at the moment. The three words "two months" fully explain what the amount of 30 million means to the Su family.


    Although there are all kinds of industries under the name of the Su family, their profits are also enormous. However, 30 million gold coins is not a small amount. It''s enough for ordinary people to eat for a lifetime, and the Su family has always been non extravagant and non wasteful.


    Therefore, if it is confirmed that the two elders have been greedy for the 30 million yuan, then the responsibility must be borne.


    A smile rose from the corner of his mouth, but Su Zhen''s words were beyond everyone''s expectation: "I know that there must be a lot of unconventionality in the second elder at the moment, and I don''t say much about it. Are you familiar with the name of Wu Dayu? I won''t punish you. I''ll hand over the 30 million gold coins and the management power of treasure Pavilion. That''s it. Otherwise... "


    This is not the second elder, but the fifth elder who just sat down. Almost as soon as Su Zhengang finished, the five elders stood up again: "master, although 30 million is not a large number, it is definitely not a small number! What''s more, the two elders know the law and break the law. How can they let him go easily? "


    "Sit down, I''ll take care of it."


    Smell speech, five elder a face hold red, full face not angry of saw two elder one eye, finally obeyed Su Zhen''s order.


    But Su zhenmingxian let go of the water, but the two elders didn''t appreciate it at all. Once the management power of zhenbaoge is taken back, his power will be greatly reduced. This doesn''t calculate, once this matter spreads, his Su family two elder''s name is ugliness!


    Therefore, compared with the reduction of power, the second elder is more concerned about his reputation: "Oh, just by the words of the fifth elder and a name I''ve never heard of, and can''t get conclusive evidence, do you want to convict me?"


    "Are you sure you haven''t heard of Wu Dayu?"


    "No!"


    Listening to the two elders'' firm words, Su Zhen drew a meaningful smile on his lips. I don''t know why. Seeing this smile, the elder felt that it was not good.


    "Bring up Wu Dayu and let the two elders have a good look to see if he really doesn''t know this man."


    Voice down, just reply hard two elder is no longer able to calm down, a face full of confusion. In contrast, the five elders were very happy. As for the other three elders, they all made a serious expression waiting for the follow-up development.


    The door of the assembly hall opened slowly, and there was a man in front of the public besides the servants of the Su family and a man with a pointed mouth.


    Seeing this man, the five elders, together with Su Zhen, all changed their faces. It''s just that some people are happy and others are worried.Because of the appearance of this man, Wu Dayu was directly ignored by Su Zhen, and his eyes were full of joy: "Xi''er, you''re back!"


    Yes, it''s Suxi.


    After she got tianlongxin, she went directly back to Su''s home. She wanted to find Su Zhen, but she was told that Su Zhen was discussing with several elders. She had no choice but to come.


    When I first came here, people outside were not allowed to enter, and Suxi was not easy to break in, so she waited for a while. But this wait is most of an hour, Su Xi really does not have the habit of waiting for others, can endure so long already is very not easy.


    At this time, Su Zhen said that Wu Dayu went in, and Su Xi followed in regardless of the obstruction. Because she is the daughter of the Su family, and the gatekeeper is very sincere to Su Zhen, she puts Su Zhen in with one eye open and one eye closed.


    At this time, looking at the joy on Su Zhen''s face, Su Xi regretted waiting for a long time.


    Ignoring the elders directly, Suxi smiles at Suzhen: "father, I''m back."


    The very simple sentence made Su Zhen''s eyes full of tears. At this moment, the owner of the Grand Su family could not control his mood like a child.


    "Bold Suxi, do you know where this is? This is the important place for discussion. You''re a woman. Do you have any rules? "


    The speaker is the second elder. The arrival of Suxi makes him feel relieved. While the attention of the public is not on Wu Dayu, he naturally focuses everyone''s attention on Suxi.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Su Zhen''s heart was on Su Xi, but it was because of his words that he pulled Su Zhen''s mind back. With a stare, he was obviously dissatisfied with what the second elder just said: "are you the bold one? Come and sit down, Xi''er, and watch a good play togethe

 Chapter 126

    The first sentence is very cold and hard, but the last one becomes gentle and turns over quickly, which can be compared with women.


    Su Xi naturally doesn''t care what others think. Su Zhen asks her to sit down, and she goes straight to the position beside Su Zhen, as if she doesn''t see the slightly changed eyes of four elders except the second elder.


    "Presumptuous, you..."


    "Wu Dayu, don''t say it soon!" As soon as the second elder opened his mouth, he was interrupted by Su Zhen, and the deterrent power in that tone made the second elder really close his mouth.


    Wu Dayu was just a small shop assistant in Zhenbao Pavilion. He had never seen such a big battle before. What''s more, he saw Su Zhen, who only existed in the legend. His body trembled slightly and his eyes dodged. He did not dare to look Su Zhen''s eyes directly.


    Hearing Su Zhen''s roar, Wu Dayu was shocked and trembled: "I To the master, little Villain... "


    "Hum, think more before you speak. Should you say that or not?" It seemed that the anxiety in his heart could not be suppressed, and the two elders did not resist, so they interrupted Wu Dayu''s words.


    As soon as these words came out, the five elders were not happy. At this time, they would not bear to say, "what do you think? Some people know that they are worried at this time. They were so hard spoken just now, but now they know how to threaten others? Don''t listen to him, Wu Dayu. If someone dares to do something to you, I''ll be the first one to let him go! "


    "You..."


    "Well, let Wu Dayu say, you all shut up!" Su Zhen slaps on the table fiercely. The sound makes the five elders and two elders can''t help but look at each other and keep silent.


    Even so, the two elders still stare at Wu Dayu, trying to make him shut up.


    However, under such circumstances, it is frightening that an elder has no family owner.


    After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Wu Da Yu lowered his head deeply and grasped the ground with both hands, sweating: "two Two elders once I came to find Xiao Villain, let villain make a fake book Fake books, return Give the villain five hundred gold coins Benefits... "


    After finishing this sentence intermittently, Wu Dayu suddenly kept kowtowing, which sounded like a lethal sound in the ears of the two elders.


    "Master, the villain knows his mistake. Please let him go! There are also wives and daughters in the family, waiting for the villains to support them! " Wu Dayu cried as he spoke. His face was covered with tears and snot, and blood flowed from his forehead, which made him look disgusting.


    The two elders pointed to Wu Dayu, their fingers trembled slightly, and they couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    "How, the second elder said he didn''t know Wu Dayu?"


    At the moment, Su Zhen''s mood has been adjusted. He calmly looks at the two elders who have turned pale. It''s easy to see if they are familiar.


    However, it was the second elder of the Su family. Even if he lost his manners, he soon calmed down. Hate hate to put down his hand, two elder took a deep breath, and then said: "how to prove that he said is true, maybe someone deliberately let him say so, the purpose is to overthrow me."


    With that, the second elder put his eyes on the five elders, and the meaning was self-evident.


    Five elder''s face flashed indignation, just want to say something, a cold voice is early, he thought of: "two elder is too proud of yourself, want to overthrow you, still need to deliberately frame?"


    As soon as the words came out, people in the meeting hall turned their eyes to Suxi. Seeing her indifference, they could not help being photographed by Suxi''s authority.


    Aware of their own changes, everyone''s eyes are a Lin, which flashed complex.


    In the face of Suxi, the elder''s attitude immediately became tough, and his tone was rather disdainful: "don''t frame me up, do you want to abolish me directly?"


    So far, I''m digging a hole for Suxi. If Suxi says she doesn''t want to, the second elder will have something to say. If Suxi says she wants to, the second elder will have something to say. Maybe the second elder will bite back.


    I thought Suxi would be at a loss because of her words, but she didn''t even blink her eyes, and her expression was even more indifferent: "why not? Or do the two elders think that they are indispensable and that everyone will let you


    Listen to the meaning of the words, it''s like saying that the elder is a child, and he will feel comfortable only if he is let by others.


    The second elder''s face suddenly changed. Although Suxi''s words were right in his heart, the meaning inside really made him resentful.


    Resist the impulse of anger, two elder twisted face, eyes full of irony: "look, look, this is our Su family''s daughter! Not only no strength, but also shamelessly in her no qualification to enter the place to speak! Master, your daughter is really good at teaching... "


    "The daughter taught by my father is naturally good. Compared with some people, it''s much better to be their own master after sleeping and having a common daughter and being a slave."


    "Suxi, you are presumptuous!" Xu is because Su Xi''s words are too direct. The two elders clap the case directly. Their eyes are full of anger. They want to tear Su Xi into several pieces.


    But Su Xi is still indifferent, and her aura is so powerful that people who are stronger than her look at her: "wanton? It''s you who are presumptuous! This is the evidence, but you cunning fickle, shameless. However, an elder is in such an important place to make a mockery of the master. Who gave you the courage? "Suxi''s voice didn''t increase, but the flat volume was chilling.


    The two elders were suppressed by Su Xi''s momentum, but they were speechless. He stared at Su Xi with an iron blue face, and the chance of killing gradually rose.


    Suxi''s senses are so sharp that she can feel even the slightest intention of killing, not to mention the strong intention of the second elder.


    With a cold hum, Su Xi said to Su Zhen, "some things, no matter how small, must be severely punished if they are committed. Not to mention the wrong people''s nature, it is not because of special reasons. In this way, there is no reason to leave that person. It''s a matter of great importance for the Su family. I can''t interfere in it. My father wants to think about it. "


    It''s not so much persuasion, but it sounds unquestionable.


    Su Zhen felt a little moved, but he thought of the position of the two elders in the Su family, and three days later, they would be big rivals in the clan. Su Zhen said helplessly: "with all the human and material evidence, there is no need for the two elders to make any more sophistry. In addition to taking back the 30 million gold coins taken by the two elders, they had to take out 10 million gold coins to charge the Su family''s public treasury to abolish the management power of the two elders over the treasure Pavilion. If you do it again, you will take back the position of elder! As for Wu Dayu, drive him out of the treasure Pavilion and never allow him to appear in any property of the Su family again! "


    "Master, you..."


    The second elder didn''t expect that the result was still like this in the end, and he lost 10 million gold coins. He wanted to say something, but Su Zhen didn''t give him a chance: "this matter has been decided, no change! Everybody go back! "


    With that, Su zhentou went out alone. Of course, he took Su Xi with him.


    The rest of them didn''t wait any longer. After throwing meaningful eyes at the two elders, they left one after another.


    The two elders gnashed their teeth, but they were helpless.

 Chapter 127

    After leaving the conference hall with Su Zhen, Su Xi followed Su Zhen to his study.


    The study is very tidy, Suxi can even smell the light smell of sandalwood. At this moment, Suxi''s nerves suddenly relaxed, as if she had found a home, quiet and serene.


    Ask someone to serve two cups of hot tea. Su Zhen and Su Xi sit opposite each other.


    At this time, Su Zhen''s eyes are full of joy. For the daughter she didn''t like to see before, Su Zhen completely changed her mind. Such talent, as the daughter of the Su family, it is completely qualified. Although he knows that the soul in the body has changed, it doesn''t affect Su Zhen''s love for Su Xi.


    Whether it''s reality or Philistine, in a word, Su Zhen really likes her daughter. Although she doesn''t want to be miserable, her feelings are relatively pure. Su Zhen has reason to believe that with such a daughter, the future development of the Su family will not be bad, or even better!


    The more Su Zhen thinks about it, the more pleasing it is to see Su Xi. He is eager to give Su Xi all the best things.


    "How are you doing in college, but are you being bullied?"


    Smell speech, Su Xi feels a burst of warmth only. How long has it been? How long has no one cared about her so much. The smile is bigger and bigger, also more and more brilliant: "father, don''t worry, I''m all right."


    "That''s good, that''s good!" Su Zhen laughs. At this time, he doesn''t look like a housekeeper. He looks silly, but he is very warm.


    Suddenly, he seems to think of something, smile a convergence, looking at Su Xi''s expression, some hesitation. Maybe it''s because he didn''t care about Suxi before, but after Suxi showed his edge, he changed his attitude again. Suzhen was not satisfied with everything in his heart. He wanted to say a lot, but he was afraid of arousing Suxi''s antipathy.


    Su Xi realized that Su Zhen should have something to ask, so she put down her tea cup and said naturally, "If father has anything to say, just say it, don''t worry about anything."


    Although that''s what he said, Su Zhen still can''t let go of it completely, even though he and Su Xi once had an unreserved heart to heart relationship. This is not only because of his inner guilt, but also because Suxi is different from the last time they met. Although he can''t feel the fluctuation of Suxi''s spiritual power, Su Zhen can imagine the improvement of Suxi''s strength.


    Under all kinds of reasons, Su Zhen was somewhat constrained: "in fact, there''s nothing wrong, that is, the Su family''s children who were expelled to experience will come back this time. They''ve been out for a long time, and I don''t know their specific strength, so, Xi''er, you... "


    The words didn''t finish, but Suxi understood the meaning inside.


    With a smile of indifference, the domineering arrogance in his bones inadvertently leaked out: "father, you also said that their strength is unknown. Even if they are all higher than me, what''s the matter? In this world, the realm doesn''t represent anything, does it? "


    Xu didn''t expect that Su Xi would say such a thing. Su Zhen looked slightly and said with a smile: "I''m worried about my father. It''s really good that Xi''er has such an idea! Three days later, Dabi will be put aside for the time being. I don''t know if I''ve got the tianlongxin? "


    When he said this, Su Zhen didn''t have hope in his heart. In the dean''s place, he didn''t hear the news that Suxi went outside to find tianlongxin, so Suxi had to go to Mingxian to find tianlongxin. But who is Mingxian? He is the first master of medicine in the human world. No one can sell his face. If he had not owed the president''s favor, he would not have stayed in the Imperial College.


    His strange temper is also famous in the world. It''s really difficult for Suxi to get tianlongxin from him.


    Looking at Su Zhen''s worry, Su Xi doesn''t speak. She just takes out a box from the storage and puts it in front of Su Zhen.


    Seeing this, Su Zhen guessed something, but he couldn''t believe it.


    Taking the box to his side, Su Zhen carefully opens the box and sees a bright red, fragrant plant.


    At first smell this strange fragrance, Su Zhen''s eyes slightly narrowed, seems to enjoy. But then the fragrance disappears. Su Zhen''s eyes immediately open. Just as he wants to say something, he finds that it''s Su Xi who closes the box and cuts off the fragrance.


    In this way, Su Zhenxin next shock, secretly scolded his mind is not stable enough, unexpectedly was attracted by the fragrance.


    As his mood gradually adjusted back, Su Zhen took a deep breath and said, "the dragon heart But I got it from master Mingxian? "


    At this time, Su Zhen is still a little skeptical and can''t figure out why Su Xi got tianlongxin in Mingxian''s hands. However, no matter how hard he couldn''t believe it, he had to believe it when he saw Suxi nodding her head.


    As if seeing through Su Zhen''s mind, Su Xi said in a soft voice: "I made a deal with him, and he was satisfied with what I took out. Naturally, he gave me tianlongxin."


    Although the words are simple, Su Zhen can''t think of anything Su Xi can exchange with Mingxian.


    As a master of alchemy, Mingxian''s vision is also extremely high. He despises ordinary things. But on second thought, Suxi herself may have no way, but it doesn''t mean that the soul in her body has no way.Such a thought, Su Zhen is also relieved, and Su Xi''s status in his heart also rubs rubs rubs rubs rubs rubs rubs to rise.


    "That''s good. Now that tianlongxin has been obtained, the clan is more confident than you, so the original conditions are not a problem. Xi''er, now you are proud of your father


    If Su Xi''s body is not Hua Qing''s words, but a different soul, after hearing Su Zhen''s words, he may think that Su Zhen is a hypocritical person, and his actions are totally different. However, Hua Qing''s words are different. Because of her previous identity as the leader of the neon dust palace, she has seen too many changes in the world, and she can understand Su Zhen''s practice.


    What''s more, Su Zhen is treating her like her own daughter. Su Xi really feels this, and there will be no fake.


    Therefore, Su Xi not only didn''t think much, but also was happy for Su Zhen''s words: "father, there is one thing that maybe shouldn''t be said by me, but today I have to say."


    After the warmth, Suxi''s expression suddenly serious, make the atmosphere of the study are some condensation.


    Su Zhen doesn''t know what xiaosuxi is going to say, but because of her love in her heart, Su Zhen doesn''t pay much attention to Suxi''s attitude at the moment, which is not what a father should have.


    "Xi''er, just tell me what you want."


    "Today, I saw my father''s treatment of the two elders. I think my father''s method is too gentle. Some people, you do not hurt his tendons, move to his bones, he will not be taught. I believe my father knows better than I do what kind of person Er Chang is. Today''s punishment can only make him sulky, but it can''t change the root. "

 Chapter 128

    After hearing this, Su Zhen realized that her daughter was more cruel than herself. Of course, this does not mean that Su Zhen does not agree with Su Xi''s statement. On the contrary, he thinks Su Xi''s statement is absolutely right. Su Xi''s ability to say such a thing has proved that she has the ability to manage the whole Su family.


    At this time, Suxi did not know that Suzhen had listed her as the successor of the Su family. As long as it was a certain time, Suzhen would hand over the Su family to Suxi. No matter what Su Xi''s soul is, as long as her surname is Su and she can lead the Su family to a new height, Su Zhen is willing to hand over the Su family.


    It has to be said that this is also Su Zhen''s cleverness. He has no nostalgia for power and has no discrimination against people. As a homeowner, it''s not easy to treat people equally.


    "Elder two, although he is against me everywhere, he is in the face. Unlike some people who engage in conspiracy theory, everything is hidden in their heart. If I don''t keep the second elder to block me up, maybe someone will stab me directly. In contrast, I prefer to keep the second elder. "


    With these words, Su Zhen did not want to discuss this topic. This is also for Suxi. Suxi doesn''t understand many things and naturally doesn''t want to keep the two elders.


    But over the years, the things that the two elders have done are real. They only make Su Zhen sulky. If changed other deep-seated person, Su Zhen is not sullen so simple. At that time, the one who has been shaken may become the head of his family.


    Obviously, Suxi also understood what Suzhen meant. She knew that she didn''t know enough about the Su family, and she gave some useless suggestions. She is not angry, indifferent face again hung a smile: "so I will go back to the room first, if my father has something, let someone come to me directly."


    "Good."


    Seeing Su Xi leave, Su Zhen is more and more satisfied.


    Time is like a fleeting moment, just in a hurry.


    In the past three days, Suxi has done nothing but practice. It''s not that she''s doing this for the sake of a big match in the family, but that she''s always thinking that Dimo is still alive in this world. Although Di Mo doesn''t remember her, she still can''t make up her mind to meet Di mo.


    Crazy practice day and night, just to be able to see God as soon as possible.


    Strange to say, no one has come to Suxi for trouble these days. Suxi is very quiet. Xu is that they all think that the best time to humiliate Suxi is to have a big match in the clan, so they don''t move on. But anyway, Suxi: she won''t care.


    It''s just dawn, but the atmosphere of the Su family has become more serious. Even sweeping the floor is a change of the old style. I wish I could finish it and then go to the martial arts field to wait.


    Suxi simply cleaned and changed into a strong suit of purple and gold. It was noble, elegant and capable. After drinking a bowl of porridge, Suxi walked slowly towards the martial arts training ground. It seemed that she was not worried at all!


    Although there is still an hour to go before the beginning of Dabi''s political history, the martial arts training ground is already full of people. The Su family had a large population, and with some servants and their families, the martial arts training ground was surrounded.


    There are six chairs on the high platform, presumably for Su Zhen and the five elders.


    "Oh, isn''t this Suxi, our daughter of the Su family? What''s the matter, is it out of the gate? " Behind suddenly came a disgusting voice, in fact, simply speaking, that voice is also jiaodidi, not very disgusting. But the harsh tone, but it can not help but frown.


    As soon as she heard it, Suxi knew who it was.


    "Su Yue, forget what I said?"


    Smell speech, Su Yue''s face is iron blue, a beautiful face suddenly becomes ferocious. How could she forget? Every time she thought of the sentence "I am the Lord, you are a slave", Su Yue gnashed her teeth with hatred, and the whipping made her face lost!


    Every time I think of these, Su Yue wants to cut Su Xi to pieces.


    Suddenly, as if she had thought of something, Su Yue gave a smile: "how dare I forget Miss Su''s words? It''s just that, on such a day as today, Miss Su is afraid of losing her prestige! Do you think that if you shut yourself up, no one can beat you? You know, there are people out there, there are days out there, I can''t deal with you, naturally someone will deal with you for me! I just hope that in the end, you don''t kneel down in front of me and cry for me! "


    However, waiting for her is not Suxi''s panic, but a loud slap.


    Originally, because of their quarrel, there were many people around to pay attention to them, and this slap attracted those who did not think it was too big to watch.


    Su Yue couldn''t believe it. She covered her red face and opened her eyes. After reaction comes over, Su Yue hands a Yang, mix with light white spirit power to face fan toward Su Xi.


    However, if she hit her so easily, Suxi would not be Suxi.


    At the time of slapping, Suxi has been mercilessly kicking SuYue''s belly. Its strength is so strong that SuYue flies backwards.


    The crowd dispersed for fear that Su Yue would hit them. And they this let, is let Su Yue straight fell on the green stone road. Because she didn''t expect that Suxi would make a sudden move. SuYue didn''t have time to protect her body with spiritual power. This fall made her feel that her internal organs had moved.This scene, however, attracted a lot of comments from the onlookers.


    "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that this waste young lady had become so powerful. She kicked Su Yue in the fourth section of xuanlingjing away!"


    "Yes, yes! It seems that Miss Suxi is really reborn. She is so powerful! "


    "It''s clear that Su Yue is too much of herself. She''s a common girl born under the sun. She dares to compete with Miss Di for a position. I don''t know if it''s too cheeky, or if it''s inherited from her mother''s humble nature


    "It''s just a common girl. She doesn''t even deserve to carry shoes for Suxi!"


    The more people talk, the more energetic they are. They don''t care at all. Su Yue''s expression has become very ugly. Originally, because of Suxi''s foot, she had already had a surge of blood, a mouthful of blood in her throat. After listening to these words, Su Yue couldn''t help bleeding and dyed her white clothes red.


    Su Xi light glanced at her one eye, very disdain: "I said, you are common, I am di.". You are slave, I am Lord. Now, as a slave, you are trying to offend the master. Do you want me to keep you


    The whole audience was in an uproar!


    The meaning of this words can''t be clearer. Suxi obviously wants to abolish SuYue. What''s more, kill SuYue! With such a recognition, people present are excited and can''t believe that there is no worry and stop.

 Chapter 129

    From this point of view, this so-called Su''s talented girl is so unpopular.


    Taking everyone''s reaction into consideration, Su Xi smiles in her heart and walks into Su Yue step by step. Her deterrent power is all released and she goes straight to Su Yue.


    Even if this momentum is not towards themselves, people still feel that they can''t breathe. Most of the people who come to see the excitement are the servants of the Su family, or those who are not qualified to compete on the stage. The most powerful people are in the Xuanling realm, and the people in the Xuanling realm are certainly not young.


    Therefore, with the strength of Suxi''s spiritual realm, no one can stand it.


    Others are like this, Su Yue can''t bear it any more, but she faces all the pressure of Su Xi!


    At the moment, Su Yue''s right hand covers her chest. Her whole body is like being pressed by a big stone, and she can''t move at all. She wanted to speak, but found that no matter how she opened her mouth, there was no sound at all.


    Looking at Su Xi step by step toward himself, Su Yue is finally timid, tears flow down her face, mixed with blood, looks very unbearable.


    Standing in front of Su Yue, Su Xi looks down at Su Yue with a faint smile on her lips, but the smile is chilly: "are you ready to go to the underworld?"


    Smelling speech, Su Yue''s pupil enlarges and stares at Su Xi. She can''t tell whether she is resentful or timid.


    Coughing twice, Su Yue found that she could speak, and said busily: "Su Xi, if you dare to move me, you will regret it! Er Chang is always my father. He won''t let you go! "


    The roar was so loud that people couldn''t help covering their ears. Suxi made an action of drilling her ears with her fingers, and obviously didn''t pay attention to SuYue''s words: "elder two? If you don''t tell me, I really forget that the second elder embezzled 30 million gold coins of the Su family some time ago, and was not only fined more gold coins, but also deprived of the management power of the treasure Pavilion. Do you think he still wants to take care of you now? "


    The voice fell, and there was a lot of discussion around. For the sake of his face, the second elder covered up his punishment for fear of being known by others.


    In recent days, although some rumors have come out, they have not been confirmed. The family leader and the other elders have not clearly stood up and said that, so people are suspicious.


    But now, Suxi has put it out directly.


    People have long heard that Su Xi broke into the meeting hall last time, not only was she not expelled, but also stayed until the end, which is enough to prove the truth of what Su Xi said.


    It''s like frying a pot. People''s faces are not good-looking. Their eyes to Su Yue become strange, and there is no lack of disgust in them.


    "I didn''t expect that Er Chang was always such a man. He was usually so respectable that he secretly coveted the family property!"


    "That is to say, 30 million gold coins is nothing to an elder, but it''s a sum that can''t be spent in a lifetime for people like us. He is so rich that he is shameless to take money that doesn''t belong to him at all! "


    "On weekdays, he doesn''t deal with the owner of his family. It''s normal for him to do such a thing. He just doesn''t know what shameless things he has done besides this!"


    All the people are full of gossip, but most of them are denouncing the second elder. Therefore, the prestige of the second elder has dropped a lot in their hearts. Occasionally, a few of them from the second elder group did not dare to refute these words. They could only stand there with ugly faces, pursed their mouths and complicated faces.


    "You talk nonsense! Suxi, I didn''t expect you to make up such words in order to discredit me! Do you know who you are slandering? That''s the second elder of the Su family! It''s the elder! How many lives do you have to slander an elder who has made great contributions from many families


    Su Yueshen looks sad. Compared with others, she doesn''t believe her father will do such a thing. Thirty million gold coins, which sounds very big, is actually only her annual expenses. Not so much that she didn''t want to believe her father''s bad conduct as that she didn''t want to believe that as an elder of the Su family, the second elder would lose the management power of the treasure Pavilion for just 30 million gold coins.


    What''s more, what she cares more is that once this incident happens, not only the elder''s reputation will be damaged, but also she will be criticized. So, in the end, all she cares about most is her own face.


    I don''t know what the elder would think if he knew his daughter was so selfish.


    "Is that bullshit? Just ask your good father?"


    So say, Su Xi''s hand is to emerge a blue spirit power, see that appearance, really want to start to Su Yue.


    The conspicuous cyan color makes the people in the discussion come back to their senses one after another. When they see Su Xi''s action, they are all surprised. I thought Suxi was just talking, but I didn''t expect Suxi would really do it.


    For a moment, the whole martial arts training ground is quiet, and people''s eyes are glued to Suxi. They want to know whether Suxi is scaring SuYue or really abandoning SuYue.


    However, Suxi''s next behavior told everyone everything.


    The action on the hand doesn''t stop, under Su Yue''s frightened eyes, Su Xi''s palm wind is fierce, without a pause. "No!" With the shrill scream, Su Yue can''t help but close her eyes and sweat."Stop it A strong male voice sounded out, accompanied by a powerful spiritual impact.


    In the face of such a powerful pressure, the people around them could not help but retreat a lot, and their faces became extremely ugly. It can be seen that the pressure made them gasp.


    But Su Xi''s face was unchanged, and the attack she just launched didn''t even fluctuate at all. She hit Su Yue straight. Then turn around, in a moment is to condense a spiritual force, meet the man''s attack.


    The two spiritual forces collided together and had a great impact, which made the man step back and his face changed. On the contrary, Suxi was indifferent, as if nothing had happened.


    "Who are you?" Looking at the man in front of her, Su Xi asked this coldly.


    At this time, the man has stood firm, he did not immediately answer Su Xi''s words, but cast his eyes on Su Yue.


    Just now she was attacked by Su Xi. Su Yue was already in a coma. She didn''t know whether she was dead or not. Seeing this, the man''s face changed greatly. He ran to Su Yue and half held her. The man said anxiously: "Yue ER! Moon! What''s the matter with you, moon? "


    However, waiting for him, it is boundless silence.


    Holding Su Yue tightly in his arms, the man suddenly looked at Su Xi full of resentment and said: "Su Xi, you dare to move the moon, you will regret it!"


    Finish saying, the man unexpectedly is such carry away Su Yue.


    Suxi didn''t chase after her. She just looked at her and didn''t know what she was thinking.

 Chapter 130

    "My God, that''s Su Qing!"


    A startled voice rang out. Listening to the content of the words, some people''s looks changed greatly, while others were puzzled: "who is Su Qing?"


    "Su Qing, you don''t know! He was famous in the Su family two years ago, and he was already a member of the seventh section of xuanlingjing at that time. Because of his strength, he was sent out by his family for training. After these two years, I don''t know how far his strength has been improved! "


    Speaking, that person''s tone is full of envy and longing.


    Hearing this, Su Xi flashed a dark color in her eyes, but she didn''t say anything.


    After this, there is only half an hour left for Dabi. Su Xi looks indifferent, as if nothing happened, just standing there quietly, people dare not close.


    Everyone was looking at Suxi strangely. They didn''t know what they were discussing in a low voice.


    Time passed quietly, half an hour was just a blink of an eye, and the big Bi in the clan had come.


    Because of the start of Dabi, the people around the martial arts training ground stood well in order, waiting for the official start of Dabi. Su Zhen and the five elders walk slowly under the gaze of the crowd. I don''t know why. The two elders are not worried, but the five elders are happy.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, today is the annual intra clan competition of the Su family. The Su family''s outstanding disciples will prove themselves in this martial arts training ground to gain their own glory! I don''t need to say more about the competition rules. I believe everyone understands them. In this way, I won''t delay any more. Dabi in the clan is officially starting! "


    With the fall of Su Zhen''s voice, a warm applause followed. Looking at the crowd, I''m afraid I''ve long forgotten what happened before, and only a few words of Dabi are left.


    Among the applause, a man stepped onto the competition platform, looked at Suxi with hatred, and said: "I, Suqing, challenge Suxi! Today, either I die or she dies! "


    This speech, the whole audience in an uproar, people''s eyes can not help but fall on the look indifferent, negative hand and standing on Suxi.


    Su Xi''s strong clothes with purple and gold rims make her particularly attractive today. At this time, she stands tall and upright. Su Xi''s arrogance makes her become the focus of attention.


    People who met Su Xi and Su Qing before knew the reason for Su Qing''s action, but they didn''t expect that Su Qing was so extreme and said that either you died or I died. This is undoubtedly a state of life and death, which has never been seen in previous years.


    Three days ago, Suxi learned something about Dabi in Suzhen. She knew what Suqing meant.


    Putting down her hands behind her, Suxi smiles and goes to the test bench step by step.


    While walking, Suxi didn''t release her spiritual power, and no one else could see where Suxi was now. But Su Xi''s own momentum is also dazzling. At least Su Qing on the stage is horrified by the natural momentum.


    On the test platform, Su Xi sneered and said, "do you want revenge?"


    In the past, Suxi would not say such words. Even what happened before, Suxi disdained to do. But now it''s different. Suxi''s mind has changed and she says everything.


    Hearing this, Su Qing snorted coldly, stepped forward with her left foot, and said, "revenge? Suxi, you look up to yourself too much. It''s a right move for Dabi to challenge you! Oh, is Miss Su''s heart so small? "


    Their voices were not small. Not only the people below could hear them, but also Su Zhen and the elders sitting above could hear them.


    At this time, a servant dressed up to the two elders, whispered a few words. With the departure of the visitor, the two elders suddenly stood up without any elder demeanor: "bold Suxi, how dare you hurt my su family''s children in the Su family? What do you want to do?"


    The sudden words of the two elders surprised everyone. Su Qing also turned her eyes to the stage, but Su Xi still stood in the same place without blinking.


    "What does elder two mean?" Su Zhenwei''s voice rang out, and his tone was full of questions.


    "What do you mean? Just an hour before Dabi started, Suxi actually injured her daughter SuYue in full view of the public! Although Su Yue was a commoner girl, she had excellent talent. At the age of 14 or 15, she had already achieved four stages of cultivation in xuanlingjing. She was another outstanding son of the Su family. But now, Su Xi was hurt by her selfish desire! If this matter is not handled properly, how can we convince the public? "


    With such righteous words, the two elders turned red. They pointed to Suxi below. What they saw was excitement and pride.


    He still remembers what Suxi said in the chamber three days ago. Since Suxi dares to ignore his power, he doesn''t have to show mercy. Now that such a good opportunity has come, how can he let it go?


    Smell speech, but Su Zhen''s face is a change, before the thing he didn''t know, now suddenly said, unexpectedly hit him by surprise.


    However, this does not hinder his trust in Suxi. Even if Sue really hurt someone, she has her own reason.After a few minutes, Su Zhen returned to normal and calmly said, "according to the meaning of the second elder, if Xi''er is better than Su Yue, does that mean it''s just a small matter?"


    "Master, you are wrong. Even if Su Xi''s strength is really stronger than Su Yue, it can''t hurt people casually. It''s still her own people. What''s more, Su Xi''s strength is not so good... "


    The rest of the words have not been finished, but everyone has understood the meaning of the two elders. However, people who have seen what happened before all know that Su Xi knocked Su Yue unconscious with one palm, and at the same time forced Su Qing back.


    Therefore, it is really shameless for the two elders to say such words.


    Because of the identity of the two elders, none of them dare to stand up, but Su Zhen is not afraid: "Oh? It turns out that in the second elder''s cognition, the one who beats is weaker than the one who is beaten... "


    This words a, the people of the field low smile voice, even if there are two elder''s eyes oppression, people still can''t help.


    The second elder wanted not to listen, but the laughter was all pervasive and penetrated into the ears of the second elder from all directions. With a cold hum, the two elders'' pure water directly released their own spiritual power. A section of spiritual power in the heaven spiritual realm immediately covered the whole martial arts training field, and the laughter of the people suddenly stopped.


    See this, two elder disdain, the next moment smile is stiff in the face.


    There was no reason for it. At the moment when he released his authority, the more powerful authority was directly pressing towards him. The pressure was only on him. He could not help but snort. His face changed slightly, and he took back his spirit power involuntarily.


    "Is elder two angry?"


    With the fall of the voice, the prestige that shrouded the two elders also disappeared.

 Chapter 131

    "Su Zhen, you..." It must be very angry. The second elder called Su Zhen''s name directly, saying that he was impulsive and direct, and that it was not bad to arrive.


    However, before the two elders finished speaking, a cold voice interrupted him. At this time, Su Xi has turned around, and her eyes look at the two elders indifferently. The other two elders can''t help clapping.


    "I don''t know the rules of the two elders. Although you are the elder, I am the legitimate daughter of the Su family, and I have the same status as you. However, what you have just said does not seem to be meant for a person of equal status. Then, elder two, where are your rules? "


    Smell speech, everyone is surprised at Su Xi so straightforward say these words, unexpectedly is not to give two elder face. And the second elder was so angry that he trembled and gasped violently: "you You are presumptuous


    "Presumptuous? I''m just telling the truth. How can I be presumptuous? It''s elder two. As the elder of the Su family, you represent the face of the Su family. But what elder two did was to make the Su family lose face! Can the second elder bear this responsibility? "


    There was no pause at all. Suxi''s words were aggressive and didn''t give the two elders a chance to breathe.


    "Lose face? Suxi, you have to have a basis for what you say. If you don''t have a target, I have the right to defend my reputation! " Two elder cold hum a, also is half step refuse to give in.


    However, when he said this, he forgot that he had something to do with Suxi. Therefore, Su Xi''s words at the next moment are to silence the two elders.


    "Did elder two forget about the meeting hall three days ago? If I forget, I can forget the past and remind the second elder. " Smile to say this sentence, Suxi''s face is full of the look of watching a good play.


    This did not lower the voice, so everyone in the training ground heard it. There was a rumor that the matter of the second elder in the Council Hall three days ago was also mentioned by Suxi. However, when it was said in front of the second elder, everyone craned their necks and waited for the second elder''s reply.


    However, the two elders kept a secret about this matter. Seeing Su Xi''s proposal, they couldn''t say anything about the refutation, even more about the recognition. Can''t, he can only hate to swing sleeve to sit down, yin and Yang strange way: "hum, don''t start soon!"


    The referee on the competition stage saw that the two elders seemed to be trying to calm down the matter, so he couldn''t help looking at Su Zhen. Su Zhen nodded gently, the referee already understood his meaning.


    Standing in the middle of Su Xi and Su Qing, the referee''s face was full of justice. He coughed and said: "the Dabi in the clan can''t delay. You''d better start."


    Smell speech, Su Xi toward two elder throw to challenge a smile, then turn round to put the line of sight on Su Qing''s body, indifference such as this: "can start." This is what I said to the referee.


    Then, the referee looked at Su Qing and saw that Su Qing disdained to sneer and despised Su Xi: "since some people can''t wait to die, I don''t have to give some people face. Let''s go


    "OK, the first race of the clan, Su Qing challenges Su Xi, officially begins!" With that, the referee rushed off the competition stage, as if unwilling to stay on the stage.


    However, the two people on the stage did not act immediately. Xu is to stimulate Su Xi, Su Qing full of sarcasm: "I heard that the master of the family used his power to send you to the Imperial College, and I also heard that you, a waste of the imperial capital, are learning to shut up others. How, what do you feel?"


    "But I didn''t expect that the so-called genius of the Su family was a kind of hearsay. If you want to know if I have feelings, why don''t you try it yourself? "


    With that, Suxi didn''t wait for Suqing to speak any more. She directly used her spiritual power and made an aggressive gesture. The emerald green power made everyone marvel.


    Although there are rumors, many people are still surprised to see the special power of color for the first time. Su Qing obviously did not even hear of it. Seeing the dazzling blue light, Su Qing''s eyes jumped and suddenly had an unexpected premonition in her heart. But he is very confident in his own strength. Even if he has a bad feeling, Su Qing still suppresses him, wrapping his whole body with spiritual power and forming an offensive at the same time.


    But how can Su Qing''s express delivery catch up with Su Xi? At the moment of his attack, Suxi''s attack was already in front of him.


    Su Qing turns pale because of the powerful spiritual power fluctuation. Before the attack is sent out, she is scattered in Su Xi''s power. Then, Su Qing fell down like a leaf hit by a thunderstorm, and could no longer get up.


    This scene is really beyond everyone''s expectation, who can think that Su Xi dare to make Su Qing have no power to return to heaven!


    Struggling on the ground for a while, he finally spat out a big mouthful of blood, and his face was full of pain.


    Walking slowly to Su Qing''s side, the strong purple gold dress makes Su Xi look noble: "how, now you or I will die?"


    Hearing the irony inside, Su Qing is in agony. She wants to retort, but finds that she doesn''t even have the strength to speak. As she watched Su Xi gather her spiritual power again, Su Qing''s eyes were so wide that she couldn''t believe it.


    "Stop it


    In two elder''s scolding sound, Su Xi''s attack still arrived Su Qing''s body.Su Qing was seriously injured, but she was in danger. At this time, Su Xi gave her another hand. How could she hold on? Finally, there is fear in his eyes. Seeing that Lingli is getting closer and closer to him, Su Qing starts to be scared. If his meridians are not broken, he is afraid that he will get up and ask Su Xi to spare his life.


    At the moment when the attack fell on her, Su Qing only felt that her broken meridians had become fragments, and pieces of flesh and blood were separated. In the great pain, he saw a dark door open, and a strong suction came. Su Qing only felt that his soul was pulled away from his body.


    The soul is sucked into the gate. Su Qing uses all her strength to raise her head and smashes it on the ground with a bang. Her eyes are wide open in anger, but she can''t close her eyes!


    "Son of a bitch!" As the voice fell, a powerful spirit shot at Su Xi. None of the people present thought that this scene would break out, and they were all surprised.


    Looking up, Suxi found that the spirit power was coming from the bleachers. The location was where the two elders were!


    Su Zhen on one side didn''t expect that the two Presbyterians would be in trouble suddenly. His face changed greatly, so he flew to Su Xi. However, he was a step late.


    "Xi''er!" He hasn''t stopped the attack for Suxi, and the spirit power has already arrived in front of Suxi.


    This scene made everyone scream, and even some people covered their eyes, as if they didn''t dare to see Suxi blown up by this powerful spirit.


    However, the next scene is to make people dumbfounded!

 Chapter 132

    Su Xi didn''t give in, but she stepped forward directly. Her spirit power was constantly surging. It seemed that she was going to face the attack of the two elders.


    A huge blue power ball appeared. After releasing this powerful power, Suxi quickly retreated, and its speed was invisible to the naked eye! And the prestige that the spirit power ball sends out, unexpectedly also with two elder''s attack equal!


    White and cyan eventually collide together. It seems that the powerful cyan Lingli ball is finally defeated by the second elder because of Suxi''s poor strength.


    Although it blocked a small part of the attack, most of it still fell on Suxi. No matter how fast Suxi dodged, she was hit.


    For a moment, Suxi only felt that her whole body would be torn, and her viscera were filled with unspeakable pain.


    Hard to swallow the blood in the mouth, Su Qiang stood up and did not let himself fall. Covering her chest, Suxi reluctantly showed a provocative smile.


    Although Suxi looked embarrassed, she was more shocked in people''s hearts. No one thought that Suxi could resist the attack of tianlingjing''s strength. Not only did she not die, she didn''t seem to be hurt.


    They don''t know that Suxi''s injuries are all in the inner organs. On the surface, because of Suxi''s strong support, they can''t see anything.


    At this time, Su Zhen has already arrived, and quickly helps Su Xi. Then he gives the elder two a blow in front of everyone. The gap between the first and the fourth sections of tianlingjing is reflected at this time. Su Zhen''s attack is more than twice as fast as that before the second elder. Before the second elder can react, he has already shot down the second elder from the stand.


    Fortunately, Su Zhen still has some sense. His attack is not too strong. He only let the two elders fall, but he didn''t hurt him at all.


    "Elder two, in full view of the public, you should have done such a dirty thing Holding some faltering Su Xi, Su Zhen feeds him a pill, and then roars to the second elder with indignation.


    This sudden incident forced Dabi to pause and watch the development of the situation closely with hundreds of eyes.


    Finally, he got up from the ground. The elder was covered with dust and looked very embarrassed! Listen to Su Zhen''s words, two long old face flashed hate, dissatisfaction with Su Zhen can be said to have reached the peak.


    Clap the dust on the body, two elder cold hum a, as if nothing happened to walk on the test platform. The fierce eyes first fell on Suxi. Seeing that Suxi was seriously injured, the two elders had a little pleasure in their eyes. But Suxi didn''t die, but it made the two elders'' pleasure disappear without a trace, and their hearts were full of unwillingness.


    Then, the two elders looked at Su Zhen and saw the resentment on his face. The two elders said in a cruel voice: "I''m sorry? Master, this is nonsense! If you say I''m inferior, who can match your daughter, Suxi, our daughter of the Su family? " During the conversation, the two elder generals bit miss Di''s three words very hard, and seemed to disdain it!


    Hearing this, Su Zhen''s face changed: "hum, the two elders dare to confuse black and white in this blue sky! I think all the people present have seen clearly who the underdog is! "


    As soon as this remark came out, there was a lot of discussion in the martial arts field.


    During the contest, everyone saw the whole thing. Su Xi clearly launched the attack after Su Qing saw it. It was because Su Qing was not strong enough to resist Su Xi''s attack and was seriously injured. The reason why Suxi did such an extreme thing is that Suqing was the first to set up a life and death situation. No wonder Suxi.


    On the contrary, the second elder, regardless of his status as an elder, actually dealt with a younger generation. What he did was that he was shameless and humble!


    No one in the Su family knows that Su Qing loves Su Yue, and the two elders also regard him as their son-in-law. Therefore, Su Qing, who was originally a disciple of a foreign family, has made great achievements. Otherwise, no matter how talented Su Qing is, he will not be able to succeed without support.


    Now that Su Qing is dead, it means that the second elder''s plan is nothing but to draw water from a basket. Not only did he lose his son-in-law, but also his idea of relying on Su Qing to plan for power. How could he not be annoyed?


    That''s why he did it.


    "I think the two elders are blind and can''t see the truth. They have the cheek to talk nonsense in front of hundreds of people! I don''t know where the bottom line of the second elder is? "


    The speaker is Su Xi. During the conversation between Su Zhen and the two elders, she has refined the pills. Although she is still very sad at the moment, she still has no problem speaking.


    The second elder sneered and didn''t pay any attention to Su Xi''s words: "you are so cunning. Everyone clearly saw your ruthlessness, but you didn''t recognize it! Do you think all the people present are fools? "


    Xu Shi knows that Su Xi''s sneak attack is somewhat reluctant. As soon as the two old sayings turn, they focus on Su Qing''s death.


    In any case, it''s true that Suxi killed her compatriots. Although the cause is Su Qing''s provocation, Suxi is also responsible. Even if all the people present were on Suxi''s side, there was no guarantee that they would not charge Suxi with being a snake and scorpion woman and cruel because of Suxi''s behavior.


    However, after the sound of Er Chang''s old saying falls, it is xuesha who is waiting for him. Because she was seriously injured, Suxi couldn''t do it any more, so she used her mind to communicate with xuesha and let her destroy the prestige of the two elders.The slut was very upset when she heard Su Xi''s words, and she was about to vent her anger. Although the blood evil spirit is not strong, it''s enough to frighten the two elders with its momentum.


    Sure enough, the elder''s proud smile coagulated on his face at the moment he saw xuesha. He can''t see the ability of the blood evil spirit!


    I only feel that the sword God of xuesha is covered with murderous Qi, which makes the two elders very surprised.


    "Elder two, you are becoming more and more indifferent! As the elder of the Su family, how can you abuse Xi''er like this? How can you set an example for the children of the family? " Su Zhen''s face took on a cool color, and it was obvious that the words of the two elders just now had a hand on him.


    However, the second elder disdains to smile and reaches out his hand to move xuesha away. However, he feels the strong murderous spirit, and the second elder''s hand moves back in silence, embarrassed.


    He glared at xuesha angrily, and the tone of the two elders was full of dissatisfaction with Su Zhen: "my behavior can''t set an example for the younger generation, then look at your daughter''s behavior! I''m the elder of the Su family, but she dares to point her sword at me. When did she look me in the eye? "


    "Isn''t that because you were shameless? What do you mean, even if you do it to the younger generation? " The speaker is the five elders. When this happens, they can''t just sit in the stands.


    As soon as I came down, I heard the two elders say that. Naturally, the five elders who have been against the two elders want to seize the opportunity and never forget to run the two elders.

 Chapter 133

    "You..."


    "Enough!"


    Before they quarrel, Su Zhen shouts out loud and stops them smoothly.


    She gave Su Xi a worried look. After getting Su Xi''s reassuring look, Su Zhen was relieved and began to solve the problem. Today, Japan is a big country within the family. These incidents are also unexpected. If they are not solved quickly, the Su family will be ridiculed by the outside world.


    Although Su Zhen wants to fight with the second eldest brother regardless of his image, he is the head of the Su family more than Su Xi''s father. He has to consider everything for the Su family.


    "It''s a big match in the clan today. There''s no room for mischief! Elder two, I''ll settle with you about your injury to Xi''er. As for Su Qing''s death, it''s Su Qing''s fault! No matter what you think in your heart, now I just say that the Dabi in the clan will continue, but Xi''er will go back to her room for rest because she is injured. She doesn''t have to take part in it! "


    The last sentence is for everyone, Su Zhen''s strength is reflected incisively and vividly at this moment.


    Hearing this, the elder''s face became very ugly. As if thinking of something, the second elder suddenly laughed and said, "we can understand the master''s idea, but The master can''t forget the previous conditions. Suxi must win the first place among the big competitions in the clan, and he must show his dragon heart, otherwise... "


    Smell speech, Su Zhen eyebrow eye one jump: "you this is to force a person to be difficult clearly! Xi''er, because of your injury, how can you compete now, let alone win the first prize! This is too unfair to Xi''er! "


    "Well, I really don''t know what kind of heart you are in, elder two! Is it not that you hurt Miss Xi just to prevent her from taking part in the contest? If so, what do you mean But... "


    The five elders really don''t miss any chance to attack the two elders. No matter what, they can get the two elders involved, or even their fault. Although the fact is the same, the move of the five elders is not appropriate.


    After all, it''s a public place. In front of the Su family, all the elders and even the family owners are playing tricks. Although there was a surge of undercurrent on weekdays, it never came to the table. It had a great impact on the Su family.


    But now people''s minds are attracted by the so-called conditions, and they have no time to think about these twists and turns.


    "I didn''t expect that Er Chang was always like this. When he died, Su Qing didn''t have enough strength. But the two elders actually hurt the young lady for their own selfish desire. It''s really not dignified! "


    "That''s to say, I''m greedy for the Su family''s money. I''m so aggressive to the Su family''s daughter!"


    "I think he has lived for nothing in the past few decades. When he is old, he still looks like a child. If he says to do it, he will do it!"


    "Hum, the second elder is too ungracious. Because he was so badly injured, he forced Miss Xi to compete. It''s really disgraceful to our Su family!"


    The sound of discussion continued to ring out, and these words penetrated into the ears of several people on the test platform. Su Zhen and Su Xi are both indifferent. The second elder''s face was very ugly, while the fifth elder''s face was full of pride.


    As for the other three, the elder was helpless and shook his head. The other two couldn''t see through their thoughts.


    Xu Shi thought of his face, and the elder''s voice was a little reluctant: "according to the master, Suxi can''t compete. Then, let Suxi take out tianlongxin and fulfill half of that condition first. "


    The words say so, but the two elder''s facial expression, how see all don''t believe Su Xi can take out a day dragon heart. Maybe it''s because of this that the second elder can say this sentence so confidently, so that Suxi can''t face herself.


    Unexpectedly, after hearing this, Suxi motioned for Suzhen to release herself, and then a box appeared in her hand.


    Seeing this, the elder''s face changed greatly, but he didn''t want to believe what he had guessed.


    However, at the moment when Suxi opened the box, all the fluke of the two elders did not exist.


    A blood red and fragrant plant appeared in front of the elder, making him unable to pretend to smile. When the other four elders saw tianlongxin, they all looked happy.


    In any case, tianlongxin is a precious medicinal material for even Mingxian. Naturally, it is also extremely valuable for the Su family. If Suxi can get tianlongxin, it means that the tianlongxin already belongs to the Su family, and the Su family will go to a higher level.


    How can we not like this?


    Although people below can''t see the appearance of tianlongxin, the strange fragrance has already spread in the martial arts field. Almost everyone narrowed their eyes slightly, as if they were in self-consciousness.


    Fortunately, Suxi closed the box in time, the fragrance disappeared, and everyone recovered their pure brightness.


    In this way, the two elders had no reason to look for Su Xi''s trouble. After all, Suxi has taken out the dragon heart, and Suxi''s injury is really caused by him.


    If he insists on Su Xi to win the first place today, I''m afraid it will make everyone in Su''s family dissatisfied, then he will lose more than gain.


    However, he was not willing to let Suxi go like this: "OK, even if you get tianlongxin, if Suxi doesn''t take part in the contest today, then How to calculate the latter condition? "After all, the meaning of Er Chang''s old saying still wants Suxi to continue to participate in the contest today, but it''s a little more euphemistic.


    However, you have a good plan, I have a wall ladder. Su Zhen has his own way: "if so, it''s fair to let the leader of today''s big contest compete again after Xi''er''s injury."


    Did not expect Su Zhen to say so, two elders were blocked speechless. This wants to say something else, but seeing Su Zhen''s smiling eyes and the five elders'' uneasy and kind expression, all the words of the two elders are stuck in the throat, saying or not.


    Angrily, the two elders left directly, without giving Su Xi any face. Because of this, the second elder even forgot Su Qing''s death and didn''t let Su Xi be punished.


    After going back, he remembered that he was secretly upset, but he couldn''t find Su Zhen again.


    But this is just in line with Su Zhen''s mind, watching the two elders leave, Su Zhen bowed his head to Su Xi and said: "Xi''er, are you ok?"


    Smell speech, Su Xi soft smile: "no problem, father don''t need to worry."


    "That''s good. You''ve heard what you''ve just said. Today, you''ll go back and have a rest. When the injury is over, you''ll make another plan. " With that, Su Zhen took out a porcelain vase and handed it to Su Xi: "this is the elixir for healing. It can help you recover as soon as possible. Have a good rest. "


    As a result, Suxi''s eyes were full of tenderness: "thank you, father."


    With that, Su Xi nodded to Su Zhen and the four elders and left the training ground.


    Then Su Zhen announced that the contest would continue, and people gradually put the matter behind them. However, I believe that once there is a big competition in the clan, it will surely come to the mind of the public.

 Chapter 134

    After five days, Suxi was still seriously injured. The Dabi in the clan has already ended, and the leader has been determined. It is Suji who has returned from experience.


    This man is a more famous genius than Su Qing. If we say that Su Qing''s strength is piled up by the two elders, then Su Ji has come to the present step by step with his own talent and efforts.


    At the age of 17, he already has the strength of three sections of the earth and spirit. He is not unpopular in the Su family or even the whole imperial capital.


    This is a man of high human nature. He always has his eyes above the top and doesn''t pay attention to anyone. When he learned that he had to compete with Suxi before he could become the real leader, he was so angry that he made a lot of remarks on the competition platform, ignoring Suzhen''s gloomy face.


    What he said didn''t pay any attention to Su Xi. He only thought Su Xi was the loser of his team. He also said that he would kill Su Xi with one blow.


    Suxi, who was shut up for healing, didn''t know about it, but it had spread all over the imperial capital, and everyone knew it.


    Now there is a lot of discussion in the market, most of them are waiting to see Suxi''s good play, and almost no one is optimistic about Suxi.


    However, there are unforeseen events in the sky and people''s misfortunes and blessings. Before the competition began, a more sensational thing happened.


    Today, just at the dawn of genius, there are not even a few people on the street.


    They rushed to Su Fu in a fierce manner. Looking at that, they were afraid that the people who came were not good. A few sporadic people on the street saw this posture, they were full of fear and could not give in.


    At this time, Su''s house was still in a quiet state. I thought it was either not getting up or practicing in silence.


    In his sleep, there was a "bang" sound from the gate, which startled all the people in the Su family. They all dressed quickly and went towards the gate.


    Because the public security of the imperial capital is always good, and the Su family is the first family, usually no one will have the courage to come to look for trouble, so there is no guard in the Su family at night. At this time, a sound, it is the whole family are surprised, big and small rushed to the voice.


    Su Zhen was the first one to arrive. As a housekeeper, his vigilance is naturally better than others.


    When he arrived, he saw the fierce face of the yuan family''s main culprit and dozens of powerful dead men behind him.


    Seeing this, Su Zhen already understood the intention of the yuan family leader, but it was not obvious on the surface: "I don''t know why the yuan family leader came to visit early in the morning?"


    It''s funny to say that people have abandoned your gate, and you still say that people are visiting.


    Hearing this, the yuan family leader couldn''t even pull out his reluctant smile. He couldn''t think of any other way to deal with Su Zhen. He directly opened the door to the mountain and said, "Su Zhen, don''t tell me what you have or don''t have. You must know my purpose today. Just one word, hand over Suxi, and I''ll let you Sujia go! "


    Hearing the speech, Su Zhen''s face changed. Since the other party didn''t give him face, he didn''t have to be humble: "I respect you, so I call you master yuan. Don''t really think that you yuan Zhenxiong have such a big face! Today, you destroyed the door of the Su family for no reason. You hit the Su family in the face. I''d like to ask if you are ready to bear the anger of the Su family! "


    "Oh, the anger of the Su family? Su Zhen, don''t confuse black and white here. Your useless daughter killed my eldest son of the yuan family, that is to say, killed my future successor of the yuan family. I''ve only come to you now. That''s enough face for you! "


    With these words, Yuan Zhenxiong was infuriated, and he had the posture that he would do something if he didn''t agree.


    Seeing that Su Zhenxiong is still the only one standing here, Yuan Zhenxiong hums coldly, and his words are full of sarcasm: "I don''t think you are a good master! Your home is destroyed, but you are the only one to check it. Why, is there no one in your Su family, or is your Su Zhengen unpopular? "


    "Yuan Zhenxiong, is that interesting? I don''t think it''s your turn to talk about the Su family. You haven''t cleaned up the rotten business of the yuan family yet. You''re just saying that I''m not the Su family! "


    The two people''s conversation is getting further and further, and they have reached the level of two families from Suxi.


    Yuan Zhenxiong was obviously very angry with Su Zhen''s words, but he could not refute them. Although there is no more than one word difference between the first family and the second family, the real gap is unimaginable.


    As Su Zhen said, the yuan family was not qualified to challenge the Su family.


    However, at the thought of his own son''s death. How can yuan Zhenxiong bear the fact that the heir who spent so much effort in the past ten years died in the hands of a waste capital?


    Some time ago, Suxi had been staying in the Imperial College. Yuan Zhenxiong was still worried about the college''s energy, so he did not dare to go to the college to find Suxi. But today, Su Xi came back from the Su family and was seriously injured. Yuan Zhenxiong thought that this was the chance, so he brought a bunch of dead men from the land.


    These dead men were the mainstay of the yuan family. Wherever they were put, they were a force that could not be ignored. What''s more, the yuan family is not the only group behind them!


    Thinking of this, Yuan Zhenxiong''s shrinking heart immediately hardened again: "Su Zhen, don''t be evasive and change the topic! Anyway, my son died in the hands of your Su family waste, you have to give me a statement! Otherwise, even if this matter is poked to the emperor''s extreme, I am also reasonable! "Unexpectedly, Su Zhen didn''t like yuan Zhenxiong. Although the name of Huangji is frightening, Su Zhen believes that Huangji will deal with it impartially. Mr. Wu has already reported the cause and effect of the incident to the college, and the Dean has also told Su Zhen that there is no movement in the yuan family these days. Su Zhen still thinks that the yuan family is not ready to make trouble.


    However, he underestimated yuan Zhenxiong''s cheekiness. After holding on for so many days, he finally came to the door.


    Disdain a smile, Su Zhen step forward, see yuan Zhenxiong, including dozens of people can not help but retreat, Su Zhen smile inside the irony is more rich: "reasonable? Yuan Zhenxiong, you can only talk! I believe you know all about it. Don''t think I know nothing about it. Maybe I know more than you. "


    Hearing this, Yuan Zhenxiong''s face changed.


    A few months ago, after Su Xi and others came back from Sifang City, the Imperial College sent someone to tell yuan Zhenxiong the whole story, word for word. Naturally, Yuan Zhenxiong also knew who was wrong.


    However, the pain of the white haired man sending the black haired man has made him irrational. Even though he knows he is wrong, he still refuses to give in: "so what? After all, you Suzhen didn''t die. Of course, you don''t understand my mood! Do you know how much effort yuan family and I have spent to cultivate dan''er? Now I was killed by Suxi. No matter what, you have to give me an account! Otherwise, I will disturb your Su family! "

 Chapter 135

    "The head of the yuan family is really powerful. I''d like to see how you make trouble for the Su family."


    Hearing this, Yuan Zhenxiong''s anger flashed across his face. However, he saw that many people had already come to the Su family, and the number of them was only a lot more than that of the people he had brought.


    At this time, they were all angry and eager to tear up yuan Zhenxiong and eat him.


    The one who spoke just now is the five elders. He was a man who couldn''t bear it. At this time, when he saw that people were calling, he wanted Suxi''s daughter. Naturally, he was extremely unhappy, and he blurted out the words of the run.


    "When can an elder interrupt the conversation between the house owners?" Yuan Zhenxiong''s face was blue and black for a while, constantly exchanging flashes, looking extremely funny.


    But the five elders are hard and soft. Seeing yuan Zhenxiong say such words, he is not angry. Instead, he takes yuan Zhenxiong from head to toe, and his eyes are not clear.


    For a long time, five elder suddenly smile, in the eyes of all doubt, light say a word: "home master? If I remember correctly, you are the master of tianlingjing, aren''t you? What confidence do you have to come to my su family to challenge me? "


    As soon as the words came out, the whole Su family couldn''t help laughing. Even the second elder, who had never dealt with the five elders, turned his mouth.


    "You Hum! I don''t want to talk to you about this. I come here today with one purpose: to hand over Suxi. I don''t care about the rest! "


    In addition to Su Zhen, the rest of the Su family are a little at a loss, do not know why will be involved in Su Xi''s body. Before, the president told Su Zhen alone, but the yuan family also told him in secret. The outside world didn''t know that Yuan Dan died in Su Xi''s hands.


    At this time, the yuan family suddenly came to the Su family and asked to hand over Su Xi. All the Su family members were puzzled.


    As soon as the second elder heard Suxi''s name, his heart jumped and instinctively realized that Suxi was in big trouble this time. Thinking of the embarrassment Su Xi gave him a few days ago, two elders flashed an evil intention in their eyes.


    "Master yuan, we can''t understand what you said. If you want to take Su Xi, you have to say one or two or three. Otherwise, my su family will give you so easily, won''t it weaken the name of the Su family? "


    After hearing what the two elders said, Su Zhen turned around and glared. According to his understanding of the two elders, if this matter is exposed like this, even if the head of his family tries his best to protect Su Xi, he will encounter many difficulties in the process.


    Yuan Zhenxiong didn''t know the twists and turns of the Su family. He only wanted to be the second elder, but he just wanted to avoid talking about it. How could he give the Su family this chance?


    "Hum, I didn''t expect that the grand head of Su zhensu''s family would conceal such important things from the whole family for his own sake! You don''t know, do you? OK, I''ll tell you! Su Xi, the waste of your Su family, brutally killed my son yuan Dan in Sifang city. If you don''t give me an account of this, even if you do your best, your Su family will be destroyed in ruins! "


    The whole audience was in an uproar.


    No matter they are partial to Suxi or disgusted with Suxi, they can''t help being blown up by the news. It''s not that they don''t believe that Suxi has the ability to kill yuan Dan. What they care about is that Suxi dares to offend the whole yuan family by herself!


    However, in this way, the second elder became the happiest one: "there is such a thing! Suxi is also too presumptuous. She has done such a wicked thing in the name of the Su family! Don''t worry, master yuan. The Su family will give you an account of this! "


    "Explain? Elder two, what do you want to explain to Yuan Zhenxiong? Do you understand the cause and effect? Do you know why yuan Dan died? You don''t know anything, and you''re not ashamed to tell the yuan family! It seems that you, the elder, are not willing to be lonely. You are climbing up to my head! If you didn''t grow up together when you were a kid, I really doubt if you''re a spy sent by others to fight the Su family! "


    Xu was so angry that Su Zhen yelled at the two elders in front of so many people, even the yuan family.


    For a time, two long old face color constantly change, can''t say is embarrassed or angry, always not very good-looking.


    "Su Zhen, I don''t care what you say, I''ll give Su Xi to me today. Otherwise, your Su family will look good!"


    Hearing the speech, Su Zhen focuses on Yuan Zhenxiong again. At this time, Su Zhen has no longer the indignation that he just denounced the two elders, and his face is restored as usual. The owner''s aura is full.


    "Yuan Zhenxiong, do you want me to tell you what happened in Sifang city?"


    Light floated out of this sentence, Su Zhen instant not instant staring at Yuan Zhenxiong, not surprisingly saw yuan Zhenxiong, all the expression are frozen in the face.


    Two people talk, the heart of the two elder who is scolded is not angry, eyes fall on a person with a sharp mouth in the corner. It makes a look, see that the person runs toward the inner room, two elder then embrace arms again, a pair of good play posture.


    As if he coughed awkwardly, Yuan Zhenxiong adjusted and said: "no matter what happened to Sifang City, Sifang city is not the capital of the emperor. Even Yu Qingjun dare not kill my son so casually!""That''s why Xi''er did it for her! The Dean told me all the things yuan Dan did. He not only intended to kill Xi''er, but also combined Wei Silu and a master of the heavenly mirror, in an attempt to seize the position of master of the jade city. What''s more, he wanted to leave all the people who went to the Imperial College in Sifang city! In this case, Xi''er killed yuan Dan not only right, but also just! You yuan Zhenxiong, what qualifications do you have to come to me for Xi''er? "


    Su Zhen''s tone gradually increased, and Lingli was released inadvertently. The power of the four sections of Tianling mirror suddenly diffused at the gate, making everyone a little bit breathless.


    I don''t know whether it''s because of Su Zhen''s words or Su Zhen''s suppression. Yuan Zhenxiong''s face is livid, and he is choked so that he can''t say a word.


    Finally, Yuan Zhenxiong also had to break the jar: "I don''t care what you say, my son died, but your daughter came back safe and sound. This matter not only my yuan family does not agree, even Yunshui sect in Yunzhou will not agree! If you su family can resist the attack of yuan family and yunshuizong, just cover your daughter! "


    The three words "yunshuizong" can be said to have exploded in the crowd. In this way, people also know where yuan Zhenxiong''s self-confidence comes from.


    If you face the yuan family or yunshuizong alone, the Su family doesn''t blink, so they don''t care. But if the two unite, even the Su family dare not touch the edge.

 Chapter 136

    After all, the Su family is just a family. No matter how they are the first, they are still different from zongmen. In many things, the strength of speech is not as strong as a powerful clan.


    Although yunshuizong is not a big sect that everyone is afraid of, its scale is not small. If it works with the yuan family to deal with the Su family, the Su family will really have to weigh it over.


    "Here comes Sue!"


    I don''t know who yelled, but everyone''s eyes couldn''t help looking inside Su''s house.


    Su Xi was wearing a long skirt of lake water blue. The skirt was embroidered with peach blossom and auspicious clouds in the same color. The blue peach blossoms in the sunshine, it looks strange beautiful.


    Ink hair is simply wrapped up with a white jade hairpin, which is obviously a simple to the extreme costume, but it makes people shine in front of their eyes and never forget its beauty.


    Seeing Suxi walking slowly forward, the people of the Su family couldn''t help but make way for her, and her sight was still tightly attached to Suxi.


    He walked to Su Zhen with an indifferent look. Su Xi said in a soft voice, "what''s the matter with my father?"


    Smell speech, Su Zhen is very puzzled, but also can not care so much, tone with anxiety: "how do you come out?"


    Hearing this, Suxi frowned: "is it not my father who asked me to come here to discuss something important?"


    In fact, as early as the man went to find Suxi, Suxi had doubts. According to her understanding of Su Zhen, he will not disturb himself when he is closed for healing, so Su Xi only believes half of the man''s words.


    As for why Suxi still came, it was just because the front gate collapsed so much that even though Suxi was immersed in healing, she could not avoid hearing the news, so she was almost possessed.


    However, because of this, Suxi was still healing, but later that person didn''t expect to go to her, which would still make her crazy, and the probability is still higher.


    So, with doubts, Suxi didn''t care whether what the man said was true or not. Then she stopped healing and came here.


    Listen to Su Xi''s words, Su Zhen suddenly glimpses two elder''s unkind eyes, then know the reason.


    But now it''s not the time to say that. Yuan Zhenxiong came here with the feeling that he must win. He was already arrogant before. Now when he meets Su Xi, he''s afraid that he won''t see the rabbits and the eagles.


    Therefore, Su Zhen tolerated his dissatisfaction with the two elders and was about to say something, but yuan Zhenxiong was one step ahead of him: "are you Su Xi?"


    While speaking, Yuan Zhenxiong did not hide his hatred in his tone.


    Naturally, Su Xi''s mind was drawn to Yuan Zhenxiong. Although she had heard of the yuan family, she had never met yuan Zhenxiong and did not know him: "who are you?"


    Suxi''s voice is so light that she doesn''t care about anything. She doesn''t care about anyone.


    For yuan Zhenxiong, Su Xi is challenging his authority. With the pain of his son''s death and the humiliation, Yuan Zhenxiong''s anger almost burned to his head: "I''m the head of the yuan family. I came here today to avenge my son! Wuna woman, are you ready to die? "


    Feeling yuan Zhenxiong''s intention to kill, Su Xi believes that if Su Zhen hadn''t been here, Yuan Zhenxiong would have rushed forward to fight himself.


    Indifferent eyes fell on Yuan Zhenxiong''s face, but Su Xi suddenly laughed: "so you are yuan Dan''s father! Why, when his son died, did his father come to beat him without any reason? "


    How else can we say that Suxi''s temperament has changed a little? If this matter in the past, Suxi where will be in a good mood to talk with each other, directly up on the direct fight!


    No matter who is right or wrong, fist is the last word.


    But now Su Xi''s strength is poor, and she also has to consider Su Zhen. Naturally, she can''t be spontaneous. She just hopes that Yuan Zhenxiong will know his integrity.


    However, when she saw yuan Zhenxiong''s expression, Su Xi knew that Yuan Zhenxiong was the shameless man.


    "Son of a bitch! You have done such treacherous things. How dare you talk to the yuan family leader like this in full view of the public! Where do you put the Su family? "


    Yuan Zhenxiong''s mouth is only half open. Who ever wanted to be intercepted by the second elder. It seems that the Su family is rebellious, so yuan Zhenxiong is not in a hurry. He stands there to see how the future will develop.


    It has to be said that the second elder is also extremely stupid. In this case, he even took care of his personal grievances and let outsiders see the joke.


    "Elder two..." Five elder just spoke, but was stopped by Su Zhen. It''s not that Su Zhen is afraid of the second elder, but that Su Xi just gives him a reassuring look. He believes Su Xi, so he stops the fifth elder.


    At this time, Su Xi turns around indifferently, so she lights her back directly in front of Yuan Zhenxiong.


    "Where do I put the Su family? Why don''t you tell me where you put the Su family? What, do you want revenge? "


    With that, Suxi saw that the two elder''s face had obviously changed, and said: "yes, I will accompany you to the end!"As the words fell, a black ribbon rose from Suxi''s waist and went towards the two elders.


    Originally, it was easy to evade or even fight back with the strength of the second elder, but the second elder did so. However, under the attack of the two elders, the black ribbon did not hurt at all and tied the two elders firmly.


    A bundle of two elders, the black ribbon will gradually become long, until the two elders are covered in it.


    "Ah The scream came, and then the two elders fell to the ground! Wrapped in black ribbons, he was like a cicada pupa, rolling back and forth on the ground, with a painful voice.


    Seeing this, people from the Su family, yuan family and even Su Zhen have changed their faces and can''t help stepping back.


    It''s a small ribbon that subdues the two elders of tianlingjing, and the situation of the two elders is very bad.


    All of a sudden, the scene was still. No one thought that Suxi would make such a move. One by one, she was silent.


    I don''t know how long later, the two elder''s voice gradually became weak, Su Zhen''s face changed, and finally said: "Xi''er..."


    However, Suxi stopped him before he finished.


    Just the next moment, Su Xi''s action is to let Su Zhen a little relieved.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Suxi raised her right hand and gently waved in her own direction. The black ribbon released the elder two and returned to Suxi''s waist.


    The appearance of the second elder, who reappeared in front of the public, surprised them!


    See two elder a face all turned cyan, there are black things above, seem to be swimming. But his skin surface is the blood bead, looked like was sucked by something blood.


    See two elder gradually did not move, the public can not say oneself is what taste. Finally, Su Zhen reacted and said: "come on, send the two elders back to the room, please master Mingxian to have a look!"

 Chapter 137

    After receiving the order, the servants did not dare to delay. Those who carried people carried people, and those who went out to find Mingxian also went straight out, completely as if the yuan family did not exist.


    Fortunately, Yuan Zhenxiong was shocked by the tragic situation of the two elders. For a while, he didn''t slow down. Otherwise, the man who just went out would have died under his sword.


    "This This... " The fourth elder''s lips trembled a little. He didn''t say a word for a long time. He couldn''t tell what he meant. However, because of his voice, but also awakened a large number of people. At least, Yuan Zhenxiong is sober.


    Involuntarily swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Yuan Zhenxiong is not afraid. He and the two elders are both members of the second section of tianlingjing, but their attainments are deeper than him.


    But now, the two elders are dying because of the black ribbon Su Xi got from nowhere. Thinking about the black lines on ER Chang''s old face and his whole body stained with blood, Yuan Zhenxiong shivered without any reason, and his vest was cold.


    At this time, Suxi just turned around and met yuan Zhenxiong''s frightened eyes.


    Seeing Su Xi''s smiling face, Yuan Zhenxiong''s eyes turned around, thinking about the dignity of his master, he forced himself to show a disdainful smile.


    Originally, the Su family''s lineup was very strong. The five elders and a family owner were all the people with the strength of tianlingjing. He was the only one in his yuan family who was lucky to break through tianlingjing. Otherwise, he would not come with a group of dead men in the land.


    This time, I wanted to threaten Su Zhen. I want to be a waste of Su Xi. How can I resist the dual pressure of the yuan family and yunshuizong? But unexpectedly, Su Xi''s position in Su Zhen''s heart is so high that they suffer a big loss as soon as they arrive.


    Looking back at Su Zhen''s appearance, he ignored the alliance between yuan family and yunshuizong. After that, Suxi made such a move again, and beat the two elders like that. Although he borrowed the magic weapon, Yuan Zhenxiong did not dare to guarantee that he would retreat under the magic weapon.


    So, after several times, Yuan Zhenxiong retreated.


    Suxi doesn''t care whether yuan Zhenxiong''s smile is real or fake, and she doesn''t care what yuan Zhenxiong is thinking. After solving the two elders, she naturally focused on Yuan Zhenxiong: "master yuan, are you sure you want to take me back?"


    Suxi''s voice was so faint that it was almost inaudible. However, this word is still a word into the ears of Yuan Zhenxiong, very clear. Every word, every word, beat in his heart, let him shudder.


    After clearing his throat, Yuan Zhenxiong tried to ease his tension: "Su Suxi, don''t think you have a A demon of unknown origin Monster, beat your two elders into heavy Seriously injured, I I''m afraid of you! Do you remember Remember, sooner or later I will Will report, you wait for me Wait


    After finishing this sentence intermittently, Yuan Zhenxiong ran away with his own people in the eyes of the public!


    This move is too sudden, waiting for the Su family to react, Yuan Zhenxiong has long been absent.


    The five elders wanted to go after him. Anyway, Yuan Zhenxiong brought people to the Su''s house without thinking, which had a very bad impact on the Su''s family, not to mention that they damaged a gate.


    However, Su Zhen stopped him. The reason is not him, just because Suxi gave him a look, indicating something to say.


    After dismissing them, Su Zhen takes Su Xi to her study.


    Sitting in the upper position, Su Zhen looks at her so-called daughter with complicated eyes. She is not less surprised than others.


    "Father, tomorrow I will go out for training." Suxi''s face was full of seriousness, and she couldn''t see any other trace.


    Suddenly a word, let Su Zhen is very puzzled: "your injury is not good, how to remember to experience?"? And then... "


    "Father, you''ve seen what happened today. Although I have temporarily stabilized yuan Zhenxiong by means, I''m not sure when he will make a comeback. Although the yuan family is not my su family''s rival, it also requires the Su family to stand on my side. "


    "Then you don''t have to go out for training!"


    Smell speech, Su Xi lightly smile, way: "actually also not only this reason.". In the Imperial College, although I can learn a lot, but in the end is the college, there is no sense of crisis. I believe my father also knows how important the sense of crisis is to the breakthrough of strength, so I put forward to go out for training, which will also help me increase my strength. "


    "But isn''t it more eloquent?" Although Su Zhen agrees with Su Xi, after all, he is from the past. However, in his heart, he was really reluctant to give up and even gave up such a poor excuse.


    Why can''t Su Xi hear Su Zhen''s meaning?


    There was a special warmth in her heart. Suxi was very glad that her father didn''t study deeply because of her foreign soul. Instead, he regarded himself as his daughter and considered everything for her.


    Because of this, Su Zhen is even more reluctant to make it difficult.


    "I know what my father is thinking. The baby eagle always wants to fly. The flowers in the greenhouse can never bloom. Only when I really experience tribulations can I go further and furtherHearing this, Su Zhen''s heart became soft, and her eyes could not help reddening: "in that case, I don''t say much. Just go out, you need to pay more attention to some, must not by temperament. However, it does not mean that others can bully you at will. If anything happens, just go home and find me. The Su family will always be your safe haven! "


    "Don''t worry, father. I''ll remember everything." She nods to Su Zhen gently, and Su Xi smiles warmly.


    The voice fell, but the atmosphere suddenly fell into silence. Both of them choked and didn''t know what to say to ease the sad atmosphere.


    After a while, Su Zhen broke the silence: "Xi''er, my father has nothing to give you. Take these pills, maybe you can deal with the emergency. Also, there are 50 million gold coins in this black card. You can also take it. Although it''s not a lot, it will always play a role. "


    With that, Su Zhen takes out a pile of porcelain bottles and pills and hands them to Su Xi.


    Things in front of her are a little messy, but everything shows Su Zhen''s concern for her. Quietly wipe away the tears from the corner of her eyes, Suxi unspeakably moved: "thank you father, I believe that with these things, my journey will be more smooth."


    "That''s good, that''s good!"


    Suddenly, Su Zhen sighed deeply, like sending his daughter to get married. He was extremely reluctant to give up.


    However, no matter how not to give up, it can not change the doomed parting. If yisuxi''s talent stays in the imperial capital all her life, it will be ruined.


    Think to come Su Zhen also understand this, just didn''t insist to let Su Xi stay!

 Chapter 138

    After leaving Su Zhen''s study, Su Xi wants to explain the situation to the dean of Imperial College.


    However, before leaving Su''s house, Su Xi met an unexpected guest, who was followed by an old acquaintance.


    "Are you Suxi?" The man''s tone was full of disdain, and the look in Su Xi''s eyes was full of contempt, obviously did not pay attention to Su Xi. But the woman behind him is just like a woman who wants to talk but stops. I don''t know what she is thinking.


    "Who are you?"


    Smell speech, on the man''s face some ugly: "hum, as expected is a waste, even the insight is so short! I''ll tell you, I''m Suji, the leader of this race! It''s said that you can be the real leader only if you are defeated. I really don''t know what you can do. You can let me wait for you to take care of your injury! The ability is not big, but the shelf is not small! "


    As she spoke, Suji''s tail was almost up in the sky. He slandered Suxi all the time, but he didn''t find that what he said was in fact the same thing. There was no logic at all.


    "To fight?" Simple and neat, Suxi said this sentence directly. She is still in a hurry to Imperial College, and has no time to talk with Suji.


    And her tone is obviously angered Su Ji, straight let his face become iron blue.


    Then, I don''t know what happened. Su Ji suppressed her anger and returned to her arrogant attitude: "tut Tut, it seems that the rumors are true! It''s a waste, but I don''t know where to get a monster. I hurt my elder seriously. Now I''m still standing here shamelessly! If I had been, I would not have known where to hide and where to have the face to see people! "


    I think the news spread quickly, but after talking with Su Zhen in her study for a while, it spread all over the Su family.


    However, Suxi''s face did not change and she was very calm: "so it''s you, not me. If the winner has to find a place to hide, should the loser go directly to the underworld so that no one can see him? "


    Smell speech, Su Ji is extremely angry, the finger points to Su Xi, trembling to be unable to speak. Seeing him like this makes people wonder how he said so much just to fight Suxi.


    After a long time, Su Jicai threw his sleeve and said: "hum, you are so unreasonable!"


    "Yes? If you have nothing to do, I''ll go first. "


    Finish saying, Su Xi turns round to want to go, but unexpectedly behind suddenly a spirit power hit, and then there is a woman''s shout: "be careful!"


    However, the voice of the reminder was half a beat slower than Lingli, and Lingli had already arrived behind Suxi.


    However, Suji''s hope is doomed to fail. How can Suxi''s reaction be compared with his sneak attack?


    I saw Suxi''s blue spirit power surging up quickly. At the same time, her figure flashed and came to Suji''s back in a flash, which not only made Suji''s offensive empty, but also gave Suji a hand.


    The powerful blue power patted Suji on the back, which made Suji jump forward and hit her face on the ground.


    In this way, not only the back was seriously injured, the meridians in the body were shocked, but also the face was bruised. If he didn''t protect his face in time, his face would be destroyed.


    Although his strength is not weak, but also rely on the face to eat, if not handsome appearance, where will there be a little girl willing to be his hook? It''s not realistic to say that there is no one, but it will be much less.


    And Suji is a playboy, what she lacks most is all kinds of women. Therefore, he still attaches great importance to his face.


    However, the next burst of pain in his body made him forget his face for a while.


    Su Xi''s palm was too cruel. Although it didn''t hurt his life, it shattered most of his channels. He didn''t expect that his strength in the third section of the spiritual realm would be knocked down so easily by Suxi.


    In fact, if she competed with Suxi in a normal way, Suji would not have suffered such a serious injury. But Su Ji''s sneak attack made Su Xi think of something in her mind for a moment. The spirit power in her body suddenly rioted, more than twice as strong as usual.


    Under such circumstances, the strength of the third section of the spirit realm of Suji is really not enough.


    A light glance at Su Ji who can''t get up, Su Xi doesn''t mean to stay any more. She says thank you to Su Qi and turns to leave.


    At first hearing the word "thank you", Su Qi was still a little stunned. It seemed that she didn''t expect that she would get Su Xi''s thanks with a reminder. Looking at Suxi''s disappearing figure, Suqi suddenly has an impulse to follow her.


    However, when Yu Guang sweeps Su Ji who is still lying on the ground, she sighs helplessly. Instead of touching Su Ji, she calls someone. After Su Ji was carried away by her servants, Su Qi thought about it, like making a decision, turned around and rushed out.


    At this time, Suxi had already arrived at the Imperial College. Standing outside the college and looking at the door of the college, Suxi suddenly had a feeling of not giving up.


    After a pause, Suxi walked in firmly.At the moment, the college is quiet. I think it''s still in class. This also coincides with Su Xi''s mind, so as not to add sadness when meeting Dai Xingyu.


    The footstep does not stop toward the dean''s residence but go, Su Xi facial expression is indifferent, can''t see what she is thinking.


    Half an hour later, Suxi went to the dean''s residence and went in at random.


    "Isn''t it healing? Why did you come to the college all of a sudden? " That''s what the dean said in the first sentence after meeting Suxi.


    This is a very plain greeting, but it makes people feel warm. Su Xi chuckled, showing her good mood, even before the reluctant to give up a lot less: "this time to find the president, it is a matter of mutual consultation, but also hope that the president can agree."


    Smell speech, Dean gives birth to a bad feeling suddenly: "what''s the matter?"


    "Today I come to say that tomorrow I will leave the imperial capital and go out for training. However, I also want to enter the inner courtyard of the college, so I don''t want to drop out of the college. I also hope the Dean can accommodate me. "


    Sure enough, the dean''s premonition was right. Su Xi''s words stunned the dean for a moment, and then asked, "can you tell me the reason?"


    "It''s always my wish to go out for training. As for my insistence on going to the inner court, it''s because the emperor chooses people from the inner court. And I''m going to Huangji! "


    Although Suxi''s words were short, they shocked the Dean greatly. Everyone in the human world wants to go to Huangji, because that is the place everyone yearns for.


    However, not everyone will say it so directly. But Suxi said this sentence, shocked is shocked, Dean also believe Suxi can do.

 Chapter 139

    Therefore, after a short absence, the dean said with a smile: "in that case, I will make an exception for you. As long as you can come back in two years and pass the exam, you can enter the inner hospital. But it all depends on your strength. "


    With this answer, Suxi''s smile grew stronger: "it''s natural that I will come back to take the exam in two years, and the result will not disappoint the dean."


    Smelling speech, the Dean was suddenly enlightened and coughed awkwardly: "since you are so confident, I will add another condition. You have to get the first place in the inner court examination, otherwise this matter will be over. What do you think? "


    "Yes."


    Suxi''s answer was not sloppy, and her self-confidence was almost to the point of explosion. The Dean was obviously satisfied with Suxi''s attitude.


    After the chat, Suxi went out of the dean''s residence. In addition to talking to the Dean about this, there is another person waiting for her to go. That is the red dress who had been engaged for a long time.


    College competition field, red is really a red, at this time is straight back standing on the test bench. There is wind blowing, red clothes up, the whole scene is filled with the smell of domineering.


    Maybe it''s because there is no one in class, but it doesn''t hinder the competition.


    In the course of this year, the resentment of Hongyi towards Suxi not only did not decrease, but became stronger and stronger. Just because in this year, Sima and Suxi are getting closer and closer, and Suxi''s strength is getting higher and higher.


    No matter from what aspect, Hongyi''s resentment against Suxi is growing.


    See Suxi slowly come, but a light green clothes, but look more than her bright red eye-catching. In this way, red''s jealousy was a little overwhelming.


    When Suxi stepped on the competition platform, she said in a cold voice, "I thought you didn''t dare to come!"


    However, Su Xi is very indifferent: "I came, is the most direct explanation."


    Listen to this as always annoying tone, red clothes angry nose to smoke, only due to their own image, stiffly endure: "let''s go!"


    The voice falls, the red clothes then raised the sharp sword in the hand, the white spirit power rises from the whole body, the breath is very strong. On the other hand, Su Xi didn''t show any spiritual power, and xuesha stayed quietly on her back without any movement.


    Seeing this, Hong Yi was very angry. He wrapped the sword with spirit power and went straight to Su Xi.


    The speed of red clothes is extremely fast. If it wasn''t for Suxi''s previous life skills, I''m afraid it would be unavoidable. However, the fact is the fact, Suxi still very easy to hide in the past, and even turned back to give Hongyi a hand knife.


    Suxi''s head is full, even in the rapid movement of red clothes, she is still fast and ruthless cut in the back of the head of red clothes.


    The back of the brain is an extremely fragile place. Su Xi''s chop is also mixed with her own spiritual power. At the moment, she makes Hong Yi stagger and almost fails to stand firm.


    After steadying her feet, red Yi looked at Suxi angrily, but didn''t say any unnecessary nonsense. She arched to Suxi again with her sword.


    Red clothes is also a simple minded person, only know the fierce attack, but do not know to pay attention to the situation all the time.


    When red clothes found out, they suddenly felt that they couldn''t get out in a certain range! In front of my eyes, it was like a transparent barrier. Red clothes were bounced back all of a sudden.


    Su Xi stood there and saw that Hong Yi was trapped by herself. She said, "I have something important to do today. I have no time to fight with you. You and I are both students of Imperial College. I don''t want to embarrass you too much. I think you already feel that you are not my opponent. Let''s end today. "


    With that, Su Xi stood in the same place, as if waiting for the answer of red clothes.


    The complexion of the red clothes in the border is complex. Of course, she realizes that Suxi is powerful. She just doesn''t think that a year ago, Suxi was really a mole ant in the mysterious spirit mirror. A year later, she became an expert in the earth spirit realm.


    Although she hated Suxi, she had to accept her talent.


    Hearing Su Xi''s words, although red Yi was very unwilling, she finally said, "I don''t know how you trapped me, but don''t think our grudge is over! You listen to me, between us, it''s never over! "


    Smell speech, Su Xi frowns. Red clothes said this very strongly, but Suxi still felt the meaning of compromise. She just thought that red clothes would be a big problem in the future, so Suxi had a headache.


    But she can''t manage it now. Now she just wants to leave the imperial capital as soon as possible. Everything else can be said at that time. In addition, with the talent of red clothes, I believe that when Suxi comes back, Suxi can directly step on red clothes. Red clothes don''t even have any counterattack ability.


    Therefore, Su Xi gently waved back the border, took a deep look at the red clothes, jumped off the competition platform and went to the gate.


    Although what she said to Su Zhen is tomorrow, how can Su Xi really wait until tomorrow?


    However, when waiting for Suxi to arrive at the gate of the city, she saw someone she didn''t expect. This person is no other than Suqi who worked with Suji before.At this time, she was looking at Su Xi with a face of fear, looking very uneasy.


    "What can I do for you?" Out of Su Qi''s reminder, Su Xi is very good tempered stopped in front of Su Qi, asked such a sentence.


    Hearing this, Su Qi was even more nervous. She looked as if she had seen an expert. Because of nervousness, Su Qi''s words stuttered: "Xi Miss Xi, I I want to go with you, OK? "


    With that, Su Qi suddenly said that, then lowered her head for fear of seeing Su Xi''s disdainful expression.


    However, Suxi''s answer is that she can''t believe it.


    "Yes."


    Smell speech, Su Qi suddenly raised his head, eyes are full of incredible. But more, it''s ecstasy.


    "Really?"


    Suxi nodded her head and looked at Suqi''s ecstatic expression, which was funny in her heart.


    See Suxi so easily agreed to himself, Suqi suddenly thought of something, nervous mood suddenly disappeared, instead of a face of serious and serious: "Miss Xi, don''t worry, today I Suqi with you, then life will not change! I used to be blind and follow Su Yue and others by mistake! Maybe Miss Xi doesn''t quite believe me, but I can swear by my soul that I will only serve Suxi in this life. If it''s against this, I''ll send Suqi out of my wits! "


    Said, Su Qi suddenly knelt down, posture do ten.


    Seeing this, Suxi didn''t say she didn''t believe it or believe it. All the vows she will not easily believe, Suxi believe is to see people''s heart over time.


    "Let''s go."


    Light say this sentence, Su first step away.


    Regardless of the delay, Suqi quickly gets up and follows Suxi, unable to hide the joy on her face.

 Chapter 140

    Half a month later, Suxi and Suqi came to a city called Qizhou.


    Qizhou is very lively, different from the bustle of the imperial capital, Qizhou is more filled with simple people with heartfelt laughter. There are no children of big families here, and there is no atmosphere of tension all the time. Here, there is the most ordinary happiness, and peace.


    When they first arrived here, Suxi and Suqi were attracted by the peaceful atmosphere here, and the whole person''s mood seemed to calm down with the city.


    Find an inn to stay, first called to bath soup, relieve the fatigue of the long journey. Then, she called Suqi and walked in the comfortable street.


    The street was full of peddlers'' cries, and Suxi had seen those things carefully. Found that no matter what it is, it is simple and durable, the quality is the best! Because of this, Suxi even bought a peach blossom hairpin at a stall.


    They came to Qizhou not by accident, but on purpose.


    Although Qizhou is calm and peaceful, everyone seems so kind. But in fact, the undercurrent in Qizhou is turbulent, and there are many disputes that others don''t know about. It''s said that in such a peaceful city, a combative person with a little power or money will support one or two thugs to hold a competition in a place called dark village.


    The stakes here are not as big as those in other places. Once you lose here, you lose your whole fortune. No matter how rich and powerful you are, you can''t make waves in the dark villa.


    It is said that the owner of the dark villa is a very strange man. No one has seen what he looks like. When he has to attend, he will also sit in a box and cover all the people in it with a black curtain. In this way, he became the most mysterious person in Qizhou.


    Some people once boasted that the person they raised had high strength and lost the game in the dark village, but they didn''t want to pay their own fortune, so they wanted to play tricks. However, the people of the dark village acted decisively and ruthlessly, and sent the self styled master to the underworld.


    The owner was so scared that he peed all over his pants and his legs trembled. Finally, he took out his wealth and even lost one hand.


    Because of this matter, even if the dark village asked to take half of the bet, won that person also dare not have objection, obedient hands. In this way, the dark village, which is just a match point, has made a lot of money.


    And Suxi came here for this dark villa.


    If you want to let ling''er and others develop the hidden building to the height of emperor pole in five years, to tell you the truth, Suxi is also a bit uncertain. If you can accept this dark village, I believe the development of hidden building will take a big step directly, and she is closer to the goal.


    However, in this Qizhou, it is not so direct to find the dark village.


    I don''t know who made a rule that Qizhou must be harmonious in the daytime. Even if you have a big grudge, you must smile when you meet your enemy. It''s strange that people in Qizhou still abide by it, without any complaints.


    In the evening, you can do whatever you want. Some even find that the person in the stall next to you is dead the next day, just as usual. In this case, the competition of dark village is also at night. What Suxi has to do now is to find a reliable buyer and sell herself to others.


    However, Suxi did not go directly to the buyer, but went to the casino to get information.


    The easiest place to get intelligence is brothel, teahouse and gambling house. Suxi believes that the news heard in the gambling house will be more powerful and valuable.


    So, in Su Qi''s unbelievable eyes, Su Xi came to the biggest casino in Qizhou.


    Even during the day, casinos are crowded. It has to be said that this is another strange place in Qizhou. Since you forbid all fighting during the day, you still allow the casinos to open during the day. You know, casinos are the most trouble prone places, where people tend to forget their reason and become impulsive.


    This is not, Suxi just to the door, saw a man was beaten black and white was thrown out, this is convenient for Qizhou "custom" does not match. But the people around them seem to have not seen it. They are still happy selling and shopping. Even the children''s eyes never fall on the beaten people.


    What''s more strange is that the person who was beaten immediately laughed as soon as he was thrown out of the casino, regardless of his pain. This kind of appearance in other people''s eyes, it really became a funny talk.


    Calm bypass that person, Suxi straight into the casino. Seeing this, Su Qi also suppresses her doubts and follows Su Xi.


    Because the purpose of coming is not simple, Su Xi and her husband changed into men''s clothes and changed their looks. But for Suxi, Yirong is just a little magic thing.


    As a result, the two men came in without attracting anyone''s attention.


    The inside of the casino is not as smoky as imagined. Although there are all kinds of people with different expressions, the casino is a very clean place in general.


    Here, no matter how eager the loser is, no one will beat the table and scold him. I have to say that this is a high quality casino.Dice, Pai Gow and other forms of gambling make people dazzled, at least Su Qi is dizzy. She doesn''t know how to gamble, and she hasn''t been to casinos. All this is new to her.


    Suxi is very calm. She has a look here and there. See others lost miserably, she will regret shaking her head. If you see others win more, she will be excited to slap two. Her performance is no different from that of an old greasy boy who often lives in casinos.


    It''s because of this that the people who pay attention to them in the dark relax their vigilance a little.


    Walking to a gambling table playing with dice, Suxi stops. See people are betting, she is also very casual pressure small. At the same time, her eyes are quietly watching the people around every move.


    "One, one, three, little!" With the fall of the voice of the makers, many people showed a look of disappointment. What''s more, some people beat their chests, want to vent, but they didn''t have the courage.


    Suxi didn''t expect that she would be hit by any pressure. She only heard Suqi''s adoring words: "little Young master, you are so fierce


    But she shook her head. Suxi took back her chips and then threw them at will.


    "Four, five, six, big!"


    "Young master, you hit again!" The voice of the banker just fell, and Su Qi''s excited cry was heard. Su Xi is helpless, did not expect oneself to throw at will, pressed big, he opened big.


    Others have noticed Suxi''s two wins, but they don''t care much. But twice doesn''t mean much. It''s just luck.

 Chapter 142

    Putting down her tea cup, Suxi teased her nonexistent bangs, as if she thought it could make the dandy more real.


    "Boss Qi is different from the rumor."


    Hearing this, Qi Leling picked his eyebrows and said, "what''s the difference between me, young master?"


    "It is said that Qi Leling, the owner of the biggest gambling house in Qizhou, is a mysterious and vicious man. Dare to challenge the rules set by the dark village, in this Qizhou also dare to open casinos day and night, the people inside are more reckless. What''s more, some people say that boss Qi is actually the owner of the dark villa, so he dares to do so. "


    With these words, Su Xi''s lips were hooked, but her eyes were very ordinary. Even Qi Leling could not help but be quite stunned in these deep eyes.


    With a chuckle, Qi Leling is more amorous than a woman: "I can''t imagine that the outside world is so critical of Qi, but Qi is not talented. How dare she compare with dark village? It''s a great honor to be able to beg for food in the dark village. "


    "That''s the capital that boss Qi has to face others!"


    "You don''t think you can say that on the surface."


    Hearing this, Suxi''s face remained unchanged, and her smile grew stronger. Two people you come and I go to play the leading role, but no one says the purpose, but tacit understanding is very.


    After chatting for a long time, they chatted from Qizhou to the whole human world, but Qi Leling didn''t even ask Su Xi''s name, and Su Xi didn''t mention why Qi Leling asked people to invite her.


    A pot of Xuewu tea was drunk by them. Thinking of Suqi, who was still outside, Suxi finally asked, "is boss Qi''s pleasure to give people money?"


    Suddenly hearing this, Qi Leling was still smiling. There was no change in his eyes: "what''s the meaning, young master?"


    In this way, even Su Xi had to praise the depth and patience of Qi Leling.


    "If you want to come to me, I''m afraid you''ve won a lot of money from boss Qi!" In the casino before, Suxi once asked Suqi to make all bets every time. Now half an hour has passed, and Suqi''s winning money is more than ten times as much as when she came.


    Although it is not clear, but Qi Leling who is also, naturally heard Su Xi''s overtones. With a careless smile, Qi Leling was quite free and easy: "how do you know?"


    "I don''t have much ability, but these ears are very smart. Before, boss Qi asked people to tell the dealer that I would open whatever I pressed. I heard it clearly! "


    Once or twice, even if it''s three or four times, Suxi won''t care about it, but she''s got it all pressed! Suxi naturally knew that she didn''t cheat, so it was the banker who had the problem. Think of before she came in, another small Si appearance in the banker''s ear whispered a few words, Suxi will also know the twists and turns. This is the scene of Suxi sitting here talking with Qi Leling.


    Smell speech, Qi Leling suddenly smile, say is with this matter unrelated things: "think, childe is an outsider."


    Qi Leling used declarative sentences instead of interrogative sentences, which shows that Qi Leling knew the fact that Su Xi had just come to Qizhou recently, but this is not enough to make Qi Leling treat Su Xi so special.


    "Outsiders? Hehe, when I enter Qizhou, I am a native of Qizhou. "


    "That''s a good idea, young master. I think Is this gambling house still in sight After all, he can''t spend all the time with Suxi. His eyes can''t be opened any more, so he needs to sleep!


    Where can Su Xi know that Qi Leling is sleepy? She thinks he can''t help it. So, Suxi took a little air, but the constantly changing posture showed that she was not a person who could sit down and talk about things. Seeing this, Qi Leling''s eyes crossed a dark color, waiting for Su Xi''s answer.


    "Boss Qi, this casino is excellent. Not only the location is good, but also boss Qi has the courage that ordinary people don''t have. With the combination of the two sides, if boss Qi doesn''t make money, it''s impossible! "


    When she said this, Suxi looked excited and waved her hand, showing great interest in the casino.


    "Oh? Has that young master ever thought that he has such a casino? "


    Smell speech, Su Xi know Qi Leling''s purpose came out. But what Suxi doesn''t know is when Qi Leling noticed her. She intentionally gave her the casino as soon as she came. Su Xi would not believe that Qi Leling was in a sudden interest when she saw her. With the temperament of people like Qi Leling, if she didn''t see good people in advance, how could she say this sentence so easily?


    I can''t help it. Su Xi''s expression is slightly restrained. She secretly scolds her low vigilance and doesn''t even know that she has been observed by others for so long.


    No matter how much thoughts she felt, Suxi didn''t show on her face, and she was extremely excited: "if I had such a casino, I would not worry about food and clothing in my life! What a pity... " With that, Su Xi shook her head regretfully, which made Qi Leling ask: "what a pity?""It''s a pity that I like to travel all over the world since I was a child. If I have such a casino, it will drag me down in the pursuit of my dream!" As she said this, Suxi nodded her head.


    If you make this expression with her original face, I''m afraid it will be lovely!


    "Mr. Qi can humbly say that the gambling house is all over the world. No matter where you go, you can come to my gambling house and enjoy yourself!"


    Hearing this, Suxi thought about it. It seems that both the imperial capital and Sifang city have casinos, but she had never noticed before, and she didn''t know who the casinos were. After listening to what Qi Leling said, she was interested.


    If she could, she didn''t mind taking Qi Leling''s power back to her own hands.


    Think of here, Suxi suddenly changed her mind, make a look of surprise, tone is also all incredible: "listen to the meaning of boss Qi, do you want to give this casino to me?"


    Seeing this, Qi Leling''s smile is deeper. The fish in the dark can''t help taking the bait, and it''s not a waste of his efforts to woo Su Xi.


    "If you are willing to invest in me, even if the whole world''s casinos are given to you, why not?"


    When she heard this, she could not help sighing about Qi Leling''s generosity and decisiveness. However, it''s not Suxi''s style to bend to others.


    So, Suxi shook her head and said, "boss Qi doesn''t know something. What I don''t like most is being pressed by others! In this way, I''m afraid I''ll fail boss Qi''s kindness. "


    "Can''t one person be lower than ten thousand people?"


    "No way!"


    Smell speech, although Qi Leling again want to win over Su Xi, also can''t help but squint, flashed a little dangerous light.

 Chapter 143

    Suddenly, Qi Leling was all relaxed, and his smile was full of danger that could not be ignored: "do you want to sit on Qi''s head according to the meaning of young master?" He speaks very slowly, but it is because of his slowness that people feel depressed.


    However, Suxi shook her head, very relaxed: "boss Qi, this is a misinterpretation of what I mean. I don''t want to be someone else''s subordinate, but I can be a collaborator, don''t you think?"


    Smell speech, Qi Leling suddenly sneer, as if despise Su Xi general: "do you think, what qualifications do you have to cooperate with Qi?"


    "My qualifications can be seen from boss Qi''s efforts to woo me." Suxi still looks like a fool. It''s thanks to seeing so much about Muyun before, otherwise she can''t learn it! Su Xi''s heart sank when she thought of dusk cloud.


    I don''t know where the cloud is. When she returns to the college, no one knows the whereabouts of the cloud, even Xu Yan, who has always been good friends with him. Now I think of it, she seems too cold to treat those friends.


    In Su Xi''s imagination, Qi Leling''s light laughter came from her ear. Different from other men, Qi Leling is evil. Her eyes seem to want to take away people''s soul. At this time, her smile is better than all the flowers in the world. Even her voice is trying to get into people''s ears.


    "It''s true, but how can I see that you have the ability to cooperate with me?" To put it bluntly, Qi Leling didn''t want to see a rabbit or a hawk. He wanted Su Xi to show her strength or identity.


    Suxi was not afraid, but full of confidence: "I heard that the competition will be held in Qizhou dark village in ten days, and I will attend as a thug at that time. If boss Qi is free, you can come to see my ability in person! " With that, Su Xi stood up, gave Qi Leling a smile and went straight out.


    Seeing this, Qi Leling''s eyebrows and eyes were smiling, but the people hiding in the dark were not in such a mood.


    As soon as his figure flashed, a man in brown strong clothes stood behind Qi Leling and bowed to him and said, "Lord, is this man of unknown origin so arrogant?"


    He saw all the scenes just now, so he didn''t like Su Xi''s attitude towards Qi Leling. In his heart, Qi Leling is an untouchable existence. Anyone has to be polite to Qi Leling, except the emperor. He was always straight, so he had something to say, which was the reason why Qi Leling stayed with him.


    At this time, Qi Leling was not annoyed to hear the man speak like this, and the smile on his face did not go down: "Chang Hu, some people are not as simple as they seem. He is arrogant. Naturally, he has the capital to be arrogant. Let''s just watch him. "


    Then Qi Leling suddenly looked forward to the contest ten days later.


    However, Chang Hu is still a little unhappy, and his dissatisfaction with Su Xi is all written on his face. It''s just that Qi Leling can''t speak. At the moment, he stood quietly behind Qi Leling, a trace of vigilance flashed in his eyes.


    Here Suxi back to the casino, straight to Suqi: "can go."


    At this time, Suqi''s chips are too much to hold, and the gamblers around follow Suqi one by one, and there are more and more people. The banker''s face was not good-looking, but when he thought of what Qi Leling had said before, the banker could only smile, but the movement of his hand slowed down gradually.


    Suqi''s face was full of excitement, but she didn''t hear Suxi for a moment. Or before that man sharp eyed, suddenly saw Suxi.


    Because following the bet, the man won a lot. Seeing Suxi was like seeing his parents, so he almost danced: "brother, you are so good that you hit them all! You see, brother, I''ve won so much! "


    Said, the man is very excited to show her chips to Suxi, as if to show off.


    Seeing this, Suxi said with a smile: "it shows that brother is lucky! It''s late today, so let''s go first. " After that, Suxi pulls the selfless Suqi to leave.


    Su Qi didn''t react for a moment. She just felt that she was being held by a strong force and that she was going to use the spirit force to fight back. But then she thought that before she came, Suxi told her not to show her strength easily in front of others, and she also suppressed it.


    He was about to turn back and scold the man who held him, but he found that he was Su Xi. As a result, her words choked on her throat and made her feel uncomfortable.


    Suxi didn''t care about her either. She just said, "let''s go." Then he released Su Qi.


    Smell speech, Su Qi suddenly nods, still don''t forget to hold those chips all in the arms, follow Su Xi step by step.


    The departure of the God of wealth makes the people at this table look disappointed. However, it''s not easy for them to force others to stay at the thought of winning so much with others. In addition, many of them think that it''s a turn of the day. Su Xi and her husband don''t care when they leave. They are still excited and continue to gamble.


    And before that man, chaos in the eyes of a sudden flash of Qingming, see Suxi two people leave, then also took his chips to go.


    "Wait a minute, young master. Let me exchange these chips." Even if she is about to leave, Su Qi''s words are still excited.Seeing this, Suxi didn''t refuse and said calmly, "wait for you outside the door. Hurry up."


    Toward Su Xi heavy nod, Su Qi full face happy to exchange chips.


    Out of the casino, Qizhou street is still a peaceful, each face more or less with a smile. But hidden behind this peace is the more cruel and heartless purgatory.


    "Brother!"


    While waiting, a hand patted Suxi on the shoulder. Su Xi reflexively frowned, but she didn''t avoid it. Pretending to be angry, Suxi turned around and yelled, "who doesn''t have eyes..." In the middle of the speech, Suxi''s voice suddenly changed, and her anger turned into joy: "it''s big brother you! Why, no gambling? "


    The man waved and said, "Hey, I understand the rules of the casino. Everything should be done within limits. After that, there will be no good end! "


    Xu did not expect that the man would say such a thing. Su Xi had a surprised expression. This expression obviously pleased the man, and the smile on his face became more and more brilliant: "thank you for this today, brother. If you have anything to do in the future, just look for me! If you don''t say anything else, the gossip brother knows it very well! Do you know the temple in the west of the city? "


    Suxi nodded, indicating that she knew.


    Seeing this, the man patted his chest and said: "if you have something to do in the future, come to the temple in the west of the city to find my brother. If you can help me, I will do my best!"


    "That''s good."


    Get Su Xi''s answer, the man also don''t mind Su Xi''s words too brief: "in this case, brother is good fun, brother, I''ll go first."


    Then the man turned and left, but suddenly he thought of something and said with a smile, "remember my name, my name is Zhang Tian!"


    Looking at Zhang Tian''s back, Su Xi shows a meaningful smile.

 Chapter 144

    After a while, Suqi came out, still smiling when she came out, obviously in a good mood: "childe, how much do you guess we won?"


    It''s rare to see Suqi so happy. Suxi also cooperated with her in a good mood: "how much?"


    Hearing Suxi actually answered her, Suqi''s smile became more and more brilliant. She first looked left and right. Knowing that Suxi didn''t like to be touched, she covered her mouth a short distance and said, "300000! We won 300000 gold coins! "


    Although she was born in Su''s family, because she was a common girl, Su Qi got so much money for the first time, even though the elder didn''t treat her harshly. Even though she knew that the money was not her own, she was still very excited when it was in her own hands.


    Suxi is a faint smile, see Suqi so excited, these days to show also let her is very satisfied, then said: "this money you first take it, when the things are also more convenient."


    That''s what she said, but Suqi understood it.


    In the past, Suxi was insulted. Even she followed SuYue to see Suxi''s jokes several times. Under such circumstances, not to mention 300000 gold coins, Suxi doesn''t even have three gold coins! But now, Suxi is generous to give her the 300000 gold coins, which is to buy things in name, and where does it need so much money to buy things?


    Su Qi''s joy suddenly gathered back, eyes gradually some red. Not only for Su Xi''s past, but also for the things she did before.


    Holding the black card with 300000 gold coins tightly in both hands, Suqi knelt on the ground with a bang and said nothing.


    She is not because of money, but because of Suxi''s broad mind. She has great reason to believe that with Suxi, her achievements will not be bad! At this moment, Suqi''s determination to follow Suxi is more firm, and her loyalty to Suxi is also a thick layer of reinforcement.


    This action naturally attracted the attention of others, only to see that they were in front of the door of the casino, those people also quietly moved back to their eyes, doing their own things.


    "Come on, I have another place to go."


    Finish saying, in Su Qi surprised eyes, Su Xi stretched out a hand toward her.


    Leng two breath, in the eyes of Suxi that have no the slightest impatience, Suqi quickly put out his hand, along then got up. Then Suxi lightly took back her hand, as if she didn''t see Suqi''s tears flashing eyes, bent her lips and walked in front with a smile.


    Seeing this, Su Qi put the black card in her arms and happily followed Su Xi, her eyes glued tightly to Su Xi''s back.


    Such a thing came down and it was near noon, but Su Xi and her two did not go to dinner, but came to a desolate place. There is only one thatched cottage here, and it also looks very depressed.


    Suqi quietly followed Suxi, smart she kept silent.


    There seems to be a quarrel in front of the hut, and the sound of the quarrel can be heard all the way.


    "Lin Xiao, don''t deceive people too much!" A middle-aged man''s face is full of red tide due to anger. His eyes are wide open and he stares at the man standing in front of him.


    Behind the man, there were several family like people and a little girl who was held by the housekeeper and kept struggling. But on that side, there was anger and no fear.


    "Yan Zhenxing, you have become a lost dog. Where is the courage to talk to me like this? I came to your daughter today to give her honor and wealth! How, you a half body all sink into the earth of person, still want to let such flowery little girl accompany you to suffer hardship? "


    "Pooh! You don''t know what dirty tricks you played, but you beat my Yan Family in the dark village! It''s not enough for Yan''s family to lose their property. They even decided on me! I tell you, even if Yan Dandan is dead, he will not be like you


    With that, Yan Dandan, who is controlled by the servant, spits on Lin Xiao''s back.


    Lin Xiao is impatient and turns around to give Yan Dandan a slap. The sound, even standing in the distance, could be heard clearly.


    Su Qi flashed a trace of resentment on her face and said, "young master, do we just look at it like this?"


    However, Su Xi has a faint smile: "some things need to see more to make a decision, and look at it!"


    Smell speech, Su Qi silence, and Su Xi together waiting.


    And here in Yan Dandan got a slap, Yan Zhenxing this very angry mood, all of a sudden more resentment. In anger, Yan Zhenxing, though weak in strength, can''t help but roar toward Lin Xiao.


    Lin Xiao can bring people to trouble, which means that he is very confident, not afraid to start. Therefore, Yan Zhenxing''s Lingli didn''t even touch his clothes, so it was resolved by Lin Xiao.


    Then Lin Xiao doesn''t say much, and he is kicked towards Yan Zhenxing with Lingli. Yan Zhenxing can''t dodge. He is kicked in the middle and lower abdomen and flies backward. However, the expected pain did not come, and an invisible force pulled Yan Zhenxing''s body up until Yan Zhenxing got a firm foothold again.


    Seeing this, Yan Zhenxing''s face was full of doubts, but Lin Xiao''s face changed slightly. He yelled: "who is it?"As he said, Lin Xiao''s eyes kept turning, but he didn''t even see a ghost.


    "If you have seed, just give it to me. What''s the ability to hide your head and show your tail! That will only make people look down on you With the fall of the voice, Lin Xiao''s eyes are stained with anger, and there is a trace of vigilance.


    I don''t know whether his words have an effect, or whether Suxi sees the right time to come out. In a word, after Linxiao finishes speaking, Suxi takes Suqi Shiran to the front of the crowd.


    At first sight, Su Xi and Yan Lin are different.


    Yan Zhenxing has obvious joy on his face, but after seeing Su Xi and her husband so young, the joy turns into worry. But Yan Dandan doesn''t think so much. In her cognition, since Su Xi and Su Xi dare to stand up, it means that they don''t look at Lin Xiao and others at all. Therefore, Yan Dandan said in his heart that he and his father were saved.


    In contrast, Lin Xiao saw that Su Xi was just an ordinary looking young man. His vigilance was less, and his anger was more: "where did you come from? How dare you meddle in my Lin family''s business?"


    Although he looks down upon Suxi, they suddenly appear here. Lin Xiao is still a little scared. Therefore, he carried out the Lin family, in order to let Suxi retreat.


    However, he was wrong about Suxi. With Suxi''s temperament, how can he give up his purpose because of a general upstart Lin family?


    Thinking about the image of the dandy she was playing, Suxi took out the fan she had bought temporarily and pretended to be a natural fan: "I''ve seen what it means to be a real old cow eating tender grass!"

 Chapter 145

    This words a, Yan Dandan not polite smile out, also laugh very arrogant.


    Lin Xiao''s complexion is completely sink down, look at Su Xi''s eyes is very bad. He is only in his thirties. He looks very young, but Su Xi says that he is a cow eating tender grass!


    After hearing Yan Dandan''s unbridled laughter, Lin Xiao''s gloom is even worse. He wants to slap Yan Dandan again.


    However, before his hand fell, he was intercepted by Suxi. With a deep sigh, Suxi tut said in a loud voice: "it''s not that old ox eats tender grass. He has the audacity to beat a woman. It''s like losing the face of a man in the whole human world!" With that, Su Xi loosened her hand fiercely on her face, but in the dark, her wrist quietly made an action.


    Then he saw Lin Xiao stagger two steps, but he was directly made unstable by this throw.


    Then, Su Xi winked at Su Qi and stood there straight with a smile of evil spirit on her face. Su Xi found that Qi Leling looked special when she showed this kind of smile Su Xi naturally learned to be romantic.


    If Qi Leling knew Su Xi''s evaluation of him, he didn''t know what he would think.


    Su Qi over there receives Su Xi''s wink, and then she is in a flash. Before Ding''s reaction, she takes Yan Dandan into her arms and brings her to Su Xi.


    At this time, Su Qi is also dressed in men''s clothes. Yan Dandan is stunned and returns to her mind. She suddenly pushes Su Qi aside, but she can''t help walking two steps to Su Xi.


    See this, Su Qi is a Leng at first, then funny unceasingly.


    Lin Xiao also did not expect Su Qi will have such a sudden action, a little inattentive let Yan Dandan out of his control.


    A flash of dangerous light flashed in his eyes. Without saying a word, Lin Xiao took out his knife from the container and rushed to Su Xi.


    Although his performance is so arrogant, his strength is only in the Ninth Section of Xuanling realm. Before Su Xi gets the knife, he is kicked out by Su Xi. This scene is so familiar. The difference is that no one catches Lin Xiao''s body.


    In this way, Lin Xiao fell straight to the ground, made a "bang" sound, and raised a lot of dust.


    When the servants saw each other, they looked at each other one after another, and then swarmed up. The master''s strength is not good, the servant is not enough to see, but Suxi casually wielded a few spiritual power, the servant fell to the ground in pain.


    In this way, the situation has undergone a major reversal. The Lin family and others fell on the ground one by one, their faces full of pain. And Yan Zhenxing two people is a pair of dull appearance, the eyes are full of can''t believe.


    Suxi hooked up her lips and said, "why don''t you get out of here?"


    Suxi''s voice was very light, but it was like thunder in the ears of the Lin family, which made them tremble.


    At this time, Lin Xiao also realized the gap between him and Suxi. He quickly got up from the ground and looked at Suxi with a look of fear, but he still said: "you You wait for me! Lin family The Lin family won''t let Let go of you


    Finish saying, Lin Xiao hurriedly ran, that appearance but not a bit ruthless meaning.


    When the rest of the servants saw that their master had run away, how dare they stay here? One by one, they would like to disappear here.


    When all the people in Lin''s family are gone, Yan Zhenxing and Yan Zhenxing are still slow.


    Toward Su Qi waved, Su Xi light way: "go."


    Su Qi doesn''t understand, but he doesn''t ask anything.


    And it is this light words, let Yan Zhenxing two people back to God. "Young master, please stay." Want to come to Yan Zhenxing was kicked before the foot injury is not light, speak when also rubbing his belly, look also some astringent.


    Smell speech, Su Xi stops a pace, although still be a dandy appearance, but after all astringent a few: "what''s the matter?"


    "Cough, I don''t know where you are from?"


    Hearing this, Su Xi suddenly laughed, very free and easy: "travel around the world, everywhere for home!"


    Yan Zhenxing''s eyebrows picked, quietly changed the topic: "just now, thank you for your help, otherwise, today I''m afraid I''ll suffer! "


    With that, Yan Zhenxing quickly winked at Yan Dandan. Seeing this, Yan Dandan immediately stepped forward, his hands did not know whether it was intentional or inadvertent, but directly pulled up Su Xi''s sleeve: "this young man, today I can''t repay the kindness of saving my life. I''d better If you don''t dislike it, you can stay for a meal! "


    After that, YAN Dan''s white and tender face turned red, revealing her shyness everywhere.


    Su Xi wanted to quietly break free of the hand on the sleeve, but Yan Dandan was too tight, and she had a purpose, so she also endured it.


    Only just now I heard Yan Dandan''s saying that she didn''t want to be rewarded. Su Xi''s heart couldn''t help tightening, and she was afraid that something would come next to make a promise! Fortunately, Yan Dandan did not say so, just invited him to dinner.


    With a sigh of relief, Suxi said with a light smile, "the word" dislike "is too serious. Both the girl and the uncle are simple people, and the girl is knowledgeable, elegant and generous. The word" dislike "is even more out of the question."Smell speech, Yan Dandan''s face more and more red, and Yan Zhenxing smile also more and more deep. After meeting Yan Dandan and scolding Lin Xiao, Su Xi can still say these words. She really has to admire Su Xi''s ability to open her eyes and tell lies. And Su Qi is directly smoked the corner of the mouth, she really did not think that Su Xi has such a side, subverted the image of Su Xi in her heart.


    But Yan Dandan seems to take Su Xi''s words seriously. She is embarrassed to loosen Su Xi''s sleeve. Yan Dandan''s voice is as low as a mosquito: "where can I afford such praise as a childe?"


    The sight of their love and intention makes Yan Zhenxing''s smile overflow from his eyes. Suqi also can''t help smiling, but her smile is that Suxi is clearly a woman, but make such a look, really let her some can''t help.


    The atmosphere became more and more delicate, and the silence became more and more long. Even if Yan Zhenxing was no longer willing, he had to break the ambiguous atmosphere of the people: "young master, don''t stand here. Although the humble house is simple, it still has all five internal organs. Young master, please come in with me, and then Dandan can cook


    With that, Yan Zhenxing reached out and pushed Yan Dandan, who was immersed in joy, a little embarrassed.


    With this push, Yan Dandan wakes up. Seeing her father''s embarrassed look and Su Qi''s smile, she blushes like a ripe apple.


    After giving Su Xi a gift, Yan Dandan went to prepare the meal with a red face.


    "Come in, young master."


    Seeing Yan Zhenxing''s sincerity, Su Xi didn''t refuse. She naturally followed Yan Zhenxing into the hut, but Su Qi''s strange eyes betrayed her heart.

 Chapter 146

    The dishes are home cooked, or not even that.


    Xu is a month ago lost all the family property, so big Yan family will only Yan Zhenxing and Yan Dandan two people. They usually eat a dish of pickles and a bowl of white rice porridge.


    Today, in order to entertain Su Xi and her husband, they specially brought out fresh vegetables and a kilo of pork that they had been reluctant to eat for a long time. Although it was a feast for them, it was very shabby in front of them.


    Yan Dandan is busy outside, so Yan Zhenxing has to pour boiled water for Su Xi in embarrassment. He looks rather bitter: "I''ve told you to laugh. Since last time All that was left in the house was food. I think you two should be well-dressed and well fed, but here you can only eat simple food. I''m really ashamed. "


    With that, Yan Zhenxing bowed his head in frustration and sighed.


    He didn''t like gambling and didn''t have much interest in the competition. However, since the dark village settled down in Qizhou, Qizhou has completely changed. These merchants, who only have a small amount of money, have no choice but to compete in accordance with its rules.


    It was good before, but last month, the Lin family didn''t know what tricks they used to kill the Yan Family''s Changsheng general. His Yan family could only take out the bet.


    The people in the family also fled and ran, leaving him and Yan Dandan alone in the Yan family.


    After such a thing, Yan Zhenxing naturally refused to accept and wanted to make a comeback, so he released the news of recruiting thugs half a month ago. But in the past half a month, Yan Dandan has been persuading him to stay away from these troubles. Under the painstaking care of her daughter, Yan Zhenxing has some ideas.


    However, today, the Lin family has come to grab Yan Dandan, which makes Yan Zhenxing unbearable. Now we start.


    And just when he thought he was going to die, Suxi and her two appeared to save their father and daughter. Thinking of this, Yan Zhenxing looks at Su Xi''s eyes full of gratitude. Because of this, Yan Zhenxing''s idea of revenge comes out again, and it''s out of control.


    He knew that Suxi''s origin was impure, because no one would be idle. He ran to this deserted place and saved them. However, thinking that Suxi can offend the Lin family for them, Yan Zhenxing thinks that Suxi has a purpose.


    Thinking about it, Yan Zhenxing became a God. Su Xi and her husband looked at each other without disturbing.


    Before long, Yan Dandan came in with the last dish. It was a fried meat with garlic sprouts, which was said to be the main course of the meal. After putting the dishes away, she served them one by one. It would have been unthinkable to put them a month ago. Therefore, tempering is the best way to change a person.


    After the meal, Yan Dandan wanted to say something, but he saw Yan Zhenxing, who was in a daze, so he swallowed it. Gently cough twice, Yan Zhenxing but still no movement. See this, Yan Dandan some anxious, stretched out his hand pulled Yan Zhenxing sleeve, Yan Zhenxing this just back to God.


    Shan Shan''s smile twice, Yan Zhenxing a little embarrassed: "look at me, I was distracted, but also hope you two don''t blame!"


    "No problem."


    Smell speech, Yan Zhenxing again way: "all hungry, this all quickly passed the rice order.". Although it''s a bit shabby, the little girl''s cooking is still good. Let''s have a taste. " With that, Yan Zhenxing looks forward to Su Xi.


    Suxi is not affectable. She hasn''t eaten anything before? What''s more, this dish is full of color and fragrance, which makes people salivate.


    Thinking like this, Su Xi put chopsticks in Yan Zhenxing''s and Yan Dandan''s burning eyes.


    She chewed it gracefully. Suxi swallowed it and then said, "Miss Yan''s craftsmanship is very good!"


    This words, Yan Zhenxing and Yan Dandan are all eyes smile, obviously very satisfied with Su Xi''s answer. But Su Qi saw that Su Xi did not have any psychological obstacles, so she also followed her chopsticks. After eating a little, I found that Suxi didn''t lie. This dish is really delicious.


    As she ate, Sookie couldn''t stop. And she this kind of posture, also let Yan Family two people''s smile more and more deep. In the middle of the meal, Yan Zhenxing hesitated for a moment and finally said, "I have a request. I don''t know..."


    "Go ahead, please." Suxi put down her chopsticks. The elegance of her conversation made her pretend to be a dandy a lot lighter.


    "I think you also know why my Yan family has become like this. I also know you didn''t appear here by accident. In this way, I have an indiscreet request, I want to hire a young master to be my Yan Family''s thug, win the Lin family, and get back my Yan Family''s belongings. What do you think, young master? " After Su Xi ran away from Lin Xiao, Yan Zhenxing had such an idea. That''s why he said that.


    See Yan Zhenxing asked to the point, Suxi no nonsense, way: "to be honest, I just came for this."


    Then Suxi paused and said, "I''ve heard the news from Yan family, but I don''t want the so-called baby. I just want I''ll be famous


    After that, Suxi''s expression suddenly became serious, and her dandy atmosphere had disappeared. She did so much just to let Yan Zhenxing believe her strength, so as to take the initiative to throw an olive branch to her, otherwise she would not patiently wait until the critical moment to jump out to save Yan Zhenxing.But Su Xi''s outspoken words surprised Yan Zhenxing. He could see that what Su Xi said was true, but he didn''t understand why Su Xi chose a poor family.


    Think like this, Yan Zhenxing also asked export.


    But Su Xi gently smile, the original ordinary face at the moment is people can''t move their eyes: "I first came to your place, which powerful people will want me to be such a hitter of unknown origin, and the strength is not strong?"


    It''s a bit offensive to say this, but it''s undeniable that what Suxi said is the truth. All the big families investigated their own people very clearly, even the eighteen generations of their ancestors. It''s also very demanding. People under five paragraphs of the Earth Spirit Realm don''t even want to think about it.


    But in addition to this, there is another reason for Suxi to find the Yan family.


    Although Zhang Tian only told her about the recruitment of Yan Family in the casino, Suxi also thought a lot on her way here.


    Although the Yan family was defeated, they had a lot of contacts. Otherwise, they could not have lived in Qizhou for more than a month under the pressure of the Lin family. And it is precisely because of the defeat that Yan family is more eager to win, and then take back everything that belongs to her, which is more conducive to Su Xi''s goal.


    Combined with various reasons, Suxi came to the Yan family.


    In the face of Yan Zhenxing''s invitation, Suxi didn''t take Qiao, and to a certain extent, she didn''t lie. And her such attitude is exactly what Yan Zhenxing needs.

 Chapter 147

    Originally Yan Zhenxing was a little unhappy, but as soon as he saw Su Xi''s face, his unhappiness disappeared. With a faint bitter smile, Yan Zhenxing said: "I''m afraid that the strength of the young master is above the spirit of the earth?"


    Smell speech, Su Xi nodded: "just break through."


    However, Yan Zhenxing''s face changed and he was worried: "if you want to be famous in the first World War, I''m afraid It''s difficult! "


    Xu is afraid of Su Xi''s misunderstanding, and Yan Zhenxing says: "I don''t mean to look down on the young master, but the competition held by the dark village. There are a lot of talents in it. No matter the richest you family and the most powerful city Lord''s mansion in Qizhou, it''s just the Lin family. The people he sent last time are already seven sections of the earth spirit realm! It''s difficult for you to stand out from a group of people who are more powerful, even if you want to break through the spirit of the earth


    If there were any worries before, Yan Zhenxing would not worry about Suxi at all when it comes to the end. As Su Xi said before, what he said is true, and he is not afraid of people''s discomfort.


    At the same time, Yan Zhenxing had some hope in the eyes at this moment also become gray, seems to believe that Suxi can''t help him revenge.


    Su Xi doesn''t care about this either. On the contrary, Yan Zhenxing''s outspoken worry has raised Su Xi''s favor for him.


    "I know that. Since I can say this today, it means that I have confidence and strength! Now it''s just whether the master of Yan family is willing to take revenge on me. "


    Smell speech, Yan Zhenxing Shan a smile, way: "say what home owner not home owner, a home left us two people, where still have what home owner.". Young master is willing to flow the muddy water of my Yan family. I''m not happy yet. What else do you want. Although I let the news out some time ago, I think you can see the situation. No one will offend the Lin family for a treasure I have never seen before. "


    At this point, Yan Zhenxing''s smile became bitter, but also helpless.


    So far, the two have reached the same opinion, both sides are very satisfied. However, the worry and admiration in Yan Dandan''s eyes make Su Xi very uncomfortable.


    Seeing that things were well discussed, Suxi stopped staying. She called Suqi to get up and said, "I will wait for master Yan at the gate of the dark village in ten days. I hope master Yan will arrive as scheduled."


    "It''s natural, but I don''t know the name of the young master?" From the beginning to the present, people feel his Yan Zhenxing clearly, but he doesn''t even know his name.


    In order to facilitate the competition, Yan Zhenxing asked this question in the end.


    With a light smile, Su Xi said, "the master of Yan family will call me Suxi, the west of Southwest."


    After that, Su Xi refuses Yan Zhenxing and Yan Dandan''s offer, and takes Su Qi out of the hut.


    Looking at Su Xi two people gradually away, until disappeared, Yan Dandan face suddenly more a little lonely. See this, Yan Zhenxing which do not understand his daughter''s mind, then joked: "people have gone far, can you want to catch up?"


    Smell speech, Yan Dandan pretty face a red, Sha is beautiful: "Dad said what!" With that, Yan Dandan''s shyness turned to worry: "Dad, why do you promise Mr. Su to take part in the competition of dark village?"


    Yan Zhenxing stroked his beard, and his eyes were full of deep meaning: "it''s not I who want to promise others, it''s we who ask others, they promise us."


    Listen to this, you know Yan Zhenxing will put his position is very right, even if Suxi said those words, Yan Zhenxing is still in the low position.


    However, Yan Dandan and Yan Zhenxing think differently. Originally she did not want to be involved in these right and wrong, and Yan Zhenxing promised her to put it down before. But unexpectedly, the plan can''t keep up with the change. Today, the people of the Lin family are looking for the door again, and Yan Zhenxing''s mind is revived.


    I wonder if it''s a blessing or a curse


    Suddenly, Yan Zhenxing seemed to suddenly think of something, his face suddenly dignified: "today Lin Xiao suffered this great humiliation, will not give up! Before the dark village game starts, we need to find another place to hide


    Smell speech, Yan Dandan''s expression is also serious, want to also think of this consequence.


    After that, they didn''t speak any more. Instead, they stood quietly at the door of the hut, looking at the direction of Suxi''s disappearance.


    After Su Xi people came back to the inn, they didn''t do anything. Instead, they went back to their rooms and began to practice.


    The man in the dark has been waiting in the inn for a long time, but when they come back, what they don''t want to see is such a scene, they can''t help looking at each other. However, thinking of the order from their master, they still hid in the dark and carefully observed their situation. They just sent one person back to report the situation.


    With Suxi''s acuity, she naturally knew that someone was staring at them in the dark, but this time she didn''t stop them.


    It''s only in the morning that I put some words in other people''s room. Naturally, I have to relax my tolerance and let them watch!


    It''s calm here. There''s no wind or grass. Inside the casino, Qi Leling is drinking the snow fog, listening to the report of dark Wei.After listening, Qi Leling''s eyes flashed a trace of light, and then said: "go and see again. Since he didn''t expose you, you don''t have to be too careful, but you can''t be too explicit."


    Smell speech, dark Wei Mou son in shock a flash but, obviously didn''t think they so concealed hide, unexpectedly was Su Xi to detect, even was acquiesced by others. Shocked, this also let dark Wei heart rose a touch of vigilance.


    After answering the promise softly, the dark guard suddenly disappeared in the same place.


    "Lord, is it necessary for us to stare at that boy like this?" Speaking, Chang Hu''s displeasure to Su Xi is clearly visible.


    Qi Leling frowned slightly, as if dissatisfied with Chang Hu''s attitude. In this way, his tone was a little cold: "there are people outside the people, there is heaven outside the world, you can''t judge people by their appearance! Chang Hu, it''s time to change your mind. "


    Smell speech, Chang Hu face a Lin, mouth said yes, but in the heart to Su Xi more uncomfortable.


    Qi Leling is naturally aware of it, but what he knows better is that it''s useless for you to say a lot of things. Only when you experience them personally can you give people the most real feelings. Chang Hu needs this feeling now.


    After sipping the snow and fog, I felt the warm current in the four limbs and bones. Qi Leling could not help but show the expression of enjoyment: "people, we should know ourselves and the other, and we should never lose a hundred battles."


    However, Chang Hu was puzzled and asked: "but the LORD said clearly that the boy had already noticed our people. In this way, what we see is likely to be made up deliberately by them! "

 Chapter 148

    It can be seen from this sentence that Chang Hu is not really developed in limbs and simple in mind. At least he can think of this truth.


    However, Qi Leling shook his head to decide whether Chang Hu said: "no matter whether it is intentional or not, as long as he has some action, it will have his meaning. Maybe we can see more problems from their pretending performance. "


    Chang Hu is still puzzled and wants to say something, but Qi Leling gently raises his hand and stops him. See this, often tiger full of questions can only be pressed down, nothing else to think about!


    Youth is fleeting, no matter how much time it is, it is just like running water.


    In the past ten days, Su Xi and her husband have been practicing in the inn, and they have been asked to serve their meals. They have never stepped out of the room. During this period, Su Xi didn''t go to Yan Zhenxing. It seems that she thinks Yan Zhenxing won''t run away.


    It''s night, the cold wind hunting, blowing people panic. However, in such a panic, people are more excited, one by one, eager to find someone to do two moves.


    Su Xi and her husband were all dressed in black. They couldn''t tell if anyone was walking in the dark.


    Today''s Qizhou is very different. The peaceful and peaceful atmosphere has disappeared. Instead, it is a kind of murderous Qi and blood. The whole city of Qizhou seems to be shrouded in the curtain of murderous atmosphere, which makes people even breathe a little faster.


    Standing at the gate of the dark villa, Suxi and her husband watched one excited person after another walk into the dark villa, looking full of expectation.


    They didn''t attract anyone''s attention. In fact, their minds were attracted by tonight''s competition. How could they care why two people they didn''t know stood outside the door?


    Qi Leling saw Su Xi from a long distance. With a smile on her face, she went straight to Su Xi. Chang Hu''s face became colder and colder behind him. He obviously didn''t like to see Su Xi.


    "I thought you wouldn''t come!"


    In the face of Qi Leling''s teasing, Su Xi is very calm, and the fawning dandy atmosphere is not obvious today: "if boss Qi really thought so, she would not come to this dark villa tonight."


    Hearing this, Qi Leling was a little surprised, and then he had a stronger smile: "the young master is very interesting, but I don''t know who he is waiting for when he is standing here."


    After hearing this, Su Xi''s face did not change, but she secretly said that Qi Leling knew why. Mingming sent people to watch her every day. How could they not know the agreement between her and Yan Zhenxing? Now I just want to tell Suxi that the person she is looking for is unreliable. Because, the competition is about to start, but Yan Zhenxing has not yet arrived.


    But Su Xi is very trust Yan Zhenxing appearance, did not see anxious: "Su must wait, of course, is predestined."


    "I don''t know your name until now! Well, that''s good. That''s a good word for Sue! "


    Smell speech, even Su Xi can''t help but smoke corners of the mouth, to Qi Leling''s unrestrained reply is very speechless. And her expression obviously did not escape Qi Leling''s eyes, just because Qi Leling burst out laughing, attracted people to see them more.


    "In this way, I will not disturb Mr. Su and other people who are predestined. But I hope I can see Mr. Su as I wish in the competition later


    Suxi nodded and said, "it''s natural."


    After receiving Su Xi''s reply, Qi Leling shows a meaningful smile, and then enters the dark village. When Chang Hu passed by Suxi, he gave a cold hum, which fully expressed his disdain.


    See this, Su Qi face dew anger, the foot is a move, but was Su Xi stopped.


    "Young master, why do you allow him to humiliate you like this?" As she spoke, the anger in Suqi''s tone was clear and audible.


    Suxi didn''t care. She said in a low voice, "shame? If I come forward to fight with others when I encounter such humiliation, I don''t know how many times I have died! "


    As soon as these words came out, Su Qi''s small face turned white. It was obvious that she thought of the scene when she followed Su Yue to bully Su Xi. Thinking of this, Su Qi wanted to say something, but her mouth opened again and again. She couldn''t say a word, so she could only blush. The little face is white and red for a while, but it''s really good-looking.


    Just as they spoke, two familiar figures came from afar.


    When he arrived at Suxi, Yan Zhenxing apologized. Seeing that Suxi and his wife had been waiting for a long time, he said: "it''s our fault to ask them to wait for a long time." Say, Yan Zhenxing slightly bent down, Yan Dandan is also so.


    Suxi didn''t help them politely, but she said coldly: "when we get there, let''s go in together. The competition will start soon."


    Although from Su Xi''s words and can''t hear anger, but Yan Zhenxing two people or heart under a tight, unconsciously put their position very low. After seeing Su Qi''s white face, they were even more nervous. They couldn''t help wondering if it was because they had been waiting too long. Su Xi was impatient and scolded her little friend, so Su Qi would be white.


    Even the conjecture is the same. Just because of this conjecture, the two people are even more uneasy. Just as they want to say something more, they see that Suxi has already raised her feet and is ready to step into the dark villa.Seeing this, they swallow all the words back to their stomachs and follow Suxi to leave.


    Just at this time, there was an arrogant voice behind him: "Oh, isn''t this the old man who half stepped into the coffin of Yan family, and his daughter who was like flower and jade? How do you want to go to this dark villa and ask for help so that you can live a better life? "


    Don''t think Yan Zhenxing also heard who that person is, in addition to Lin Xiao, I''m afraid no one will say such words.


    Face flashed a touch of anger, Yan Zhenxing is nothing to say, a good temper to endure down. It''s not that he doesn''t dare, it''s that he doesn''t want to make things big now.


    The game is about to start. If they don''t go in again, they may not be qualified for the game. If so, Yan Zhenxing''s idea of revenge will be defeated. He is still waiting for Su Xi to pull the Lin family down to a higher position on the competition platform!


    Think of here, even if Yan Zhenxing at this time again unhappy, also don''t want to waste time and energy.


    So Yan Zhenxing didn''t say anything, just stopped a little, then stepped into the dark village. Seeing this, Yan Dandan turns around and stares at Lin Xiao fiercely. At the same time, he spat a mouthful of saliva, and then follows Yan Zhenxing in. And Su Xi two people obviously don''t care about Lin Xiao''s provocation, even don''t give a look and then leave.


    Lin Xiao''s hair was about to explode. He didn''t dare to make trouble in the dark village, so he could only look at the back of several people and angrily scolded: "wait and see, I will send all your Yan family to the underworld!"


    His hoarse roar did not attract anyone''s attention, but Lin Xiao could only stomp his feet and angrily enter the dark village.

 Chapter 149

    After entering the dark village, Su Xue found that the dark village was different from what she imagined.


    When they were outside the door, they were so excited that they wanted to compete with each other immediately. They also talked about how strong the people from each family would be. However, as soon as they entered the gate of the dark village, they all sat quietly in their seats, waiting for the start of the game.


    And although this dark villa is dark in name, it is not dark at all. The decoration inside the dark villa is like a magnificent palace, which reveals the double power of the master and money everywhere. With the mysterious and powerful power of the master of the dark village, no wonder people in Qizhou are willing to listen to the arrangement of the dark village.


    Quietly scan a circle, Suxi will all the expression in the eye.


    "Oh, isn''t this the master of the Yan family? Why, come to the competition again? " Sharp voice sounded, so that those who had been waiting quietly could not help but put their eyes on Suxi four.


    At the same time, some people can''t help but discuss it in a low voice.


    "Tut Tut, isn''t this Yan Zhenxing who lost his fortune a month ago? What else is he doing here? "


    "Maybe people are not willing to take revenge."


    "Revenge? His family property is gone, even the qualification of the competition is not, where can revenge


    "You don''t know. It''s said that a baby has never been seen dead."


    "Baby, I think that baby is his beautiful daughter! Tut Tut, if there is such a woman to accompany me for one night, I am willing to die! "


    With the words falling, the crowd sent out a burst of obscene to extremely low laughter. Yan Zhenxing''s face was too black to be black any more, but he was afraid of the influence of the dark village and did not dare to do it.


    Just because Yan Zhenxing is afraid, it doesn''t mean other people have it. This is not, before that coquettish man also heard these words, narrow eyes flashed a trace of disdain: "some people, ah, clearly have fallen into beggars, but also went to the dark village, do not look at their clothes, whether they can match the dark village''s rich Tang Emperor!"


    Smell speech, Su Xi search prestige to go, but see a eyebrow eye long and thin, mouth almost crack to ear root of place of man walk slowly to come over. As a matter of fact, he is a man who has been praised. With his raised orchid fingers and twisted waist, plus his sharp voice, he is not a man.


    I don''t know what his identity is, but he dares to be so presumptuous in this dark villa.


    Yan Zhenxing a see that person''s face then gloomy go down, again associate the words that the man said before, very easy can think of two people before not shallow.


    However, no matter how resentful, Yan Zhenxing does not intend to make trouble at the moment, which can be seen from ignoring Lin Xiao''s abuse. At this time, Yan Zhenxing wants to ignore the coquettish man as before, but he doesn''t want to calm down, but others don''t want to let him go.


    Seeing Yan Zhenxing''s disgusting face like eating a fly, he found that he was eager to leave. The coquettish man laughed and blocked Yan Zhenxing''s way: "how, do you feel ashamed and want to leave?" With that, the man lifted his hair, seems to think that his action is very charming.


    "Xu Ji, I''m here to compete today. I don''t want to be involved with you too much. Please get out of the way!" Collect to full of anger, Yan Zhenxing look cold, the eyes are full of disdain.


    Yan Zhenxing''s attitude obviously hurt Xu Ji''s self-esteem. His face was wrinkled and his Rouge powder fell all over the floor. Seeing this, Suxi moved her position without any trace, for fear that the water powder would fall on her body.


    I don''t know what he thought, Xu Ji''s resentment suddenly subsided: "Yan Zhenxing, Yan Zhenxing, you don''t see what you are, you dare to talk to me like this! Somebody, get them out of here at once


    With that, Xu Ji suddenly changed his face and spoke aggressively.


    It seems that Xu Ji is the master of the dark villa, and he can shout to and fro to the people here.


    In fact, it''s exaggerating to say that Xu Ji is the owner here, but Xu Ji is also able to speak up here. There is nothing else to do, just because Xu Ji is also a small manager. Although he can''t manage too much, he still has the power to drive people, and the people who drive him look very poor.


    So, at the moment, a few people dressed as bodyguards trotted over, looking serious.


    However, when he was about to rush out, Qi Leling came out of nowhere and said with a smile, "Oh, what are you doing? Are you making trouble in the dark villa?"


    Although the words sounded funny, Qi Leling''s tone was plain and more serious. It''s strange to say that Xu Ji, who has just been very powerful, immediately changed his face when he saw Qi Leling. His face was white enough with gouache, but now it''s getting whiter.


    To move forward two steps, under Qi Leling''s evil eyes, Xu Ji stops abruptly. There is no other reason, but it is said that Qi Leling is a person with a serious habit of cleanliness.


    It is said that before a gambler pulled Qi Leling''s sleeve without long eyes, he called Qi Leling and asked someone to wipe his neck directly. This matter is widely spread in Qizhou, people are quite afraid of Qi Leling.Therefore, Xu Ji would stop and stand awkwardly in the same place, flattering: "it''s Lord Qi, this Have we made a noise to Lord Qi? If so, I''ll settle this matter right away, and I promise not to disturb you! "


    Smell speech, one side of Su Xi picked pick eyebrow, but also not too surprised. Instead of greeting Qi Leling, she winked at Yan Zhenxing and indicated that they just had to watch. Someone helped them solve the problem.


    Although Yan Zhenxing has some doubts, seeing Su Xi''s face, he inexplicably trusts Su Xi, so he also listens to Su Xi''s words, and pulls Yan Dandan to stand and watch without saying a word.


    "Steward Xu is serious, but all the visitors are guests. I''m afraid that steward Xu is not very good for the image of the dark villa?" Qi Leling is still the evil spirit, and the peach blossom eyes are very attractive.


    However, Xu Ji''s words made his feet soften. If he hadn''t been used to all kinds of people, he would have fallen to the ground.


    Hearing this sentence, Xu Ji''s expression was more flattering: "this This Mr. Qi, as a guest, we will not do this, but Yan Zhenxing is clearly looking for something. For the sake of privacy, we also I have to do it


    With that, Xu Ji seemed to have been wronged, but he forgot his unforgiving face.

 Chapter 150

    "Manager Xu, that''s not right. This su Mr. Su is a friend of someone I care about. How can he be a trouble maker? Maybe, what''s the misunderstanding between you? "


    As soon as he said this, Xu Ji really couldn''t stand up. His eyes kept turning between Su Xi and Qi Leling, and the meaning was self-evident: "this I am wronged! I didn''t know that the young master was Mr. Qi. You Your friend, otherwise I will not Dare not do so! It''s just Yan Zhenxing... "


    "Yan Zhenxing is my friend''s friend. Why, is there any doubt about Xu Guanshi?"


    It''s another light word, but it''s so frightening that Xu Ji''s words are not round. Looking at Qi Leling''s smiling face, Xu Ji clearly knows Qi Leling''s temper. Although he is smiling, he has no fluctuation in his heart.


    For a time, where does Xu Ji have the time to manage Yan Zhenxing? He can only think about it in his heart and deal with it later. Now he has to deal with the things in front of him. So, Xu Jilian said: "no, I don''t dare to have any questions. All right, all of you, let''s go! "


    That''s what I said to the bodyguards who came here, but they didn''t have any strength at all.


    Those bodyguards did not delay, they all threw a respectful glance at Qi Leling and returned to their original positions.


    Seeing this, Xu Ji, with a smile, was full of flattery: "Mr. Qi, do you think this is OK? Everyone is gone, Yan Zhenxing, the old man That person can also go in. Is this the way it is What''s the matter? "


    Xu is to see Xu Ji''s action is still rapid, Qi Leling nodded, but said to Su Xi: "what do you think?"


    Seeing this scene, Xu Ji''s forehead is in a cold sweat. He is afraid that Su Xi will say something that will make him feel overwhelmed. Fortunately, Suxi is not the one who will not let go of this trivial matter, and the competition is about to start, and she doesn''t want to go deep into this issue before they sign up.


    Gently shaking her head, Suxi no longer wanted to be a dandy and returned to her former cool appearance. But Qi Leling didn''t feel surprised to see this. On the contrary, she felt that this kind of coolness was the most suitable for Suxi.


    With Su Xi''s grown-ups, Xu Ji was so relieved that he said, "thank you, Mr. Su, thank you!"


    After that, Xu Ji''s eyes fell on Qi Leling again. Qi Leling naturally understood what he meant. Seeing that Suxi''s problem had been solved, he didn''t want to stay here any longer. He laughed at Suxi again and turned to the box on the second floor.


    It''s a box. It''s more like an independent room where you can see the competition below. A row of beautiful bead curtains fall down, giving you a noble feeling from your heart.


    If you look like that, you will know that the people who can go up to the second floor are rich or expensive.


    Calm to take back the eyes, Su Xi did not look at Xu Ji, directed at Yan Zhenxing three people make a wink, then toward the registration office. Yan Zhenxing three people keep up, also is a word did not say.


    After they left, Xu Ji''s face, which was originally very bright with a smile, suddenly became gloomy, and his hatred gradually gathered. If it wasn''t for the wrong situation, he was afraid that he would rush up and tear Yan Zhenxing to pieces.


    At this time, Chang Hu''s face was puzzled at the box on the second floor. I don''t know if I''m worried about the conflict between him and Suxi or something. Qi Leling didn''t take him down just now. But he saw the whole story in his eyes, naturally knowing that Qi Leling helped Su Xi solve the problem.


    However, he still had doubts in his heart: "Lord, don''t we want to see the man''s ability now? Why do you want to go down and help them? "


    Qi Leling took a sip of tea, and his eyes fell on the competition platform below. He could not see what he was thinking: "although I said that, I would like to see his performance behind. As for these little troubles I can help him solve the problem, but I can also make him owe me a favor. "


    "But they may not appreciate it!" If not, Chang Hu''s brain is straight. Only he can say this to his master.


    However, Qi Leling didn''t care and seemed to be used to it. The corners of his mouth show a smile, which is more sincere: "it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t get it, I just remember it?"


    "But..."


    Chang Hu wanted to say something else, but Qi Leling stopped him and said, "let''s just Let''s go and have a look! Maybe he will give us a different surprise! " With that, Qi Leling leaned comfortably on the soft chair and had a different kind of leisure.


    Seeing this, Chang Hu could not help but shut his mouth, but his face was not very good-looking.


    Here Suxi registration process is very smooth, did not meet such a person as Xu Ji, let Yan Zhenxing is very relieved.


    After reporting her name, Suxi went back to the hall and sat down in a corner. It''s not that they don''t want to find a good place, but now the hall is full and the good places are occupied, so they can only be squeezed into the corner.


    Time passed quietly and the game was about to begin.


    On the challenge arena in the center of the hall, a middle-aged man stood on it and wrapped his voice with spiritual power, so that everyone could hear what he said clearly. Everyone''s eyes are on the middle-aged man, which is written with fanaticism and fear.Although this middle-aged man is ordinary, he is a master of the heavenly mirror. In the past, some people didn''t obey the rules of the dark village. As soon as they came in, they made a big noise. As a result, they were slapped by the middle-aged man and killed on the spot.


    Since then, no one dares to underestimate this middle-aged man who also serves as the host and referee. Seeing him one by one is like a mouse meeting a cat, and they can''t hide. Of course, there are more people who want to curry favor with, but the man doesn''t eat it at all. Gradually, people stop thinking about it.


    At this time, the middle-aged man stood on the challenge arena and said: "good evening, everyone. I''m Chen Yanli from dark village. Our competition in dark village will start soon. I believe you all know our rules. I won''t say much about it here. Now I announce that the competition starts now, first challenger, please step on the stage


    Voice down, a bearded man will jump on the challenge arena, and then waved to the crowd.


    At the moment, the atmosphere in the hall is not as quiet as before, and becomes lively. See whiskers waving, people will cheer up loud, it is very excited.


    "Well, challenger, please tell me your message and the family you want to challenge."


    After hearing this, he wrapped his throat with spiritual power like Chen Yanli and said, "what I want to challenge on behalf of the Hu family is Lu Jia

 Chapter 151

    As soon as this remark came out, a man like a thin monkey stepped on the stage. His eyes were not good at looking at his beard, and his eyes were full of disdain.


    The voice below is getting louder and louder. It seems that I wish the game would start soon. Seeing this, Chen Yanli said, "if you are ready, you can start."


    With that, Chen Yanli jumps down from the challenge arena. It seems that he no longer pays attention to every move in the challenge arena, but in fact he always pays attention to the movement above.


    Whiskers and thin monkeys look at each other, no nonsense, smart power surging, ready to start at any time.


    Su Xi and Yan Zhenxing in the corner also looked at the competition on the stage and said a few words from time to time. At this time, the above has started to fight, and the spirit power is constantly flashing, the scene is very fierce.


    In the middle of the contest, the thin monkey suddenly faltered under his feet, and his beard seized the opportunity to attack fiercely without giving the thin monkey a chance to breathe.


    "Young master, who will win this contest?" See Suxi a word all don''t say, is he and Yan Dandan and Suqi in constant discussion, Yan Zhenxing asked Suxi such a sentence.


    I didn''t think Suxi would answer him, because Suxi looked very serious today. She didn''t say a word, but she was more domineering.


    Who knows, Suxi is very serious answer: "the thin one."


    Smell speech, Yan Zhenxing quite puzzled: "but at the moment it is clear that the bearded man has the upper hand, that thin monkey general man has been defeated, how can there be a counterattack?"


    Suxi''s face did not change and her tone was cold: "let''s watch it."


    I didn''t expect Su Xi would suddenly say this. Yan Zhenxing is still waiting for Su Xi''s detailed explanation. Hearing this is like a breath in the throat, which makes people very uncomfortable.


    But Yan Zhenxing didn''t dare to ask, so he looked at the situation in the challenge arena and wanted to see if Su Xi''s words were correct.


    But what happened next was that Yan Zhenxing fully saw Su Xi''s eyesight and worshipped her.


    The skinny monkey, who had been forced to fight back, suddenly became more powerful and more aggressive! Flexible around to the back of the beard, the thin monkey palm power surge, then a palm in the back of the beard.


    And this shot, actually let the beard face to the ground, a blood dance in the air, making the whole hall full of blood. And what this bloody smell brings is people''s more excited look!


    After the beard fell down, he could not get up any more. Just now, that palm became a key blow.


    At the same time, two different noises came from the upper box. One of them clapped his hands without scruple, obviously satisfied with the result, while the other was a table cracked in response to the sound. We can imagine the mood of its owner.


    Losing the competition of dark village means losing all the family property. No wonder there will be such a movement.


    "Mr. Su is really brilliant!" Yan Zhenxing''s words of praise came from her ears, but Suxi didn''t have half a silk of emotional fluctuations, only said faintly: "this is the truth."


    Smell speech, Yan Zhenxing is a fishbone stuck expression, he how also did not expect Suxi speak so choking, simply do not give people a little room to reply. He didn''t see it before.


    Embarrassed cough twice, Yan Zhenxing is right to make a decision, that is, no longer talk with Suxi, just watch the game quietly.


    The first competition ended in this way, there was no break, the game continued.


    Soon, the people in the challenge arena became the people of the Lin family.


    The beater of the Lin family is a man with ordinary figure, appearance and moves. Just now, he defeated a man with the strength of seven sections of the earth spirit realm. At this time, he stood firmly on the challenge arena with no expression on his face.


    "Lin family racer, who are you going to challenge..." Chen Yanli''s voice sounded again, even in everyone''s ears.


    There was no fluctuation on the man''s face. He didn''t even blink his eyes. He said, "Yan family." Two short words give people a feeling of indifference and disdain.


    Be called to the name of Yan Zhenxing suddenly straightened the back, look involuntarily nervous. But Su Xi is very calm stand up, eyes did not fall on the body of the Lin family thugs.


    Suddenly, Yan Zhenxing said, "please take the safety of your own life as the top priority."


    Smell speech, Suxi mouth corner is to hook out a smile, tone also has eased: "Yan home master rest assured, I own care."


    After that, Suxi walked towards the challenge arena. She didn''t jump up like the others, but walked slowly up the steps beside the challenge arena.


    Seeing this situation, many people showed disdain, and even some people kept shouting: "what''s the matter! How can this man be so seedless, and walk up from the side


    "That''s it. Step down!"


    "Step down! Step down


    There was a constant cry, but Suxi''s look did not change at all, so she walked up step by step.See this, Chen Yanli eyes across a touch of fine light, and then said: "please keep quiet!"


    Although his words were very polite, while he was speaking, Chen Yanli also let out a piece of power belonging to tianlingjing. Until the hall became silent again, Chen Yanli stopped.


    At this time, Suxi has already come to the challenge arena. Under the pressure of Chen Yanzi, Suxi has no fluctuation at all. It seems that she doesn''t feel the pressure. Lin''s hitters may not seem to have changed much, but it''s not hard for a thoughtful person to find that his position has moved back a little bit.


    And this scene makes Chen Yanli''s impression of Suxi more and more profound.


    This time, Chen Shiyan did not officially announce the start, but just waved his hand to indicate that the challenger was in place.


    Su Xi and the Lin family thugs stand opposite each other, both of them are a pair of expressionless faces, cold as if to freeze people. But Su Xi''s momentum is more impressive, just standing there, it gives people a kind of feeling that they can''t help but surrender.


    It seems that both of them are waiting for the other side to take the initiative to attack, which makes them not easy to attack, and makes the atmosphere very awkward.


    Everyone is to see the game, to see such a scene is naturally quit, several can not help shouting!


    "Not yet! Give up if you don''t fight! "


    "That is, don''t waste our time if we don''t fight!"


    "Yes! Let''s go! Hurry up


    The cry is more and more intense, but this time Chen Yanli didn''t stop him. No matter how strong the dark village is, sometimes he still worries about the mood of the guests.


    The noise of the crowd is heard in Suxi''s ears. Suxi is not moved, but the beaters of the Lin family can''t help it. It''s obvious that Suxi''s momentum makes him very uncomfortable.


    Therefore, the Lin family''s thugs showed their spiritual power first.

 Chapter 152

    Compared with the Lin family thugs, Su Xi is still very calm and doesn''t see the shadow of the spirit. People don''t understand what Suxi is going to do. They just see that there is a posture to fight in the challenge arena, but they don''t care too much about it. They just wait for the follow-up development.


    While Yan Zhenxing in the corner held his breath and worried about Su Xi''s situation. Although Suqi has seen Suxi''s skills and heard that Suxi once seriously injured the two elders, she still can''t help wondering if Suxi can do it when she sees Suxi standing still.


    Yan Dandan is nervous clenched his fist, palms are full of sweat, eyes are not instant looking at Su Xi.


    Relative to several people''s worry and tension, the Lin family in the box showed disdain. Lin Yi, the owner of the Lin family, leans on the couch and drinks a pot of tea with hundreds of gold coins. He looks very natural. Lin Xiao stands behind Lin Yi with his eyes glued to the challenge arena. He doesn''t want to miss the scene of Su Xi being injured or even killed.


    On the other side, Qi Leling, who was in the box, also cheered up. Although he still looked lazy, he could feel his attention to Suxi.


    Xu Ji was also very concerned about the competition. As a small steward of the dark village, although he didn''t manage many things, he had to stand in the hall to maintain order. Seeing Su Xi on the stage, Xu Ji''s face showed a touch of resentment, but also disdain and contempt for Su Xi.


    The Lingli of the Lin family is getting stronger and stronger, but Suxi still doesn''t move, which makes many people sweat for her.


    "Isn''t this man scared? The Lin family is going to do it. Is he still standing there, waiting to die? "


    Someone said such a sentence, obviously did not understand Su Xi''s action in the end.


    This words naturally spread into Suxi''s ears, but she didn''t pay attention to it. She carried her hands on her back, and her eyes fell on the beaters of the Lin family. It was a kind of old-fashioned posture.


    It seems that I can''t bear the scorn of Suxi. The Lin family thugs are indifferent. They attack Suxi with their fists wrapped in spiritual power.


    From the last round of competition, we can see that the attacks of this Lin family hitter are all straightforward, without any flowery. In the face of Suxi, he is still straightforward and has no dazzling moves.


    No matter how Suxi behaves, it is undeniable that she is nervous. It''s not that I''m afraid of this person, but the gap between them is too big. If we don''t use some moves or magic weapons of previous lives, Suxi really doesn''t have the confidence to win.


    But no matter the moves of previous life or the magic weapon of this life, Suxi can''t easily take them out.


    People who are not familiar with the place of life and have no power behind them will be coveted by countless people once any treasure is revealed. Even if Su Xi doesn''t look at her, she can''t beat her two fists. In the final analysis, in addition to her own strength, Suxi has another weakness. There is no backing behind her.


    This makes Suxi feel bound in many places.


    For example, at this time, Su Xi was very angry when she faced the strong one who had the strength of at least eight sections of the earth spirit realm. There are too many restrictions, and Suxi is very likely to lose.


    Lin''s thugs didn''t care what Su Xi thought. He didn''t even look at Su Xi for a moment, and rushed straight over with a fist.


    It has to be said that this man''s strength is very strong, and has experienced many battles, so fast that everyone can''t see clearly. When they saw him again, they found that he had come to Suxi, and his fist was only a finger away from Suxi''s face.


    It can be imagined that if Suxi was hit by him without any precaution, the result would be absolutely brain splashing and must die!


    Looking at Suxi still motionless, people seem to have seen Suxi brain and blood mixed, and then suddenly fell to the ground, never get up again.


    Even the beater of the Lin family couldn''t help looking happy and muttered: "hum, go to the underworld!"


    However, a scene that surprised everyone happened!


    The fists of the Lin family''s thugs held out abruptly from Su Xi! No matter how hard he works, how to increase the delivery of spiritual power, he can''t change this situation.


    Just like there is a transparent wall standing there, the Lin family thugs can''t move forward at all.


    And in this unexpected block, the attack of the Lin family hitters naturally lost its original momentum and gradually weakened. The Lin family''s face flashed a fierce color behind. They took back the previous attack and changed their hand to fight more fiercely!


    Even Yan Zhenxing, who was sitting in the corner, was able to feel the power of that blow. For a moment, Yan Dandan can''t help but close his eyes, unwilling to see Su Xi.


    However, the punch only led to waves on the invisible barrier, and the barrier was not damaged at all.


    This scene shocked the Lin family''s thugs, as if they couldn''t believe what they were showing. They kept hitting the barrier one after another. However, no matter how much spiritual power he added or how strong the attack was, it still didn''t help.And this invisible barrier is the boundary of demon world! Therefore, it is justifiable that people do not know what it is.


    Also shocked are the spectators in the hall and the forces in the box. No one thought that such a humble person, even stepping on the steps in the challenge arena, would have such ability. The invisible invisible barrier seemed to isolate him from the outside world. No matter what kind of attack he launched outside, it was useless. They did not know whether Suxi could not get out as well as the outside world.


    If in this case, Su Xi''s attack can go through the barrier and hit the Lin family thug. At such a close distance, the Lin family thug is afraid that Danger!


    The exclamation of shock made Yan Dandan open her eyes. When she saw the scene on the stage, she was as if she was stupid, stunned and speechless. And Yan Zhenxing''s reaction is exactly the same as her. She is really a father and daughter!


    Suxi seems to confirm the conjecture of the public, and the light blue spirit finally comes from her hands. Su Xi''s speed of gathering spiritual power is so fast that before everyone has time to sigh about her special color of spiritual power, and before the Lin family thugs realize it, but before they have time to dodge, Su Xi''s attack is overwhelming and goes straight to the Lin family thugs.


    The distance between them was very close, and the attack went directly through the border and hit Lin''s beater''s belly.


    That place is already fragile, not to mention Suxi''s relentless attack! No matter how strong the Lin family hitters are, they will be hurt because of this attack after a lot of spiritual power consumption!

 Chapter 153

    This scene is just like a joke in front of everyone. It seems that Suxi is a loser. Unexpectedly, in the end, the situation is reversed, and the injured one becomes a beater of the Lin family!


    Covering his belly, the Lin family thugs could not help but step back. Looking at Su Xi still standing in the border, they said in a cruel voice: "if you have seed, don''t rely on the evil things. Come out and fight with me happily!"


    It seems that Suxi''s attack on him is really not small, but he can''t help yelling. What''s the difference between such behavior and those villains?


    Suxi is not stupid. Naturally, we can see that the beaters of the Lin family use the method of arousing. Although the blow just now hurt the Lin family hitters, it didn''t hurt the root. On the contrary, because of the blow just now, Suxi''s old injury had a recurrence.


    How could it be easy to get such a heavy blow from the two elders in the Su family before? I thought I could take care of the injury at home. Unexpectedly, the yuan family killed her again. Suxi had to leave the imperial capital with the injury. Along the way, together with the fact that Qizhou is a place of right and wrong, Suxi could not completely calm down to heal her wounds.


    So it''s now.


    Feeling the spiritual power constantly surging in her body, Suxi knew that her act just now had caused old wounds. If it continues, I''m afraid Suxi can''t get out of this dark village today


    But, think of own purpose, Su Xi Mou son condenses, inside write full firm.


    Seeing that Suxi was still crouching in the border, he was not moved by his words. A fierce intention flashed through the eyes of the Lin family thugs. He bit his lip and laughed: "ha ha ha, I''ve been in the dark village for so many years, and I''ve seen you so bold for the first time! Why, if you''re afraid, just say it. You''re still hiding in a tortoise shell. Do you think you''re really a ten thousand year old bastard? "


    The words of the Lin family thugs are getting worse and worse. Yan Dandan''s face is full of anger, but he can''t stand up and say anything. It''s not that they don''t dare, but it''s a rule in the dark village. If the players on the field are their own, they must not interfere in their competition, otherwise they will be judged as losing.


    Although this rule is unreasonable, it can be excused. It is such a rule that when the beaters of the Lin family were forced to retreat before, Lin Yi and others could only watch quietly and could not export.


    The spectators are not the same. Apart from keeping quiet before the game, they can express their opinions freely during the game. Therefore, after the Lin family thugs finished saying that, they all burst into laughter, leaving Suxi no feeling at all.


    Fortunately, Suxi is a calm, even in the face of such a situation, the heart is no fluctuations. She just stood in the border quietly, and let the beaters of the Lin family go to great lengths. She was also unmoved.


    In the process of the Lin family thugs, Suxi still lost some spiritual power, making the Lin family thugs like clowns, dodging attacks while constantly interfering with Suxi with words.


    After so many fierce fights, people are very dissatisfied with Suxi''s fighting method. But no matter how they yelled, Suxi still didn''t come out. Gradually, the crowd roared to dryness, and no matter what happened to Suxi.


    Time quietly in the past, the Lin family thugs are still jumping up and down, but the face is more and more gloomy. Su Xi''s attack strength is not strong, but it is very frequent, the speed is also very fast.


    All of a sudden, Suxi stopped attacking, and the beaters of the Lin family got a chance to breathe. As soon as there was a chance to stop, the Lin family''s thugs began to gather their spiritual power. Look at that, it seemed that they had a big move to make!


    At this time, Su Xi''s body is green, Dazheng, dazzling color flashed everyone''s eyes! Seeing this strange cyan, everyone sighed, and there was a glimmer of strange light in Qi Leling''s eyes.


    The border was still standing there steadily, Su Xi''s face was calm, and there was no panic at all. Half a quarter of an hour later, the attack of the Lin family''s thugs has been condensed, but Su Xi''s attack has not yet taken shape.


    The attack of the Lin family''s thugs made the air slightly distorted. The power of the attack made the people in the hall close their mouths and look at the two people in the challenge arena.


    No sound was heard, but the attack of the Lin family thugs had gone towards Su Xi. Although it looks like a light cloud, everyone can feel the power of this attack.


    Maybe Suxi can''t make it


    Almost everyone thought so, but Suxi still didn''t blink her eyes.


    All of a sudden, a dazzling white light, everyone seems to suddenly see the glare of the sun, are not forbidden to block the eyes. Gradually, the white light will cover up Suxi''s green awn, Suxi''s whole person seems to be shrouded in the white light.


    Seeing this, everyone held their breath and couldn''t wait to know what would happen to Suxi.


    The white light became more and more prosperous, almost enveloping the whole challenge arena. Under such a powerful pressure, everyone can''t stand it. As soon as Chen Yanli''s face changes, a more powerful spiritual power covers the white light with a wave of his hand, making it not beyond the scope of the challenge arena.


    Yan Dandan''s shoulder collapsed, tears involuntarily slide down his face, eyes full of sadness. Yan Zhenxing is also sudden, like a vent of the ball, the face is full of failure.Almost everyone thought that Suxi would die this time. Even Qi Leling in the box was silent and didn''t know what she was thinking. There is only one person who thinks Suxi will never lose! That''s Sookie over there!


    At first, Su Qi didn''t have much confidence in Su Xi, but when she saw Su Xi''s border, her confidence flared up again. Now she has almost blind worship and trust in Suxi, and thinks that there is nothing Suxi can''t do!


    What happened next proved that Suqi''s idea was right and her trust was right!


    Just when the Lin family thugs thought that Suxi had died under their own attack, and the corners of his mouth also showed a proud smile, a blue light suddenly came out from the ground, and quickly entered from the sole of the Lin family thugs'' feet, and then penetrated from his head!


    The smile of the Lin family thugs was so stiff in his mouth, his eyes were full of disbelief. He widened his eyes and looked at Su Xi''s direction. Suddenly, a touch of blood came out of the corner of his mouth. Then, in the eyes of everyone''s surprise, the Lin family thug "bang" fell on the challenge arena.


    With the death of the Lin family thugs, the white light on the challenge arena gradually disappeared, and Suxi''s figure appeared in front of the public. Before the white light dissipated, Su Xi quietly withdrew the border.


    At this time, Su Xi''s face was pale, and her thin figure made her look precarious. She is still standing there, biting her teeth, so that she doesn''t look so fragile.


    Just sharp eyes will find that there is a little blood in Su Xi''s ear socket, which is not obvious, but it is enough to show that Su Xi''s current situation is not good.

 Chapter 154

    This dramatic change is unexpected to everyone. Only after hearing Chen Yanli say "Yan Family wins Suxi" lightly, can people come back to their senses.


    Seeing the Lin family thugs fall down on the challenge arena, a burst of cheers and applause suddenly broke out in the quiet hall. The atmosphere on the scene was too warm!


    Su Xi pursed her lips. After Chen Yanli said that, she calmly stepped down from the challenge arena. This time, no one laughed at Suxi walking on the steps. They all looked at Suxi with excitement and worship. They wanted to run to Suxi and ask for warmth.


    In the box, Lin Yi''s face was gloomy, his eyes fixed on Su Xi''s back, and his tone was extremely grim: "Lin Xiao, what''s the origin of this man, do you know?"


    It has to be said that Lin Yi is very rich. After losing all his property, he can still sit here and ask about Su Xi. It''s just that when you talk, there''s always the smell of gnashing your teeth.


    Lin Xiao is also very angry, did not expect that suddenly out of Suxi will let the Lin family won a month ago, all of a sudden to Yan family back! Thinking about what happened ten days ago, Lin Xiao would like to see his strength soar, and then step on Su Xi!


    "Home Lord, this man doesn''t know where he came from. Ten days ago, he suddenly went to Yan Zhenxing and beat the villain back. Want to come to this person that day, should go to Yan Zhenxing to discuss this matter. Isn''t there a rumor that Yan Zhenxing has a baby who is willing to take out a fight and win over our Lin family? "


    At this point, Lin Yi also remembers what Lin Xiao reported to the Yan Family and his party ten days ago. At that time, he sent people to go, but when he went, Yan''s thatched cottage was empty, and Yan Zhenxing and Yan Dandan did not see a shadow. At that time, he didn''t pay attention to this matter. He thought Yan Zhenxing couldn''t turn over, but who knows


    The more he thinks about it, the more angry he gets. Lin Yi slaps it on the table, and the table cracks. This time, the people living in the thatched cottage will be replaced by him


    In contrast to the fury here, Qi Leling in the other box has raised his lips. Su Xi''s surprise to him is not that Su Xi defeated a person in the Ninth Section of the earth spirit realm, but that Su Xi killed a master in the Ninth Section of the earth spirit realm with the strength of the first section of the earth spirit realm!


    It''s not a fight among the same level, it''s a fight beyond the level, and there are many more


    Thinking about Su Xi''s performance in the battle, the smile on Qi Leling''s face became more and more obvious, but he didn''t notice it. Besides being happy, there was a touch of worry in his eyes. Just because of Suxi''s situation, he took all the blood in his eyes, and even the blood in his ears, though small, was still captured by him.


    At this time, Chang Hu also slightly changed Su Xi, although still disdain, but more or less have some identity.


    Not to mention the situation here, Suxi over there returned to Yan Zhenxing in the hot eyes of the people. If she sat down with nothing else, she didn''t seem to be hurt at all.


    But only she knew that the spiritual power in her body constantly impacted every meridian. Every time the impact brought about, it was an unspeakable pain. In such a severe pain, Suxi''s face became paler and paler, and the sweat on her forehead grew more and more.


    Yan Zhenxing''s excited look suddenly stopped when he saw Su Xi. His smile suddenly condensed and changed into worry.


    "How are you, young master?" Su Qi moved forward to get closer to Su Xi. I wanted to help Suxi, but I remembered that Suxi didn''t like being touched too much, so I stopped. But her hand has been stopped at Suxi''s side. Once Suxi can''t hold on, she can help Suxi immediately.


    This kind of action Su Xi naturally received in the eye, but now she is no extra energy but tube these. She frowned, her voice still cold: "when can I go?"


    Because of the heavy injury, Suxi''s voice trembled, which made Suqi and her three people nervous.


    Seeing Su Xi like this, Yan Zhenxing felt guilty: "Mr. Su, we need to wait until the end of the game. If you can''t support it, you can leave first! "


    Yan Zhenxing''s words are right. It''s OK to leave, but if you leave now, the dark village doesn''t guarantee the safety of those who leave. In other words, if Suxi left now and the Lin family resented, they would send someone to kill her, and the dark village would not take care of her.


    But it''s different when the game is over. The dark villa will confirm the safety of every player and even everyone in the dark villa.


    Suxi, obviously, knows about it. Therefore, she said faintly, "then wait."


    With that, Suxi took out a porcelain vase from her arms and swallowed a pill. This is the healing medicine Su Zhen gave her when she left the Su family. I didn''t expect that it was really used now.


    After taking the pill, Suxi closed her eyes and sat in silence, trying to control the spirit power in her body. It''s just that the current environment is not very safe, and Suxi''s movements are not very convenient. So, between pressing and running, the pain immediately doubled, and Su Xi''s face was pale and frightening.


    Yan Zhenxing see this, toward Yan Dandan made a wink, indicating that it and himself together for Suxi Dharma. Although their strength is poor, it''s OK to ensure Suxi will not be disturbed by outsiders.Receiving Yan Zhenxing''s eyes, Yan Dandan takes his eyes back from Suxi. Under the pressure of his heart''s worry, Yan Dandan eyes watching the movement around, do not let go of any changes.


    Su Qi is keeping the previous action, hands firmly on Su Xi''s arm, eyes tightly watching Su Xi, paying attention to every change of Su Xi.


    Qi Leling in the box frowned, then took out a light blue porcelain vase from his arms and handed it to Chang Hu, saying: "give this to Mr. Su."


    Xu did not expect that Qi Leling would let him do such a thing. Chang Hu''s eyes widened slightly. However, due to Qi Leling''s dignity and Su Xi''s performance, Chang Hu finally took the porcelain vase and headed for Su Xi''s corner.


    Chang Hu went quietly. He didn''t want to be noticed.


    When he comes to the corner where Suxi is, Chang Hu finds that Suxi is healing. Even if he doesn''t like Suxi very much, Chang Hu knows that this kind of situation can''t easily disturb Suxi, otherwise a bad one will make her go crazy.


    Therefore, Chang Hu gently touched Su Qi, but unexpectedly, she got Su Qi''s fierce eyes.


    It''s no wonder that Su Qi is nervous now. Chang Hu still touches her quietly. Naturally, she is very alert.


    Seeing that Chang Hu didn''t seem to be looking for trouble, Su Qi lowered her voice and said, "who are you?"


    I don''t know why, under Su Qi''s eyes, Chang Hu was surprised not to lose his temper, but involuntarily followed and lowered his voice: "my Lord asked me to send healing pills to Mr. Su."


    With that, Chang Hu actually put the porcelain bottle into Su Qi''s hand, turned around and left Su Qi looking at his back inexplicably.

 Chapter 155

    The game went on, and it was more and more heated. Soon the battle between Suxi and the Lin family was forgotten by all. But some people, it is the scene firmly in mind. It''s not only because of the peculiar blue spirit power and the border, but also because of Su Xi''s spirit power of leapfrog fighting!


    The competition lasted until the next morning, during which Qi Leling and Chang Hu left the dark village after the competition in Suxi. Just before leaving, Qi Leling took a deep look at Su Xi''s direction. There were more things on her evil face that he didn''t even know.


    After the recovery in the middle of the night, although Suxi''s condition was not very good, she finally suppressed the agitation in her body.


    After learning that Qi Leling had given her medicine, Su Xi''s eyes flashed a light of unknown meaning.


    Because Su Xi''s victory, Yan family also won back their own things. There is a special place for the participating families to deliver their property after the event. And Yan Zhenxing several people, now here, at the same time, the people of the Lin family are also here.


    Yan Zhenxing''s face is full of excitement. For a moment, he looks at Su Xi with a cold look, and for a moment, he looks at Yan Dandan with the same excitement. Once you lose something, you will know how precious it is when you get it back. Yan Zhenxing is in such a state now.


    "Lin Yi, you can take the bet to Yan Zhenxing." The people in the dark village are indifferent to each other. Their coldness is as cold as Su Xi''s.


    Smell speech, eyes expression is different. Yan Dandan is very proud to stare at Lin Yi, which fully shows the fact that her mind is in a teenage girl. Yan Zhenxing''s performance is not so obvious, but the joy in his eyes can''t deceive people.


    Relatively speaking, everyone in the Lin family seems to have eaten something, and their faces are extremely ugly. But they had to hand over their bets. No matter how arrogant they were, they did not dare to fight against the dark village.


    After a deep look at Yan Zhenxing, the Lin family suddenly chuckled: "Oh, it turns out that geomantic omen takes turns. It seems that this truth is eternal! Master Yan, congratulations on taking back the things that belong to you. This time, master Yan will cover these things well. I can''t say that next time, it will come back to me! "


    With that, Lin Yi places the title deed in front of Yan Zhenxing, which is full of threat.


    Yan Zhenxing is Zeng FUJIA''s magnate, and his momentum is no worse than that of Lin Yi: "I can keep that in mind! But there are some methods that can''t be used any more. I''m afraid master Lin will not have the ability to take my things at that time! "


    When speaking, Yan Zhenxing deliberately bit the three words "master Lin" very seriously, and the irony is clear and audible.


    Lin Yi''s eyes are deep, and his hatred for Yan Zhenxing seems to be unable to hide. Seeing this, the man in the dark village coughed calmly and said that if he had finished, he would leave quickly. He had to deal with the gambling exchange of other families later!


    Aware of this, Lin Yi''s face changes constantly, like a clown. With a heavy hum, Lin Yi stares at Yan Zhenxing and leaves.


    The people of the Lin family in the back kept up with them, for fear that Yan Zhenxing would trip them because of their previous enmity, and they did not dare to stay more.


    "Is this Mr. Suzie?" Suddenly, several people''s ears rang out the voice of the man in dark village, but the content was a little confused.


    Su Xi nodded, which was the problem of the man in the dark village. She didn''t want to be so cold, but the injury in her body made her really don''t want to stay here any longer, and she didn''t want to say a word more.


    Seeing this, Yan Zhenxing was afraid that the man in the dark village was disgusted. He quickly explained for Su Xi: "this adult, Mr. Su was seriously injured today. It''s not easy to stand here now. He didn''t mean not to answer the adult''s words!" Speaking, Yan Zhenxing will pose very low.


    Yan Dandan followed, but also worried that Suxi would be wearing shoes, constantly echoed: "yes, please don''t blame me!"


    However, to their surprise, the man in the dark village was not angry. Instead, for the first time, he brought up a strange smile: "where is this? We all pay attention to Mr. Su''s performance. We know that Mr. Su is not in good health. Instead, I made a rash voice. I don''t know if it will delay the healing time of Mr. Su? "


    With these words, the people in the dark village changed from sitting to standing. They didn''t dare to put on airs in front of Suxi. Not only that, he also looked respectful, just like who Suxi was, which made people confused.


    Yan Zhenxing and Yan Dandan look at each other when they hear that the people in the dark village are so polite, even some humble words. They all see the shock in each other''s eyes. Hearing that the man just wanted to say something to Suxi, they closed their mouths tightly and looked at Suxi. They didn''t know what they were thinking.


    This time, Suxi didn''t keep silent any more. Instead, she spit out two words: "No."


    Smell speech, the person of dark village corners of the mouth can''t help some convulsions. He thought that he was a very indifferent person, did not expect that there are people more indifferent than him. However, no matter what he thought, there was still a lot of respect on his face: "in that case, please allow me to delay Mr. Su a little longer."Then, seeing that all the people''s thoughts fell on him, he continued: "today I have talked so much with Mr. Su, but I don''t mean anything else. We have all seen the battle of Mr. Su. It happens that the Lord also saw it today. The Lord has a lot of appreciation for Mr. Su, so I''d like to invite Mr. Su to come to this dark villa when he is free. "


    After a long sentence, the man stares at Suxi tightly, and does not let go of the slightest change in her expression.


    With these words, Yan Zhenxing and Yan Dandan are shocked. They seem to have no idea why the owner of the dark village wants to see Su Xi. You know, even if Suxi performed well today, more people are stronger than Suxi and the game is more wonderful. But no one else can see the master of the dark villa. He just wants to see Suxi! In the past, this is absolutely nothing!


    Thinking of this, Yan Zhenxing suddenly thought of a possibility, and before Su Xi answered, he asked, "my Lord, dare you ask the master of the dark villa if he saw only Mr. Su, or did he summon many people?"


    Voice down, Yan Dandan can''t help nodding, will also look at the dark Zhuang people.


    However, before waiting for the man to answer, Su Qi couldn''t help but speak, and her tone was rather unconvinced: "what is summoning! Master Yan, don''t think that my son has won back the property for you, so you can ignore him! With my childe''s ability, where is he not regarded as a guest of honor? You even compare those bad thugs with my son. Hum

 Chapter 156

    Said these not to calculate, Su Qi also in front of dark village that person''s face, fiercely glared Yan Zhenxing one eye, made Yan Zhenxing not embarrassed. And her words were quite impolite, and she didn''t pay attention to the dark village at all.


    The man in the dark village was slightly unhappy, but when he thought of his master''s command, he pressed down his slight unhappiness: "the little master misunderstood. Our master only invited Mr. Su. It''s an invitation, not a summons!"


    Specially emphasized the invitation, he was afraid that Suqi would say something more, so that he didn''t know how to answer. Although he is specialized in dealing with the exchange of bets, in fact, he is a man who is not good at words and has never encountered such a situation before.


    So, under Su Qi''s words, that person wanted to avoid causing Su Xi''s misunderstanding and explain this matter clearly, but also wasted a lot of thoughts.


    Fortunately, Su Qi didn''t come here to find fault, but she couldn''t stand Yan Zhenxing''s holding the dark village so high and putting Su Qi so low.


    See dark Zhuang that person explained, Su Qi also didn''t press step by step, but toward Yan Zhenxing cold hum a, to show her dissatisfaction. Yan Zhenxing wanted to explain, but he didn''t mean it, but Suxi didn''t want to hear his explanation, so she opened her mouth before he spoke.


    "Tell your master that I''ll come to the dark village to find him when I''m free. If nothing happens today, I''ll go back first. "


    Light finish saying this sentence, Su Xi''s facial expression is very indifferent, can''t hear the meaning of eagerness at all.


    Smell speech, that person understood Su Xi''s meaning, also know Su Xi is still standing here now, just is strong support. He quickly took out a bottle of pills and said, "this is a little thought from the Lord for Mr. Su. It''s good for Mr. Su''s injury. I hope Mr. Su can take it."


    Looking at the porcelain vase in front of her, Su Xi suddenly thinks of the owner of the casino, Qi Leling. At the moment, there is medicine in her arms that Qi Leling gave her. Indifferently looking back, Suxi said: "I think this pill is very valuable. Suxi is not paid for it, so please take it back."


    See Su Xi to refuse without hesitation, that person''s eyes flash a different color. But he didn''t say anything. He just took the pills back: "since Mr. Su doesn''t want to accept it, dark village doesn''t want to. I just hope Mr. Su will be able to come back and have a talk in the dark village. "


    "It''s natural."


    So far, there is no need to continue. That person seems to see Suxi don''t want to leave mind, there is no nonsense, directly sent Suxi out. All the way to the gate of the dark village. After Su Xi and others left, the man said to the dark place: "the Lord orders to protect the safety of young master Suxi all the time. If you lose a hair, you will pay for your life!"


    "Yes In the dark came a uniform reply, and then it was quiet again.


    Taking a deep look at the direction Suxi left, the man turned and entered the dark village. And his behavior has also attracted many people''s attention, but due to the strength of dark village, no one dares to ask.


    But they don''t dare to ask, which doesn''t mean that the people in the dark village don''t dare to ask.


    Seeing that Su Xi and others were respectfully sent out, Xu Ji, who was hiding in the corner, rushed out again and stood in front of the man before him with his face full of rouge powder: "Mr. Chang Yi, just now..."


    Before that man, Chang Yi, saw Xu Ji standing in front of him, and his eyes flashed a hint of killing. Before Xu Ji finished asking, he interrupted him: "come on, kill!"


    The words of ice cold incomparable say from Chang Yi, Chang Yi even didn''t give him a redundant look in the eyes, finish saying this words then bypass Xu Ji to walk. At this time, Xu Ji seems to feel the thunder, don''t understand why Chang Yi would say such a sentence.


    Just did not wait for him to understand, someone quietly appeared, there was no sound, Xu Ji''s head left his neck.


    The outsider who hasn''t left the dark village can''t help but change his face. When he sees that the people in the dark village clean up Xu Ji''s body without expression, his fear grows stronger.


    Suxi, who has left here, doesn''t know that she has offended her at the beginning. Xu Ji has been killed. At this time, her heart is full of healing.


    Her strength is too weak, but also carrying such a heavy injury, if you do not see fast recovery, she is afraid to be farther and farther away from her goal. Thinking of the emperor''s road far away from the emperor''s pole, Su Xi left the dark village and separated from Yan Zhenxing. She went back to the Inn at a very fast speed.


    After setting a border, Suxi entered the state of healing.


    But Su Xi''s action is to let Yan Zhenxing think that his previous words offended Su Xi. From time to time, he glanced at Su Qi who was left behind by Su Xi, and Yan Zhenxing was worried.


    "Brother Su, is master Su angry?" Xu is too flustered, Yan Zhenxing also can''t care before Su Qi also very dissatisfied with him, finally asked out this sentence. At the same time, Yan Dandan also focuses on Su Qi, which is full of worries about Su Xi.


    Su Qi snorted coldly, obviously remembering the account before Yan Zhenxing, and her tone was very bad: "how come you can''t wait to see that dark village is so polite to my son?"Smell speech, Yan Zhenxing face slightly changed, obviously Su Qi''s words let him in the heart is also very uncomfortable. Even if he knew that he had been too careful before, he didn''t take Suxi''s face into consideration when he said something. But isn''t he also thinking about Suxi? Now, because she was worried about Suxi''s safety, she did not hesitate to look at Suqi''s cold face and ask this question. As a result, Suqi gave him such an answer. It was really deceiving!


    "Brother Su, please show some respect! My father is just worried about Mr. Su. Is it necessary for you to speak so harshly? " Yan Zhenxing has not yet refuted, Yan Dandan can not help it.


    As a daughter, it''s not personal to keep silent when her father is insulted.


    For Su Qi, she is just not happy with Yan Zhenxing, and has a good impression of Yan Dandan. After all, Yan Dandan has always been very concerned about Su Xi. And she also saw that Yan Dandan''s Thoughts on Su Xi were so ambiguous that she would not show her face.


    So, Su Qi''s face slightly eased, but it was only for Yan Dandan: "Miss Yan, what kind of cause and what kind of result, I speak hard, but also for my son''s injustice. With my childe''s ability, it should be those who are attracted by the forces, rather than those who bend their knees to ask others to solicit. I hope Miss Yan can understand this. "


    "Naturally, I know that Mr. Su has extraordinary skills, but..."


    Yan Dandan words have not finished, was Yan Zhenxing raised his hand to stop. After a look at Su Qi, Yan Zhenxing thinks that Su Xi is blindly worshipped by this person. This sentence has been remembered for such a long time. But he likes this kind of loyalty: "if brother Su is angry for what I said before, I''ll apologize to him first. I don''t mean that."

 Chapter 157

    With that, Yan Zhenxing stopped for a moment. Seeing that Su Qi''s expression had obviously eased, he then said, "I hope that Su Xiaoge can understand my mood in the situation just now. I just don''t want to let dark village hate Mr. Su. If it makes Su Xiaoge misunderstand, please forgive me."


    When he said this, Yan Zhenxing didn''t have any airs on his body. He didn''t look like the head of the family who took back his property. In the face of Su Qi, who is on the surface, it is not easy for him to do so.


    Su Qi is not unreasonable. She was just a little angry before. Now Yan Zhenxing has apologized, so she can''t give Yan Zhenxing another look. With two unnatural coughs, Su Qi said: "please rest assured, master Yan. My son is not mean. He will not hate master Yan because of his words. If you want to go back in such a hurry, you have your own business to do. The master of Yan family will put his heart back in his stomach! "


    Hearing this, Yan Zhenxing breathed a sigh of relief and said, "please let brother Su go back and tell Mr. Su that today''s affairs should not be taken into consideration. Tomorrow, I will take Xie Li Road Inn to visit Mr. Su to thank him for his kindness to my Yan Family! "


    Hearing Yan Zhenxing''s words, he knows that he still hasn''t put it down. He thinks Su Xi is angry because of him. Su Qi didn''t explain. After all, she didn''t know what Su Xi thought. She learned Su Xi''s indifference and said, "OK, I''ll go first. Please help yourself to the master of Yan Family and miss Yan."


    Finish saying, Su Qi then accelerated speed, and Yan Zhenxing two people separate.


    When she returned to the inn, Suqi found that the light in Suxi''s room was still on, but there was no sound inside. I wanted to knock on the door to ask Su Xi about her situation, but I didn''t want her hand to be bounced back from the door, and the strength of that bounce was not low. Su Qi has reason to believe that if she combined with the spiritual power to touch the rebound force, I believe she would not be just red hands so simple.


    At first, Su Qi thought that something had happened to Su Xi, but when she thought that the invisible barrier was so similar to the one on the challenge arena of dark village, Su Qi thought that this thing was deliberately arranged by Su Xi, so as not to be disturbed by anyone.


    Thinking of this, Su Qi takes back her hand mixed with Lingli''s desire to break through, turns her back to Su Xi''s room, and stands straight outside the door, guarding Su Xi.


    The second boy of the middle Inn had come up to deliver food, but they were all stopped by Su Qi. Suxi couldn''t eat it, and she didn''t eat it herself. She strained her nerves and didn''t let go of the movement around her.


    As time went by, the day turned into night, but there was no movement in Suxi''s room. Suqi, hungry, has been standing outside the door, looking at the strange eyes cast by other guests. She ignores them, as if she didn''t see them, standing there like a wooden stake.


    As the night gets deeper and the temperature drops, Su Qi rubs her arms and feels a little cool.


    Seeing the light still on inside, Su Qi runs her own spiritual power to resist the chill of the night.


    She is not tired with the strength of xuanlingjing, but standing for a long time makes her retreat very sour. But she didn''t care about it. Once her leg was sore, she used her spiritual power to relieve it.


    The night passed quietly, and the early morning sun shone through the window into Suxi''s room and evenly fell on Suxi. At this time, Suxi was still sitting quietly, her spiritual power was flowing slowly, and a warm current was passing through her meridians to repair her injury.


    Although she was alone in the room to heal, Suxi''s vigilance was still not relaxed. It can be seen from the fact that she set a stronger border around the bed. Moreover, she still keeps her ordinary appearance, for fear that someone might break in and find her true face.


    Suddenly, Suxi''s peaceful face had a trace of emotional fluctuation. Then Suxi''s brows wrinkled, and beads of sweat rolled down from Suxi''s forehead, as if in great pain.


    If you can see through it, you can see that Suxi''s orderly spiritual power suddenly became violent. I don''t know what she touched.


    Slowly, Suxi was sweating more and more, and her brows were getting tighter and tighter.


    Su Xi, who is deeply observing her own situation, naturally sees the collective riot in her body. If she feels right, this change is because she just accidentally met a place in Dantian.


    Thinking of this, Suxi tried her best to dredge the spiritual power of those riots, so that they would not be oppressed. Maybe it would be better.


    Sure enough, under Su Xi''s dredging, Lingli gradually calms down. It''s just different from the previous orderly, spiritual power is still unconsciously and directionless swimming in Suxi''s body, and they all inadvertently bypass a certain place in Suxi''s Dantian.


    Seeing this, Suxi figured out that there was something wrong with her Dantian, or that there was something secret about her body that she had not yet discovered. At this time, the spirit power is not very obedient, so Suxi has to try to control the spirit power and move it slowly towards the Dantian.


    At the beginning, the spirit power was quite obedient, but the closer it was to Dantian, the more restless the spirit power was, and it seemed that it wanted to escape. Suxi was seriously injured. With the shock of the spiritual power just now, her consciousness suddenly relaxed, and the spiritual power ran away.Then no matter how Suxi drove those spiritual forces to get close to Dantian, they all came back in vain.


    At this point, Suxi also understood that now might not be the best time to check Dantian. At the moment, her control of the spirit power is too weak. The spirit power is very disobedient. If the wound is healed, it may be easier.


    With this idea, Suxi gave up the idea of checking Dantian for the time being, but concentrated on adjusting the spirit power to recover the injury.


    An hour later, the spiritual power in Suxi''s body was in order again, flowing slowly. From time to time, Suxi put a pill in her mouth to speed up her recovery.


    At this time, Su Xi''s Inn is ushered in Yan Zhenxing. He is a person, not only did not bring people, even Yan Dandan did not bring.


    Yan Zhenxing, who took it home, was obviously very excited. She was walking and hunting, and she had a confident temperament. Line to Suxi door, Yan Zhenxing found Suqi motionless standing there, in front of the body is quite serious.


    Seeing this, Yan Zhenxing thought that something had happened to Su Xi, so he asked urgently: "brother Su, this son su..."


    "My son is still healing. It''s inconvenient to see people. So, master Yan, please go back and come back another day. " Indifferent to say such a word, Su Qi even redundant eyes did not give Yan Zhenxing a.


    Yan Zhenxing was worried and wanted to ask about some more things, but when she saw Su Qi''s seriousness, she swallowed more words. Helpless, Yan Zhenxing had to solemnly say: "so, today I will not disturb. But if Mr. Su gets better, please let me know! "


    With that, Yan Zhenxing also took out a bottle of pills. Suddenly, she thought that Suxi had rejected the medicine from dark village yesterday, so she put the medicine into Suqi''s hand and left in a hurry.


    Su Qi''s eyes flashed a trace of consternation, but also quietly put away the pill.

 Chapter 158

    Two days after the game, Suxi also came out. See Su Qi standing outside the door motionless, although Su Xi no accident, but the eyes also more strange look.


    After telling Su Qi not to guard like this, Su Xi strengthens the boundary of the room and goes back to heal again. She doesn''t eat or drink anything. Su Qi opened her mouth, but the words of persuasion didn''t come out.


    Although listening to Suxi''s words, she didn''t keep at the door, but Suqi was still watching in the dark.


    Suxi side gradually fell into peace, but she always worried about the emperor Mo side, is ushered in an unexpected guest.


    Among the emperor''s poles, peach blossoms are blooming everywhere. When a breeze blows, there is a charming aroma of peach blossoms. In the fragrance of flowers, no matter how much trouble you have, it will gradually calm down. It seems to have a kind of magic that can soothe the world.


    Since Sifang city came back, Dimo thought of the woman who came out of the peach forest from time to time. The red clothes made his calm heart fluctuate slightly. Plus her words, it seems that she knows a lot about herself, even the secret of her injury is clear.


    And her words of Hua Qing


    Think, Emperor Mo can''t help but pinch his brow, if there are many things to think.


    "Sir, this is what you want." Shadow respectfully hands the things in his hand to Dimo, and there is no fluctuation in his eyes. It seems that he is not curious about the background that Dimo suddenly asks him to check Suxi.


    After receiving those letters, the emperor waved to the shadow to leave.


    Silent for a while, Emperor Mo suddenly some don''t want to see. However, driven by his heart, he slowly opened the letters, on which all the information about the person he wanted to know was written.


    When seeing Su Xi as the eldest daughter of the Su family, there was a flash of light in the eyes of emperor mo. Although he didn''t know much about the outside world, he still knew the name of Suxi, the imperial capital. When he first heard the name Suxi, he felt that he had heard it before. However, because of heaven''s nature, he didn''t go deep into it.


    At this time, looking at these materials, he finally thought of the imperial waste.


    But what I saw in Sifang City, Suxi didn''t match the name of waste at all. Gather next mind, Emperor Mo continues to look at.


    However, when he saw that Suxi had been beaten to a severe coma a year ago, and could even be considered dead, he suddenly woke up without any treatment.


    And this wake up, Suxi suddenly changed a person, the past cowardice disappeared, even hit her always afraid of SuYue. Since then, his strength has improved by leaps and bounds, and his speed is so fast that he is the emperor of the human world.


    And she also has the green color spirit power, all these, really is the coincidence?


    Put down the information, Emperor Mo eyes across a touch of light, but listen to the voice of the shadow outside again: "Sir, the demon world neon dust palace Lord flower worry free visit." Speaking, shadow does not hide that he does not like to see Hua Wuyou. He just can''t figure out why Di Mo meets her every time.


    Listen to this words, Emperor Mo just return interest Yan Yan, at this time already some impatient. However, as the monarch of human world, he can''t turn away huawuyou.


    Put the information away, the emperor Mo is very indifferent: "let her in."


    "Yes."


    With the fall of shadow voice, a woman in a lake blue dress pushed the door slowly. Slender willow eyebrows, gentle eyes like water, the corner of the mouth is always hanging like a smile. At this time, huawuyou is quite different from huaqingyan''s loveliness. It is a dignified, elegant, gentle and generous person.


    Although there are barriers between the six realms, just as there are still various ways to pass through the six realms, the barriers can be ignored among the kings of the six realms.


    "Brother Dimo, I haven''t seen you for some days. How are you doing?" Slowly walk to the bottom of the emperor Mo, Hua Wuyou also did not wait for the emperor Mo to greet, he sat on the chair, that appearance is not at all out of sight, just like in his own home.


    Seeing this, there was a flash of disgust on the emperor''s face. The speed was very fast, so Hua Wuyou didn''t find out: "I''m not very familiar with the Lord of the flower palace. The title of the Lord of the flower Palace should be changed. I don''t know what happened to the master of flower Palace today? "


    Every time he called the flower palace leader, there was always a strange feeling in his heart. It seemed that the name was not the woman in front of him, but someone else. Thinking of the story of Hua Qing''s words heard from other places, the strange feeling became stronger and stronger. This is also one of the reasons why emperor Mo is not willing to spend worry free.


    In the face of the indifference of emperor Mo, Hua Wuyou doesn''t change her look at all. She seems to be used to it, or everything that emperor Mo does, she can tolerate it. But she didn''t know. It was her behavior that disgusted the emperor.


    "Why is brother Dimo so strange? I know sister Qingyan has done you too much harm, but I stopped her at the beginning. However, she is my elder sister. She brought me up as a child, and she is also the master of the neon dust palace. Even if she has a heart, she can''t resist the obstinacy of elder sister Qingyan. If brother Di Mo has hated Wuyou in this way, then Wuyou is willing to fight against all the crimes for sister Qing Yan, just ask brother Di Mo to feel better. "With that, Hua Wuyou burst into tears, crying so much that it was called a pear blossom with rain. It was a man who couldn''t help but feel soft hearted and held her in his arms!


    However, the emperor Mo is a hard hearted, since waking up from a coma, he will be more indifferent and merciless. At this time to see flower worry such a gesture, and say these words, Emperor Mo can not help a while upset.


    These days, every time Hua Wuyou comes over, he always mentions Hua Qingyan intentionally or unintentionally. Every time he says how much harm Hua Qingyan has done him, he even says that Hua Qingyan has cheated on his back. Of course, in terms of the role Hua Wuyou plays now, she naturally doesn''t say it so plainly, and every time she mentions it implicitly.


    It''s just the meaning of her words. I think everyone can understand it.


    The emperor Mo who lost his memory naturally didn''t know what story he had with Hua Qing. When he heard it for the first time, it was a little strange, and Huang Ji people didn''t welcome Hua Wuyou, which made him more suspicious. So, Emperor Mo calm a face, let flower worry said, the purpose is to hear from her mouth some emperor extremely people try to hide from him.


    And he also achieved his goal. Hua Wuyou said a lot of things he didn''t know. Although he didn''t say it clearly, he knew that there must be something unusual between him and Hua Qingyan.


    This is one of the reasons why every time Hua Wuyou comes over, even if Di Mo is impatient, she also meets her.


    It''s just that he wants to know something about Hua Qingyan

 Chapter 159

    See emperor Mo seems to be lost in meditation, flower worry think is his words successfully disturbed his mood, let him to flower Qing speech produced hate. Can''t help, flower worry eyes across a trace of success. Poor Hua Wuyou doesn''t know that the emperor Mo has no memory of Hua Qingyan, and he is still trying his best to dye Hua Qingyan in order to get the man in front of him.


    Looking at di Mo''s angular face, Hua Wuyou''s eyes are quite obsessed. So handsome man, strength and strong, why is she Huaqing words! Such a man in the world, should belong to her flower worry free, only she flower worry free, just with the amazing absolute emperor Mo!


    Thinking about this, Hua Wuyou said, "brother Di Mo, are you ok?"


    Speaking, Hua Wuyou tone is full of care, seems to be afraid of his voice heavy, will hurt the emperor mo.


    Hua Wuyou''s voice wakes him up. He is impatient with Hua Wuyou now. In these meetings, Hua Wuyou is nothing more than those things, and there is no fresh one, so emperor Mo has no reason to see Hua Wuyou.


    As a result, the emperor Mo said coldly: "I have said that I am not familiar with the Lord of the flower palace, and some of my appellations are not acceptable. If there is nothing wrong with the Lord of the flower palace, please go back to him. The demon world can''t be short of people. "


    Hearing this, Hua Wuyou''s face changed slightly, but he was still not angry: "does brother Di Mo really want to be so ruthless? Wuyou said that she is willing to bear the mistakes made by sister Qingyan to brother Dimo. Please don''t be too sad. "


    "It seems that the Lord of the flower palace is a man who can''t understand. If the Lord of the flower palace insists on this, then you will be invited out later. Somebody... "


    Haven''t waited for emperor Mo to call a person, the flower has no worry then urgently interrupted emperor mo. She really didn''t expect that the emperor Mo turned over so fast. She was still well several times before.


    I can still feel pity and wipe away my tears. Hua Wuyou said, "why do you have to be like this? Wuyou came here today to discuss something with the emperor."


    "What''s the matter?"


    After hearing such a cold word from emperor Mo, Hua Wuyou bit his lower lip and seemed particularly aggrieved: "now the six realms seem to be stable, but in fact they are turbulent. The situation in the six realms is not stable, plus the affairs between elder sister Qing Yan and the nether world, worry free that the nether world will take the opportunity to launch war against the human world! "


    With that, Hua Wuyou pulls Hua Qingyan in again and reminds emperor Mo that Hua Qingyan brings him a green hat. It can be seen that Hua Wuyou''s heart is so cruel and heartless that he won''t let go of a dead person.


    I thought that the emperor Mo would be upset because of his words. After all, if the two circles fight, the battle will be big. However, the emperor Mo is very proud, did not think: "war? When were you afraid of war? Don''t say that there is no reason for him to start a war in his prime. If there is, then what? Just fight. "


    This directly choked Hua Wuyou, but she was not a fuel-efficient lamp, and soon found another way to say, "how can there be no reason! The emperor doesn''t know that sister Qingyan once had such a rumor with huangquan. Six circles all know that sister Qingyan betrayed the emperor and threw herself into the embrace of huangquan. So, isn''t that the reason? "


    The emperor Mo sneered, and his eyes were disdainful: "I think the flower palace leader didn''t pay attention to the point. What I mean is that I''m not afraid of war, no matter what the reason is."


    "But the emperor is not afraid. Are the people in the human world not afraid? Even if the emperor does not think about himself, he should also think about the world! Once there is a war between the two worlds, it is the common people in the human world who will suffer and cry out for fatigue at last! " Hua Wuyou''s words are solid. Every word is a concern for the human world.


    Xu did not expect that Hua Wuyou would say such a sentence, Emperor Mo picked pick eyebrows, some surprised.


    Seeing this, Hua Wuyou thought that his words had an effect and put on a happy face: "once the war breaks out, the human world is bound to panic! Under such a panic, the human world will be destroyed! If the emperor doesn''t want to see his people die and hurt, then listen to worry free and cooperate with the demon world! "


    Listen to this speech, Emperor Mo Mou son in dye a touch of ridicule, just flower worry did not find: "how to cooperate?"


    Gently ask out this sentence, Emperor Mo is waiting for flower worry free initiative to say his purpose.


    Sure enough, Hua Wuyou couldn''t sit still after hearing this. It took her a lot of effort to get to this point. Now the attitude of emperor Mo has become a little loose. If she adds more strength, maybe


    Thinking of this, Hua Wuyou tried to hold back his desire to laugh wildly and said seriously: "if the six realms are in chaos, we can only unite together to fight against the underworld and kill it in the cradle. The best way to unite is by marriage! "


    With that, Hua Wuyou''s pretty face turned red, as if thinking of something coquettish.


    But emperor Mo''s eyes are flashed a trace of satire, looking at flower carefree eyes meaningful. As a result of low head, flower worry can''t see the look in the eyes of emperor Mo, can only feel emperor Mo''s eyes fell on her body, for a long time did not leave.


    Feel that she thinks scorching eyes, flower worry face blush more Sheng, think that emperor Mo is after her beauty, moved to her mind.


    The emperor Mo nature is to spend not worry of all reaction all receive in the eye bottom, then, his ridicule more thick.He wanted to refuse, but he didn''t know what he thought of. As soon as his voice turned, he asked: "Lord Hua, I can wake up in the Kunlun war. Do you think it is possible for Hua Qingyan to wake up?"


    As soon as this words came out, Hua Wuyou raised her head abruptly, the blush on her face disappeared, and what she put on was the white all over her face.


    Just see emperor Mo in the eyes seem to have if have no hate time, her that obliterate white also concealed go down, in the eyes have proud. Even so, Hua Wuyou pretends to be sad.


    "Wuyou hopes that sister Qingyan can come back, but at the beginning, Wuyou witnessed the death of sister Qingyan. The emperor should also know that under the streamer sword, who can survive? "


    After he assassinated Hua Qingyan with the broken moon sword, Hua Wuyou replaced the broken moon sword with Hua Qingyan''s Liuguang sword, which made Hua Qingyan commit suicide. And what she said is right. There are few people who can survive under the streamer sword.


    Before I heard that emperor Mo woke up, flower worry is also very strange. However, the desire for the emperor Mo more than that wipe curiosity, flower worry only think that the emperor Mo has its own way, but also did not think much.


    It has to be said that this is a woman who has been dazzled by love. I know how to get rid of my rival by all means, but I don''t know how to think about it in strange places. Maybe I can find something different.


    "Is it?" Smell speech, Emperor Mo softly said these two words, seem to be speaking to oneself.

 Chapter 160

    Facing Hua Wuyou''s puzzled eyes, Emperor MOTU raised the corner of his mouth and said: "since the Lord of the flower palace cares so much for our people, as the emperor of the human world, how can you brush the meaning of the Lord of the flower palace? I just don''t know. What does the marriage in the palace master''s mouth mean? "


    Smell speech, flower worry some Zheng Leng, it seems that did not expect happiness suddenly came on his body. Just now the red halo came up again, which made huawuyou look very charming.


    Emperor Mo''s smile has knocked Hua Wuyou dizzy. The charm of a beautiful man is always irresistible


    He lowered his head again, and Hua Wuyou was very shy: "I''m not afraid of emperor''s jokes. The marriage in Wuyou''s mouth refers to Wuyou and Emperor you. It is well known in the six realms that the affairs between the emperor and his elder sister Qingyan, if we say that the rest of Huangji are married to the people in the neon dust palace, we don''t think they will pay attention to them. Only when the emperor marries with me, will they attach importance to it and be afraid to send troops! "


    Hua Wuyou''s voice is very small, but it also ensures that the emperor Mo can hear her. In this way, she not only tells the purpose, but also makes the emperor Mo see her shame. She has the best of both worlds.


    In the place where the flower can''t see, the emperor Mo quietly takes back the perfunctory smile. The cold in the eyes seems to be the ice and snow in January, which is very close.


    "Ah, this is what the flower palace Master said..." Emperor Mo deliberately elongated voice, as expected to see flower worry free nervous look up, a pair of Yanbo flow eyes closely watching emperor Mo, waiting for his answer.


    See this, Emperor Mo thin lips slowly spit out a sentence: "flower palace master this words is very reasonable! However, the Lord of the flower Palace once said that the six realms all know the relationship between Benjun and huaqingyan. This sudden marriage with the Lord of the flower palace will make the six realms even more suspicious! "


    After that, the emperor Mo looked indifferent and seemed not to care about it, but his words were not like this.


    And today, Hua Wuyou is obviously fully prepared to come. She has reason to refute her words. With a smile, Hua Wuyou is extremely elegant: "the emperor''s words are not so good. Even though the six circles all know the relationship between the emperor and Qingyan''s sister, the six circles know the relationship between Qingyan''s sister and huangquan! Moreover, the six kingdoms of the Kunlun war are well known, and they all know how sister Qing Yan treated the emperor. Now if the emperor marries Wuyou, he will never let the six realms doubt him! "


    "Is it?"


    Listening to the cold voice of emperor Mo, Hua Wuyou didn''t recognize the mockery inside, but nodded heavily to show that what he said was very reasonable.


    Seeing more Hua Wuyou''s face, Emperor Mo suddenly didn''t want to see Hua Wuyou again, so he said in a cold voice: "in that case, the flower palace leader will release the news. It is said that I am willing to marry with the neon dust palace. The wedding date is uncertain. "


    Smell speech, flower carefree face excited self-evident. How could she not like the fact that she had planned so long and finally achieved it?


    Although the emperor Mo said that the wedding date is uncertain, but Hua Wuyou is still very happy, in the excitement of her, seems to ignore some very important things.


    Keeping his dignified posture, Hua Wuyou said: "in this way, the emperor will not regret it! When you go back, worry free will ask people to announce the news to the six realms, so as to frighten the underworld and make it dare not act rashly! "


    "If so, please go back."


    It seems that I didn''t expect that emperor Mo would start to rush people now, and Hua Wuyou was a little stunned. But after seeing the fleeting hatred in the eyes of emperor Mo, Hua Wuyou thinks that she is here, which makes emperor Mo think of Hua Qingyan, so he can''t bear to drive himself away.


    Although very unhappy, but think of emperor Mo''s hatred for Hua Qing Yan, Hua Wuyou''s heart is a burst of pleasure, that silk unhappy seems to have disappeared.


    Not determined to stay, Hua Wuyou gets up and gives a gift to Emperor Mo Yingying, showing her beautiful figure in front of emperor Mo: "brother Di Mo, you can have a good life and have a rest. Just leave these things to Wuyou."


    With that, Hua Wuyou walked out of the room slowly and took a deep look at the emperor''s road. His eyes were full of love.


    When passing by the shadow of the door, Hua Wuyou cast a disdainful glance at it. She''s been looking at shadows for a long time. She doesn''t look good every time she comes. After her marriage with Dimo, she will take good care of the shadow to see if he dares to be so arrogant!


    With a proud smile, Hua Wuyou goes away.


    "Shadow, come in." Ear came the voice of emperor Mo, shadow complexion as usual, but the eyes, but there is a puzzled.


    Looking at the shadow standing at the bottom, the emperor Mo said: "prepare, I want to go out, and I don''t know when to return."


    Hearing the words, the shadow respectfully answers the promise. Then he hesitated for a moment, and finally said his question: "Sir, there''s something under me, I''m very confused!"


    "Go ahead." Emperor Mo indifferent way.


    "My subordinates dare to ask why you want to marry Hua Wuyou! You know, Huaqing in the demon world That woman, hurt you so badly, not only lost face, but also suffered serious injury! Even if she died, she couldn''t resist the mistakes she had made, but you... "


    At the mention of Hua Qing''s words, shadow became excited, which was quite different from her usual indifference to everything. Even when he said Hua Qing''s words, he felt dirty and didn''t want to mention them.In the face of such a shadow, Emperor Mo face a cold, said: "shadow!"


    However, there are only two words, but it makes shadow''s body look awe inspiring. The voice of emperor Mo makes him realize that he has lost his temper, but he just can''t help it. He will never forget the appearance of emperor Mo''s blood. And all of this is from Hua Qing''s words!


    Shadow stubborn do not want to admit their mistakes, they use silence to face the emperor mo.


    Seeing this, Dimo sighed and finally felt a little softhearted: "shadow, you don''t understand many things. I have my own intention to do this. Some things have passed, you can put them down. Besides, I can''t remember... "


    Speaking of this, Emperor Mo suddenly some feel lost. When he first woke up, he felt that his heart was empty, but he didn''t know what it was. Now he knows that feeling may have something to do with Hua Qingyan, but Hua Qingyan has But I don''t know why, Emperor Mo has a strong premonition that Hua Qingyan is still alive and must be in a corner of the six realms.


    He didn''t know why, but this kind of feeling had been in his heart.


    See the appearance of emperor Mo, shadow suddenly has a kind of impulse to shed tears. Although emperor Mo is the emperor of human world, he has power and strength, but he is such a overlord in the world, but he will always show his inner sadness inadvertently. And only he can see


    Suddenly, there was no doubt in shadow''s heart. Since Timo wants to do that, let him go. Maybe this is a good thing for Timo


    Looking at the emperor Mo who is deeply thinking, the shadow quietly retreats, leaving the quiet world to the emperor Mo alone.


    But at the moment, there are only four words in his mind, that is "Suxi, Qizhou"

 Chapter 161

    Hua Wuyou really can''t bear loneliness. When she went back that day, she announced the news of her engagement with the emperor. When people in the six realms heard the news, their reactions were different. As a party, the demon world and the human world had different reactions.


    Demon world does not know why, for this should be good news kept silent, no one supports, no one refutes, there is a kind of you love how drop how drop feeling. And the human world is upset, one after another scolded Hua Wuyou shameless, sister almost killed their emperor, finally the emperor woke up, sister pasted up again.


    And Huangji was also unusually silent on this matter, which was like acquiescence and disdain. Huang Ji''s reaction led to different opinions in the six circles.


    It is said that this is the news released unilaterally by Hua Wuyou, but the emperor did not respond. All this is just a gimmick made by Hua Wuyou on the throne of the leader of the neon dust palace. Some people say that the emperor Mo was hurt by Hua Qingyan. Even if Hua Qingyan died, he had to revenge, so that her sister Hua Wuyou could be together and let Hua Qingyan die.


    In any case, this matter, in addition to the demon world, the other five circles are boiling up, very busy.


    At this time, Suxi is still immersed in healing, and has no knowledge of the outside world. I don''t know what she will think when she hears the news.


    Two months passed quietly, and Qizhou was still the scene, calm in the day and rough at night. During these two months, Yan Zhenxing would come to the inn every day to look for Su Xi, but he was turned away every time. He was not annoyed, but he was still like this every day.


    As for Qi Leling, although she didn''t come to the inn in person, she sent Chang Hu to see Su Xi every day. After a while, Chang Hu, a young man, has a good relationship with Su Qi.


    On this day, Su Xi, sitting in meditation, suddenly opened her eyes and was in full bloom. If it were not for the protection of the border, the dazzling blue light would go straight to the sky, and the whole Qizhou would be illuminated.


    After opening her eyes, Suxi didn''t move. After a moment of silence, she closed her eyes again. At this time, her injury has recovered. The posture between the hands is constantly changing, as if to urge the spirit to do something.


    And now Suxi''s Dantian is also unusual, there are dots of color light constantly flashing. These lights did not come out of thin air, but Su Xi used her spiritual power to test and nourish her in the process of healing. At this time, Suxi still uses the spirit power to nourish the multicolored light, and feels that the multicolored light and the spirit power fit more and more, so Suxi can''t help smiling.


    Before that, she found that her Dantian place was different, and now she finally came out. Although the colorful light is only sporadic, Suxi can fully feel the energy contained in it. Suxi can conclude that if she can refine these energies this time, her strength will have a great breakthrough!


    Feeling closer and closer to success, Suxi is not impatient, but more calm.


    Slowly, Suxi increased her strength, and her spirit power to gather the elixir also strengthened, as if she wanted to break through the protection of colorful light.


    However, Suxi underestimated the vigilance of colorful light.


    The colorful light, which was about to be integrated with Suxi''s own spiritual power, suddenly flourished after feeling the sudden strengthening of her spiritual power. It was very friendly just now, and at this time it isolated Suxi''s spiritual power.


    Aware of this, Suxi frowned, but the hand movement still did not stop, constantly urging the spirit.


    At this time, Suxi didn''t want to wait any longer. Although immersed in the cultivation, Suxi can also perceive that the outside world has passed for a long time. Thinking of her weak strength, Su Xiaoxin is cruel. With a fierce posture of losing both sides, she runs a large amount of spiritual power and directly impacts towards the colorful light!


    There was a bang in Suxi''s body, which made her dizzy.


    Holding back the uncomfortable feeling, Suxi devoted herself to the struggle between Lingli and colorful light. After that sound, the colorful light was blown to death and spread all over Suxi''s body.


    But because of the violent action just now, Suxi had already recovered from her seventy-eight injury, but she loosened up again. Combined with the damage caused by the collision between the spirit power and the multicolored light, Suxi''s body seems to have been smashed, ferocious and terrifying.


    Su Xi''s mouth overflowed with blood. Hand posture is a change, Su Susheng''s hold back the pain, still with colorful light stalemate, no one compromise.


    After the multicolored light is dispersed, its respective power will be much smaller. Suxi is sure of this opportunity and plans to break through one by one.


    Let the blood slide down the jaw, Su Xi''s face is firm, find one of the points, and suddenly surround it. The besieged multicolored light still don''t know how to return a responsibility, blankly in situ turn a circle. The colorful light out of the big team is like a lost child, unable to find direction.


    Seeing that it was weak, Su Xi immediately urged her to wrap it tightly. Colorful light began to struggle, jumping up and down, extremely want to break free from the imprisonment of Suxi.


    But this time, Suxi has spent a lot of money. She''s on the verge of collapse, and she''s still fighting against it. Naturally, she won''t let it escape easily.During the struggle, Suxi suddenly spat out blood and dyed her clothes red. At this time, Suxi''s body became more and more dilapidated, and her meridians had a tendency to break. Aware of something bad, Suxi wants to keep the Castle Peak and is not afraid of no firewood, so she wants to recover her spiritual power at the moment.


    However, at this time, the colorful light wrapped by the spirit power suddenly did not struggle, and it seemed to blend with the spirit power. Other corners of the colorful light is no longer free, but turned into a thin warm current, constantly nourishing Suxi''s body.


    In this warm current, Suxi found that the pain was much less, and the meridians were also repaired. Just now still broken body, at this time has been slowly recovering, everything, are developing towards the good side.


    The sudden change makes Suxi can''t understand. She spends so much time and energy, but doesn''t solve the problem. Now her body is broken, but the multicolored light melts automatically and nourishes Suxi''s body.


    Moreover, in the process of physical recovery, Suxi also felt a strong force into her meridians. It not only makes her meridians more powerful, but also broadens a lot.


    As long as the practitioners understand that it is a great good thing to broaden the channels! The width of the meridians determines the storage capacity of the spiritual power. When the meridians are wide, the spiritual power flows more smoothly, and the body can accommodate more spiritual power. Undoubtedly, it was a surprise for Suxi.

 Chapter 162

    Under the nourishment of colorful light, Suxi could no longer bear the dizziness in her mind, so she lay down on the bed and lost consciousness.


    At this time, however, there were two new faces in Qizhou. One of them was wearing a silver mask with awe inspiring momentum, which made people in the city of Qizhou change their faces slightly and dare not approach. The other one is pretty, but the cold face is also dazzling.


    The sudden appearance of these two people in Qizhou City naturally attracted the attention of various forces. People from all walks of life sent people to investigate the origin of the two, but nothing was found.


    As for these two people, they are the emperor''s road and shadow who came all the way from Huangji. As the emperor of the human world, there will not be only one person around, but in order to hide people''s eyes and ears, those people are hiding in the dark, waiting for emperor Mo''s orders from time to time.


    After arriving at Qizhou, without hesitation, they went straight to Suxi''s Inn.


    Looking at the two people with the momentum of "don''t be near strangers" in front of them, the shopkeeper could not help shivering: "two You two are going to eat Also Or live How about staying in a hotel? "


    Because of the unique rules of Qizhou City, even if the shopkeeper was afraid, he had to show a very happy face. This leads to the shopkeeper''s expression is very strange, smile is not like smile, cry is not like cry.


    With no expression on his face, he took out a bag of gold coins. No matter how many gold coins there were, he said, "stay in the shop, ask for two best rooms, and then send a bucket of hot water."


    Smell speech, the shopkeeper swallowed a mouthful of saliva, see shadow hand is very generous, in the heart of that silk timidity also went down a lot: "Shun son, take two objective to Tianzi No.1, No.2 room, make a pot of good tea, send a bucket of hot water!"


    The man named shunzi rushed over. He was still sweating. See this, shadow without trace of block in front of the emperor Mo, seems to prevent the sweat smell son Shun body to Emperor Mo''s nose.


    "Two objective, please follow the villain!" At first sight, Emperor Mo and Shun Zi''s expression froze, and then returned to normal.


    Gently nod, Emperor Mo two people followed in Shun son''s behind.


    I don''t know whether it''s intentional or unintentional. The room of Di Mo is just opposite Su Xi. Aware of the atmosphere of the border, the emperor Mo glanced at Su Xi''s door without any trace. His thick eyebrows wrinkled slightly. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is your room. Please wait a moment. I''m going to prepare the hot water. " Shunzi grinned, but his heart kept shaking. I don''t know why, when I came to this room, the man with the silver mask suddenly got cold. A chill came out of him. Now shunzi just wanted to leave here quickly.


    Fortunately, the emperor Mo two people are not dawdling people, only light to shun son nodded, then line to the table to sit down.


    When he saw the silver faced man sitting down after another person wiped the chair and table again, shunzi only felt that the two men might not be small. For a moment, shunzi didn''t want to stay here any more. After they agreed, he ran away.


    "You go to the opposite." Emperor Mo indifferent road.


    Smell speech, shadow doesn''t understand, but what didn''t ask, nod to go out.


    Walking to Suxi''s door, the shadow didn''t go in. Instead, he gently raised his hand and unexpectedly touched an invisible barrier. As soon as he touched the border, the shadow''s expression changed. With his identity and strength, he naturally knows what this is, but it''s the boundary of demon world!


    Think of the words that emperor Mo just ordered, shadow then roughly guessed why emperor Mo would call him to come and have a look.


    Shadow wanted to break the border, but he didn''t want to use his strength to make the border shake slightly, and then return to peace. In order to avoid making noise and attracting unnecessary people, shadow gave up the idea and only listened to the voice in the room.


    However, there was no sound except a faint breath.


    Seeing this, the shadow frowned and went back to the emperor''s room. At this time, Su Qi just came up from downstairs, but missed the opportunity to meet shadow. Suqi kneaded her stomach and walked towards Suxi''s room, thinking about what she had eaten, so that she had diarrhea all morning.


    Back to the room, the shadow closed the door with a dignified look: "Sir, there is a boundary at the opposite door. My subordinates have tested it. With their strength, if they don''t want to make a big noise, they can''t shake the boundary! Sir, are the people in the demon world... "


    The remaining words didn''t finish, but the emperor Mo already understood the meaning of shadow. Thinking of Su Xi who lived in that room, the mouth under the mask of emperor Mo stirred up a smile, and there was a bold guess in his heart: "where are the people in the room?"


    Xu did not expect that the emperor Mo was concerned about this problem at this time. The shadow picked an eyebrow and said, "there is nothing in the house except a weak breath."


    Smell speech, Emperor Mo complexion unchanged, but in the eyes a trace of inexplicable things: "you go out first."


    "Yes." There is no extra words. As a dark guard, the only thing shadow has to do is to feed the emperor. Respectfully withdraw from the room of emperor Mo, and take a silent look at Su Qi standing outside Su Xi''s door. When you go to the next room, you will pay attention to the movement of the room of emperor Mo at any time.Shadow left, Emperor Mo stood up, also don''t know what to think of, body shape a flash, then disappeared in the room.


    The next moment, a tall and straight figure appeared in Suxi''s room, but the border at Suxi''s door didn''t fluctuate at all. See lying on the bed of Su Xi, clothes and mouth around have obvious blood, Emperor Mo can''t help but slightly frown.


    Feel the bedside that one seems to have if not border atmosphere, Emperor Mo big hand wave, border is so out of thin air disappeared!


    When he came to Suxi''s bed, the emperor did it directly, and his hands helped Suxi up involuntarily. Don''t know why, Emperor Mo always feel in front of this woman is so familiar, this kind of familiar is not from appearance, but from the bone. Or soul


    Without hesitation, he leans Su Xi in his arms. The emperor Mo grabs Su Xi''s wrist with one hand, and a strong and gentle spirit force rushes into Su Xi''s body along Su Xi''s wrist.


    Like a detective, the spirit power constantly swam in Suxi''s body, and never let it go. When he noticed those things that were shining with colorful light like water, Dimo saw a strange color in his eyes, and then he was slightly breathed with relief, and then he withdrew his spiritual power.


    Looking at Su Xi''s ordinary face, di Mo Wei squints. His eyes are so deep that people can''t guess what he is thinking.


    then, as like as two peas, the emperor put the Su Xi back to the original place and stood up, and it was actually a similar border. After doing all this well, the emperor Mo once again took a deep look at Su Xi, and then disappeared in the same place.

 Chapter 163

    It is night, the moonlight outside the window shines into the room, adding a different kind of warmth to the quiet room.


    Suxi slowly opened her eyes, and what she saw was the white bed curtain and the silence of the room. Holding her hand up from the bed, Suxi moves her body. Unexpectedly, she finds that her injury is all right! Even before the Lingli and multicolored light caused injury is completely good!


    Not only that, Suxi also obviously felt that her strength had risen a lot! This discovery surprised Suxi a little, and then she used her spiritual power to investigate her own situation.


    Feel the colorful light into their own spiritual power, and spiritual power together in their own body, Suxi where also can''t think of the root of all this?


    Enjoying the satisfaction brought by powerful power, Suxi can''t help laughing. She is one step closer to her goal


    Remove the border beside the bed, Su Xi steps out of bed slightly, seems to be aware of something, first Leng for a while, with the eyes surge on a touch of ecstasy. After that, he rushed out of the door with blood all over his body and saw Su Qi leaning on the door.


    Suxi''s movement is not small, almost in Suxi opened the door of the moment, Suqi opened her eyes.


    Seeing Suxi come out, Suqi didn''t have time to be excited, so she saw the blood on Suxi''s face and clothes, a white face: "young master, you are..."


    "No problem."


    The cold voice rings out in the corridor. Suxi looks at the corridor of the lamp, and her eyes suddenly darken. Eyes moved to Su Qi''s body, Su Xi said: "today can strangers come or stay?"


    Smell speech, Su Qi a Leng, don''t understand Su Xi ask this reason. But she didn''t ask any more. She just frowned and said, "no stranger has ever been here today. I don''t know if I want to move in. What''s the matter with you? I can ask the shopkeeper. "


    Hearing this, Su Xi''s eyes were more gloomy. The feeling before she came was just her illusion. How did that man come back here?


    With a sneer in her heart, Suxi waved her hand: "go back to the house and have a rest. I''m all right. Follow me to the casino tomorrow morning to meet boss Qi."


    Sookie nodded gently until Sookie entered the room.


    Straight back to the room, Suxi didn''t know. In the room opposite her, there were a pair of bright eyes open, obviously heard their conversation.


    Think of Su Xi''s reaction before, Emperor Mo eyes across a trace of deep meaning, then also closed his eyes.


    The night passed quickly, and the bright moonlight was squeezed into the clouds by the bright sunshine. With the sunshine, people feel warm. Suxi is still facing the public face and takes Suqi to the casino.


    After them, two figures followed.


    Qi Leling''s Casino is still like that. This time, Suxi didn''t say anything. She took Suqi and went to the curtain. The gatekeeper seemed to know Suxi, but he didn''t stop him. He let Suxi go in.


    It was still the octagonal pavilion. What was different was that Qi Leling had changed from sitting to lying. Whether consciously or unconsciously, Qi Leling''s clothes were messy on her chest. She was lying on the Royal chair with a wine glass in her hand. Her eyes were blurred, which was very Soul-catching.


    "I didn''t expect boss Qi to be so charming."


    Listening to Su Xi''s funny words, Qi Leling is not moved. The eyebrow eye lightly picks, throws a flattering eye toward Su, the tone is more enchanting: "I also can''t think that the person that Su childe wakes up to see first, will be me." It seems that she has known Su Xi''s recovery for a long time, and Qi Leling has no surprise or other emotions.


    In Qi Leling''s words, Su Xi walked to him and sat down. Su Qi stands steadily behind Su Xi, but she glances at Chang Hu involuntarily. Chang Hu''s face turned red and he looked very happy.


    "Boss Qi worries about my situation day by day. If he doesn''t see you first, I''m afraid boss Qi will have to ask someone to lift the roof of my house!"


    Hearing Su Xi''s witty words, Qi Leling suddenly got angry: "why, Mr. Su is in a good mood today. Don''t you treat people with that cold face?"


    Smell speech, Su Xi a Leng, suddenly realize that Qi Leling is for dark Zhuang contest that day, her attitude is not good and angry. Thinking of this, Su Xi suddenly chuckled, as if laughing at Qi Leling''s childishness: "that day, the situation was not the same! I''m afraid you''re the only one who can talk and smile in a place like the dark village! "


    "That''s right! So I''ll forgive you. "


    With that, Qi Leling made a move and saw Chang Hu pour a glass of wine, then handed it to Su Xi.


    Seeing this, Su Xi said in a funny way, took the glass and drank it all: "tut Tut, it''s really not easy to drink boss Qi''s wine! It seems that I have come to the right place today. This wine is really the best in the world! "


    "That''s natural. It''s hard to find drunk and carefree in the world. Only when Mr. Su comes, can I have a drink."


    Two people you come and I go, but they all talk about miscellaneous things, but the business is not mentioned at all.


    After half a stick of incense, Suxi put down her wine cup, as if she was drunk: "I didn''t come here today to drink. Boss Qi shouldn''t avoid the original agreement by drinking!"Hearing this, Qi Leling picked her eyebrows and eyes, showing her romantic and evil Charm: "does Mr. Su think that if you defeat the Lin family, you are qualified to cooperate with me?"


    Smell speech, Su Xi is not vexed, light smile way: "if boss Qi thinks this is not enough, think to come now I also won''t sit here."


    "You are a sharp toothed man." With that, Qi Leling was stunned, as if he didn''t understand why he told Su Xi what the two women said. However, seeing Su Xi''s indifferent expression, Qi Leling felt that she was thinking too much. She shook her head and went on: "I have to admit that Mr. Su really has a brilliant place and is qualified to talk about cooperation with me. But... "


    At this point, Qi Leling suddenly stopped talking and wanted to drop Su Xi. However, Su Xi is still that appearance, make Qi Leling''s idea directly fall empty.


    Fortunately, Qi Leling is also a well-informed man. He won''t be choked because of this. Seeing that Su Xi was not moved, he continued: "there are many thugs in Qizhou, and there are more powerful than Mr. Su. Although I am optimistic about Su Gongzi''s leapfrog battle, Su Gongzi also knows that it is not good for me. So, what else can Mr. Su come up with? "


    Smell speech, Su Xi complexion unchanged: "want to come to money, boss Qi also won''t see in the eye, just I don''t have money. In this way, I can give boss Qi only one promise. "


    Seeing Su Xi''s determined expression, Qi Leling suddenly felt curious: "Oh?"

 Chapter 164

    However, Su Xi''s next sentence is to make him speechless. I saw Suxi sweep the drunken state before, and very seriously said: "I Suxi, can give boss Qi a promise. If you cooperate with me, boss Qi will one day be as powerful as the emperor! "


    Because of the same pronunciation, Qi Leling didn''t realize that "Suxi" was not "Suxi". However, his mind is afraid that he will not pay attention to these, just because Su Xi''s words are very similar to the emperor''s!


    Naturally, he knew what kind of existence Huangji was. It was because he knew that he was surprised by Suxi''s words. Just looking at Su Xi''s serious face, Qi Leling suddenly felt a strong sense of confidence. It seemed that as Su Xi said, as long as she cooperated with her, she could reach that height.


    For the first time, Qi Leling hesitated.


    Suddenly, Qi Leling said, "even though I believe Mr. Su''s words, how can Mr. Su guarantee that when we grow up to the height of Huangji, will Huangji accommodate us? You know, one mountain can never tolerate two tigers, not to mention Huang Ji, the overlord of the human world for thousands of years, how can others stand side by side with him? "


    Smell speech, Su Xi hook lips a smile, eyes is Qi Leling don''t understand the firm look: "this, Qi boss don''t worry, Emperor won''t be a jealous person. If there is an extra force in the human world that is the same as the emperor''s, it will only do us good and no harm. As long as we do not harm the people and commit crimes, I believe the emperor will not refuse. "


    Hearing Su Xi''s words, Qi Leling suddenly had a guess. Looking at Su Xi strangely, Qi Leling said: "is it not Mr. Su Is that the emperor in the middle


    Yes, only in this way can we explain why Tong Suxi is so sure that the emperor will not attack them. And with Huangji behind it, what Suxi said could come true. Otherwise, even if Su Xi could fight at a higher level, she would not be able to compare with Huang Ji in a weak situation.


    Even if his influence is all over most parts of the human world.


    The more he thinks about Qi Leling, the more likely he is. He even thinks about whether Huangji is a traitor, and Suxi is the traitor. If so, does he want to cooperate with Suxi?


    Cooperation, and fear of the emperor''s anger came to him, he can not bear. If you don''t cooperate, he has a good feeling for su. He doesn''t want to let go of such a friend.


    Alas, Qi Leling sighed deeply in his heart. He only thought it was hard to be a man!


    However, it turns out that Qi Leling thought too much and had a feeling of hopelessness. Su Xi smokes the corners of her mouth without any trace. She doesn''t know where Qi Leling came up with such an idea.


    Holding his forehead, Su Xi said, "boss Qi thinks too much. If I''m from huangjizhong, why do I have to cooperate with boss Qi?"


    At this point, Su Xi already knew that if Qi Leling didn''t get the bottom of it, he would not easily agree to cooperate. Although Qi Leling is not serious, he has a lot of eyes! What I said just now is just Taiji with Suxi. I don''t want to cooperate with Suxi without knowing the truth.


    After thinking about it for a while, Suxi found that all she could say now, and the only one that could make Qi Leling moved, was the Su family. Although Sifang city is the second city in the human world, it can''t be compared with the Su family.


    With a sigh, Su Xi said, "to tell you the truth, boss Qi, I''m from the Su family in the imperial capital. I don''t know if this can make boss Qi have some confidence in me? "


    Although to carry out the Su family, Su Xi still did not say his identity, only vaguely put forward.


    Smell speech, Qi Leling put away the exaggerated expression before, is very appreciative to see Su Xi one eye, seem to praise Su Xi to still calculate on the road.


    Putting down the wine cup, Qi Leling didn''t care about anything: "it''s from the Su family. In that case, why not cooperate with Mr. Su? I just don''t know how Mr. Su wants to cooperate? "


    Smell speech, Su Xi ear suddenly move, way: "actually say cooperation is not cooperation, I want to come to a gentleman agreement with boss Qi, boss Qi think how?"


    Qi Leling''s face was full of evil spirits when she heard Su Xi''s words, which seemed to change her mind temporarily. Nodding gently, Qi Leling motioned Su Xi to continue.


    Su Xi was not affectable, so she said: "in three years, I will have a force ten times bigger than Su family behind me. At that time, please let boss Qi forget the past and go to the top with me


    Qi Leling''s expression was not so good-looking. Su Xi not only changed her mind temporarily and changed the cooperation into a gentleman''s agreement, but also meant that Qi Leling would become his subordinate in three years. Although it''s about going to the top together, how can Qi Leling not hear the obscure meaning!


    As a result, Qi Leling''s face changed and her evil spirit was covered with coldness: "Mr. Su, what a great tone! Do you really think I can be played by others? This is to hold a sincere heart to cooperate with Mr. Su, but Mr. Su is just about to change his mind and try to attract Qi. "


    With that, Qi Leling was angry in her eyes, and seemed to want to drive Su Xi out: "even if the power behind Mr. Su is not small, it''s not enough to make Qi humble! If Mr. Su is insincere, please go back! "As the voice falls, Chang Hu, standing behind Qi Leling, suddenly steps forward, draws out his sword in Su Qi''s complicated eyes, and points directly at Su Xi''s face.


    Suxi was unmoved and even had a smile on her face. But Su Qi didn''t allow anyone to point her sword at Su Xi like this. At the moment, regardless of her complex feelings towards Chang Hu, she also took out her sword, and the point of the sword was facing Chang Hu.


    Qi Leling''s face was angry, while Su Xi was calm: "why should boss Qi lose such a big temper? Having said so much, I think boss Lai Qi is somewhat moved. Why do you pretend to embarrass me? "


    Hearing the speech, Qi Leling sneered, and his tone was full of disdain: "feigned posture? From the beginning to the end, it''s just you, Susie! From the first time you came to my casino, you had a purpose. Now I can''t help showing my tail, and I''m going to blame me for all my mistakes. Susie, don''t think I''m afraid to touch you. "


    As soon as the threat came to her ears, Su Xi suddenly looked up and laughed: "I didn''t expect boss Qi to be such a person, but I misunderstood boss Qi!"


    After that, Suxi''s face suddenly changed, her right hand slapped the table heavily, and the good nanmu table cracked: "let''s go!" Then Suxi took Suqi away.


    Qi Leling snorted heavily, looking at the crumbs and drinks all over the ground, his face was full of anger, as if he wanted to swallow Su Xi!


    Seeing this, Chang Hu hesitated and said, "Lord, did you let them go like this?" In fact, Chang Hu hesitated when he said this. In the past two months, he went to see Suxi every day and became very familiar with Suqi.

 Chapter 165

    Between this one to two to go, think to come Su Qi is also born some thoughts, then tell his daughter body things Chang Hu. In this way, between the two people is a private life. So, Chang Hu is very dissatisfied with Suxi with Suqi together will Qi Leling to anger.


    However, Qi Leling''s anger suddenly disappeared. With a smile of evil spirit, Qi Leling said: "Chang Hu, it seems that my gambling house is not clean, and some curfew people have mixed in!"


    Smell speech, Chang Hu is first Leng for a while, very quick reaction comes over Qi Leling''s meaning, the heart surges up light happy idea. So Chang Hu took back his sword and said, "I''ll do it now."


    "Well."


    Seeing Chang Hu strode away, Qi Leling came down from the concubine''s chair and walked to the place where Suxi had just Sat. finally, he found a note in the sawdust over there: "Suxi, Suxi, my good table has been destroyed by you!"


    With that, Qi Leling put the note in her arms. Instead of staying, she turned back to her room.


    Just now when Su Xi was talking with Qi Leling, Su Xi''s ear suddenly moved and noticed that someone was spying on the movement here. So, Suxi suddenly changed her attitude and turned two circles on the table between her hands.


    Qi Leling was also a smart man. From these two points, we can see that there is something wrong. Therefore, there will be a falling out between Su Xi and Qi Leling, and finally Su Xi leaves.


    Back in the room, Qi Leling took out the note and saw that it was written "see you at the time of the sea". The handwriting is so scribbled that Suxi wrote it in a hurry. However, with Qi Leling''s eyes, I don''t know when Suxi wrote it!


    With a casual smile on the corner of her mouth, Qi Leling''s curiosity about Su Xi is more and more successful.


    "Lord." Chang Hu''s voice broke Qi Leling''s thoughts.


    Put the note back in his arms, Qi Leling said faintly: "in."


    Then, Chang Hu looked grim, entered the house, and then closed the door. Seeing Chang Hu''s expression, the arrival of Qi Leling''s consciousness is not easy. At least, his strength is much stronger than that of Chang Hu.


    Chao Qi Leling gave a salute, and Chang Hu''s face was dignified: "Lord, there are two people in the casino who are very suspicious! And with the strength of his subordinates, he could not see through the accomplishments of those two people! From the fluctuation of one of them, we can see that his strength is no less than that of the Lord. In addition, the strength of the person wearing the silver mask may be higher. "


    After that, Chang Hu''s face became more dignified, and his eyebrows wrinkled tightly, as if he thought of something bad.


    Hearing this, Qi Leling''s smile also slightly stopped, and his eyebrows were stained with a little bit of deep meaning: "are people still there?"


    "Yes."


    Hearing the words, Qi Leling got up, patted the dust that she didn''t have on her body, and raised a smile full of evil spirits. Her aura was inexplicably strong: "since people are here, if they can''t, they will weaken our own reputation."


    With that, Qi Leling walked out of the room first. With awe inspiring momentum, he knew that the comer was not good.


    Among the casinos, there were cheers and wails from the crowd. People of all colors shuttle between the gambling tables in various ways, and the atmosphere is very warm.


    The sudden appearance of Qi Leling and his wife makes the casino suddenly quiet. Everyone looks at the man with awe inspiring evil spirit and a smile on his face. They have doubts in their eyes.


    Seeing this, Qi Leling''s eyebrows and eyes bent and said with a good temper: "everyone, go on."


    Although it was a very common word, people did not hear the joy and anger, but when this word came out, the casino, which had just been quiet, immediately became noisy again.


    It has to be said that this is a kind of rule and charm of qileling casino. No matter who appears, they will be treated equally, and no matter what happens, as long as Qi Leling says that it has nothing to do with you, you can play at will, then you can rest assured and continue to play, even if there is a brutal fight in the casino.


    Just like the situation just now, you can see what happened in the casino, otherwise Qi Leling would not come out. However, as long as Qi Leling made it clear that he had nothing to do with them, no one would continue to pay attention to him.


    Walking slowly to the silver faced man, Qi Leling said, "you two Have a good time? "


    Voice down, Emperor Mo turned to look at Qi Leling, pupil is indifferent. Listening to the word "play" which was accentuated, the emperor Mo was not moved at all: "fair."


    Smell speech, around is with Qi Leling''s heart nature, also can''t help choking by these two words.


    "You two are strangers. Qi has never met you." Fortunately, Qi Leling also saw many kinds of people, but after a little meal, he recovered as usual.


    But this time, he obviously miscalculated Di Mo''s reaction.


    The Emperor didn''t answer Qi Leling, but he winked at shadow. Seeing that shadow had won all the chips, the emperor turned around and left without giving Qi Leling any face.


    Seeing this, Chang Hu''s face changed, and he was about to stop him. However, Qi Leling stopped him. Looking at the emperor who was waiting for the shadow to exchange chips, Qi Leling saw a dark color in his eyes and said, "maybe that person''s purpose is not us..."After that, Su Xi''s figure appeared in Qi Leling''s mind, with deep meaning in her narrow eyes.


    Suxi and Suxi, who had already returned to the inn, did not know that someone had followed them to the casino, but that person was what Suxi wanted to see. If you know, I''m afraid Suxi will stay there for a while, instead of leaving so soon.


    Looking at Su Qi standing in front of her, Su Xi''s face was expressionless: "don''t you have anything to say?"


    Cool voice in the ear, Suqi face a Lin, know Suxi this is angry. Without thinking about it, Su Qi suddenly fell on her knees in front of Su Xi, looking scared: "Gong Young master, it''s my fault Wrong. "


    Smell speech, Su Xi complexion does not change, cold voice way: "where is wrong?"


    "Subordinates, subordinates should not tell others about the identity of women, but also And that kind of mind With that, Su Qi suddenly closed her eyes and did not dare to look at Su Xi''s eyes.


    Think of Su Qi and Chang Hu before the scene, Su Xi sneer: "do you know how much hidden danger your behavior will bring us? At the beginning, what was the purpose of our face changing? I believe you can think of it with your intelligence. And your behavior this time may expose us. "


    Then she said, "I told you when you came out with me. If you want to follow me, you can''t indulge yourself. If you have a different intention, I will not force you to stay. Just go away. "


    As soon as this remark came out, Su Qi''s pretty face turned white, with no color of blood: "Lord Lord, I didn''t mean to. Please forgive me

 Chapter 166

    However, the next moment is more cold eyes fell on her. Shocked by the look in her eyes, Su Qi suddenly thought that she had just said something wrong, so she was even more flustered. Her tears kept spinning in her eyes, and she could fall at any time.


    Seeing this, Suxi sighed a little at the bottom of her heart, but her tone was still so cold that she could freeze to death: "Suqi, there is one thing I hope you can know. This is not the Su family, and you are not the elder''s concubine, but my Su Xi. Follow me to the outside, we must always remember their identity, no matter what the situation, can not put down their vigilance. You know, in this world, the most unbelievable people are often the closest ones... "


    As for this, Suxi''s tone suddenly a little lonely, but hidden very deep, Suqi did not find it.


    Watching Suqi shiver on her knees, Suxi didn''t have the heart to say: "I don''t want people around me to betray me, whether intentionally or unintentionally, do you understand?"


    At this time, Suxi is not as cold as before, but Suqi thinks Suxi is more terrible now. Holding back the impulse of tears, Su Qi seemed to suddenly understand something and said: "don''t worry, young master, and then there will never be another similar thing! If there is any more, my subordinates will give thanks for death! "


    Hearing the words, Suxi''s eyebrows moved. She can''t know what Suqi is thinking, but now she is willing to believe Suqi. It''s not only because Su Qi''s attitude is so sincere that she can''t see any difference, but also because Suxi is a little lonely after all


    Walking beside Suqi, Suxi leaned over and lifted her up in shock: "I''m not trying to stop you from looking for happiness, but we have nothing now. What''s the qualification to think about other things?"


    Said, Suxi face has cannot wipe away of disappointed, her frailty, finally is in this so-called belong to before revealed. Maybe it''s because of the memory of the original owner''s soul. Suxi has an indescribable feeling about Suqi.


    Therefore, Suxi will say such a word to Suqi, and it will be so different to Suqi.


    After standing up straight with Suxi''s hand, Suqi''s tears finally fell. But now it''s not fear, it''s moving.


    "Don''t worry, young master. It was too easy for my subordinates to think before. They will always remember it in the future!"


    "In that case, go and have a rest."


    "Yes."


    Even if things subsided here, Su Qi was in a state of mind at the moment, full of thoughts about what to do in the future


    Time passed quietly, and night came.


    Tonight, there is no moon, gusts of cool wind blowing, the leaves outside the window issued a "rustle" sound, in this quiet dark night, it seems strange.


    There are two regular sounds in the window lattice. Su Xi, who is sitting on the bed, suddenly opens her eyes, and there is a trace of light in her eyes. With a flick of both fingers, the candle lights up, driving away the chill of the room.


    When she reached the window, Su Xi gently pushed open the window. Then she saw Qi Leling lying in a very charming posture. Her eyes were like silk, stirring people''s hearts.


    Seeing this, Su Xi''s face was speechless, and she turned aside to let Qi Leling enter the room. Then, with a wave of Suxi''s hand, the whole room seemed to be isolated into an independent space.


    Qi Leling has deep thought in her eyes where Su Xi can''t see her. When Su Xi turns around, Qi Leling becomes the same again: "I thought I would come late at night and see Mr. Su sleepy, but I don''t want him to be so boring and neat. It''s really disappointing!"


    After that, Qi Leling poured a cup of tea, sipped it and put it down: "this tea is really bad. I know that Qi will come. Even if there is no such rare thing as snow and fog, better tea should be prepared."


    Hearing this, Su Xi looked the same and sat opposite Qi Leling: "I thought boss Qi came in person late at night to talk business."


    Qi Leling gasps at the corner of her mouth, hoping to take out the note and drop it on Su Xi''s face, so that she can see who asked him to come so late. At the moment, he was just joking. Suxi gave him a look, which really made him Have to compromise!


    After putting down the cup, Qi Leling sat up straight and said, "let''s talk about how to cooperate with Mr. Su."


    "I thought I had made it very clear to boss Qi at the casino today."


    Hearing this, Qi Leling frowned: "Mr. Su What does that mean? "


    "Three years later, I returned with absolute strength and boss Qi was my subordinate."


    After hearing Su Xi''s words, Qi Leling''s face finally became serious, and her usual carelessness had disappeared: "is it not afraid that the wind will flash his tongue when Su Zi says this?"


    "It all depends on what boss Qi means."


    Hearing the speech, Qi Leling looked at Su Xi deeply, but she didn''t change her look at all, and her face was full of seriousness. Seeing this, Qi Leling took a deep breath and said, "why do you think that I would agree to such a rude request? Don''t forget your present situation, Mr. Su. Aren''t you afraid that you can''t get out of Qizhou? "


    As he spoke, Qi Leling''s tone was already full of danger.But Suxi didn''t care, as if she didn''t feel it: "if I really can''t get out of Qizhou, boss Qi will face the anger of the Su family. Maybe boss Qi won''t say that."


    Listen to the meaning of this, Su Xi''s position in the Su family is to the point of one person''s death and the whole family''s revenge! Think of this, Qi Leling suddenly smile, eyes flashed a touch of dark, let this silent night, plain more beautiful.


    "In this way, what if you agree with Mr. Su?"


    It seemed that Qi Leling would agree. Su Xi didn''t feel surprised. She was calm. Seeing this, Qi Leling really admired Su Xi''s determination this time. He was more stable than him.


    They didn''t sign a contract, because Qi Leling always kept his word. And Suxi didn''t worry about Qi Leling''s going to go back, because by that time, maybe there was no room for Qi Leling to go back!


    When the matter is settled, Su Xi gives Qi Leling a light glance, and the meaning is self-evident.


    However, Qi Leling suddenly had another idea. He suffered such a big loss here in Suxi. If he didn''t get some back, he would not be Qi Leling.


    Suddenly, with a charming smile, Qi Leling let the candle lose its light: "it''s too late today. How about Mr. Su staying with me for one night?"


    The voice just falls, Qi Leling''s figure suddenly disappears in the room, when he reacts, he discovers that he is already outside the inn. Suddenly, Qi Leling''s heart was shocked. He didn''t know what he thought, but he left with a smile.


    But at this time, Su Xi is staring at the man who suddenly appears in front of her eyes, and her eyes are not clea

 Chapter 167

    The man with a silver mask, straight body standing in front of Suxi, Suxi appears particularly petite. That pair of indifferent eyes motionless fall on Su Xi''s body, also don''t know is looking at what, deep extremely.


    Two figures in the candlelight against the backdrop of special warmth, as if at the moment between heaven and earth left them two people, everything is so quiet, beautiful.


    The sound of "pa" was the sound of the wick breaking, and the trivial sound rang in Suxi''s ear, just like thunder. The sour and astringent feeling came from her eyes, and the water light blurred Suxi''s eyes. Although she had seen it, Suxi couldn''t help her excitement.


    She didn''t feel wrong. Although the border outside her room didn''t look different last night, only Sue knew that it wasn''t laid by her. And the breath left in the border is clearly from the emperor. It''s only Su Xi who doesn''t believe it that she will let it go.


    At this time, the emperor Mo stood in front of her, even broke her border again and threw Qi Leling out. Thinking of this, Su Xi suddenly woke up and ran to the window to see how Qi Leling was.


    She didn''t want to win over a powerful person, so she was killed by Emperor mo. Fortunately, Su Xi did not see Qi Leling, which means that he has nothing to do. Seeing this, Suxi was relieved.


    Just she didn''t see, because of her this action, Emperor Mo''s eyes suddenly sink down, the face under the mask also black several degrees.


    Quietly walked to Su Xi behind, Emperor Mo cold voice way: "so worried about him?"


    Smell speech, Su Xi Tu of a Leng, then smile a turn. Because they are very close to each other, Su Xi turns around and directly bumps into the arms of emperor Mo, and the atmosphere in the room suddenly becomes ambiguous.


    Emperor Mo looked down at the person in his arms, but only saw the black hair. Light peach blossom fragrance into the nose, Emperor Mo unexpectedly is not Su Xi push away, but keep this posture. Even, there was a feeling of nostalgia that could not even be expressed by Dimo himself, just as he longed to hold the man in front of him for a long time.


    This sudden idea let emperor Mo frown, then want to leave Su Yuan far.


    However, before he has any action, Suxi is directly closer and nestles herself in the arms of emperor mo. The emperor Mo didn''t refuse Su Xi. He let Su Xi rely on him for a long time. He didn''t realize that he broke many precepts until he felt wet in front of his chest!


    Not only let people easily close to the body, there is no feeling of disgust in the heart. You know, on weekdays, if someone dares to be like Suxi, he would have kicked people away.


    Gather down the complex thoughts in the heart, feel the sad mood of the person in the arms, Emperor Mo can''t help reaching out and patting Su Xi''s back, but didn''t say a word.


    Seems to cry enough, Suxi came out from the arms of the emperor Mo, wiped the tears on her face, but also it is lovely to smoke twice.


    Arms suddenly empty, Emperor Mo that originally patted Su Xi''s back hand will stop in the air, and then was Emperor Mo without trace back. "Worried about him?"


    It''s the same question, but the tone is different.


    If before emperor Mo still only light jealousy, now he has some chest tightness, but he himself can''t find the reason.


    Leng Buding heard this, Su Xi some Lengshen, and then reflected the meaning of emperor mo. Red eyes of Su Xi straight looking at the emperor Mo, see the strange feeling in the eyes of emperor Mo, in the heart can''t say is happy or sad: "if I say worry, what will you do?"


    Smell speech, Emperor Mo pupil a shrink, inexplicably some displeasure: "Oh, you how in this gentleman what matter!"


    While saying that, di Mo also opened the distance between him and Su Xi. But because of the distance between them, he felt uncomfortable that he was not willing to admit.


    It happened that a cool wind outside, through the window to the emperor Mo''s body, plain add some cool.


    "I''m happy."


    Su Xi suddenly out of such a sentence, eyes soft looking at the emperor Mo, the tenderness inside seems to overflow out of the general.


    The last time I was in Sifang City, Suxi also looked at Dimo with this kind of eyes. At that time, although there was something strange in his heart, it was not very strong. And this time, the emperor Mo is clear to feel that his heart has never been a trace of things.


    I don''t know why he is always disgusted when other people look at him like this. Even if Hua Wuyou, the leader of the neon dust palace, doesn''t want to see him. However, now it''s Su Xi''s turn, the emperor Mo unexpectedly has no disgust, but also very useful.


    Looking at Su Xi like this, di Mo suddenly feels that he can''t speak. With some embarrassment, he closed his eyes and said, "I don''t have time to know if you are happy. If nothing happens, I will go."


    Although the words say like this, Emperor Mo but the slightest bit moves the meaning of the son all have no. At the foot of the general like a root, standing firmly in place.


    See emperor Mo such appearance, Su Xi straight in the heart secretly smile. It is clear that he suddenly ran to his room by himself and threw Qi Leling out. Now he looks like he is looking for something. And he didn''t want to leave, but he had to say something to hide himself.Su Xi can''t help but think that if she doesn''t have a problem, is the emperor Mo going or not!


    But in the end is the bottom of my heart miss more than tease Di Mo mind, Su Xi slightly curved lips, but make this cold night for no reason become soft up.


    "Why don''t you sit down and talk?"


    Smell speech, Emperor Mo pursed tight mouth, a pair of I am very busy, don''t want to sit more appearance. Seeing this, Suxi chuckled. The candle was not as bright as Suxi''s, and her eyes were shining and straight into her heart.


    "I have many things to talk about with you. If you keep standing like this, I''m afraid your feet will be affected." Say, Suxi also don''t wait for emperor Mo to reply, straight sat down, face to head back emperor Mo a provocative look in the eyes, seem to say "you don''t dare to sit" such words.


    Originally with emperor Mo''s mind will not pay attention to these, but today it is ghost, in Su Xi''s eyes, slightly stiff sat down. I don''t know whether it''s intentional or unintentional. As soon as he sits down, he sits opposite Suxi. Without turning his head, he can see Suxi''s eyes and brows.


    The tea at night was cold, so she didn''t pour it. She looked very casual: "I don''t know what happened when you came to Qizhou all of a sudden?"


    Suxi''s words are not without words, but really strange. It is reasonable to say that the emperors of the human world are concerned about the major events of the human world. If there are no important things, how can they easily come to a place? Let''s see, I''m going to make a "micro service private visit" again!

 Chapter 168

    Receiving Su Xi''s puzzled eyes, di Mo''s answer is wrong: "I don''t know, but a family child is so rude. I don''t know the rules at all."


    As soon as he said this, the emperor''s wife regretted it, as if she was afraid that Su Xi would blame him. However, he didn''t want to hear Suxi call you one by one. He was so unfamiliar. Strange mind together, Emperor Mo speak without thinking, just that words blurted out.


    But he didn''t know that Su Xi was not so polite. If it''s polite, it will be like facing Qi Leling before. Boss Qi will leave people out.


    And Suxi obviously didn''t expect that Dimo would say such a thing, but she also knew Dimo''s temperament, understood that Dimo had no other meaning. Think of emperor Mo at the moment perhaps loose heart door, Su Xi suddenly smile, is very beautiful and moving.


    Seems to be attracted by this smile in general, Emperor Mo was unwilling to look away.


    "I don''t know, when did you pay so much attention to the rules?"


    Smell speech, the eye son of emperor Mo flashed a touch of pure light, the shape seems to ask a way carelessly: "so say, you know this gentleman very well, even this gentleman all disposition likes to all know clearly?"


    Suxi almost said yes. Fortunately, she thought of her present identity in time and stopped. She didn''t know what happened to di mo. she thought she had changed her body, so Di Mo would be so strange. However, when she said Hua Qing''s words for the first time, she found that di Mo had no other emotions, just like she didn''t know this person.


    With this understanding, Suxi does not know whether Timo is acting now, so she is not sure about his current situation.


    Thinking about all kinds of things before, Suxi presses back the impulse to say that she is huaqingyan. She wants to find out the situation first, so as not to unconsciously walk into the trap laid by others.


    So, Su Xi is not in a hurry to recognize Di Mo now. She just thinks that although her body has changed, her soul is still the same. Di Mo can''t say she can recognize her.


    As soon as this idea came out, she stayed in Suxi''s mind for a long time, floating around.


    The emperor Mo on the opposite side looks at Su Xi''s face and constantly changes her look. For a while, she is sad and happy. I can''t know what this different woman is thinking, but the deep meaning of her eyes is stronger.


    Fingers inadvertently in a button on the table, issued a slight sound. It was the slight noise that made Suxi recover.


    Looking at the silver mask glowing under the candlelight, Suxi suddenly said, "take off the mask."


    As the voice fell, the room suddenly became quiet. All that could be heard was the wind outside and the crackling sound of candles. Suxi coughed two times. Just as she wanted to explain something, she saw a long hand covered with the silver mask, and then she saw the most familiar face.


    Emperor Mo didn''t know why he did it when he heard Su Xi''s words. He almost didn''t think about it. It was like Su Xi''s words had magic power. He didn''t want to brush Su Xi''s meaning.


    Feeling the warmth of the candle light on his face, Dimo suddenly wants to put on the mask again to keep Su Xi''s burning eyes away.


    However, his hands did not listen, and the voice from the bottom of his heart was that he enjoyed Suxi''s gaze.


    Aware of this, the emperor Mo pursed his lips, but did not get up to leave.


    "I have something important to do here. You can''t inquire about it. Anything else? "


    This sounds impatient, but there is something else in it. Jiashenmo''s slightly twinkling eyes seemed to ask Suxi to quickly find something to say, otherwise he would have no reason to stay.


    Stay on? Emperor Mo brain suddenly appeared these words, then he would frown, lips pursed more tightly, eyes also dyed silk cold meaning.


    Although Suxi has a thousand words, many of them can''t be said. Looking at the expression of emperor Mo, Su Xi restrained her excitement and said, "how about going to Yan''s house with me tomorrow?"


    Xu didn''t expect Su Xi to say such a sentence. Emperor Mo stood up and turned his head.


    Su Xi has never seen the emperor Mo like this. For a moment, she can''t figure out what the emperor Mo is going to do first. Looking at the emperor Mo has gone to the door, but still did not give a reply, Su opened his mouth, the words have not yet said, but was interrupted by the emperor Mo: "as a woman, don''t leave irrelevant people for the night, so as not to marry out in the future!"


    Words, Emperor Mo also seems to find his words improper, no longer stay, stride out of Suxi''s room.


    Waiting to hear the sound of the door closed, Su just reflected what the emperor Mo said. I think she had been heard by the emperor when she teased Qi Leling, so the man immediately ran over and threw people out without saying a word.


    Think of this, Su Xi Tu''s smile, the first time found that emperor Mo so lovely!


    Back to the room of emperor Mo is to hear Suxi that undisguised smile, a handsome face is also dyed red halo, really good-looking! If he knew Su Xi''s evaluation of his loveliness, he didn''t know what he would think!Because of this episode, the dark and moonless night has become warm, and the cool wind outside seems not so strange, showing a good mood everywhere.


    After that, Suxi didn''t practice any more, but one of the few beauties had a good sleep. Just before going to bed, the last thought in her mind was whether to go or not.


    With such a mind, Suxi finally fell asleep.


    Xu is dreaming of beautiful things, Suxi always has a smile on her face.


    Hearing Su Xi''s even breathing in the room, Emperor Mo''s eyes flashed a smile quickly, and then fell asleep.


    The next morning, Suxi woke up. Thinking about what happened last night, she always thought it was just a dream. It was only when she saw the familiar silver mask at the door that she realized that all this was true. Emperor Mo, really stand beside her.


    Just, who will tell her why the emperor Mo shadow two people will stand motionless outside her door, and Su Qi also a pair of vigilant appearance, want to use the body to hide this room?


    Su Xi''s appearance naturally attracted the attention of the three people. The emperor''s Mo was still that pair of unshakable eyes. He would not be angry if he only stood there. Although the shadow has no expression, the vigilance and doubt in his eyes betray his mind. Seeing this, Su Xi suddenly sank her mind.


    Su Qi''s face is a flash of smile, but think of what Su Xi said to her yesterday, she obviously converged a lot, every move is no more than half a step: "childe, these two people have been standing here for a long time, can''t drive away!"


    When she said this, Sookie was embarrassed. It''s clear that she has no ability to drive others away because of her strength. At the beginning, she said a word but got a cold look from the other side. After that, Suqi no longer had the courage to speak.

 Chapter 169

    At this time, seeing Su Xi come out is like seeing the Savior, but she also blocks Su Xi behind, for fear that the two of them will suddenly hurt.


    Suqi''s actions will be in the eyes, Suxi think yesterday''s words in the end is played a role, Suqi is also thoroughly want to understand. Hook the lips, although the words are said to Suqi, but Suxi''s eyes have been in the emperor Mo body, did not leave: "no harm, they are my friends."


    Smell speech, Su Qi quite puzzled, don''t know Su Xi from where to emerge two friends, and see Su Xi that appearance, unexpectedly is to those two people have no defense!


    Though she thought so, Su Qi didn''t ask. This is due to Su Xi''s words yesterday.


    And when Emperor Mo heard the word "friend", he couldn''t say whether he was happy or not. The face under the cold mask didn''t fluctuate. He finally said the first sentence of today: "let''s go."


    Finish saying, Emperor Mo turns to want to leave.


    However, Suxi said, "I''ll go after dinner. I''m a little hungry."


    Smell speech, Emperor Mo''s footstep dun dun, but what didn''t say, just subconsciously side body, signal Su Xi to come over. Seeing such a scene, Suxi didn''t feel anything wrong. In the past, when she was with Dimo, it was the same. There was no difference.


    It''s only in the eyes of shadow general that his nature has changed. In his impression, the emperor has only done this to one person, that is Think of that name, the eye son of the shadow suddenly surged up a little to kill intention, again see to Su Xi of time, but suddenly flashed a silk strange idea.


    It would be a good thing if this woman could make the emperor move her mind away from Hua Qingyan!


    This idea together, the shadow can no longer erase it.


    Just, when walking to the stairs, Emperor Mo suddenly cold eyes, but let the shadow back to God, dare not think more.


    A group of four people walked slowly downstairs and attracted all their eyes. Although Suxi is a very ordinary face, her temperament can not be ignored. Some people on the scene have seen the contest two months ago, and they know Suxi.


    But the emperor Mo is the kind of person who will shine wherever he goes. Even if he doesn''t do anything, other people''s eyes will stop on him.


    Although there is no one in the morning, it always makes people feel strange to feel that everyone has a smile on his face and his eyes are staring at him without blinking.


    Fortunately, in addition to Su Qi, several people are stable. In such a scene, they can be exactly the same as usual. Just bitter Su Qi, feel those people''s eyes, always feel that the heart is fuzzy.


    Little two soon brought breakfast. Suxi put a bowl of porridge and a plate of crab roe bag in front of and behind the emperor''s noodles. She also took the porridge and drank it impolitely.


    One side of the shadow saw, eyes surging heavy doubts: "Lord, this..."


    Before he finished, the emperor raised his hand to interrupt shadow''s words, and then he took the bowl of porridge and drank it gracefully. He knew what shadow wanted to ask, but he didn''t even think of it. Suxi even knew what he ate or didn''t eat!


    Looking at the crab roe bag in front of him, and the pickles pushed far away by Su Xi, there was a flash of light in the eyes of emperor mo. Maybe his bold guess is right


    For all this, Suxi seems to have never heard of it. In her opinion, she just did a very common thing, but did not expect to stir up other waves in other people''s eyes.


    After breakfast, the party went to Yan Fu.


    Because Suxi won the competition for Yan Family two months ago, Yan family has now taken back the property, and naturally they live back to their former house.


    During the period of Su Xi''s healing, the Yan family will send people to come every day, and the address tells Su Qi. So Su Xi and his party can find Yan Fu without leading or asking for directions.


    Yan house is very close to Su Xi''s Inn, and a few people soon walk to Yan house.


    Looking at the two gilded characters "Yan Fu" on the plaque, Su Xi''s mouth lit up a smile. Then, Suqi first step to the gatekeeper, explained the purpose.


    However, the boy was very arrogant, with a smile on his face, but his words were blankly: "cut, where''s the boy, my master is also what you can see?"


    Smell speech, Su Qi face a change. She''s not from Qizhou, and she doesn''t abide by the rules of Qizhou. She''s uncomfortable in her heart, and naturally shows it on her face. She pointed to the boy who was talking and said angrily, "your master begged to see my son, but now you are so powerful that you have stopped my son outside the door!"


    As soon as the words came out, the little boy''s smile fell a little bit, which was more ugly than crying: "hum, I don''t follow the rules set by the dark village. I think you''re tired of living! The wise man left quickly, so as not to be scratched by the dark village, skinned and scratched. He couldn''t cry! "


    "You..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Suqi is interrupted by Suxi before she finishes her words. She and Dimo are waiting in the back, but they don''t want Suqi and that guy to have a dispute.After hearing Su Xi''s words, Su Qi''s waist suddenly straightened up again. It seems that her bad habits have not been corrected. "Young master, this man doesn''t let us in. He looks down on us both inside and outside. It''s really deceiving people too much!"


    Smell speech, Su Xi pick eyebrow, toward that small Si way: "really so?"


    "Of course, I don''t want to see your identity or my master''s!" The boy snorted coldly and sneered at Suxi, but he still had a smile on his lips.


    Seeing this, Suxi all admired the people in Qizhou. The smile seemed to be sewn on her face. It looked very strange.


    When she heard the boy''s mockery, Suxi was not annoyed. Instead, she raised a smile. The meaning inside was incomprehensible: "in that case, we will leave. If Yan Zhenxing asks, you will tell him that a man named Suxi has been here."


    After that, Suxi didn''t stop at all, but turned around and left.


    Su Qi opens her mouth. At last, she sees Su Xi''s back without any hesitation, and finally follows her.


    "Lord, we..." The shadow''s face hesitated, but also a little angry. When was the emperor of the world stopped outside? If it is not to go out before emperor Mo ordered, shadow really want to directly Yan house into a ruin!


    Just his words haven''t finished, was choked back by the action of emperor mo.


    Emperor Mo did nothing and said nothing. He just followed Su Xi silently, which was quite like a follower. See this, the meaning in shadow Mou is not clear, followed after all go up.

 Chapter 170

    See a few people left, that small Si comes out a cold hum from the nose, obviously extremely disdain to a few people. After several people left, his smile was much stronger than before, but maybe because of standing for a long time, he was still dissatisfied.


    At this time, another guard with him said: "I''m afraid those people are not ordinary people, so they drove them away. Can''t the master really blame them?"


    "Are there few people who have come to see the master these two months? One by one, they are flatterers, who don''t know their mind is general! I don''t think these people are good goods either. If I don''t rush back, I''ll wait until the master scolds me. "


    Smell speech, another person is still some worry: "but I see those people and before those people are very different, especially the silver mask man, just standing there, I feel that the air is condensed some!"


    Hearing this, the little boy''s smile slowed down, and his tone was no longer firm: "this..."


    In addition, the man hesitated and said: "I think it''s better to report this to the master. If it''s not a guest, the master will scold him at most. But if it''s really the master''s guest, then we''ll... " With that, he could not help shivering. The smile on his face was almost impossible to hang up.


    After a slight pause, the man added, "before Not long ago, my Lord has been visiting a su? Just now, it seems that the man''s surname is Su too... "


    This remark obviously moved the boy and made him uneasy. After thinking for a while, the boy said, "you stay here. I''ll go in and report to the master."


    After that, the boy ran into Yan''s house in a hurry, with no smile on his face.


    This is also more humanized in the special rules of Qizhou. As long as it doesn''t appear in the public area, you can have all kinds of expressions and don''t have to smile all the time. Because of this, although the people in Qizhou didn''t like this rule, they didn''t rise up against it because of the influence of dark village.


    At this time, Yan Zhenxing is still dealing with the size of Yan Fu. After the loss of the family property, the Yan family ran clean, and in the past two months, they just hired some villains who could not contact with important events. At this time, all the affairs of your family are piled on Yan Zhenxing, which makes him feel a little unbearable.


    He has long wanted to find a housekeeper to come back to help, but where can he find someone trustworthy in a short time? Those who had been with him for more than ten years before also ran away overnight?


    Looking at the account book in front of him, Yan Zhenxing pinched his nose, feeling sleepy.


    "Bang bang", the sound of knocking on the door, Yan Zhenxing will be a tired state to cover, close the account book, indifferent way: "come in."


    Get Xu Ken, the boy quickly ran in, suddenly knelt in front of Yan Zhenxing. See this, Yan Zhenxing''s brow wrinkled more tightly, the tone is full of discontent: "when so flustered?"


    Xiao Si seems to be organizing language, and did not immediately answer Yan Zhenxing. Unconsciously, he swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Thinking that he would die sooner or later, he held Yan Zhenxing''s eyes and said: "Fang Someone just came But But by little The villain was stopped Stop it. "


    Hearing this, Yan Zhenxing was very unhappy: "do these little things also make you so panic? I''ve lost the face of my Yan Family No wonder Yan Zhenxing will be so angry, mainly because there are too many people looking for him during this period of time. At the beginning, he received them one by one. After all, they were all the people he had made friends with before, but they all disappeared after his accident.


    I didn''t expect that these unfamiliar white eyed wolves, after seeing his comeback, came running one by one to say this and that, with the so-called congratulations in their words, they even asked him for something!


    In this way, Yan Zhenxing was so angry that he said that he would not let those people in. And now, this little guy suddenly came, but it is to say such a thing, Yan Zhenxing naturally angry.


    The scolded boy was not afraid, but relieved. Looking at Yan Zhenxing''s anger, it''s obvious that he didn''t invite guests to Yan''s house. The people he just rushed to should be the same as those in front of him.


    Think of here, the small Si eye suddenly surged up a glimmer of happiness: "it''s the small person''s fault, the small person guarantees never again!"


    Small Si makes a pair of very sincere appearance, see Yan Zhenxing a burst of upset. Waving, Yan Zhenxing really does not want to see him again.


    And Xiaosi is eager for Yan Zhenxing to let him go back now! Yan Zhenxing in the moment to make this action, Xiaosi stood up, ready to go out.


    However, as soon as he came to the door, Yan Zhenxing seemed to think of something and said, "wait a minute, what''s the name of the person who just started?"


    Smell speech, small Si turns round to bend over, don''t think to also say: "that person says he calls Su Xi!"


    I thought Yan Zhenxing would praise him for his good work, but unexpectedly, it was the inkstone that was waiting for him! Inkstone directly hit the boy''s head, immediately there is a stream of blood flowing down the forehead, ink mixed with blood together, it looks very creepy.


    The boy didn''t dare to say anything. He looked up at Yan Zhenxing''s angry face. No matter how stupid he was, he knew that he had offended the people he couldn''t. At the moment, he knelt down on the ground with a bang and kept kowtowing. He didn''t dare to say a word.But Yan Zhenxing is now overwhelmed by anger. He has been meeting people for two months, but he can''t see them. Now it''s a good thing that people come to the door on their own initiative, but they are driven away by their own little fellow who doesn''t know the current affairs! This makes Yan Zhenxing angry and annoyed. He wants to chop up the boy and make amends to Su Xi!


    Now Yan Zhenxing doesn''t care about the identity of the owner of his family, and his tone is worried: "how long has Mr. Su gone?"


    Smell speech, the small Si stopped kowtow, tremble Wei Wei way: "just Just left Soon, if If you want to pursue It''s time to chase I can catch up Finish saying, small Si Zhang big eyes looking at Yan Zhenxing, straight will Yan Zhenxing''s anger and go up a lot.


    He pointed to the boy, a face has been twisted up: "don''t chase people back soon!"


    The boy got up in a hurry. Before he ran out, Yan Zhenxing ran to the door and said, "I''ll go after you in person and ask you to get something ready. She said," go find Mr. Su, and she''ll understand. "


    Speaking of the end, Yan Zhenxing''s figure has disappeared in front of his eyes. See this, the boy also dare not delay, no matter now other people not ghost not ghost appearance, in a hurry to find Yan Dandan.


    Yan Zhenxing, who ran out of the gate of Yan''s mansion, could not find Su Xi. After a long time, he had already gone far away.

 Chapter 171

    Yan Zhenxing hate kicked a foot pillar, the little guy who stayed to guard the door scared half to death. It happened that Yan Dandan, who was in a hurry to prepare things, came out. Seeing this scene, he asked: "Dad, what happened?"


    At the sight of Yan Dandan, Yan Zhenxing''s eyes brightened. It seemed that Su Xi and her feelings were different. He said: "don''t ask me more. Come with me to the inn to find Mr. Su!"


    Poor Yan Dandan did not respond to what happened, Yan Zhenxing was in a hurry to pull away, but also forgot to use sedan chair instead of walking. The servant who was carrying something at the back kept up with him, with a smile on his face, as if there was something happy.


    When they arrived at Suxi''s Inn, they had to wait patiently because they didn''t come back.


    At this time, Su Xi doesn''t know that Yan Zhenxing has been fried here, and she is also leisurely pulling Di Mo to go shopping! Strange is, Emperor Mo unexpectedly good temper of heel at Su Xi after death, a bit all nobody boundary emperor emperor should have appearance.


    Suqi is OK. I don''t know his identity. It''s only Suxi''s friend. It''s nothing to go shopping with. Just can''t help but wonder, when does Suxi like shopping?


    And shadow is not the same, with the emperor Mo so many years, he has never seen emperor Mo like this! Don''t say it''s honest to follow others. Passing these streets on weekdays is a flash. When is it as leisurely as today?


    However, shadow also felt that it was very good. At least at the moment, there was a kind of peace that he had not seen for a long time. It would be better to ignore the smiling people in Qizhou city! Clearly is a normal person, but also like a doll general has been laughing, plain people scared of panic!


    It''s not so good for people from other cities to appear in Qizhou City, but Su Xi didn''t abide by the rules of Qizhou city. With a straight face and thinking, Suxi and Suqi are smiling, but the smile is also quite implicit. In this way, the eyes of the people in Qizhou city are all focused on a few people. There are weird and reminders in their eyes, and of course there are people who watch good plays.


    But Su Xi didn''t care.


    "Does this look good?" Suddenly, the emperor Mo ear spreads Su Xi''s inquiry sound.


    Looking for fame, I saw Su Xi holding a hairpin in her delicate white hand. The hairpin is made of the most common peach wood. The peach blossom carved on the tip of the hairpin is lifelike, just like the moving color in full bloom in March!


    Su Xi is looking at the emperor Mo with a look of hope at the moment, which is the usual look of the little daughter. Think about it, only in the face of emperor Mo, Suxi will be so different!


    In Su Xi''s burning eyes, the emperor did not answer. But the hands are uncanny took the peach hairpin, in the eyes of everyone surprised hairpin into Suxi hair. At the moment, Suxi is dressed in men''s clothes


    Except for the four of them who knew the inside story, the rest of them were all full of surprise, and the smile on their faces almost couldn''t hang up.


    Perhaps they did not expect that someone would not hide their special interests in this day and night. In full view of the public, show up the good of Longyang.


    This action of emperor Mo obviously surprised Su Xi. If it wasn''t for the strange silk in emperor Mo''s eyes, Su Xi would think that emperor Mo recognized her. However, if he didn''t recognize her, Dimo made another move


    Thinking of this, Suxi could not help shaking her head and seemed rather distressed.


    But Su Xi''s reaction looked in the emperor Mo''s eye changed the flavor. He just put the hairpin on for Suxi, and Suxi shook her head. What does that mean? Thinking of this, Emperor Mo pursed his thin lips, took down the hairpin again without saying a word, and then said coldly: "it''s not good-looking!" After that, di Mo throws the hairpin into Su Xi''s hand and leaves directly.


    The changes before and after the emperor Mo directly make Su Xi a Leng. She takes a look at the hairpin in her hand, and then looks at the back of the emperor mo. finally, she puts the hairpin back and catches up with her.


    These two people are happy to play the game of chasing each other, but it''s hard for Su Qi and shadow, and they can only follow foolishly.


    I don''t think that Dimo is particularly angry. I can see from his slow steps that he is actually waiting for Suxi to catch up. This emperor is not the same, angry people coax is not directly said.


    Trot to the emperor Mo side, Suxi raised a small face, inexplicably dispelled the emperor Mo heart that a trace of haze.


    "It''s not easy to steal half a day''s leisure. Why are you still so cold?"


    Su Qi, who keeps up with her, can''t help smoking when she hears Su Xi''s words. Don''t you think it''s the same with other people?


    However, Su Qi also can only think in the heart, this words is absolutely dare not say export.


    But this time the emperor Mo didn''t answer Su Xi''s words, just like he was still angry with Su Xi. Seeing this, Su Xi smiles and doesn''t care: "it''s better to Shall I take you to a place? "


    Xu is Su Xi''s tone is too tempting, Emperor Mo finally has a reaction, the cool thin eyes fall on Su Xi''s body.


    However, Suxi''s next sentence is not to him: "shadow, you take my people back first, I will come back with your master later."When she said this, Su Xi''s expression was very natural, and she didn''t feel that she had just used the right-hand assistant around the emperor. What''s more, they call out the names of other people word for word. If Dimo remembers correctly, he never called shadow''s name in front of Suxi


    I can''t help it. The eyes of the emperor are deep


    Different from the silence of emperor Mo, when he heard Su Xi calling out his name, the shadow''s face changed, and his good concentration also had some fluctuations: "why do you..."


    Questioning words have not yet export, Emperor Mo warning eyes is falling on the shadow of the body.


    The voice suddenly stopped, and the shadow looked dark and unpredictable. Finally, he swallowed all his thoughts and saluted to the emperor, and then walked to the inn first.


    Suqi was reluctant, but after receiving Suxi''s eyes, she followed up obediently.


    Two people left, Suxi is aware of the emperor Mo belt some inquiry eyes, but she did not pay attention. How could her cleverness arouse their suspicion so carelessly? This only shows that Suxi did it on purpose!


    Deliberately called out the name of shadow, deliberately made so a proper look. The purpose of all this is just to make Dimo realize her identity


    Because I don''t know about Dimo''s amnesia, Su Xi thinks that Dimo also thought of the plot behind the Kunlun war after she found that Dimo deliberately avoided things about Hua Qingyan. Therefore, the emperor Mo shut up to Hua Qing''s words.


    And Su Xi does so, just want to communicate with emperor Mo in advance, let emperor Mo know that she is still alive. In this way, the emperor will not feel that he is just a person.


    However, Suxi never thought that Dimo didn''t deliberately avoid her, she just forgot he

 Chapter 172

    About an hour later, Suxi took the emperor Mo out of the city and came to a place with rare scenery.


    This place is sparsely populated, perhaps because of this, the scenery here has not been artificially damaged.


    Suxi wanted to move on, but Timo stopped: "why How clear are you about me? " Hesitated for a while, Emperor Mo finally asked this sentence.


    Smell speech, Su Xi steps a meal, back to Emperor Mo''s face, evoke a bitter smile, tone also some thought-provoking: "you really didn''t notice it? Or Do you want to admit that you can''t let go of it? "


    At the moment, Suxi only feels that she hurt Dimo so deeply that what she says and does now is so obvious, but Dimo is still strange to her. Think of emperor Mo to see her eyes, Su Xi can''t stop of gloomy.


    And the emperor Mo also heard Su Xi words in the wrong son, he was with guess, these two days saw Su Xi, that guess will be more affirmative. It''s just, so what? He has no memory, in the end can not do as good as before, no difference.


    It''s clear that he has a different feeling about Suxi, but he still feels that something is wrong. Although he can''t help doing something he can''t imagine, he still doesn''t want to tell the story.


    The face under the mask of emperor Mo was a little colder: "I don''t care who you are, what''s the relationship with the demon world. There is a saying that I want to tell you that since you are in my world, you''d better be a man with your tail between your legs. Don''t do anything out of line. Last time I met in Sifang City, I also said, "don''t think you are a savior. I dare not do anything to you!"


    After that, the Emperor didn''t stop at all. He didn''t even give Su Xi a look in his eyes. He turned and left.


    It''s just that he can''t tell clearly. When he saw Suxi''s back, which was obviously full of loneliness, what was the pain in his heart


    After the emperor Mo left, Suxi still stood in the same place for a long time.


    A line of clear tears is finally sliding, Su Xi opened her eyes, pursed her lips, as if she could not believe that the words were said from the emperor''s mouth. Clearly Why is she so cold and heartless now?


    Recalling the picture of last night with warmth, Suxi didn''t understand. She suddenly had doubts about her guess. Maybe Timo didn''t cover it up, but Really do not want to see her again, do not want to think of her again, so just ignore her so obvious hint.


    Thinking about all kinds of things before, Suxi could not help squatting down and holding her knees in her hands, releasing her sadness and weakness for the first time here.


    She suddenly remembered the words she said to Suqi before, "nothing, what qualifications to pursue the so-called happiness?"


    Yes, now she has nothing, even if the emperor Mo recognize her and desperate to be with her? Once calculated, it will be calculated a second time. In her present condition, she could not fight with Dimo side by side.


    Perhaps, when she is strong, when she is stronger than before, she can stand in front of the emperor and tell him that she is Hua Qingyan! That loves him deeply, but hurt his flower Qing speech again!


    After crying quietly for a while, Suxi wiped away her tears, and her eyes were filled with firm light again. After all, it''s not weak. I''ll let it go after a while. There are still many things waiting for her to do!


    Thinking of this, Suxi clenched her fist, as if the person who was crying was not her.


    Suddenly, a broken air sound came, Su Xi''s eyes were bright, and she quickly avoided it.


    Looking up, I could see that many masked people in black appeared in the quiet and beautiful place. Looking at that, I knew that it was not the right person to come.


    Suxi''s eyes narrowed slightly, and she thought of who these people were.


    In this unfamiliar Qizhou, she only offended the Lin family. But she didn''t know where the Lin family, who had lost their property, had gone to find so many people. They had taken great pains to ambush her outside the city!


    Seeing that Suxi easily avoided his own attack, those masked people didn''t talk much, so they rushed to Suxi with their sword.


    Masked man''s strength is not weak, the move is full of killing intention. Under such a siege, Suxi was quickly hanged. The blood slid down Su Xi''s arm. The pain made her move a little slower.


    Heart a ruthless, Suxi in a hurry to tear off a corner of the robe, rough will be tied to the wound, at the same time, the operation of the silk power rush to the wound, to ensure that there is not too much blood loss.


    In the process, Suxi was hit by several swords. Fortunately, these swords were not as fierce as they had just been. Suxi just had some blood. But now Suxi''s clothes were all scratched and looked very embarrassed.


    Take off the blood evil sword, Su Xi is full of evil spirit, eyes gradually dyed red meaning.


    Masked people see Suxi injured, one by one under more ruthless, quite a kind of take advantage of your illness, to your life posture! The masked man''s strength should be around the second section of the earth''s spiritual realm. I think the Lin family lost their property, so we can only find people with such strength to come.However, the second section of the Earth Spirit Realm was not weak, and a group of people came at one time, which made Su Xi who had just broken through the third section of the Earth Spirit Realm overwhelmed.


    Once the eyes sank, Su Xi directly urged the secret method to rise to the mid air. Masked people have no ability to launch, can only watch Su Xi out of thin air.


    At the same time, their hearts are filled with vigilance.


    Since they are here to kill people, their preparations will not be less. After seeing Su Xi take off, they just slightly Leng for a while, then returned to God. Without panic, everyone''s eyes fell on one of the masked people.


    The man took out a ring and kept saying something. At the same time, the ring came up with a dazzling blood light, straight into the sky!


    Then, as soon as the man put his hands on it, the ring seemed to have eyes and went straight to Su Xi.


    Su Su''s face sank, but he didn''t dodge. He picked up the excited blood evil sword and went up.


    "Ding" a sound, blood evil spirit and ring thing touch together. Under the attack of xuesha, the ring was not damaged at all, and the blood light was still there.


    Blood evil spirit seems to have been stimulated in general, unexpectedly is to break away from Su Xi''s hand, a dash then entangled with the ring thing together. When the masked man saw that the ring didn''t hold Su Xi, his face changed slightly.


    Then, the masked man surrounded the masked man who had thrown out the ring before. One hand stretched out, and a lot of spiritual power poured into the masked man.


    With this action, the masked man''s spiritual power fluctuated more and more strongly, and instantly rose from the second section of the earth''s spiritual realm to the fourth section of the earth''s spiritual realm, which was a little higher than Suxi! And they''re still going on, and they don''t mean to stop!

 Chapter 173

    Seeing this, Su Xi''s face became more and more ugly. Without thinking about it, she flew to the city of Qizhou. Su Xi is not a pedantic person. She doesn''t want to stay and try to be brave even though she is defeated. She has lost her life in vain.


    Want to come into Qizhou City, these people also dare not so rampant! As for xuesha sword, don''t worry about Suxi, because it will come back to Suxi.


    But this time, Suxi''s idea failed.


    When Suxi wanted to leave, the masked man had already blocked her way. In such a short period of time, I don''t know what method he used, but he suddenly arrived at the sixth section of the cultivation of the earth spirit realm! Slightly drooping eyes to see the rest of the people, but found that those people have been soft to the ground, I do not know whether to live or die.


    Seeing this, Suxi''s heart became more and more heavy. For her life, these people actually used such a sinister means, from which we can see their determination to kill her.


    But the masked man didn''t give Suxi more time to think about it. With a cold hum, he attacked Suxi with his own spiritual power. Look at that, it''s like the spiritual power in his body is not enough!


    Between dodging, the sharp pain from her arm made Suxi unstable and almost fell down. Seeing that the masked man was determined to kill her, Suxi didn''t waste her spiritual power on the flight, but directly fell to the ground. Anyway, what she had to face now was the only one in front of her. But this is the one who has made Suxi in a mess.


    With a hiss, Suxi had another cut. At the moment, Su Xi''s appearance can only be described as miserable!


    In contrast, the masked man was not hurt at all, and his spiritual power seemed to be endless. Half a quarter of an hour later, he was still attacking Suxi with his spiritual power.


    Seeing this, Su suddenly had an idea. This masked man is so eager to kill her, does it mean that his current state is limited by time, and once this limit is passed, the masked man is not worried? With this idea in her mind, Suxi could not suppress it any more.


    I have to say that Suxi''s eyes are very vicious, but it''s a guess, and it''s right!


    Generally speaking, the rapid growth of strength comes at a price, not to mention the masked people''s sudden increase of strength by secret methods. Although the masked man''s strength is greatly increased, and his spiritual power is in constant flow, the time limit is only half an hour! Half an hour later, the masked man will become an ordinary man who is bound by the strength of a chicken. At that time, he will be slaughtered by others!


    Obviously, the masked people are quite aware of the consequences, otherwise they would not be so eager to kill Suxi.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect Suxi to be so seriously injured and still be able to swim for so long in the hands of people who are higher than himself. The masked man asked himself that he had tried his best in every attack, but Su Xi didn''t know how to escape every time. Occasionally hit a few times, but also some skin injuries, not about the overall situation!


    See time only half a quarter of an hour, masked people more anxious, the action of his hands more ruthless up.


    "Bang", Suxi finally got hurt and didn''t have time to dodge. She was really hit by the masked man and fell heavily on the ground, raising dust all over the ground.


    "Poof Pooh." A mouthful of blood vomited out, Su Xi only felt that her bones were about to shift. At the moment, Suxi is a little resentful, but what she resents is herself.


    Think that ring thing is not a simple, blood evil spirit at the moment is still in the middle of the sky against it, there is no time to drag the masked man. And if it wasn''t for her poor strength, it wouldn''t be the scene now. When was the former leader of the neon dust palace so trampled by others?


    The more she thought about it, the worse she felt, but she was unusually calm. It''s unreasonable that she can kill the master of the Ninth Section of the earth spirit realm, but she can''t defeat the person of the sixth section of the earth spirit realm!


    Thinking of this, Su Xi wiped the blood on her mouth and jumped up. Her blue light was so bright that she couldn''t help closing her eyes.


    In fact, masked people really closed their eyes, the first time to face such a special spiritual power, if masked people are still calm, that is false!


    It''s just a moment to close your eyes. After a short absence, the masked man quickly runs his whole body''s spiritual power. How could he not see Suxi''s sudden fury? If you don''t take good care of it, you will die. He can remember the end of the Lin family thugs clearly!


    For a moment, the green and white outside the city were so dazzling.


    Suddenly, Su Xi''s pupil shrank, and it was full of ruthlessness. The cyan light suddenly diffuses outward, and the energy ball formed by the spiritual power directly hits the masked man, which reveals the momentum that makes the masked man even unable to move his feet, let alone hide.


    Suddenly a bite of teeth, masked people do not want to hide. The hand quickened the speed of condensing the spirit power. When the cyan light ball arrived, his offensive was finally formed.


    Two powerful offensives collided together and sent out a very wide range and aggressive afterwave. Suxi and the masked man were hit by the afterwave and flew away without accident.


    Without a sound, the two attacks burst out, but it made both of them jump.


    The mixture of cyan and white makes it impossible for both to see each other. But after Suxi fell on the ground, before she could wipe the blood off her lips, a fierce momentum came straight at her!Suxi is not as good as the masked. Her energy ball has been scattered in the opponent''s attack. And at the moment, the other party''s attack is straight at her. That''s not to say. If Suxi doesn''t feel wrong, there should be a masked man behind the attack!


    The attack is getting closer. Suxi''s face changes a little. She wants to summon the black ribbon by wrapping her whole body with a few spiritual powers.


    However, I don''t know if it''s Suxi''s bad luck or something. The black ribbon fell off the chain at this critical moment, and she didn''t listen! Can''t, Su Xi hate to hate of stare it one eye, see attack will hit, calm face then prepare to avoid.


    However, her physical condition made her move slowly. Once she was delayed, the attack had already come. Then, there are masked people with spiritual power.


    Su Xi knew that she was invincible. As soon as she bit her teeth, she was ready to kill 1000 enemies and lose 800. In a hurry, Su Xi jumped up from the ground with a dignified look. All the remaining spiritual power was transferred to her hands, and a powerful attack was gradually formed.


    However, Suxi is slow in the end, her offensive has not been completed, the other party''s attack has come to the front. At the moment, around is Suxi also can''t help but be very heavy, ready to be hard hit.


    However, the expected pain did not come, but a warm embrace was waiting for her. At the same time, a dull hum sounded, followed by the sound of heavy objects landing.

 Chapter 174

    This sudden change makes Suxi a little stunned. She stares at the silver mask, and all kinds of tastes come to her heart.


    "Nothing?" Deep voice in the ear, Suxi clearly felt the anger in the words of emperor mo. Can''t help but hook up the corner of lips, Su Xi is now some tears.


    She did not answer the words of emperor Mo, but buried her head deeply in the arms of emperor Mo, and her hands tightly grasped the front of emperor mo. Aware of the wet meaning of the chest, di Mo sees Su Xi''s clothes are also cut to pieces, completely unable to see people. If it wasn''t for Su Xi''s profound magic attainments, she would be


    Think of here, Emperor Mo''s eyes narrowed, across a ray of dangerous light.


    "Who are you?" The masked man was beaten by Emperor Mo, but he could still stand up! However, his situation at the moment is full of holes. In front of him, the man didn''t know what his strength was, so he had no power to fight back.


    Looking at the silver faced man and the target tightly together, the masked man flashed the word "short sleeve" in his heart, and then flashed the fierce look in his eyes. He turned around and left.


    Now he is like Suxi before, but he has to escape.


    However, the imagination is beautiful, but the reality is cruel. Before the masked man took two steps, a palm wind came. He didn''t know what had happened. He just felt that his whole blood was coagulated, and then his flesh and blood burst apart, flying all over the sky


    Easy to solve the masked man, Emperor Mo droop eyes, looking at Su Xi''s head, but what words can''t say.


    Glancing at the rest of the masked people lying on the ground, the emperor waved his hand, and the masked people turned into powder. And the blood evil spirit in the mid air is fighting with the ring, suddenly a spirit force will break the ring. Suddenly lost the target, blood evil spirit also turned two circles in the air, and then flew to Su Xi''s side.


    Seems to understand Suxi at the moment the situation is not good, blood evil is very well, humanity into a red light, into Suxi''s storage.


    Emperor Mo opened his mouth, it seems that he just said that to Su Xi before, but now he is holding people in his arms. This contrast is not good. But, that sentence let Su Xi loosen words, Emperor Mo finally didn''t say out.


    Silently sighed a breath, Emperor Mo will Su Xi horizontal embrace, body shape a flash, two people will disappear in situ.


    At this time in the inn, Su Qi is sitting on the stool in the lobby with an angry face, looking at Yan Zhenxing. She is very upset.


    After Suxi drove her away with shadow, she went back to the inn with shadow. She had doubts about the sudden appearance of the shadow of Di Mo, especially Di mo. Su Xi''s attitude towards him was quite different, and she had never seen it.


    Curious, she will be in the heart of the doubt asked. But who knows shadow is a puzzled amorous feelings, Ren Suqi how to ask him is not to say, has been a cold face, like someone owes him a hundred and eighty thousand!


    In this way, Sookie was naturally depressed. She did not think, even if shadow is a solution to the amorous feelings of people, to see her that ordinary can not be more ordinary man''s face, but also let the silk amorous feelings drift away with the wind.


    But originally in the mind uncomfortable Su Qi, returned to the inn to see Yan Zhenxing several people. Thinking of being rejected by Yan Family in the morning, Su Qi is in a worse mood. But shadow goes back to her room without saying a word and leaves the mess to her alone. Naturally, she can''t help coming and sneers at Yan Zhenxing''s inquiry.


    "Brother Su, this Before is my family young fellow has the eye not to know Taishan, unexpectedly is blocked you outside the door! I''ve taught him a lesson about this. I don''t know that Mr. Su Do you have time to meet me at this time? "


    Although Yan Zhenxing was not humble, his attitude was very good. It''s just that Su Qi is angry in her stomach. No matter how good her attitude is, it''s just acting.


    "I don''t think my son is free! It''s about you, master Yan. Do you have time to meet us Said, Su Qi squint at Yan Zhenxing, obviously very dissatisfied with him.


    Smell speech, Yan Zhenxing face across a trace of embarrassment, but still lick his face way: "the thing in the morning is my fault, let Mr. Su and brother Su embarrassed.". I''m here to apologize to you. There are too many people coming to our house these days. I''ll treat you as those people. Please don''t forget about me. Let me meet Mr. Su! "


    "I think it''s master Yan who has taken back his property, so he has a high vision. He doesn''t like my son who has worked for you. My son was seriously injured because of you. He just woke up yesterday and thought about your coming to the inn for two months. He wanted to visit him in person. However, when we got to the gate, we were not allowed to enter! If master Yan is sincere, he should tell his servants about my son''s name. He won''t report his name, but it''s still the result of being driven away! "


    In the end, Su Qi has been with Su Yue, which is more than Su Yue. Yan Zhenxing''s face turns red and white. I don''t know how to react.


    In fact, Su Qi''s words are not all right. At the beginning, Su Xi found Yan Zhenxing and made it clear that she wanted what she wanted. Yan family wants property, Suxi wants fame. Therefore, it can not be said that all this is for the Yan family.Yan Zhenxing naturally has this idea in her heart, but due to the fact that she has taken back her family property, Su Xi feels guilty for being seriously injured for two months. Otherwise, even if he wanted to make friends with Suxi, he would not listen to the sarcasm of an entourage here.


    But if he can bear it, others may not.


    Originally, Yan Dandan''s impression of Su Qi was very good. He thought that no matter how bad the people around Su Xi were, they couldn''t be any worse. In front of her, Su Qi was very polite, but now she ran on her father without any scruple.


    In this way, Yan Dandan was a young man, and the fire in his heart naturally came up.


    She stepped forward and stood in front of Yan Zhenxing, with a strong sense of short guard: "brother Su, I respect that you are the person beside Mr. Su, so I call you brother su. Today''s matter is of course my Yan family is not right, but my father, as the head of the family, has so humbly apologized to you. Is it too unsatisfactory for you to say these words? "


    In the face of Yan Dandan''s question, Su Qi does not care.


    Although she has a good impression of Yan Dandan, it doesn''t mean that she has to look at Yan Dandan''s face and endure Su Xi''s anger! No matter how good the impression is? It''s not as dignified as your master!


    At the thought of Su Xi being blocked by Yan''s family, Su Qi''s anger can''t stop rising!


    "The dignity of the Yan family is dignity, but the dignity of my son is not dignity? Don''t think that your Yan family is amazing. You don''t know my son... "

 Chapter 175

    Before she finished, Su Qi''s remaining words were all blocked in her throat. There is no reason for it, just because the emperor Mo with cold air carried a man into the inn. Although the person in his arms wore the outer robe of emperor Mo, Su Qi recognized it as Su Xi at a glance!


    Because of this, Su Qi where also tube and Yan Family resentment, quickly ran to the emperor next to Mo, mouth anxious way: "my son how?"


    However, the emperor Mo didn''t answer. With a pair of cold eyes and without a word, he took Suxi upstairs and put it on Suxi''s bed. Su Qi behind quickly to keep up, but also ignore the Yan family a few people still holding large and small things.


    Yan Zhenxing sees Su Qi''s appearance and guesses something. She didn''t expect that Su Xi, who is still well in the morning, was injured again. And Yan Dandan look at each other, two people called Yan Family servants waiting here, and then with Su Qi together upstairs.


    However, when they went upstairs, they found that Suxi''s door was tightly closed. Look at that posture, no one was allowed to come near. Among them, Su Qi is included.


    Constantly walking around the door, Su Qi wants to pat the door, but is worried that it will disturb the emperor Mo to heal Su Xi. That''s right. When she saw Di Mo carrying Su Xi into the house, Su Qi thought that di Mo was to heal Su Xi, and she couldn''t see through Di Mo''s strength, which also made her have great confidence in di.


    At the moment, in Suxi''s room, di Mo is not like what Suqi thought, but sitting quietly by the bed, lips tightly pursed, looking at Suxi''s eyes dark and unpredictable, don''t know what to think.


    On the way back with Suxi in his arms, Suxi was in a coma. At this time, she was lying on the bed, which made people feel pity.


    After a while, the emperor seemed to have made up his mind. He put his hand on Suxi''s sleeve, and then with a sudden effort, Suxi''s clothes turned into pieces. Looking at Su Xi''s naked fragrant shoulder, di Mo''s face turns red unconsciously.


    Take out a porcelain vase from the bosom, Emperor Mo''s action is to stop again however.


    Silence for a long time, finally in see Su Xi frown, Emperor Mo willing to start. Open the porcelain bottle, there are some green powder inside.


    Then, the emperor Mo unties Su Xi''s clothes which were tied on his arm before, but his eyes suddenly sink down. Because of the rush of dressing, Suxi''s wound has been purulent. Not to mention that, the wound on Suxi''s arm is deep visible bone!


    It''s not easy for Suxi to persist for so long after such a heavy injury. At this time, Emperor Mo some regret. If he had been waiting for Suxi to go with him, would Suxi not have become like this?


    Suddenly shaking his head, the emperor gathered his complicated thoughts, put down the porcelain bottle and walked towards the door.


    Open the door, the emperor Mo to Su Qi way: "play a basin of hot water," said, the emperor Mo dun for a while, looked at the shadow outside the house and Yan Zhenxing a few people, and added a sentence: "you a person."


    Finish saying, Emperor Mo then closed the door and entered the house again. The shadow outside changed slightly, but I couldn''t believe it.


    However, he is still responsible for standing at the door, played the role of a guard.


    Listen to the words of emperor Mo, Su Qi originally wanted to ask, so hold back, what also have no time to ask, then run to fetch water in a hurry. Yan Zhenxing on one side looks anxious. They are not angry because of the emperor''s attitude. At this time, they are all worried about Su Xi''s safety.


    After a while, Sookie arrived with a large basin of hot water. Di Mo didn''t ask Su Qi to go out, but she didn''t ask Su Qi to help. Instead, she calmly wrung out the handkerchief and wiped the blood and dirt around the wound for Su Xi.


    Then, the emperor Mo picked up the dagger that had been baked on the fire for a long time, and cut off the rotten meat on Su Xi''s arm.


    "Hum!" Su Xi, in a coma, seemed to feel the pain and groaned involuntarily. Big sweat came out of her forehead and soon soaked her pillow.


    After cutting off the rotten meat, the emperor Mo did not blink an eye. He quickly picked up the porcelain bottle and scattered the green powder towards Su Xi''s wound.


    "Ah


    Suddenly, there was a scream. It was obvious that the green powder was more painful than the dagger. The sheet caught by Suxi had begun to deform, and even a "hiss" sound came, indicating that the sheet had been torn by Suxi.


    But this can''t relieve Suxi''s pain. As the emperor''s Mo moves on, a scream comes out from Suxi''s mouth, and Suqi''s face is distorted.


    Fortunately, Dimo isolated the house from the outside world, otherwise I don''t know how many people it will attract!


    Suddenly, Emperor Mo stopped action, cold voice way: "you come here."


    Hearing this, Su Qi quickly walked over, but saw emperor Mo put the porcelain bottle in her hand, and then gave her a seat: "she still has injuries, you can deal with them for her. Remember, be gentle. "


    After that, the emperor Mo didn''t mean to get up and walk away. Instead, he sat beside Suxi''s head and handed his hand to Suxi''s mouth, letting Suxi bite his wrist.


    Seems to feel the strength of Su Xi, Emperor Mo can''t help but frown, and back color recovery as usual, closed his eyes.Seeing this, Su Qi''s heart was shocked, and she felt that the relationship between di Mo and Su Xi was unusual. But now is not the time to think about these, see the emperor Mo closed his eyes, Su Qi then lifted the quilt on Su Xi''s body, holding a handkerchief for Su Xi to wipe.


    Wipe wipe, Suqi''s tears will fall.


    What should a lady look like? It is clear that her skin is white, smooth and tender, but there is a bloodstain in the East and a hole in the West. Suqi just looked at it in this way, and she could imagine what kind of pain Suxi had experienced when she was injured.


    "Wipe away the tears!"


    Suddenly, the emperor Mo''s stern voice rang out, scared Su Qi a big jump, hands can''t help shaking. She knew the meaning of emperor Mo and quickly wiped her tears to keep it from falling to Su Xi''s body.


    After wiping, Su Qi, like the emperor mo before, uses a dagger to cut away the excess carrion from Su Xi''s wound, and then picks up the porcelain bottle and begins to sprinkle green powder.


    As soon as the green powder came into contact with the wound, Suxi''s body began to shiver, as if she had endured great pain, and her strength in her mouth gradually increased. Soon, the emperor Mo wrists shed blood.


    But the emperor Mo is the facial expression has not changed for a while, is like has not felt the pain, also has not discovered own wrist is bleeding.


    The wound treatment lasted for less than half an hour. When the treatment was finished, Su Qi felt that her back was soaked with intense sweat.

 Chapter 176

    Carefully cover the quilt for Suxi, Suqi can''t help but cover Suxi tightly. At the moment, the emperor Mo has already taken out his hand from Suxi''s mouth, but he still sits there and doesn''t mean to leave.


    Hesitated for a long time, Su Qi finally did not say anything, carrying the basin and went out.


    As soon as Su Qi came out, Yan Zhenxing''s father and daughter anxiously surrounded him and said, "brother Su, I don''t know what happened to Mr. Su now?" Yan Zhenxing is the speaker, and although Yan Dandan didn''t grab the beginning of the conversation, he was also in a hurry and didn''t know where to put it.


    After Su Xi''s injury, Su Qi''s anger is much smaller. At this time, Yan Zhenxing''s concern on their faces is not like cheating, and her face has also eased a lot: "it''s very inconvenient for you at this time. I''m afraid you can''t come out to meet each other today, so please come back!"


    Smell speech, two people look at each other, finally or Yan Zhenxing said: "since Mr. Su was injured, then living in the inn is not very convenient. This time I''ll take it home. Mr. Su is the most meritorious person. So, it''s better to send Mr. Su to my house. It''s better to take care of him. "


    Yan Zhenxing and Su Qi look at each other with burning eyes, as if she can make the decision. Last time Su Xi was injured, Yan Zhenxing wanted to let Su Xi live in his home. Just wait until the property back, Suxi has closed the door to heal, they are not easy to let Suxi out.


    When they had the chance, they would never let it go again. Yan Zhenxing is still waiting for Suxi to be her son-in-law!


    In fact, Suqi was a little excited by this. As Yan Zhenxing said, it is more convenient to be in Yan''s house than in this inn. But don''t say that di Mo is here, even if she is not. If Su Xi is in a coma, Su Qi can''t make such a decision, let alone Di Mo is here!


    Su Qi can see that the relationship between di Mo and Su Xi is absolutely extraordinary. If Di Mo agrees, it will be


    It seems to feel Su Qi''s idea in general, in the inner room looking at Su Xi does not move the eyes of the emperor Mo suddenly out of a voice: "clean up, to Yan house."


    Smell speech, it is not difficult to find Su Qi face with a touch of light joy, she should be a clear, and then go to put the basin to clean up things. The shadow frowned and said nothing. They didn''t have much to do. They didn''t need to go out of their way to clean up. Shadow stood outside the door and didn''t move.


    Yan Zhenxing two people are obviously very happy, if not also worried about Su Xi injured, they are afraid to jump up directly!


    "Wait here and see if you need any help. I''ll go down." Yan Zhenxing did not wait for Yan Dandan to answer, but turned around and ran downstairs.


    At this time, the servants of the Yan family were still waiting with their things, one by one, obviously bored. See Yan Zhenxing down, everyone is immediately stand up straight body, eyes contain hope.


    "Take it back, and call another carriage, and make it soft inside. Remember, be quick Without a word of nonsense, Yan Zhenxing said his intention as soon as he came down. Suxi''s current situation, even if it can be moved, it can''t be careless. Naturally, we need to prepare a good carriage.


    The next people listen, first you look at me, I look at you, and then act quickly. Without Yan Zhenxing''s specific arrangements, they also find their own things to do, everything seems so orderly.


    After burning incense, Su Qi gathered her things and stood at the door waiting with shadow. Yan Dandan wants to step forward so that she can see Su Xi''s situation as soon as she comes out. However, seeing Su Qi and shadow''s posture, she stepped back and kept looking at the situation inside.


    The door opened silently, and the emperor came out with Su Xi wrapped in zongzi. Because Su Qi didn''t wear a jacket for Su Xi just now, di Mo thinks that men and women are not compatible. It''s disrespectful for him to hold Su Xi. How can he dress her while Su Xi is in a coma?


    Can''t, Emperor Mo can only wrap Su Xi in quilt, only show her a small face, walked out like this.


    At first sight, the three people outside the door have different thoughts. The only one is surprise! Although there is no fluctuation on the shadow surface, there is a surprise at the bottom of the eye. It seems that I can''t imagine that di Mo is so special to Su Xi. He is not close to the girl, and he holds Su Xi out without any mustard. I can see that he doesn''t have any reluctance. This discovery makes shadow not know whether to be happy or worried.


    But Suqi''s surprise is that the relationship between Suxi and Dimo may be closer than she imagined. She thinks that Suxi has never been out before. Where did she know such a powerful "friend" as Dimo?


    Suddenly, Suqi had a guess. Is the sudden change of the famous waste in the imperial capital related to this mysterious man? As soon as this idea came out, Su Qi could not suppress it any more.


    Different from Su Qi, YAN Dan is thinking about how strange the scene looks? Su Xi in her eyes is a man, and di Mo is also a man, so


    Yan Dandan suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart. She clenched her fist and bit her lower lip with her teeth. She looked very strange.


    At this time, Yan Zhenxing just came up from downstairs. Seeing this scene, although he was a little strange, he didn''t ask much: "the carriage is waiting, I don''t know this Young master, are you... "Before the words are finished, Yan Zhenxing sees the emperor Mo walking past him as if he didn''t see it. Su Qi and shadow naturally follow up quickly. Even if you can''t see the expression of emperor Mo, Yan Zhenxing can also feel the cold breath of emperor mo.


    Involuntarily swallow a mouthful of saliva, Yan Zhenxing behind the words do not intend to say, greeting its look some trance Yan Dandan will go.


    The carriage is very big. Emperor Mo puts Su Xi on the carefully arranged mink velvet and pinches the quilt to ensure that Su Xi won''t have spring light leaking out. Then he sits aside to protect Su Xi''s head.


    Su Qi into the carriage to see is such a picture, a time to the emperor Mo more curious.


    "Shadow driving." Light of spit out these a few words, make is preparing to go into the car to drill of shadow footstep a meal, then took advantage of the opportunity to sit outside. There was a sense that no one else could get into the carriage.


    Yan Family servants see, are looking at Yan Zhenxing, said it is very difficult.


    Yan Zhenxing didn''t care. He waved his hand and said, "go back by yourself." Finish saying, he then took Yan Dandan to sit on the front obviously simple some carriage, took the road.


    The Yan family who got the order gave a bitter smile, and then gave way.


    The carriage started slowly and smoothly. Emperor Mo''s hand has been on Suxi''s head, for fear of Suxi hit the head, straight see Suqi in the side expression strange, but can only endure.

 Chapter 177

    In the carriage, Yan''s father and daughter sit opposite each other. Yan Dandan hesitated and finally asked, "Dad, look at this young master su Will it be because of what happened in the morning


    Yan Dandan is really a little nervous. Seeing Su Qi''s appearance, she knows how angry Su Xi is. Under such circumstances, she was really afraid of Suxi. In a rage, she hated them. If that''s the case, her plan will be lost.


    However, Yan Zhenxing didn''t have this worry: "don''t worry, Mr. Su is not the kind of person who is fussy. As long as we sincerely apologize, Mr. Su will not bite this matter.". As for that little brother Su, I think he is too sincere to young master su. I can''t see that young master Su is wronged at all. "


    Said, Yan Zhenxing suddenly sighed, deeply looked at Yan Dandan: "this matter is not the most important, do you notice the silver faced man beside Mr. Su?"


    Listen to Yan Zhenxing''s words, YAN Dan Dan heart suddenly, that restless feeling more and more strong: "see. I don''t know why. I always feel that the relationship between that young master and Su is unusual... "


    "You want to say that Longyang is good!" Yan Zhenxing opened his mouth with a smile, but there was no happy element in the smile.


    Yan Dandan didn''t expect Yan Zhenxing to say what he thought so directly, but he was startled: "Dad!" Said, Yan Dandan''s eyes can''t help looking at Su Xi''s carriage, although nothing can be seen, but the meaning inside is self-evident.


    But Yan Zhenxing chuckled, as if he didn''t care about Yan Dandan''s vigilance: "no matter how quiet we are, the silver faced young master can hear it. So, why do we cover it up? It seems that we are guilty."


    Yan Zhenxing, who said this, couldn''t see the shadow behind him, the twitching facial muscles, and the emperor''s road in the carriage.


    And Yan Dandan after hearing this words, this some strange expression immediately become distorted. She looks at Yan Zhenxing like a monster, as if she knew her father for the first time.


    Seeing her daughter looking at herself in this way, Yan Zhenxing thought that his words were OK. Now she couldn''t sit still. With two unnatural coughs, Yan Zhenxing said: "I''m afraid that young master is not simple, and maybe it''s really this kind of relationship between him and young master su. In this way, you and I may have failed in our previous ideas. "


    Between the words, Yan Zhenxing''s regret in his tone is not concealed. Originally, I wanted to marry Suxi, but now it seems impossible. Just such a good man, how can he be a broken sleeve? The more Yan Zhenxing thought about it, the more he couldn''t figure it out. He shook his head again and again, for fear that others would not see his mind.


    Smell speech, YAN Dan Dan''s face also collapsed. She has this idea, at this time was Yan Zhenxing said, in the heart is blocked flustered.


    Two people look at each other, are showing a bitter smile, and then did not speak.


    After arriving at Yan Fu, Yan Zhenxing wanted people to carry Su Xi in. Which into think, words haven''t come out, Emperor Mo is like to arrive at own territory, very natural then took Su Xi in, don''t mind others strange vision at all.


    After holding Suxi to a guest room, Dimo directly drives everyone out, completely ignoring the different expressions of everyone.


    Sitting quietly at the head of Su Xi''s bed, di Mo is silent.


    Looking at Su Xi''s eyebrows and eyes, it''s clear that he has never been familiar with her face, but it just ripples in his heart, as if he and Su Xi have known each other for a long time. Involuntarily stroked Suxi''s cheek, until Suxi''s brow wrinkled, he took back his hand like an electric shock, pretended to be very serious, and sat there with his back taut.


    When Su Xi''s eyebrows flattened down, Emperor Mo could not help but relax, looking at Su Xi''s eyes drifting away.


    As early as after he woke up from serious injury, he got a lot of information about Hua Qingyan from Hua Wuyou. At first, he didn''t feel much, but the last time Hua Wuyou''s words, it was that the emperor''s heart was filled with doubts.


    There is no doubt that people under the streamer sword will die!


    However, the emperor Mo is miraculously survived, in addition to the lack of memory, the rest of everything as usual. Then he thought of seeing Su Xi in red in Sifang City, and his heart immediately filled with a lingering sense of familiarity. With his own survival under the streamer sword, he had a bold guess.


    This time, he came to confirm his guess.


    In fact, Qizhou did not disappoint him. Although Suxi did not say it clearly, he still hinted at it countless times. For example, those natural words, without accident, called out the name of shadow, all of which made the speculation between the emperor Mo heart more and more sure.


    To now, the emperor Mo has been able to roughly confirm, in front of this woman called Suxi, maybe is already dead huaqingyan!


    As for why she became what she is now, Dimo also has some ideas.


    Within the six realms, there is no wonder. There are many things that the soul sojourns in other people''s bodies. If it is, Dimo will not be surprised.


    "Well."


    While meditating, Su Xi gave a cry, her brows wrinkled and her forehead began to sweat.See this, Emperor Mo Lian heart miscellaneous thoughts, looking at this and his relationship with the woman, stretched out his hand to wipe her sweat. When touching Su Xi''s forehead, di Mo unexpectedly finds that Su Xi''s forehead is very hot at the moment!


    Just a moment''s pause, the emperor Mo then slowly transports his spirit power into Su Xi''s body.


    Soft spirit into the body, Suxi only feel a cool thing like running water. The burning sensation in the body seems to be much less, and the wound is not so painful.


    Su Xi''s eyebrows stretch out under the continuous spiritual power of emperor Mo, and her face also shows a comfortable look. The emperor Mo heart next loose, but is still conveying the spirit power, did not stop the meaning.


    The years inside the room are quiet, but the two people at the door of the room are staring at each other. That is to say, in fact, it''s just Suqi staring at the shadow, but the shadow doesn''t give Suqi a look.


    Hesitated for a moment, Su Qi asked: "Hey, where are you from?"


    However, waiting for her is boundless silence, shadow as if did not hear the general, standing there, a word is not willing to say.


    Suqi''s face pulled down, but refused to give up, again asked: "your master is what?"


    In addition to silence or silence Su Qi barely raised a smile so stiff in the mouth, not up or down, looks very funny.


    She glared at the shadow angrily. Su Qi finally withdrew her eyes and stood at the door, looking ahead

 Chapter 178

    Night comes quietly, Su Qi and shadow still stand, Yan Zhenxing to call them to eat, they also did not agree. Emperor Mo is still sitting on the head of the bed, hands gently put on Su Xi''s forehead, do not want money to convey the spirit.


    He didn''t know why he did it, but subconsciously he didn''t want to see Suxi feel sad, but he said that before.


    Looking at the moon out of the window, Dimo''s eyes were deep and he couldn''t see what he was thinking.


    Suddenly, Suxi''s eyes moved, and then slowly opened them. The purpose is a wide palm, which is on her forehead, very warm.


    Su Xi didn''t move. Her eyes fell on the palm of her hand and didn''t move away for a long time.


    And Su Xi''s burning eyes naturally awakened the emperor Mo in his thoughts. He turned his head and saw Su Xi''s bright eyes. Can''t help, Emperor Mo''s heart leakage beat, lightning like take back his hand, at the same time also stood up.


    Seeing this, Su''s heart was funny, and she really laughed on her face.


    Hearing Su Xi''s laughter, Emperor Mo''s face under the mask is not from the micro red, the past indifference like ice no longer exists. Put both hands behind, Emperor Mo make a pair of high cold appearance, can say words is a moment will this person set to break the Gong: "but hungry?"


    Words, Emperor Mo Li even if the mouth pursed tight, as if just that sentence is not he said of general. However, Suxi had already heard that it was impossible for him to deceive himself.


    I thought Suxi would politely refuse, but I didn''t want Suxi to smile. The light of happiness that I haven''t seen for a long time flickered in my eyes: "I''m a little hungry. Please order some food."


    She didn''t ask why she changed her environment, as if Suxi didn''t worry about anything as long as there was an emperor. And make evoke emperor Mo to come, Su Xi also quite natural, have no embarrassed at all.


    Xu is to see in Suxi is injured face, Emperor Mo miraculously did not refuse Suxi, but is very obedient. Did not move the footstep, Emperor Mo direct way: "take some food to come, light some."


    After hearing this, the shadow left without saying anything. It seemed that he was going to get some food. Seeing this, Su Qi hesitated twice, thinking that shadow didn''t know what Su Xi liked to eat, so she went with her.


    The emperor Mo in the room is still standing. Suxi wants to get up, but she finds herself naked. Looking at the seemingly natural but actually tense emperor Mo, Su Xi suddenly began to tease him.


    She took back her smile, and there was a flash of water in her eyes. It seemed that if she didn''t pay attention, she would cry.


    Although emperor Mo didn''t go to see Su Xi, Yu Guang has been paying attention to Su Xi''s situation. A see Su Xi this appearance, Emperor Mo heart suddenly surged up a trace of unknown premonition, but more is inexplicable heartache.


    Then, Su Xi''s mouth shrunk and said, "men and women are not compatible, but you It turned out to be... "


    Words intermittently, but the emperor Mo already understand her meaning. Looking at Su Xi''s appearance of weeping, di Mo is quite uncomfortable.


    Embarrassed cough two, Emperor Mo cold voice way: "I will be responsible."


    Hearing this, Suxi seemed even more aggrieved: "since I was a child, I thought that I would marry a superhero I love, who also loves me. Not for how grand, just for a life of a pair. But now, my body has been looked at by you for nothing, I...... "


    With that, Suxi really shed tears and wet the pillow.


    See this, Emperor Mo only feel the head is big, he did not know Su Xi is pretended. It''s clear that Suxi''s appearance at the moment is what he hates the most, but it''s made by Suxi. He just doesn''t have that aversion. On the contrary, he has an impulse to hold Suxi in his arms.


    Suddenly, the emperor Mo seemed to think of something, and said: "I don''t know. When I was in Sifang City, the woman who boldly confessed to me would say such a thing to me? Why, did you play for me before? "


    Emperor Mo micro squints his eyes and looks at Su Xi for a moment. He seems to be questioning and looking at when Su Xi can go.


    Obviously, Suxi''s face is thicker than he imagined. In his words and eyes, Suxi didn''t even blink: "did the emperor not hear what I just said? I said I love, but also love me! I put my whole heart on the emperor, but I don''t know the Emperor... "


    "Oh


    Listen to Su Xi''s words, Emperor Mo is sudden sneer. With this sneer, Emperor Mo seems to be suddenly impatient, do not want to listen to Suxi say these words.


    He approached Suxi, holding her chin in his right hand. Regardless of his action, he let the quilt slide to Suxi''s shoulder, revealing her beautiful white neck and glossy shoulders.


    "What is your identity and what is your identity? Don''t think that I''ve treated you differently these two days, and you''ll start to be paranoid! What a lifetime of a double, but are boring people''s extravagance just! Although you are the Savior in the prophecy to save the human world, I won''t say anything to you just because of this! "


    Smell speech, Su Qu heart sour unceasingly, but emperor Mo obviously has not finished. Seeing Su Xi''s eyes full of gloom, the original meaning of teasing also turned into real grief, Emperor Mo''s heart filled with a touch of unbearable, but he was still pressed down.Although Su Xi is determined to be Hua Qingyan, di Mo can''t love Hua Qingyan as Hua Wuyou said. He used to love Hua Qingyan, but now he still does. He has forgotten, no memory of Hua Qingyan, even if he can''t help but make a special move to Su Xi, he can''t love her.


    In order not to let this matter bother him, and to avoid his actions causing unnecessary misunderstanding to Suxi, which makes Suxi sad and regret, what Dimo has to do now is to break Suxi''s mind and his own mind.


    What''s his qualification to accept Suxi''s wholehearted love for such a person with incomplete memory?


    Thinking about this, the words of the emperor Mo hurt people even more: "I am the emperor of the human world. There are countless women around me. You are just a little beautiful, so I want to be a couple all my life. I''ve already married you to huawuyou in the neon dust palace of the demon world. If you want, you can make a small one. "


    Originally, the decision to marry Hua Wuyou was just to test whether Suxi was Hua Qingyan or not, but it seems that the news has not reached Suxi''s ears. And don''t need this news, Emperor Mo also confirmed Su Xi''s identity. I didn''t mean to say that anyway, Huangji didn''t respond positively to this question, but now he used it to attack Suxi.


    I don''t know why, as soon as I say this, di Mo regrets it. After seeing Su Xi''s unbelievable eyes, di Mo has a feeling of heartache that he can''t breathe.


    Deeply took a few breath, the emperor Mo suddenly loosened Su Xi''s chin, and left the room without looking back.

 Chapter 179

    Suxi obviously can''t care about it now. Now her mind is full of the news of emperor Mo''s engagement with Hua Wuyou.


    Even if emperor Mo wants to hide people''s eyes and ears for what purpose, it will not be able to marry Hua Wuyou! Su Xi doesn''t believe that di Mo doesn''t know that the Kunlun war is the work of Hua Wuyou. They are both harmed by Hua Wuyou! But emperor Mo but with flower worry engagement, if this is emperor Mo in order to revenge flower worry, so Suxi is the first don''t believe.


    She still remembers that Dimo once told her that in this life, no matter what the reason is, she would never have any relationship with other women.


    But now, Emperor Mo tells her personally that he is engaged, and that person is still her sister Hua Wuyou! This is undoubtedly a bolt from the blue, breaking all the joy of Su Xi to see Di Mo again.


    In fact, she didn''t believe it, but she couldn''t ignore her inner discomfort. No matter what, the emperor Mo should not say such words!


    Taking a deep breath, Suxi takes out a suit from the storage container and puts it on quickly. Regardless of the pain, Suxi rushes out. Because she was in such a hurry, she ran into Suqi, who sent her food to her. The food spilled all over the floor and soiled Suxi''s clothes.


    But Su Xi is regardless of it. She doesn''t even take a picture of it. She runs out looking for the breath of emperor mo.


    "Young master!" Su Qi screams anxiously, but she can''t see Su Xi''s back when she wants to catch up. Helpless, Su Qi had to go to Yan Zhenxing, let him help find Su Xi.


    Compared with Su Qi''s eagerness, the shadow is calm and tight. However, she glanced at Su Xi''s direction, then slowly put the things in her hand into the room. Then her figure flashed and disappeared.


    When Suxi found Dimo, he was standing in the octagonal pavilion, looking at the carp swimming all over the pool, with a dark look.


    Regardless of her disheveled hair, Suxi ran to the emperor''s side, gasping for breath, and said in a hurry: "I don''t believe what you said is true! Whatever you say that for, I won''t believe it! "


    Smell speech, Emperor Mo sneer a, eyes all didn''t give Su Xi a: "you mutually don''t believe in this gentleman why not?"? Suxi, it''s not your turn to take care of your business and your own business! "


    "Don''t call me Suxi! Di Mo, I know you already know my identity, since you know, why say such words! I have hurt you, but at that time I was also in other people''s plan, I don''t remember anything! If you want to get back at me for this, you don''t have to, because I will personally find out the ultimate culprit and apologize in front of you and me! "


    Suxi is at the end of her voice. She has never been so impolite. But now because of the emperor Mo, she can''t manage so much. She even forgot what the consequences would be if these words were heard by others.


    With a wave, Emperor Mo has already spread out the border. This is what he learned from Hua Qingyan. He did not think that he would know this skill even if he lost his memory.


    After isolating them from the outside world, di Mo turns to Su Xi, but his tone is ironic: "if you really believe it, you won''t say what you just said?"


    After that, the emperor''s face suddenly sank. He didn''t know why he would say such words. He clearly said that he would cut off his mind, but he still couldn''t help the palpitation in his heart. Just now Su Xi''s words, unexpectedly let his cold heart, also produced a trace of pain!


    "So you still remember what happened between us, don''t you?"


    So far, Suxi''s tone has been humble. She thought of the strange look in his eyes when he looked at her. Although some of his eyes would protect her, the strangeness in his eyes could not deceive people.


    Before she can also deceive themselves, said that the emperor Mo did not recognize her. But now emperor Mo obviously knew that she was Hua Qing Yan, but still looked at her with strange eyes. She understands, Emperor Mo won''t retaliate her, just that words also just is she is impatient under carelessly say.


    Now, there is only one possibility.


    Suxi can''t hold back her tears. She once looked down upon the world, but now she seems so helpless. Emperor Mo secretly clenched his fist, and finally said: "I''m you I don''t remember you


    Sure enough! Suxi''s body suddenly collapsed. Hearing the unexpected news, Suxi didn''t know whether to cry or smile.


    Is this the price of immortality? Forget her, Emperor Mo will live, does that mean that she brought to Emperor Mo, only pain and disaster?


    Suxi didn''t want to think about it any more, and now the resentment in her heart gradually dissipated.


    I forgot her! No wonder Timo''s eyes are so strange to her. No wonder Mingming''s body has made a move to protect her, but his mouth is cold and heartless. No wonder I got married with Hua Wuyou.


    Stagger two steps, Su Xi suddenly sneer, raw tears forced back to the eyes. At this time, she suddenly want to escape, do not want to let the emperor Mo again by her involvement. Perhaps, the emperor Mo now look very good.


    Live well in this world, get married and have children


    But why is she so unwilling! It is clear that all this is the fault of Hua Wuyou, but the person who finally achieves his goal is also Hua Wuyou.Clenching her lower lip tightly, Suxi didn''t even notice that her lips were bleeding: "in that case, I won''t disturb the emperor. However, if the emperor wants to get married, it''s better to choose another person. No worries about flowers Oh! I''ll go first


    Words is not finished, Su Xi directly broke the border of the emperor Mo, turned to leave, did not see behind the emperor Mo complex eyes.


    "Emperor." The appearance of shadow suddenly, respectfully stand beside the emperor Mo, look unclear.


    "Protect her." Coldly drop these three words, Emperor Mo then out of Yan house, where I don''t know.


    The shadow didn''t act immediately, but stood in the same place and didn''t know what he was thinking. He didn''t hear their conversation. He didn''t know that Suxi was Huaqing. It''s just that di Mo is different, but he can feel it clearly. Although Di Mo doesn''t want to admit it, di Mo really cares about Su Xi.


    After a while, the shadow took back his mind and ordered something to the dark place.


    This side Suxi since the octagonal pavilion left, then look trance walking in Yan''s home, also don''t know where he is. The wound seems to hurt again, but it''s not as painful as Su''s heart.


    "Young master, what''s the matter with you?" Anxious to death, Su Qi saw Su Xi at this time. Her lost appearance almost made Su Qi think that she had recognized the wrong person. She quickly ran forward and helped Suxi. Seeing Suxi''s face, she was worried.


    Suxi didn''t react at all. She was in a trance like a walking corpse. Suqi tries to take Suxi back, but Suxi''s current situation doesn''t listen to others.


    But, Su Qi teeth, a hand knife down, Su Xi actually really soft fell in Su Qi''s arms.


    Too late to be surprised that Suxi is easily knocked unconscious by herself, Suqi quickly puts Suxi on her back and returns to the house.


    Put Suqi on the bed, Suqi fell into silence.

 Chapter 180

    At this time in the west of the city, the Lin family and their party were packing their bags in a hurry, and they were going to leave Qizhou to make a comeback in other places. I don''t know what method Lin Yi used, but he hid a lot of treasures under the eyes of dark village.


    The money that I bought before was exchanged with these treasures.


    He laid so long Bureau, not easy to Yanjia pulled off the horse, his position. The result is happy less than two months, it was Su Xi''s sudden appearance back to the original. Lin Yi is not angry, so he wants to kill Su Xi to vent his anger.


    After doing this, Lin Yi is also alert. Knowing that this can''t be concealed, he wants to leave Qizhou.


    "Master, are we really going to leave?"


    Hearing this, Lin Yi gave a cold hum and glared at Lin Xiao: "if you don''t go, are you waiting to die here? Why don''t you want to go? "


    Hearing this, Lin Xiao quickly laughed: "how can it be! Where the Master goes, the little one will follow him! " Although he said so, Lin Xiao was not reconciled in the end. But now there is only one way to go. He doesn''t want to give his life away!


    Lin Xiao''s flattering face is very helpful to Lin Yi. He doesn''t pay attention to Lin Xiao any more. Lin Yi takes a look at the direction outside the city, and his eyes are everywhere.


    At this time, the man named Susie is dead!


    Lin Yi thought to himself. He''s the one who pays a lot of money. Even if Suxi can kill the experts in the Ninth Section of the earth spirit realm, no matter how powerful Suxi is, he can''t make a big wave under the hands of those people who can''t kill people!


    It seems that Su Xi is destined to die, and Lin Yi is proud. Looking at the speed of the servants'' packing, Lin Yi frowned and was impatient: "didn''t you eat? Hurry up, you hear me


    "Yes


    The voice fell, and the people''s movements became faster and faster.


    Seeing this, Lin Yi''s heart is even more proud. Even if he handed over something belonging to Yan''s family, then what? He is not the same person now. After his predecessors, where is Yan Zhenxing like? Once his family property is gone, all the people in the house are gone!


    Just now, a figure suddenly appears, wrapping Lin Yi in the shadow.


    Lin Yi didn''t know what had happened. He thought it was someone who was standing in front of him. When he was down, he felt angry: "bastard..."


    The voice suddenly stopped, and the sharp blade cut Lin Yi''s throat. It didn''t give Lin Yi any time to react!


    His master was killed by the silver faced man who suddenly appeared, and the next people all widened their eyes, and all the things in their hands fell to the ground.


    "You You Who are you? " Lin Xiao can''t stop retreating, pointing to the hand of emperor Mo shaking all the time, and can''t stop at all. And his words seem to wake up the other servants, a voice of panic sounded, they actually do not want to turn around and run.


    However, before two steps, a dozen servants fell to the ground at the same time. The blood flowed all over the place, and everyone''s eyes were wide open. Before they knew what had happened, they went back to the underworld.


    Seeing this, Lin Xiao was so scared that he fell down and sat on the ground. Then he kept kowtowing: "Rao Give me a break, give me a break


    As he spoke, Lin Xiao''s tears and nose flew together, and a whiff of urine came out. The emperor Mo frowned, his hand rose and his sword fell. The blood gushed from Lin Xiao''s neck and he couldn''t close his eyes.


    Disgust like throw away the sword in the hand, Emperor Mo cold voice way: "bold person, general life is not long."


    Voice down, Emperor Mo will disappear in place.


    In Yan Fu, Su Xi slowly opened her eyes. Looking at the top of the bed, Suxi eyes empty, also did not ask Suqi. She looked at it in such a way that she had never been at a loss.


    The door opened silently, and Su Qi came in with a cup of hot chicken soup. See Suxi wake up, Suqi face flashed a touch of unnatural, then with chicken soup on the ground kneel down.


    "Young master, my subordinates have offended me so much today. Please punish me!"


    The answer to her was a room of silence. Su Xi''s eyes moved, but still did not answer, staring at the top of the bed, inexplicable sadness spread.


    Su Qi''s uneasy heart doesn''t know where to put it. She just looks at Su Xi''s situation, and temporarily suppresses her inner fear. He didn''t dare to look at Su Xi''s eyes. Su Qi''s worry in her tone was clear and audible: "young master, this chicken soup is made by a good chef in Yan''s family. If you go to the oil, don''t put it. Drink it while it''s hot."


    I don''t know how long the silence lasts. Su Qi, who has no spiritual power, can hardly kneel down, but her hands are trying to maintain stability.


    Suddenly, Suxi''s ethereal and cold voice rang out in the room: "put it down."


    Hearing this, Su Qi hesitated: "young master..."


    "Get out!" Suxi''s voice is not much, but the meaning inside is beyond doubt. Su Qi still hesitated, but in the end she didn''t say anything. After putting the chicken soup on the table, she respectfully said, "young master, please drink it while it''s hot."


    After that, Su Qi left the room step by step.


    After Suqi left, Suxi didn''t continue to lie on the bed, but sat up with a dull look, regardless of her appearance.Walking to the table, Suxi lightly picked up the spoon and took a sip of the chicken soup that Suqi tried to let her drink. Warm soup entrance, mouth warm, but the heart is still cool.


    After drinking the chicken soup, Suxi''s face was slightly ruddy. Then, Suxi is like a walking corpse sitting in front of the dressing table, numbly for his bundle good hair.


    Looking at the haggard self in the mirror, Su Xi suddenly gave a smile, and instantly it was cold again. Adjust their own state, Suxi stood up, the cold light in the eyes than in the past won, do not know how many times.


    "Let''s go." Open the door to see the door of Suqi, Suxi eyes across a trace of warmth, and then open the way.


    At this time, Su Qi didn''t react. Seeing Su Xi''s back, Su Qi quickly followed her as if she had suddenly regained her mind


    "Go to Yan Zhenxing."


    Smell speech, Su Qi shut mouth, worried of saw Su Xi one eye, then hang down the eye son, the facial expression is very respectful. I don''t know why, Suxi now seems to be no different from before, but the cold she was emitting was able to freeze people to death.


    Thinking of the confusion between Suxi and Dimo, Suqi sighed in the bottom of her heart. At the same time, she also warned herself not to meddle in the master''s affairs. She will do whatever Suxi asks her to do, which is what Suxi has always asked her to do.


    After the incident of Chang Hu, Su Qi has fully realized her shortcomings. Now although her heart still needs to be honed, it has to be said that she has grown up a lot, which also makes Suqi more determined to follow Suxi.


    Two people seem to walk very slowly, but after a while is to walk to Yan Zhenxing''s study.

 Chapter 181

    "Master, here comes Mr. Su."


    Yan Zhenxing, who is dealing with affairs, immediately puts down his brush. Seeing the boy in no hurry, Yan Zhenxing yelled as he walked: "in the future, Mr. Su will come and let others come in directly. There''s no need to report!"


    Hearing this, the boy was a little surprised, but he didn''t say anything.


    Speaking, Yan Zhenxing has quickly walked out of the study. Seeing Su Xi''s indifferent face, Yan Zhenxing''s heart was awe inspiring. However, he raised a smile on his face and said: "Mr. Su, please come in. I''m not sensible. I''ll tell Mr. Su to wait outside!"


    "No harm." Light fall these two words, Su Xi in Yan Zhenxing accompanied by into the study, Su Qi naturally also followed in.


    "Let''s have tea!" At the door, Yan Zhenxing orders the boy. The dignity hidden between the eyebrows is completely different from the flattery in the face of Su Xi.


    "Yes." Little Si dare not delay, think can get Yan Zhenxing such treatment of people, the origin must be not small. I didn''t dare to fake it to others, so I ran down to make tea.


    In the study, Su Xi and Yan Zhenxing sit opposite each other, and Su Qi stands quietly behind Su Xi. Although the dissatisfaction with Yan Zhenxing is less, Su Qi''s eyes on Yan Zhenxing are still not happy. Yan Zhenxing naturally found out, but it was hard to say anything.


    Involuntarily swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Yan Zhenxing only feels Su Xi''s momentum growing stronger. If Suxi used to be a sharp sword, she could only feel her hidden edge. So at the moment, Su Xi is the magic sword that has drunk countless people''s blood. Her hands are covered with blood, but she looks very cold and noble. The evil spirit and cold in her eyes make Yan Zhenxing suffocate.


    Feeling Su Xi''s change, Yan Zhenxing''s attitude became more and more careful: "Mr. Su is better?"


    Smell speech, Su Xi way: "just some skin trauma, not to mention."


    With this remark, Yan Zhenxing''s eyes at Su Xi changed. Su Xi is still fresh in his memory when she was brought back. However, Su Xi described the serious injury that caused her coma as skin injury. This calm and calm attitude made Su Xi take a higher position in Yan Zhenxing''s heart.


    At this time, the boy came in with tea. If the tea cover is not removed, the fragrance of tea can be heard. I don''t know what kind of tea this guy brewed. Just a trace of fragrance makes people feel comfortable physically and mentally.


    After pouring good tea for Su Xi and Yan Zhenxing, Xiao Sigong tells them to leave.


    "This tea is unique to Qizhou. If the injured drink it, it can speed up the recovery of the injured. If ordinary people drink it, they will be able to communicate both physically and mentally, and the speed of absorbing spiritual power will also increase a lot during cultivation. "


    With that, Yan Zhenxing took up the tea cup first, as if taking the tea as wine, and raised his glass to Su Xi: "this tea tastes very good. Mr. Su might as well try it."


    Voice down, Yan Zhenxing light sip a cup of tea, and then smile at Su Xi.


    Seeing this, Su Xi''s face did not change. She was still indifferent. But the hand is on the cup, in Yan Zhenxing''s eyes drink tea.


    Yan Zhenxing can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He is afraid that Su Xi will be worried about the things that were blocked outside the door before. When Suxi drinks his tea, it means that Suxi doesn''t care. This also let Yan Zhenxing praise Su Xi, is actually a broad-minded man!


    Putting down the tea cup, Su Xi said: "Su was seriously injured two months ago. Please run to the inn on Sunday. So, after su woke up, he went to the door in person to ask if there was anything wrong with the owner of the Yan family. "


    Hearing the speech, Yan Zhenxing chuckled and said, "Mr. Su is serious. Mr. Su was hurt for my Yan family. I should have visited Mr. Su. It''s just that Mr. Su closed the door to heal his wounds. I''m too tired to disturb him. I''m really ashamed that Mr. Su came to the door! "


    "So, since the master of Yan family has nothing to do, I will not stay for a long time. Today I will say goodbye to the master of Yan family."


    Hearing this, Yan Zhenxing frowned and said, "Mr. Su, this is Do you want to leave Qizhou? "


    Seeing that Yan Zhenxing was so nervous, Su Xi was self-confident: "it''s not true. It''s just that I don''t get paid for nothing. It''s not good for me to stay in Yan''s home."


    "But what''s wrong with the poor reception?" Yan Zhenxing is a little worried. She invites Suxi to her home, but she can''t let Suxi go like this!


    "Not really." Say two words indifferently, Su Xi astringent eyebrow eyes, seem to be unwilling to say what.


    Seeing this, Yan Zhenxing was more and more worried: "Mr. Su, today my Yan family can make a comeback, thanks to Mr. Su. Since Mr. Su doesn''t want to leave Qizhou, why don''t he live in Yan''s house? I believe that in the Yan family, Mr. Su should be much more convenient. "


    At this point, Yan Zhenxing''s tone has brought some supplication. However, Su Xi''s face was cold, and Yan Zhenxing was embarrassed by what she said: "Su once said that you and I can only get what we need, and Yan''s master doesn''t have to treat Su as a guest. It''s just a deal. You and I have achieved our goals. There''s no need to contact each other any more. "


    This is really heartless, but Yan Zhenxing is only worried at the moment, no anger: "this Mr. Su, although he said so at the beginning, it''s always good to have one more friend when you go out. I know that the Yan family is a bit of a climber. It''s just that the whole Yan family sincerely wants Mr. Su to stay. "At this time, Yan Zhenxing has forgotten that Su Xi was stopped outside the door before. What he said is up and down. In the end, it''s just him talking to himself.


    However, Suxi obviously didn''t care about this. Seeing Yan Zhenxing so anxious, Suxi said, "the master of Yan family doesn''t have to be like this. I was a passer-by. I don''t go now, but I always have to go in the future."


    "Mr. Su..."


    Yan Zhenxing wanted to say something else, but Su Xi raised her hand to stop it. Indifferently, Su Xi looked at Yan Zhenxing and said, "Su''s intention to go has been decided. In the future, it will be predestined good-bye."


    With that, regardless of Yan Zhenxing''s ugly face, Su Xi went straight away.


    When Yan Zhenxing pursues them, Su Xi and her husband have already disappeared. See this, Yan Zhenxing is very upset, but helpless.


    "Master, the gentleman who came with Mr. Su is gone."


    I don''t know if it''s time to sigh about the leakage of the house, but if it rains at night or something, Yan Zhenxing just comes up with the idea that emperor Mo is still there, and Su Xi may come back. The little guy comes with such a sentence, which directly kills all the flukes of Yan Zhenxing.


    Impatient of wave a hand, signal small Si go down. Yan Zhenxing sighed deeply, regretting Su Xi''s insistence on leaving, but helpless. Then he went back to his study with a helpless face and immediately looked forward to Su Xi''s good-bye.


    I don''t know if he can meet Su by chance when he goes out to hang out every day

 Chapter 182

    Suxi and her husband went back to their old inn. Fortunately, the room in front of them had not been decided by others, so they could still live in it. When he saw Suxi and her, the shopkeeper''s eyes were still quite strange. He seemed to think about how they would return.


    Walking to the door of the room, Suxi couldn''t help looking at the opposite room. This is the room that Dimo wanted when he stayed in the inn, but now


    Pressing down the dull pain in her heart, Suxi entered the room with a cold face.


    Making good tea for Suxi, Suqi hesitated and finally asked, "young master, let''s go like this. What should that young master do?"


    After that, Su Qi was very worried. Although she doesn''t know who Di Mo is and what happened between Su Xi and di Mo, she can guess that Su Xi''s transformation must be related to di mo.


    Thinking about the intimacy between them before and the appearance of Suxi now, Suqi can''t help but scold in her heart: it''s clear that the master is such a good person, but the masked man is angry with the master. He''s just a jerk!


    If the emperor Mo knows that he is the world, the emperor Mo is scolded so miserably by Su Qi in the heart, I really don''t know how the emperor Mo will feel.


    Looking at Su Qi, who is not angry, Su Xi seems to guess that she is scolding the emperor. The corner of her mouth can''t help but draw a curve, and then she keeps it back. Pick up the cup, Suxi is not drinking: "don''t worry, he will not stay in Yan home."


    Smell speech, Su Qi way: "that he will be like us, return to this inn?"


    Listen to Su Qi''s question, Su Xi shakes the hand of tea cup, the eye son has no accident of dark go down. After drinking all the tea in the cup, Suxi laughed at herself: "no matter what he does, we just need to do our own thing. How he was before he came, and how he is now. "


    Voice down, Suxi see Suqi also want to say something, did not give her a chance, got up and then said: "you stay in the inn, I go out."


    The topic transfer is very successful, Su Qi immediately forgot the emperor Mo, quickly asked: "young master, where are you going? Take your subordinates with you Say, Su Qi in the eyes of the worry undisguised.


    "Well, you can just be here. There is no danger where I go."


    That said, Suqi was still worried. Sue was so badly hurt that she still remembers the terrible shape of carrion. But Suxi is not willing to rest at all. She arranges her itinerary full, just as she is afraid of being idle.


    Actually, Sookie was right this time. Now as soon as Suxi sits down, she can''t help thinking about her past life with emperor mo. Think about, she will be emperor Mo by so many crimes are attributed to their own body. In order not to let this emotion affect her, Suxi has to let herself have no time to think about these things, so that her plan can be achieved as soon as possible.


    But Suxi didn''t mean to talk nonsense with Suqi any more. After that, she disappeared in the same place. Even Suqi, who had been paying attention to Suxi, didn''t know what was going on. As if in the blink of an eye, the person in front of you is gone.


    Helpless, Suqi had to stay in Suxi''s room, waiting for Suxi.


    At this time, Suxi appeared in a lonely alley. She looked at the busy street not far away. Her eyes were confused and flashed by, and then she regained her pure brightness.


    Because before using the green powder of Di Mo, Su Xi''s wound actually scab in such a short time, which is also the reason why Su Xi ignored to stop it.


    Take out a pill from the storage device and take it. I feel the breath in my body is gradually stable. Suxi goes in the opposite direction to the downtown.


    In the west of the city, a slender figure appeared.


    Su Xi looked at the cold west of the city, with a sneer on her lips, and then walked out of the woods slowly.


    However, the eye-catching scene is completely unexpected. She learned about the location of the Lin family in Yan Zhenxing before, so she came to the west of the city to get revenge.


    Who ever thought that everything in front of her was beyond Suxi''s expectation.


    Corpses all over the ground, blood immersed in the soil, so that a close here, you will smell a strong smell of blood. Almost every corpse is eyes wide open, dead, to now can see their eyes in the panic, as if to see something terrible.


    Walking to Lin Yi''s side, Su Xi kicks him over and sees the obvious sword wound on his neck. Not only him, all the corpses here were killed by the sword, and killed with one blow!


    Su Xue''s heart had a guess, but he was not sure. After all, the front foot just said so cruel words, how did the back foot specially come to avenge himself? Not from of, Su Xi bitterly astringent smile, can''t help shaking her head, for oneself suddenly come out of the idea feel funny.


    Maybe it''s the rest of the Lin family''s enemies


    Looking at the corpse all over the ground again, smelling the disgusting breath, Suxi turned to go. However, a sudden sound came into Suxi''s ear: "who!"


    Li drinks to spread, Su Xi''s Mou son suddenly condenses down, the eyes are not good.


    "Well, I didn''t expect to see you here! How''s it going? How''s it going? " With the fall of the voice, a cunning man appears in front of Suxi, impressively is Zhang Tian who revealed the Yan Family news to Suxi in the casino!Although she is a familiar face, Suxi doesn''t relax her vigilance. Who knows what Zhang Tian wants to do when he comes to the Lin family! Still cold a face, Su Xi sneer A: "originally is you."


    Seeing Su Xi''s different performance from that day, Zhang Tian can''t help complaining about Su Xi''s fickleness in his heart, but he still has a smile on his face, and his steps are evasive, for fear that Su Xi will suddenly give him such a sword.


    In fact, he just came here. As soon as he came, he saw Suxi standing in the middle of the corpse, looking cold. He is always timid and timid. Naturally, he does not dare to run out to "reminisce" with Suxi at this time. Never thought, Suxi''s acuity is very high. As soon as he wanted to leave, Suxi stopped him.


    Helpless, Zhang Tian had to come out. Just ready to make up, but found Suxi like a changed person, scared him to speak began to tremble.


    "Well Cough, old Brother, you Why are you here? " With that, Zhang Tian glances at the dead Lin Yi without any trace and swallows a mouthful of saliva.


    But he didn''t know. He thought he didn''t have any trace. In fact, all of them were in Su Xi''s eyes. With a sneer, Suxi said, "I''m not supposed to ask you this question."


    As if hearing the danger in Suxi''s words, Zhang Tian quickly waved his hand and said, "don''t Don''t get me wrong. I just want to visit the Lin family. I didn''t come with you! "


    While talking, Zhang tianpo was about to cry.

 Chapter 183

    Seeing this, Suxi was not moved. An idea, blood evil spirit then flew out from the storage inside, Su Xi as if nobody''s taking blood evil spirit to wipe, although there is no other action, but already let Zhang Tian scared leg all soft.


    After pulling the corners of his mouth, Zhang Tianfen said in a hurry: "old Brother, it''s better to put away the sword. If you hurt the innocent, it''s a big mistake! "


    Hearing this, Suxi raised her eyes, looked around and said, "here Are there any innocent people? "


    As soon as he heard this, Zhang Tian immediately wanted to burst into tears. If he hadn''t thought about face, he would have knelt down and begged for mercy. Listening to Su Xi''s words, Zhang Tian said intermittently: "Oh Ha ha, of course! You You see, brother, I am a very innocent person! "


    Although that''s the case, Zhang Tian''s dodging eyes didn''t escape Su Xi''s eyes. But Su Xi doesn''t plan to embarrass Zhang Tian now, so she takes back the blood evil. Seeing that Zhang Tian is obviously relieved, she says with a smile: "I don''t know what happened when I came here?"


    After hearing this, Zhang Tian said: "Hey, I''m not afraid of my brother''s jokes. Isn''t it that the Lin family is too unruly? I didn''t dare to provoke him when he was powerful before, but now he is down, I''m going to beat him down! What do you think? I just came here and found that all the Lin family members were killed! "


    With that, Zhang Tian nodded: "I don''t know who the hero is, but he did such a good thing in silence. It''s really exciting!"


    As the voice falls, Zhang Tian looks at Suxi with flattering eyes, which makes Suxi laugh.


    This Zhang Tian, clearly in the heart already thought is Su Xie to do, also intentionally say such a words, a look is deliberately please Su Xi. After a light look at Zhang Tian, Su Xi doesn''t reveal the meaning of flattery. Anyway, people are dead. Who killed them? What''s the difference? There''s no need to explain.


    His eyes narrowed slightly. Zhang Tian''s ability to see people talking and ghosts talking makes Su Xi look at her differently: "listen to this, my brother has a grudge against the Lin family?"


    Smell speech, Zhang Tian immediately make a look of indignation, if not for Suxi has long recognized Zhang Tian is a cunning, fickle person, now I''m afraid Zhang Tian to deceive it!


    "It''s not just that I have a grudge against the Lin family! Brother, you don''t know that the Lin family is nothing but a small family. I don''t know what means they used to win the Yan Family and take all the property of the Yan family into their pocket. Since then, the Lin family has become arrogant. Everyone has a nose in the air, which makes people angry when they see it! "


    "Because of this, did you specially come to check when the Lin family was in disrepair?" Light Piao Piao ground asks this sentence, Su Xi eyes looking at other places, but has been paying attention to Zhang Tian.


    Hearing this, the smile on Zhang Tian''s face was stiff at first, and then he was quite embarrassed and said, "if it''s just like this, I don''t have to run to see it. But my brother also knows that I''m good at everything, just gambling! There are no rules in boss Qi''s gambling house. Once I won Lin Xiao''s money, he asked a group of servants to delete me and beat me! "


    With that, Zhang Tian could not stop his anger. He seemed to see the scene of being beaten again: "I''m weak, and I have no money or potential. Even if I''m beaten so hard, I don''t dare to say a word. Alas, speaking of these things, my heart is still cool! "


    Zhang Tian wipes a handful of nonexistent tears with his sleeve. Yu Guang catches a glimpse of Su Xi''s unmoved appearance. At that time, he coughs twice to restrain his affectation.


    As if thinking of something, Zhang Tianmu looked forward to it and said, "brother, boss Qi is with you Does it matter? "


    Smell speech, Su Xi sighs this piece of sky topic to turn quickly, at the same time doubt a way: "how come this speech?"


    Seeing Su Xi''s confused appearance, Zhang Tian smiles twice. The whole face is written with the meaning of "don''t hide it, I can see it". Quietly approaching Su Xi, Zhang Tian lowered his voice: "I saw you enter boss Qi''s backyard in the casino that day! Who is boss Qi? His backyard is not accessible to ordinary people! So, just give me a clue, and I''ll go to the casino in the future to talk more! "


    After that, Zhang Tiansheng was afraid that Suxi would be perfunctory. He quickly raised two fingers and swore, "don''t worry, brother, I won''t pass it on!" Then, Zhang Tian''s eyes were glued to Su Xi''s body, which made Su Xi extremely uncomfortable.


    "I have nothing to do with him."


    Cold words let Zhang Tian''s face down, seems to blame Su Xi is not enough meaning. With a shriveled mouth, Zhang Tian said, "since my brother doesn''t want to say it, I don''t want to ask for it. It''s getting late today, so I''ll leave first. "


    That said, Zhang Tian''s feet seemed to have taken root. He didn''t mean to move at all. And Su Xi is the canthus of the eye moved, quietly looked at the still high hanging in the sky in the heat, where is the sky late?


    "It''s really late. Why don''t you come and have a meal with me?"


    Seeing Su Xi''s face as usual, she opens her eyes and tells lies. It''s Zhang Tian, a cheeky man, who is also speechless. But the second half of Su Xi''s sentence is about Zhang Tian''s heart.Thinking about this, Zhang Tian didn''t hide his joy. All the happiness was written on his face: "so good! Very good


    Then neither of them took care of the corpses in that area and walked towards the downtown.


    Suxi takes Zhang Tian back to the inn, but Suqi is still upstairs. Suxi doesn''t mean to call her down. Find a window seat, Suxi two people sat down.


    "What would you like to eat?" As soon as he sat down, he asked respectfully. While speaking, he secretly looked at Suxi for several times, obviously remembering that Suxi had been picked up by Yanfu.


    As if she didn''t feel it, Su Xi said to Zhang Tian, "I''ll give you the job of this dish." Listening to the meaning of this, it seems that ordering is a great event, which makes people laugh.


    Zhang Tian is not polite. He has been hungry for a long time. Now when he comes to this inn, he will not be reserved. I just saw the bloody scene in front of me, but now I''m eating happily. I really don''t know whether he has a strong psychological endurance or is careless and doesn''t care about anything.


    Casually ordered a few dishes, Zhang Tian said with a smile: "I ordered well, do you have anything else to add?"


    Hearing this, Su shook his head. These seemingly random dishes just finished ordering the inn''s signboard. Suxi was wondering if they could finish them by themselves!


    Seeing Suxi shaking her head, Zhang Tian didn''t know what Suxi was thinking, so he naturally let the sophomore go down to prepare.

 Chapter 184

    There are more people in the inn, all of them are smiling. I''m used to seeing them, but Suxi still doesn''t adapt.


    "Brother, I have a question. Should I ask it or not?"


    At first hearing this, Suxi looked back and nodded to Zhang Tianwen. With Su Xi''s approval, Zhang Tian was not ambiguous. He looked around cautiously at first, and then lowered his voice and said, "what''s your background? In Qizhou, I didn''t obey the rules of the dark village. My face was as cold as anything. I didn''t see you like that when I first met you! "


    After all, Zhang Tian wants to know the relationship between Su Xi and Qi Leling. Zhang Tian thinks that he can''t detect Su Xi when he changes a statement, but he doesn''t know that Su Xi is also vigilant. How can he not know the meaning inside and outside this statement?


    With a faint smile, Su Xi said, "I''m just a passer-by. I came to Qizhou just to see the great rivers and mountains of the human world. If every time I go to a place, I have to suppress my temper to abide by its rules, then I have lost the pleasure of playing in vain? "


    "Oh? It turns out that my brother came here just for fun. " Zhang Tian''s voice is very long, and the meaning of disbelief is self-evident.


    Suxi didn''t want to explain. She said she did. Whether she believed it or not was not a matter she could control.


    As if they had stopped talking because of this problem, the atmosphere suddenly became silent. After a long time, the dishes ordered by Zhang Tian came up one after another. Seeing these dishes, Zhang Tian suddenly got excited again.


    I can''t wait to pour a glass of wine for myself. Smelling the aroma of the wine, Zhang Tian can''t even take care of Su Xi, who is the guest, and drinks the wine into his stomach.


    "Ah It''s good wine With a sigh, Zhang tianmian was full of enjoyment.


    I don''t know whether it was because of the wine or something. Zhang Tian was not as silent as he had just been. The beginning of his words suddenly opened: "come on, brother, have a taste of our best daughter Hong in Qizhou. It''s called a fragrance!"


    Said, Zhang Tian also clip a big chopsticks dishes, like a long time did not eat the same. He looks like he is the master here, but Suxi is really a brother who has a good relationship with him.


    See this, Su Xi in the heart smile, look at Zhang Tian''s eyes, but it is more and more profound.


    After three rounds of wine, Zhang Tian had almost finished eating, and he couldn''t help feeling his stomach. "Thank you, brother. I haven''t had such good food and wine for a long time!"


    "So, how about chatting with me to thank me for inviting you to dinner?" The face does not change color of say this words, Su Xi seem to have not seen Zhang Tian that strange look in the eyes the same.


    With two awkward coughs, Zhang Tian presses down the strange feeling in her heart. She remembers that Suxi once said that she likes to listen to some gossip when she first met. Think of this stubble, Zhang Tian also naturally a lot.


    As soon as his eyes turned, Zhang Tian asked, "I don''t know what my brother wants to know. I dare say that there is nothing I don''t know in Qizhou city." With that, Zhang Tian also patted his chest, as if to increase his credibility.


    "So, let''s talk about Qi Leling." After finishing this sentence, Suxi didn''t go to see Zhang Tian, as if she didn''t care about it.


    In this way, Zhang Tian was a little confused. He asked Su Xi about her relationship with Qi Leling, and Su Xi asked him about Qi Leling. Is this deliberately trying to clarify the relationship between her and Qi Leling in order to relieve his doubts, or is Su Xi really not related to Qi Leling?


    Pressing this question in his heart, Zhang Tianshen remained unchanged and said, "you asked the right person! Boss Qi is also a wonderful person. A few years ago, boss Qi suddenly appeared in Qizhou and established his own power overnight. This power can not be underestimated. No one in Qizhou dares to touch his brow. "


    "Oh? So amazing? "


    Hearing Su Xi''s words, Zhang Tian waved his hand and said, "what''s the magic? The magic is still to come! Strange to say, it''s just that boss Qi suddenly appeared. This dark villa also suddenly appeared. It''s only a month between the two! I think you know what kind of existence dark village is in Qizhou, but boss Qi has no choice but to let his class open a gambling house there. "


    Smell speech, Su Xi pick eyebrow, the heart suddenly had a guess: "isn''t it..." Is Qi Leling actually the master of the dark villa


    As soon as Suxi''s voice fell, Zhang Tian quickly made a movement of silence, for fear that Suxi''s words would be heard by others. Seeing that no one noticed them, Zhang was relieved.


    After wiping the sweat that didn''t exist on his forehead, Zhang Tian said: "brother, I just want to think about it, but I can''t say it! If people in the dark village listen to this, not only are you in trouble, but I''m dead! "


    Zhang Tian''s expression is extremely exaggerated, for fear that Su Xi will not realize the seriousness of his words.


    Seeing this, Su Xi was puzzled: "is the dark village so powerful? Does the Lord of the city care? "


    Hearing this, Zhang Tian showed a disdainful smile: "city Lord? If the city master could be trusted, Qizhou would not be like this now! I have to keep smiling outside every day. My face is stiff! ""How can the LORD be unreliable?"


    "Well, he is a coward! Brother, I''ll tell you, I didn''t mean to discredit him, but he was too incompetent! Since the appearance of dark village, he seems to have disappeared. Except for participating in the competition organized by dark village on time, he has never appeared! "


    When he said this, Zhang Tian''s resentment did not hide at all. Seeing this, Suxi knew that Zhang tianought to have asked the Lord to do something, but the Lord didn''t agree.


    Seeing that the topic was getting farther and farther away, Su Xi coughed and said, "Qi Leling Is it true that no one is afraid? "


    People in Qizhou say that this dark village is the existence that can''t be provoked in Qizhou, but Suxi listens to Zhang Tian''s words, how do you think? It seems that Qi Leling is worse than dark village.


    "It can also be said that in the past few years, as long as it''s the people who have provoked boss Qi, none of them will come to a good end!" Speaking of this, Zhang Tian stopped for a moment, and then said: "brother, since you have nothing to do with boss Qi, you should pay more attention to it. Don''t offend boss Qi. Otherwise, I''m afraid that your dream of touring the human world will end here! "


    Smell speech, Su Xi slightly some Zheng Leng, and then the lip floated a light smile: "thank you for reminding me, I should pay attention."


    Looking at Su Xi''s attention, Zhang Tian shakes his head secretly, but he doesn''t say anything.

 Chapter 185

    "Before, my elder brother said that the dark village came out of the blue. What''s the matter?" Finally, Suxi asked her real purpose this time.


    Zhang Tian saw a trace of light in his eyes. He was obviously aware of Su Xi''s mind, but he didn''t say anything: "I''m afraid only dark village knows what''s going on. At the beginning, dark village and boss Qi''s gambling house appeared together, and they had to be convinced by thunder. Originally, we all thought that they had some purpose, but the latter two were both quiet. Except that the dark village changed the rules of Qizhou, nothing happened


    Said, Zhang Tian also showed a puzzled look, obviously for this point is also very puzzled.


    "Is there no other useful information? For example, what kind of person is the owner of the dark villa Seeing that Zhang Tian had said so much but didn''t get to the point, Su Xi was a little impatient and came straight to the point.


    "Oh, the owner of the dark villa..." The voice suddenly stopped. Zhang Tian seemed to notice something. He stared at Su Xi strangely, and then said, "brother, I''m afraid you''re not just listening to gossip today, are you?"


    Smell speech, Su Xi complexion does not change, let Zhang Tian open eyes again big, also can''t see what Su Xi is thinking. "It depends on what you think to define whether this is gossip or not." With that, Suxi takes out a black card and hands it to Zhang Tian.


    Before she came out, Suxi prepared many spare black cards with gold coins of different sizes in order to buy some news in case of such things. I didn''t expect that. Now I really use it.


    She also can see, Zhang Tian this is Chuai understand pretend confused, clearly know what she wants, but also said something unimportant. Just now also asked so a word, it seems to be deliberately wash themselves.


    Seeing this, Zhang Tian saw a trace of light in his eyes, but suddenly made a serious appearance: "brother, what do you mean? Can I say something to you and charge you money? "


    "That''s not true. It''s just that you must be thirsty after talking for so long. I''ll buy you a drink with this money." Later, Suxi moves the black card to Zhang Tian, which means that she has nothing to say.


    In this way, if Zhang Tian doesn''t accept it, it means that Zhang Tian doesn''t appreciate it. Eyes turned twice, Zhang Tian received the card in his arms with a smile: "since my brother has said that, I will accept it. But that doesn''t mean I don''t value our friendship


    Zhang Tian''s eyes were wide open for fear that Su Xi could not see the sincerity in his eyes.


    See Zhang Tian don''t ask the amount will be black card received, Su Xi eyes flash a meaningful light.


    Zhang Tian is a strange man in Qizhou. He seems to be in a poor and timid life, but he is selling news. I don''t know what channels he has. He can always find out what others don''t know. Suxi only heard about this recently, so she invited Zhang Tian to dinner and gave him a black card.


    After receiving the money, Zhang Tian is embarrassed to talk about it here and there like putting it down, but he just can''t get to the point. Although I guess the purpose of Su Xi''s asking these questions is not simple, what he does is this business. If he is afraid, he will not live to the present.


    Looking at the surrounding environment again, Zhang Tian''s voice lowered several degrees: "when it comes to the owner of the dark villa, there is only one word to describe it, that is mystery! I think you''ve heard some rumors, brother. The master of the dark villa never sees anyone. Even if he sees someone, he uses a black curtain to block his body, so that people can''t see anything! "


    With that, Zhang Tian coughed in a low voice: "I''m afraid there''s something wrong with the master of the dark villa!"


    Puzzling to say such a sentence, let Suxi heart gave birth to a trace of strange. With the eyes of Zhang Tian to continue to say, Suxi nothing revealed.


    "The servants of the dark village are all men. I heard that someone had sent a beauty to him before, but as soon as they sent it to him, he stripped the beauty''s skin and made it into a lantern and gave it back to the family. At first, the family didn''t know that it was only when the beauties they sent came to work, but when the people from the dark village threw the pile of broken meat in front of them, they realized that something was wrong. "


    Smell speech, Su Xi frowns. I thought that the man in dark village just didn''t like to see people, but I didn''t expect that his heart and stomach were so fierce. However, Suxi is also a well-informed person, only slightly uncomfortable and then returned to normal, just in the heart of the dark villa master''s imagination and some more things.


    Of course, Suxi didn''t intend to write Zhang Tian''s words, just for reference.


    "After this, people all doubt whether he has the habit of breaking his sleeves, or can''t get close to women!"


    Hearing the last sentence, Suxi suddenly understood why Zhang Tian said so much. Whether it''s a guess or a confirmed fact, not being able to get close to the female is a big weakness of the owner of the dark villa.


    However, if this is really his weakness, how can he show it so openly? Is it true that he is as good as Longyang? Think of here, Su Xi suddenly interrupted his thoughts. No matter how much she thinks here, it''s useless. All she can do is see"How can I see the leader of the dark villa?"


    Although Chang Yi, the owner of the dark village, said that she wanted to see her before, Suxi didn''t want to see her directly in this case. That way, she would lose the initiative.


    "Brother, do you want to see the leader of the dark villa?" Zhang Tian opened his eyes and was surprised. But as soon as he spoke, he regretted that they had their rules and some things they couldn''t ask. Just now, he was so surprised that he blurted out the words. Now, Zhang Tian will not break the rules.


    Embarrassed smile, Zhang Tian face with an apology: "but I broke the rules, brother don''t want to see strange talent is."


    Smell speech, Su Xi mix don''t care: "no harm."


    "If you don''t mind! If you want to see the master of the dark villa, you have to go through the barrier set by the dark villa. Since the dark village settled down in Qizhou, many people wanted to meet the mysterious dark village leader. It''s just that there are very few people who have broken through the barrier. Now only two or three people have seen the real person, and they still see it through the curtain. "


    After hearing this, Suxi raised her eyebrows and expressed her interest in Zhang Tian''s story. Seeing this, Zhang Tian didn''t want to lose his appetite and said, "there is a secret tower in the dark villa. If you want to see the leader of the dark villa, you have to break through the secret tower, but no one knows what''s in the secret Tower!"


    "Didn''t you say someone broke through? Have they not said anything about the secret tower? "


    Hearing the speech, Zhang Tian said with a bitter smile: "it''s said that the dark village is very powerful. You can see something about it! The people who pass through the customs have great skills, but no one dares to disclose the things here! "

 Chapter 186

    Holding the glass, Suxi smiles at Zhang Tian to show that she is very satisfied with the information provided by Zhang Tian, and she doesn''t ask any more.


    See this, Zhang Tian is also happy, happy to drink the glass of wine, and then leave.


    After paying for the meal, Suxi wants to go back to her room to heal her wounds, but she doesn''t want to run into two people, Emperor Mo, coming in. Although she made up her mind to stay away from the emperor, Su Xi couldn''t even move when she saw him.


    The emperor Mo obviously also saw Su Xi, but he didn''t pay attention to it. Seeing the shadow paying for the room, he didn''t give Su Xi a look in his eyes and went upstairs indifferently.


    Seeing this, Su Xi laughs at herself and says in secret that the emperor doesn''t procrastinate at all. Heart slightly a pain, Suxi''s nose some itch, finally or endure, a cold face upstairs.


    Because the emperor Mo back to the room has not had time to close, Suxi is very natural to see live in her opposite emperor mo. For a moment, Su really didn''t know what to think. When he saw Su Xi coming up, the Emperor just glanced at her, and with a wave of his back hand, the door closed, just like Su Xi''s heart.


    Su Xi at the foot of a meal, gather complex thoughts, into the room.


    "Young master, you are back." Suqi is still in the room. Seeing Suxi coming back, she quickly stands up and pours a cup of tea for Suxi. Then she respectfully stands in front of Suxi, waiting for her orders.


    Taking out a porcelain vase from the storage, Suxi handed it to Suqi, and then said, "your strength hasn''t made any progress in some days, has it? This is the elixir. You can take it and take it when the time comes, and your strength will go up to a higher level. "


    Smell speech, Su Qi still some slow but God, until Su Xi''s eyes fell on her body, she suddenly back. Carefully took the porcelain bottle, feel the weight inside, you know the quantity of pills will not be less!


    Suqi also thought that it would be good for her to follow Suxi, but she didn''t expect Suxi to give her such precious pills. What is the elixir? It was only the master of the family and the elders who were qualified to use it, but Su Xi gave her such a little common girl.


    For a time, Su Qi''s mind was very complicated.


    "I thank you for your cultivation, and I will live up to your expectations!" Su Qi''s eyes are full of firmness. After putting away the porcelain vase Haosheng, she bends deeply towards Su Xi.


    Su Xi chuckled, waved her hand and said, "go ahead."


    "Yes." After that, Suqi went back to her room, ready to break through with the pill. She is not stupid. She can see that Suxi should have something important to do. Otherwise, she will not take pills to let her increase her strength. Therefore, in order to repay Su Xi, Su Qi is determined not to drag her down.


    After Suqi left, Suxi took a deep look at the door and didn''t know what she was looking at.


    Then, Suxi set up a border in the room and took out a bottle of pills for free. Feeling the warm current brought by the pill, Suxi quickly sat on the bed, running the power to guide the warm current.


    With the passage of time, the warm current is no longer a warm current, but a stream of magma, boiling hot to the extreme. Suxi''s skin surface became red, and even began to smoke. Big beads of sweat leached from Suxi''s body and soon wet her clothes.


    Burning feeling more and more strong, Su Xi suddenly opened his eyes, inside a flash of red awn. Biting the lip hard, biting out the blood also never stopped, until the pain pulled back his consciousness, Su Xue just changed a hand, continued to guide the warm current of the pill.


    At the moment, Suxi is like being wrapped by magma. Suxi can even feel that her meridians and blood vessels are much thinner. It seems that if they burn further, they will be completely broken. At that time, Suxi''s body will be destroyed.


    If she was not so eager for success and took so many pills all at once, maybe the situation would not be so bad.


    But now Suxi can''t regret it. What she can do is to try her best to guide the warm current, and then turn it into her own use.


    Suxi''s body is getting hotter and hotter, and the white smoke keeps coming up, as if it was baked. Suxi could not help shivering, and her sweat was evaporated by the high temperature.


    The trembling range is more and more big, Su Xi''s hand definitely almost can''t hold. Just when Suxi felt that she couldn''t stick to it, there were colorful lights in her body. With the appearance of colorful light, the burning sensation in Suxi''s body suddenly dropped a lot.


    Seeing this, Su was so happy that she quickly stabilized her figure and changed her hand again and again. This multicolored light is what helped Suxi advance. Suxi thought that it would not appear again if it was integrated into her own spiritual power. Unexpectedly, at such a critical moment, it suddenly separated from the spirit power and helped Suxi again.


    With the joint efforts of wucai Guangguang and Suxi, the burning sensation of scalding is gradually reduced, and Suxi''s eyebrows are also loosened. At this time, the multicolored light also retired and re integrated into Suxi''s spiritual power.


    At the same time, what Suxi didn''t know was that di Mo in the opposite room was also relieved.


    Five days passed, and Suxi practiced for five days without eating or drinking. If it wasn''t for the spiritual support, I''m afraid Suxi would have been unable to hold on for a long time. After all, her body is much weaker than before.Slowly open your eyes, red light is not flash. Feeling the abundant spiritual power in her body, Suxi began to smile and was obviously satisfied with the result.


    Under the strong impact of the pill, Suxi''s strength has reached the level of five sections of the earth spirit realm!


    But Suxi was just a short joy, and then she gathered it down. She knew that there were drawbacks in making such rapid progress, and it was still in the case of taking pills. Fortunately, Suxi has the experience of her previous life, so it''s not too difficult for her to grasp this sudden growth of strength.


    Once again, she runs the spirit power for a week, but she doesn''t notice the difference, so she gets up and removes the spirit power from the room.


    I couldn''t help looking at the emperor''s room. Seeing the closed door, Su Xiaoxin sighed and walked away. I went to the next room to see Suqi''s condition. Seeing that Suqi was still practicing, Suxi didn''t ask her. After setting up a border for her, Suxi walked out of the inn slowly.


    In Qizhou City, as always, everyone has a smile on his face, but everyone''s smile doesn''t reach the bottom of his eyes.


    She walked on the street with a cool look, as if she didn''t feel the eyes of all the people. Suxi remained the same, and there was no smile on her face.


    After a while, Suxi came to the front of the dark village. Looking at the gate of the dark villa, Suxi slowly stirred up a smile. Although it was an ordinary face, it was very touching.

 Chapter 187

    "Who are you?"


    Hearing the speech, Suxi stopped and looked at the person who didn''t smile. She secretly made the rules, but she didn''t abide by them. Then she said, "I want to see your Lord, please let me know."


    Listen to Su Xi this obviously don''t know the words of the circumstance, guard disdain a smile, way: "depend on you also want to see our Lord?"


    "Why not?"


    Seeing Su Xi''s arrogant speech, the bodyguard was also a very proud person. Naturally, he didn''t agree: "why not? If you don''t look at yourself, if you want money, if you don''t have money, if you want power, if you want strength, if you don''t have strength! You say, what qualifications do you have to see our Lord


    Hearing this, Suxi looked at her dress and found that it was really simple. Before she came here, Suxi used a secret method to cover up her spiritual power fluctuation. Naturally, the bodyguard felt that Suxi was a civilian without strength. However, Suxi will not go back to change clothes or change something just because of this.


    She looked at the bodyguard, the domineering light in her eyes made the bodyguard a little unable to open her eyes. But thinking about the base camp behind him, the gatekeeper forced himself up, but he had more opinions on Suxi in his heart.


    "Is that the rule of your dark village? No money, no power, you can''t see your Lord. If so, your Lord is just a short-sighted person who doesn''t look at the long term. If you don''t see him, you may as well! "


    Smell speech, that bodyguard complexion a change, this born of a trace of timid intention is also disappeared without a trace at this moment, leaving only the anger that would like to split Su Xi up: "bold Dalit! How dare you say that, my Lord, you don''t want to live


    Say, that bodyguard made a wink toward other bodyguards, several people immediately surrounded Su Xi.


    Seeing this, Su Xi''s face remained unchanged: "why, I know I''m unreasonable, so I''m going to do it? No wonder people say that you are just a bunch of reckless men. You just show off your bravery and have no brains at all


    Hearing Su Xi''s words, several people on the scene all changed their faces, and their murderous spirit emerged.


    "Presumptuous! I don''t know where the untouchables came from. How dare they slander our dark village! Brothers, today we will let this bold maniac see what our dark village looks like! "


    The voice falls, that bodyguard''s hand immediately moves, can''t wait to tear Su Xi to pieces.


    However, before his attack on Suxi, Suxi''s figure suddenly disappeared. Seeing this, the guard''s face changed greatly, and suddenly heard that there was humanity: "behind!"


    The bodyguard suddenly felt uneasy. He wanted to look back, but his foot fell on his back quietly. The bodyguard could not have imagined that the man who looked extremely thin and had no fluctuation of spiritual power could have such great power. When he used spiritual power to protect his body, he still kicked him to the ground.


    He fell to the ground in a shitty posture, and the guard quickly touched his face for fear that the fall would destroy his face. How could he meet his little red?


    Ouch, the bodyguard noticed that his appearance was not damaged and quickly got up from the ground. But he saw that his so-called brothers were standing in the same place one by one, and they didn''t mean to start. What he just said was in vain. No wonder he was beaten!


    Looking at Su Xi standing there indifferently, even if she doesn''t move, she has a momentum of surpassing the world. Can''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva, the bodyguard said: "what are you waiting for? Haven''t you seen anyone smashing the scene? If it comes to the Lord, we''ll be dead! "


    As soon as the words came out, the bodyguards who were afraid in their hearts, you look at me, I look at you, and finally they were afraid of their own Lord, and they ran to Su Xi with their spiritual power.


    See this, Su Xi disdains a smile, but the foot is no action. If she can''t clean up these shrimps, she won''t meet the owner of the dark villa.


    A stream of spiritual power shot in the direction of Suxi. Suxi''s toes were a little bit sharp, and now she was in the air. Several people''s attack fell empty, goodbye Suxi in the middle of the sky, one by one is the face big change, just down the idea of fear suddenly poured up again.


    How can they compete with the people in the fifth section of the earth spirit realm?


    Therefore, because of the fear in their hearts, they all felt that their hands and feet were cold and could not move. But Suxi will not stop because they are afraid.


    Almost at the same time that their attack failed, a dazzling cyan light lit up from Suxi, and then spread around in a round shape.


    See this, a few people want to run, but can''t move, can only watch the cyan aperture toward himself.


    Just at this time, a black figure flew out of the dark village and melted Suxi''s attack. In other people''s eyes, it seems easy, but only the man in black knows how much effort he spent.


    When the guard saw the visitor, his face was filled with joy. He ran to the visitor and said, "Mr. Chang Yi, this person is not good at coming. He not only insults my dark villa, but also doesn''t pay attention to the Lord! Mr. Chang Yi, you must teach him a lesson so that he will have a long memory, so that no one will look down on meHearing this, Chang Yi ignored the bodyguard''s words. Instead, he looked at Su Xi and bowed his body to give him a salute: "today, it''s the people in my dark village who don''t understand the rules and collide with Mr. Su. Please don''t see strange talents."


    Several bodyguards all turned pale when they saw this. What''s the status of a person who even wants to be treated with such courtesy? But they just moved their hands, so


    Thinking of this, several people looked at each other, all lowered their heads, for fear that Suxi would sue them.


    Seeing that it was Chang Yi who had gone through the property transfer procedure that day, Su Xi took back her action, fell back to the ground and said politely, "Mr. Chang Yi, you are welcome. I came here today to see your Lord."


    Hearing this, he often said, "as soon as he comes, the Lord wants to meet Mr. Su. No matter when he comes, he can meet him directly."


    However, Su Xi is a light smile: "but, I don''t want to see your Lord so easily."


    Smell speech, often a pick eyebrow, some don''t understand Su Xi''s meaning.


    "It''s said that there''s a rule in the dark village. If you want to see your Lord, you must go through a secret tower. Su is very curious about the secret tower, but he wants to see it. "


    "Mr. Su, the secret tower is only for those who ask for help from the Lord. If you are Mr. Su, you don''t have to. "


    Although that''s what I said, it''s easy to hear the implication that Su can''t understand the secret tower. Su Xi is not annoyed, only light way: "often a childe how to know, Su Mou is not to ask from your Lord?"


    Hearing this, Chang Yi was speechless, so he had to take Suxi into the dark village. At the same time, he ordered someone to inform him to see his master''s plan.

 Chapter 188

    After waiting in the hall for a while, they saw a man dressed as a bodyguard saying something in Chang Yi''s ear. Then Chang got up and said to Su Xi, "Mr. Su, please come as usual."


    Following Chang Yidao, they went out from a side door of the hall. What is striking is an open yard. The yard is very clean and tidy, without any rockery, flowers and other things. It seems that such a place is specially reserved for something of large size. The secret pagoda that Suxi wanted to enter was also missing. But Suxi was not in a hurry, just waiting quietly.


    Seeing Su Xi''s reaction, I often saw a touch of light in my eyes. I''ve never seen anyone as calm as Suxi before. It''s a bit interesting.


    Press down the mind, often a forward station, and then closed his eyes began to squeeze hands. As time goes by, the air suddenly vibrates. Suxi looks as usual at the open land in front of her, but her eyes betray her. She doesn''t care as much as she does on her face.


    The sound of "buzz" appeared in my ears, followed by a shadow. Suxi looked up and saw a pagoda the size of an adult falling from the sky, leaving such a big place just to put a one person high pagoda. This surprised Suxi. If it wasn''t for Suxi, who had seen too many treasures in her previous life, I''m afraid she would be a bit impolite now.


    Although Mita is only one person tall, it keeps many people outside. Suxi is curious about what''s inside. Taking back her eyes, Suxi looks at Changyi.


    Seeing Su Xi''s calm reaction, Chang was surprised. However, he didn''t say anything. Instead, he made an action of inviting: "Mr. Su, this is Mita. Please." There was no explanation. Chang Yi didn''t even mention the way to enter the tower.


    See this, Su Xi hook lips a smile, in the eyes of Chang Yi walk to the tower. Suddenly, a great suction came out of the secret tower and fell on Suxi. Then Suxi''s figure disappeared in the yard.


    Seeing that Suxi had entered the pagoda, Chang took a deep look at it, then turned around and walked to the door: "someone, deal with them all." The voice falls, dark village immediately ran out a few people for bodyguard dress, will guard the door of bodyguard one by one in the hand.


    The guards were all in a panic. Obviously, they didn''t know what had happened: "Mr. Chang Yi, I don''t know what mistakes we made, but he wanted to deal with us?"


    Smell speech, often a cold hum: "we dark village, don''t need to rely on the dog! Take it down


    Speaking of this, several people do not understand the meaning of Chang Yi. I thought Chang Yi had brought Suxi in without saying anything before. Even if they were OK, they obviously forgot Chang Yi''s temperament and would settle with them later. They were too lucky.


    There was no cry. Although they didn''t want to die any more, some of them were pale and let the guards take them away. It''s not that they are willing to give up their lives, but that if they resist, the end will be even worse.


    After dealing with these things, Chang Yi found someone to guard the gate again, and then went back to the yard, waiting for Suxi to come out.


    Suxi, who was sucked into the tower, knew that all the people who had offended her had been dealt with. Now she was observing the environment in the secret tower. Mita should be divided into several layers. Suxi is on the first floor now. Suxi looked up, only to find that she couldn''t see her head.


    There are only a few dim yellow lights on in the tower, which makes the atmosphere inside very strange. Many things can''t be seen, which makes people who enter the tower have a feeling of panic. It''s Suxi who can''t deny that she is also a little nervous at the moment.


    The blue light makes the atmosphere inside the tower more strange, but it also makes the secret tower more bright.


    Look around, but did not find anything dangerous, not even a little decorative items. Seeing this, Su Xi frowned, but she was on guard.


    All of a sudden, a strong pressure from all directions towards Su Xi. Under this pressure, Su Xi was forced to go back to her spiritual power. The dim yellow light that had just been on was also extinguished. It was dark again, but Suxi could not move her feet.


    It seems that she wants to crush Suxi to pieces. The sense of urgency makes Su Xi''s eyes sharp. She doesn''t wait to die any more. She forces her spiritual power to protect her whole body.


    After having the spirit power to protect the body, Suxi''s pressure is obviously much less, and Suxi can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. This time, I have to thank the colorful lights. If it wasn''t for the colorful lights integrated in her spiritual power, she would not be able to mobilize her spiritual power to protect her own safety.


    I thought the secret pagoda was not simple. Now I have a personal experience. Suxi can feel how it is not simple.


    With the rise of Su Xi''s spiritual power of protecting the body, the pressure seemed to have spiritual consciousness, but it was strengthened. Su Xi''s rising body protection power immediately felt the pressure. Suxi clearly realized that if she was subjected to the pressure, she would be afraid that her body protection power would be directly broken.


    Think of here, Su Xi cold under the face, under the action of non-stop, a border was set by her, wrapped her body.


    However, once the border is set, the prestige will be stronger. Although there are layers of border protection, Su also feel the power of the pressure. Su Su sank his eyes, thinking that it''s better to take the initiative to attack than to sit and wait to die!With the blood Sha sword, Suxi continuously infuses the spirit power into the blood Sha, which gives off a dazzling red light. The sword God kept shaking, as if excited. Suddenly, there was a red light in Suxi''s eyes, and then Suxi pulled down the border layer by layer and suddenly waved her sword.


    With Suxi as the center, there was a red aperture, which gradually expanded and swept the whole boundary in an instant. And the previous pressure seemed to be gone, but it didn''t stop Su Xi''s attack. The lamp broke and fell to the ground, making a "bang" sound. In addition, nothing else happened.


    Seeing this, Suxi didn''t relax her vigilance. She held xuesha tightly in her hands and looked around. Suddenly, a strong invisible wave came from behind Suxi. It was so fast that it would hit Suxi''s body in a twinkling of an eye.


    Su Xi suddenly turns around, infuses the spirit power into the blood evil spirit sword body, and then blocks the blood evil spirit on her chest with her backhand, trying to resist the attack like this.


    However, Suxi thought too well. If you put it outside, she and xuesha will be able to resist a person in the Ninth Section of the earth''s spiritual realm. But in this secret tower, even no one can see it. If you are strong, it will be strong, and Suxi and xuesha will not be able to see it.

 Chapter 189

    Hit by the invisible wave, Suxi flies backwards, and xuesha also falls out of her hand.


    "Poof", a mouthful of blood gushed out, Su Xi''s face was pale, and she finally suffered a loss in the tower. With Su Xi''s injury, the pressure in the secret tower seems to have subsided, as if its purpose is to make Su Xi have no power to fight back.


    The smell of blood in the mouth diffuses, Su Xi''s eyes sink, and she wants to take out the healing pill from the storage. But something unexpected happened again. No matter how she urged the spirit power, the storage device was unresponsive, as if it had been suppressed by something.


    At the moment, Suxi felt like a big stone was pressing on her heart, a little out of breath. The bloody ghost over there is quite spiritual, and his sword body is constantly shaking. He wants to go back to Suxi. However, all this was in vain. No matter how much movement blood Sha made, it was still so suppressed that it couldn''t move at all.


    Seeing this, Su''s heart became more and more heavy.


    Wiping away the blood from the corners of her mouth, Suxi stood up, and her whole body didn''t show the slightest fluctuation of her spiritual power. It was her act that discovered some mysteries of the first layer.


    Previously, the stronger her spiritual power fluctuation was, the stronger the first level''s prestige and attack would be. Now she had no spiritual power fluctuation all over her body, but the first level didn''t move. If she had not just been injured, Suxi would have thought it was a quiet and peaceful place.


    Converging her own spiritual power, Suxi walked slowly to xuesha''s side. At this time, xuesha was still shaking. It seemed that he wanted to fight with the pressure to the end. Su Xi couldn''t help but smile at the corner of her mouth, and then said in a soft voice, "be quiet."


    Like magic, almost at the same time that Suxi''s voice fell, xuesha stopped trembling and lay obediently in the same place. With the quietness of xuesha, the power of suppressing it seems to have disappeared, and Su can also approach xuesha.


    She gently picks up and holds xuesha in her hand. Suxi suddenly has a sense of satisfaction in her heart, as if xuesha were her relatives. After rubbing the sword twice, Suxi grasped xuesha tightly, and then carefully observed the mystery of the first layer.


    Because the previous lights were pressed out, the secret tower was really dark at this time. It''s hard to find a mechanism to go to the second floor because you can''t get lighting from the storage.


    Stretched out a hand to grope on the wall of the tower, Suxi did not let go of any trace of abnormality.


    I don''t know what''s carved on the wall of the tower. The ups and downs make it impossible for people to start at all. Around is Suxi, in such a situation of nothing to know, but also some creepy.


    Suddenly, Su Xi''s hands, slightly squinting, touched and touched in a certain place. Then, Su Xi raised a smile at the corner of her mouth, and her hands made a sudden effort to hear a "click", like the sound of the machine being opened.


    With this sound, there is a dark blue light on the wall of the tower around. At the same time, Su Xi pressed the place, slowly opened an iron door. Strangely enough, despite the light, nothing in the iron gate could be seen, just like a dark barrier behind the iron gate, and nothing else.


    Seeing this, Suxi was still in a happy mood and immediately sank down. Instead of stepping in immediately, she stood in the same place and watched quietly, not knowing what she was looking at.


    After a while, Suxi sighed a little: "it seems that it''s no good not to go in."


    The reason for Su Xi to say this is very simple, just because the first layer, which was already calm, suddenly appeared again, and it was much stronger than before. Therefore, Suxi has only one way to choose, which is to enter the iron gate. Otherwise, she will be crushed to pieces.


    Holding xuesha''s hand tightly, Suxi''s eyes were as calm as water, without any fluctuation.


    Raising her feet, Suxi finally entered the iron gate.


    Almost after Su Xi''s figure completely disappeared into the iron gate, the iron gate suddenly closed, and the first layer of prestige disappeared immediately.


    Stepping into this strange place, Suxi stood still.


    Looking around, it was dark, even darker than when I was on the first floor just now. This kind of blackness is very pure. If you look at it more, it''s like you want to be sucked away by it.


    Calm down, Suxi didn''t panic. She believed that since the secret tower was designed to test people, it would not give a dark environment like this, and there would be nothing left. Maybe the killing move is hidden in the dark, but Suxi''s only thing to do is to keep the enemy still, so I will not move.


    Obviously, the thing in the dark is more impatient than Suxi. Seeing Suxi''s hesitation, she was a little impatient. Somewhere behind Suxi, a little white light suddenly lit up. The light was very small, and after a flash, Suxi didn''t realize it.


    Xiaoguangdian slowly moves towards Suxi, as if to play hide and seek with Suxi. In this strange place, it looks lovely.


    "Hoo." Suddenly, there was a cool wind blowing in my ear. Su Xi''s eyes suddenly turned around, but she didn''t find anything. It was still dark in front of her eyes.


    Seeing that his little action succeeded, the thing in the dark seemed to laugh twice, especially in the silent space. But Su Xi didn''t hear it and didn''t move.Then, the thing in the dark moved slowly to Suxi, and seemed to want to do it again. With the previous lessons, this time Suxi concentrated all her energy and felt everything around her carefully. Under such a close perception, Suxi finally noticed a subtle difference in the space, that is, behind her, something seems to be moving.


    Feeling that the thing is getting closer and closer to her, Suxi''s spirit is also more and more concentrated. Although the body is not moving, but Suxi is always concerned about the movement of that thing.


    Another cool wind was blowing in her ear, and Su Xi''s eyes were shining. Her hands were quickly clawed out. The hands with spiritual power were more flexible than before. Suxi had already grasped the thing in the dark before she could escape.


    I don''t know what it is. It''s hairy and not big. When Su Xi caught the object in the dark, she made a shrill cry, which seemed to penetrate people''s eardrum and directly penetrate people''s soul.


    In this voice, Suxi''s hands began to be unsteady, her brows tightly wrinkled, and she seemed to endure great pain. Nevertheless, Suxi still held on to the thing in the dark and refused to let it go.


    One person and one thing are deadlocked in this way, and no one is willing to let anyone.

 Chapter 190

    Xu is tired. When Suxi feels that she can''t bear it, the little thing first stops crying, and then starts to struggle in Suxi''s hands. Because of its soft body, no matter how fierce the struggle is, it only makes Suxi feel comfortable and doesn''t hurt her hand at all.


    With the struggle of the little thing, its body began to shine, which was the flashing white dot before. Because of the light, Suxi finally saw the true face of the original figurine.


    A pair of sharp ears standing on the top of the head, constantly shaking with the struggle, it looks very lovely! Small eyes are very long, eyelid hair is lavender, as if on the makeup. The body is very small, very soft, four small short legs constantly pedal Suxi''s hand, want to get rid of Suxi''s clamp. The tail is divided into two parts, and its length is longer than the sum of its head and body. At this time, the two tails keep swinging, just like a little girl in coquetry.


    Seeing such a cute thing, Suxi''s heart softened, but her hand didn''t mean to relax. Suddenly, the little thing opened his mouth. His two front legs hugged Suxi''s hand and he was ready to bite Suxi.


    Seeing this, Su Xi''s eyes and hands quickly put the blood evil spirit on the little thing''s mouth, and then the little thing suddenly bit the blood evil spirit because it couldn''t hold the momentum. With a click, the little thing suddenly opened his mouth and let go of xuesha. His two front legs also hugged his mouth. There were tears in his eyes.


    "Wu Wu Wu..." Mouth a shrivel, small thing unexpectedly is like a person to send out cry of voice, small eyes wrongly stare at Su Xi, seem to let Su Xi compensate its teeth.


    Its appearance made Suxi speechless. Aware that the little thing didn''t seem to have any deterrent power, Suxi relaxed her hand a little.


    Because of her action, she made the little thing think that Suxi was soft. Her little body kept twisting in Suxi''s hand, and one of her claws pointed to xuesha, as if to say: "hit it! Hit it! It broke my tooth


    Then, the little thing opens its mouth and spits out a small tooth. I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. The tooth first bounced on xuesha''s body, and then fell to the ground.


    Looking at the small things accusing eyes, Suxi only feel helpless. Su Xi tries to reduce the sense of existence of blood Sha by carrying blood Sha on her back: "what are you?"


    As soon as the words came out, Suxi regretted it. I think she was confused by this little thing and asked a question to a cute thing who couldn''t speak


    And the little thing just felt Su Xi''s chagrin. He was so wronged that he grinned at the moment. Small eyes then narrowed into a seam, the left tooth was knocked off, laughing and looking very funny.


    Xu was amused by the appearance of this little thing, but Suxi couldn''t help laughing.


    Seeing this, the little thing tilted his head and didn''t understand why Suxi suddenly laughed.


    After a while, Suxi finally took back her smile, but the radian of her mouth exposed her good mood. Let the little thing loose completely. Suxi doesn''t intend to find a breakthrough in the little thing. She turns around and wants to go deep.


    However, the little thing didn''t work any more. It flew at the height of Suxi''s head. First it turned twice in the same place, and then it grabbed Suxi''s hair band with two claws. After a force, the hair band was pulled down by the little thing, Su Xi''s head of green silk down, so beautiful.


    Suxi frowned, but after seeing the little thing holding her hair band at a loss, Suxi''s eyebrows suddenly relaxed again. It''s just a naughty little thing. Why should she care so much?


    Without taking care of the little things, Suxi turned to leave.


    Seeing this, the little thing seemed to be in a bit of a hurry. It suddenly threw the hair band on the ground, then flew to Suxi''s head, and its claws caught Suxi''s hair. Maybe it''s because the hair is too smooth. It took several times for the little thing to grasp it.


    It''s very important to grasp it firmly. The little thing suddenly uses its force, and no matter what it is, it immediately pulls back. Although the small thing is not big, it has a lot of strength. This scratch makes Suxi''s scalp ache.


    When the mind moves, the spiritual power rushes to the top of the head to resist the pull of small things.


    Then, Suxi grabbed the little thing from the top of her head and finally faced it squarely: "what do you want?" Inadvertently, Suxi asked again.


    With a sigh of chagrin, Suxi thought that the little thing would not respond, but she didn''t think that the little thing seemed to understand. Holding Suxi''s fingers, she kept shaking her head to Suxi''s right hand.


    Blessing to the soul, Su Xi suddenly realized what. She had never cared about this little thing before, but she had never thought that there was such a thing in this place where there was nothing, which was unusual in itself. And this little thing has been attracted her attention, it is even more strange.


    At the moment, seeing the little thing''s action, Suxi raised her eyebrows and asked, "do you want me to go there?"


    As soon as the voice fell, he saw the little thing nodding like a person, and his long ears hit Suxi''s hand with the amplitude of the nod. It didn''t hurt at all, but it was as gentle as a breeze across the water. Under the action of little things, Suxi only felt that her heart was about to melt.Along the little thing''s head to see his right side, Suxi is nothing to see, there is still dark.


    As if aware of Suxi''s concerns, the little thing released Suxi''s fingers and flew into the air, as if to lead Suxi''s way. Seeing this, Suxi hesitated for a moment and finally followed.


    Because small things can give off a flash of white light, in the process of moving forward, Suxi is not blind. But there is no difference between seeing and not seeing, because there is nothing around. I think this little thing is really the only creature here.


    I just don''t know what the master of the dark villa meant to put such a monster without attack ability here. Su Xi''s eyes flashed a touch of deep thinking.


    After about half a column of incense, the little thing finally stopped. He flew to the same height as Suxi''s face, pointed his little paw to the ground, and then stared at Suxi with his little eyes, motionless.


    See this, Suxi is very cooperative squat body, with Suxi squat, small things also move down, as if it is specially for Suxi lighting in general.


    With the light provided by small things, Suxi easily found the difference in this place. Originally, the ground in this area was flat, but it seemed that something was buried here, and a little bit of it appeared.


    In the little thing''s expectant eyes, Suxi reached out to touch the rising place, and then suddenly pressed down. The ground suddenly separated from the middle to both sides!


    There is deep meaning from Su Xi eyes across, saw a little thing obviously excited up, Su Xi no words.

 Chapter 191

    The ground opened wider and wider until it could hold two people in and out.


    It''s still dark, but now it''s just a dark hole. Suxi really doesn''t understand why the master of dark villa likes darkness so much. From entering the tower to now, everything Suxi sees is black. The cave entrance seems to be an evil place. Even if someone finds it, he will quit.


    However, who can tell her, since the opening of this hole, that little thing excited straight there jump feet is how to return a responsibility?


    Before Suxi decided whether to go down or not, the little thing went down first. It was so fast that Suxi didn''t respond. Thinking about the cute appearance of the little thing before, plus Suxi''s own curiosity, Suxi sighed and followed the little thing to jump into the hole.


    The hole is not very deep, just enough for Suxi to straighten up. After jumping down the hole, Suxi saw a long corridor with lights on both sides of the corridor, which gave Suxi some comfort. However, it''s strange that the hole is so bright and dark.


    As she moved forward, she was observing the corridor environment.


    The walls of the corridor are not smooth, but are carved with murals like the walls of a tower. Because of the light here, Suxi could see what was carved.


    In fact, the murals on the wall are not very clear. Maybe they have been destroyed by the years, and these murals are a little vague. If you look carefully, Suxi can only roughly see the patterns of some monsters. As for what those monsters are, Suxi is not clear.


    The little thing disappeared after coming down, so Suxi had to walk slowly along the corridor.


    About a quarter of an hour later, Suxi finally came to the end of the corridor. This is a door wrapped with vines. The vines are full of spines, and the vines are not ordinary green, but dark blue. Just looking at this, we can see that the rattan is not a simple thing.


    Su Xi did not act rashly, but carefully observed the vine. I don''t know how the little thing got into the back of the rattan door by winding the rattan so tightly.


    There was a rustling sound in her ear. Suxi''s eyebrows and eyes moved, but she saw that the vine was moving slowly.


    Countless vines constantly rub against each other, but the spines on them are not damaged because of the friction. In Suxi''s eyes, the rattan moved faster and faster, but she couldn''t see what they were going to do.


    Suddenly, a rattan separated from the rattan door and shot at Su Xi with sharp spines. With the previous things, Suxi now is afraid to use the spirit, so, Suxi can only rely on their own physical quality to avoid this attack. Fortunately, Suxi has been in the human world for one year, and her weak body has been consolidated by her. Besides, the speed of the rattan attack is not very fast. Otherwise, Suxi will not be able to avoid it this time.


    However, before Su could breathe a sigh of relief, one after another, the vines were moving towards Su, and the speed was many times faster than the previous one! In this case, if Suxi doesn''t use the spirit power, maybe she can''t escape.


    Seeing this, Su Xi''s eyes sank and her face was a little dignified. When her hands move, Suxi wants to use her spiritual power to fight against the rattan.


    However, a small body is suddenly blocked in front of Suxi, and suddenly it is a small thing that disappeared! I saw the little thing bared a tooth less mouth, issued a "squeak" sound, the rattan actually stopped in front of the little thing. It looks like I''m afraid of small things.


    The sudden scene surprised Suxi, but she was very happy to see the little thing.


    Then, under the threat of small things, all the vines retracted. Not to mention that, the rattan gate, which was originally closed, also opened slowly.


    Suxi reached out and touched the little thing''s head with a smile on her face.


    For Suxi''s movements, little things are obviously very useful. Not only took back the appearance of grinning, the small eyes were so comfortable that they narrowed together, and the ears were also drooping. It was lovely.


    With a light smile, Suxi took the little thing into her arms and said, "thank you." After that, Suxi raises her foot and enters the rattan gate.


    I thought that this time I would encounter some hardships. Who ever wanted to appear in front of Suxi''s eyes, but it was golden! After seeing these treasures, the little thing seemed to burst out a light in his eyes, and then he broke away from Suxi''s arms and climbed into the treasure pile.


    The gold coin and all kinds of treasures in front of her can be said to be the eyes of Suxi. When I was in the neon dust palace before, I didn''t see so many treasures put together.


    In the end, there are seven emotions and six desires. If it is not shocking, it is obviously impossible.


    Behind the rattan door is a stone house full of murals. The stone house is the same size as the general wing room. There is nothing else in this stone house, only gold coins and treasures piled up into a mountain. Jin Guangyao eyes, many people see, I''m afraid they will lose their mind!


    Standing in the same place for a while, Suxi moved her eyes away from the treasures and turned to the mural. Now if someone comes out and says that the mural is just a coincidence, Suxi will not believe it.This is the third time Suxi has seen murals since she entered the tower, from the first floor to the corridor, and then to the stone house. In the golden light of the room, Suxi found that these murals were the same as those in the corridor!


    In retrospect, Suxi suddenly remembered some of the patterns she had seen on the first floor! In other words, the murals in these three places are the same. So, what is hidden in it?


    With deep doubts, Suxi approached the murals, only to find that the murals in the stone house were much clearer than those in the corridor.


    It depicts a monster with different shapes. In Su Xi''s opinion, many of them have never been seen before. Suddenly, Suxi''s eyes were frozen, but she saw the same pattern as the little thing. Only this one on the mural looked bigger than the little thing, and had nine tails.


    There are words carved on the bottom of the pattern, but it is a language that is not commonly used. Fortunately, Suxi learned a lot in her previous life. She just knew this kind of language.


    Nine Tailed marten


    I think this is the race of little things. Now little things are still in their infancy, with only two tails. However, it looks like there is no place like mink! Is that a random name?


    All the monsters depicted in the mural have only one name, but the rest of the introduction is not at all. I don''t know what it means to make such a mural. With this question, Suxi was silent

 Chapter 192

    "Squeak, squeak..." The cry of the little thing pulled Suxi''s mind in the past. Looking away from the mural, Suxi looks at the source of the sound.


    However, the eye is full of precious gold coins piled up into a mountain, where is the shadow of little things? Suddenly, a small head came out of a pile of gold coins. After looking left and right, I found Suxi''s existence. Seeing this, Suxi could not help sighing at the appearance of this little thing. She was really blind. She was the name of Nine Tailed soul mink.


    The little thing doesn''t know Suxi''s belly Fei, holding a shining emerald ring, pounces into Suxi''s arms with extremely fast speed. The little head rubbed in Suxi''s arms. The little thing handed the emerald ring to Suxi, and his mouth grinned as if he could hold an egg. Su was stunned for a moment, then took the ring with a smile.


    See Suxi took the ring, small things immediately in Suxi''s arms happy open, it looks like a child to please his mother. She put the little thing on the ground with a smile. As soon as she wanted to put the ring into the container, her eyes stopped.


    Originally thought it was just an ordinary emerald ring, but Suxi unexpectedly found that there was something flowing inside the ring. Rubbing the surface of the ring, Su Wei''s eyes narrowed with the cold touch, which flashed inexplicable meaning.


    Wearing the ring on her index finger, Suxi began to build a large number of stone houses.


    When Suxi came in, the rattan door closed again, which means Suxi had to find another way out. Just this room full of gold and jewelry, where is there any way out?


    His eyes swept all over the stone house, but he didn''t find any abnormality. Is the first floor of the secret tower to trap those who come in here?


    "Squeak, squeak!" The little thing ran to Suxi''s feet and pulled Suxi''s skirt. Looking down, the little thing was sticking out another paw and pointing to a place, like asking Suxi to go there.


    Seeing this, Su Xi closed her eyebrows and followed the little thing to the left.


    Walking to the front of a pile of pearls, the little thing stopped, and the little body immediately rolled into the pile of pearls. This pile of pearls is a rare treasure in Hainan. Even the Su family has only a few pearls, but here they are counted by piles.


    Suxi can''t help frowning. Isn''t this little thing playing with her? Bring her to the stone house, but just look at the treasures, and can''t take away, still can''t leave.


    However, Suxi is more willing to believe that little things do it to help her. After all, it''s such a cute little thing. Suxi, who is cold hearted, can''t help but feel happy. She even planned to take the little things with her when she left!


    Her eyes fell on the Pearl pile. Suxi watched the little thing drill down from the top until her whole body was covered with pearls. Seeing this, Su Xiaoxin was amused. He just wanted to "rescue" the little thing, but the pile of pearls in front of him collapsed suddenly. The little thing''s body is also revealed. At the moment, it is lying on the ground, and its little claws are picking a round depression on the ground.


    Looking attentively, Suxi felt that the depression was familiar.


    Squatting down, she moved the little thing to her side. Suxi stretched out her hand and stroked the depression slowly, not letting go of any place.


    Suddenly, Suxi''s eyes fell on the emerald ring, suddenly found that the depression and ring face are so similar! After discovering this, Suxi quickly took off the ring and put it into the hollow.


    Then, the ring was sewn with the concave silk!


    "Boom!" Sound rings out, Su Xi raises Mou to look, but discover a wall in front is slowly opening to both sides. This time it''s not dark. Suxi can see the steps behind the wall clearly. Is this the ladder to the second floor? Suxi can''t help thinking about it.


    Standing up, Suxi did not immediately step on the steps. I have to say that from the time I came in to the present, in addition to the extremely strong pressure, it was extremely smooth! Suxi doubted whether it was the second level or the first level on the ladder.


    Suddenly, the little thing rushed into Su Xi''s arms. The emerald ring was taken out of the hollow and handed to Su Xi again. But this time, Suxi didn''t take it immediately. Instead, she took a deep look at the little thing, and the dangerous light flashed by. From the beginning to now, she didn''t know what the little thing had in mind


    See Su Xi not be moved, the little thing some anxious, constantly "squeak" call. However, Suxi seems to have made up her mind, but she just won''t pick it up.


    The little thing became more and more anxious, and then suddenly jumped out of Suxi''s arms. The little paw stretched out, and a touch of lavender light came out. Seeing this, Su Xiaoxin thought that the little thing was going to attack at the moment.


    Is preparing to fight back, but the next scene is to let Suxi can''t help but slightly open her mouth, eyes with surprise.


    The storage Bracelet she got from Hun Luo was also shining a light of lavender at the moment, and then the little thing loosened the jade ring. Under Suxi''s eyes, the emerald ring went straight into the storage bracelet.


    It''s nothing. What''s more surprising to Suxi is that the room full of gold coins and jewels are also the storage bracelets pouring into Suxi from all directions. Seeing this, Suxi couldn''t help thinking that the storage container she took from hunluo was big enough, otherwise the treasure in this room would not fit.It took tea time just to install the baby, until all the babies in the room were put into Suxi''s pocket, and the lavender light disappeared.


    Suxi is numb now. She didn''t expect that breaking into a tower would become a way for her to make money. Looking at the little thing that was obviously excited, Suxi''s forehead crossed a black line, quite speechless.


    Xu is aware of Suxi''s expression softened down, the little thing is suddenly a flutter, small head can''t stop rubbing in Suxi''s arms, looks very gratifying! Fortunately, it''s such a small thing. If someone else dares to rub around in Su Xi''s arms like this, Su Xi would have clapped it.


    After touching the little thing''s head, Suxi started to smile: "so, I''ll take you away. How about calling you little tail later? "


    Smell speech, small things seem to understand the general, first is happy to nod, and then Duzhe mouth shook his head. It was so cute that Suxi liked it more and more.


    Knowing that little things are not satisfied with the name of little tail, Suxi still doesn''t mean to change it.


    Holding her little tail, Suxi stepped on the steps, and then the wall closed slowly. While walking up the steps, Suxi kept saying "little tail" in her mouth, as if she wanted little tail to adapt to the role as soon as possible. Seeing this, although Xiaowei didn''t want to, he had to give in to Suxi''s power.

 Chapter 193

    As soon as she stepped on the last step, Suxi saw a scene similar to that of the first floor. The difference is that there is nothing on the first floor except murals, but there is a large pool in the middle. At a glance, Suxi decided that this was the second floor of the pagoda.


    The pool is full of red liquid. From a distance, the bright red liquid looks like blood.


    It seems that in order to confirm Su Xi''s conjecture, Su Xi stepped on the second layer and smelled a thick smell of blood. Looking back, the steps have disappeared. It seems that this secret tower really can''t go back. No matter where it is, it must go forward.


    The closer you get to the blood pool, the more bloody it is. Suxi held her little tail in one hand, but covered her mouth and nose in the other. She was obviously not happy with the bloody smell.


    "Gudong, Gudong..."


    As Su Xi approached, the blood pool began to bubble. The sound of "Gudong" went straight to Suxi''s heart, which made Suxi very strange.


    Put down the hand that covers mouth nose, Su Xi fingertip gave out dazzling cyan light, then that light cyan, then included Su Xi and small tail together.


    At the first sight of the cyan, little tail was quite curious and even poked his paw at the cyan barrier. The cyan barrier seems to be very firm. Under the sharp claws of the little tail, it is intact. And the little tail is like an addict, grinning and poking, trying to poke a hole in the cyan barrier.


    Seeing this, Suxi shook her head helplessly and put out her hand to pat off her little tail''s paw. Seeing that little tail finally stopped, Suxi got up her spirits again to see the strangeness of the blood pool. She doesn''t think it''s normal for this pool to suddenly bubble.


    However, before Suxi came near the blood pool, the movement of the blood pool suddenly increased. Suxi can''t help but hold her feet and put her little tail on her shoulder so that her hands are free.


    "Gulu, Gulu, Gulu..."


    Like boiling in general, the movement of blood pool is more and more big.


    Suddenly, a blood red head emerged from the blood pool, followed by only flesh and blood without skin. Little by little, a man without skin from the beginning to the end appeared in front of Suxi.


    There was a tumult in her stomach. Suxi felt that all the food she had eaten before she came was about to spit out.


    Before the bloody smell Suxi can''t stand, now with the appearance of the blood monster, the bloody smell is several degrees thick! Suxi now only feels that the smell of blood is in her nose, mouth and even in her mind. In the end, he sealed his five senses with spiritual power, and Su was relieved. It seems that little tail should also hate the smell of blood. Suxi also seals up the five senses of little tail.


    But what Suxi didn''t know was that the Nine Tailed mink only loved the treasure, and it was light to the others. The really annoying things didn''t appear yet. In this way, Suxi is unnecessary. As the five senses were sealed, Suxi''s perception of her surroundings also declined a lot.


    "Hey, hey, how long has it been? It''s popular here at last!" The blood monster opened his toothless mouth, and there were bursts of red fog coming out of his mouth when he spoke.


    Seeing this, Suxi''s brow was even tighter. Ordinary people can''t bear to see the skinnless appearance of the blood monster. How can they be like Suxi? Even if they feel uncomfortable, they still stand in the same place and look at the blood Monster without blinking.


    Gradually, the whole body of the blood monster came out of the blood pool. He raised his foot and started a series of blood dripping.


    As the blood monster stepped on the blood pool, the ground around the blood pool was stained with bright red blood, and the smell of blood became heavier.


    I can''t help but step back. Suxi doesn''t want to get the blood at all. I''m afraid the blood pool has existed for a long time. Who knows when the blood in it is. Maybe people who haven''t broken through the secret tower before stay here and turn into blood in the blood pool. At the thought of this, Suxi felt disgusted and wanted to leave immediately.


    But Su Xi''s indifference also made the blood monster change his face, although he could not see any face from his so-called face.


    However, the next moment blood monster is relaxed down. He just stood in the same place, his eyes greedily fell on Suxi''s body, his tongue licked his lips, and immediately he was a mouthful of thick blood.


    Swallowing the blood, the blood monster''s Adam''s Apple moved: "tut Tut, genius, genius! I didn''t expect to see such a perfect body here in my life! If I have such a body, where else can I not go to the six realms! Ha ha ha ha ha


    With that, the blood monster looked up at the sky and laughed. The blood ran down his mouth, slipped from his body and flowed to the ground.


    "Little thing, how about giving me your body?"


    After hearing this, Suxi only sighed that she was not satisfied with the retribution. Before, she called little tail a little thing, a little thing. Unexpectedly, here, she was also called a little thing, and she was an ugly, disgusting blood monster!


    Disgusted to see blood strange one eye, Su Xi cold hum: "even if I give, you dare or?"


    Smell speech, blood monster is to laugh a, glanced at that blue barrier way: "these six realms still have I Qi Yuan dare not of affair?"? Hey, little thing, for the sake of you being a demon, I can make you die a little more happily! "Suxi''s face changed greatly, and her tone became colder: "hum, where do you know I''m from the demon world? You can see clearly that I was born and grew up in the human world. Why did the people in the demon world say that? "


    "Ha ha, don''t quibble! In my Qi Yuan''s eyes, any blinking is nothing! Don''t think that you can change the fact that you have a human body. Am I right, Hua Qingyan? "


    This is the real shock. When the blood monster named Qi Yuan told her that she was a demon, Su Xi was surprised, but she thought it was acceptable. After all, there are many powerful and knowledgeable people in the six realms. You can see something from her blue spiritual power. In the past, they didn''t think about her in the demon world. On the one hand, they knew little about her. On the other hand, they didn''t want to believe it.


    But, Su Xi how also didn''t think that Qi yuan unexpectedly is a language to pass out her true identity!


    Who is Qi Yuan? Why does he know her true identity and why is he here?


    One question after another flashed through Suxi''s mind, but there was no clue. Seeing Qi Yuan''s flesh and blood face, Su Xi''s heart suddenly sank down, and her killing intention emerged.


    Without any trace, Su Xi strengthens the spiritual barrier. She looks at Qi Yuan calmly and says nothing.

 Chapter 194

    As if aware of Su''s doubts, Qi Yuan said with a smile that he didn''t care about the thick blood dripping from him: "ha ha ha, little thing, don''t be surprised. There''s nothing in the world that I don''t know! What do you think? Give me your body. Although it''s a woman''s body, I don''t mind


    Hearing the words, Su Xi gathered her complicated thoughts and said coldly: "since you know who I am, you will know that if you don''t have this body, I''m afraid I''ll go to the underworld. At that time, whether we can come back or not is a matter of two. So why should I give you this body? "


    While saying that, Su Xi has already run the whole body''s spirit power at the same time, waiting for the opportunity to give Qi Yuan a fatal blow. Although she can''t feel Qi Yuan''s spiritual fluctuation, Su Xi knows that Qi Yuanding is not a simple character. So, if Suxi wants to live, she can only try her best to kill her!


    Qi Yuan didn''t see Su Xi''s tight body. He waved his hand and said, "since you can find a new body once, you can find a second one. You give me this body, and then I will keep your soul from going to the underworld, and then you will find a livable body! "


    Qi Yuan said it very easily, and the meaning in his eyes was already inevitable!


    "What if I say no?"


    With the fall of Su Xi''s voice, Qi Yuan''s expression suddenly became cold. Suxi can clearly feel Qi Yuan''s cold and the increasing smell of blood.


    However, Suxi will never compromise this time! Don''t say Suxi won''t give him his body. Even if he does, who can guarantee that Qi Yuan will keep his promise? Such a person really has no credibility. What''s more, Suxi doesn''t want to give up her body, just like the body that she still cares about huaqingyan.


    The atmosphere suddenly condenses, Qi Yuan''s eyes are full of bitterness.


    "I know that you are famous for Hua Qingyan, but you are forced to change your body. What capital is there to be proud of at the moment? I''ll ask you again. Are you sure you won''t? "


    Smell speech, Su Xi sneer: "you all said that I was forced to change body, that I very hard to find and my soul very fit body, how can give you?"


    Su Xi''s words are obviously deceiving Qi Yuan. Su Xi is sure that Qi Yuan must have been in the secret tower for a long time. Even if he saw her Hua Qingyan''s identity? He will never know that Suxi has become what she is now. Suxi can''t control it.


    The reason why the body was found by himself is to frighten Qi Yuan. With her name as the first person in the demon world, it should not be very difficult to frighten a person.


    However, this time, Suxi was thinking about something wrong. Since Qi Yuan can see her real identity at a glance, besides living longer, strength is also an important factor. Therefore, Qi Yuan was not moved by the implied meaning in Su Xi''s words.


    With a cold hum, Qi Yuan raised his right hand, and the blood kept dripping from his hands: "in that case, don''t blame me for being cruel and cruel. I won''t leave you any leeway!"


    After that, there was no fluctuation of Qi Yuan''s spiritual power, but Su Xi felt that a strong offensive was gradually forming.


    Taking a deep look at Qi Yuan''s raised right hand, Su Xi didn''t delay any longer. Her already ready spirit power suddenly gathered together, and it was the first step to condense into an offensive. Dispersing the spirit power of body protection, Su Xi throws the powerful attack in her hand at Qi Yuan''s right hand!


    No matter what, she must prevent the formation of Qi Yuan''s offensive!


    However, Suxi finally overestimated herself. Her strength is still too weak for Qi Yuan. Even the most powerful attack, but also let Qi Yuan back two steps, the offensive is still slowly forming.


    Seeing this, Su Xi''s face changed, and then she came to Qi Yuan''s back with one hand.


    But Qi Yuan didn''t dodge at all. He was hurt by Su Xi. "Why, is that the strength of the first person in the demon world? If so, then your body must be mine! "


    Qi Yuan turns around, his eyes are full of ferocity, looking at Su Xi''s expression as if to be distorted. With a cruel smile, Qi Yuan''s attack finally became


    Su Xi''s face flashed dignified, the border was set one by one, and the blood evil spirit was also picked up by Su Xi, constantly launching attacks. However, all this seemed to be Su Xi''s performance alone, but it didn''t do any harm to Qi Yuan.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Qi Yuan looks up at the sky and laughs. The attack in his hand is suddenly sent out. Although it is invisible, Su Xi''s eyes are suddenly widened and her face is heavy.


    Seeing that the attack is getting closer and closer, Suxi is helpless even if she wants to hide at the moment. Holding the idea of survival in the crevice, Su Xi''s eyes sank, and her spiritual power reappeared. She wanted to win in danger!


    However, before Suxi could do anything, little tail took her first step. The light of lavender lights up, but you can still feel the huge pressure after the lavender attack.


    The invisible attack and the lavender light finally met together, but instead of the huge momentum of the explosion, they disappeared quietly. I don''t know what little tail did. Qi Yuan''s powerful attack was easily changed by it.Seeing this, Suxi''s eyes to little tail grew deeper and deeper. She didn''t know what kind of monster the Nine Tailed marten was, and she knew little about the ability of the little tail. I thought little tail was just a little thing that loves money, but I never thought that little tail would make Suxi look at her with new eyes at this moment.


    As if to ask for credit, the little tail cocked up its two tails and looked at Suxi with pride. His mouth kept creaking.


    Relative to Su Xi''s joy, Qi Yuan''s face sank. I thought it would be safe this time. He would soon have a new body to go out. But who knows half way to kill a monster to break his offensive.


    "How could you have nine Martens!" A sharp voice came from Qi Yuan''s mouth, and Su Xi looked at Qi Yuan.


    Qi Yuan''s eyes were wide open, and he looked terrible on his face, which was full of flesh and blood, even with blood flowing continuously. Seeing Qi Yuan''s appearance, Su Xi suddenly realized that little tail might be the key to pass through this layer.


    Gather all sorts of emotions before, Suxi returned to indifference: "what''s with you?"


    Hearing this, Qi Yuan snorted coldly: "don''t think I''ll be afraid of you if I have nine spirit minks! Now it''s just in its infancy, it''s not enough to be afraid! Today, let me see what you Hua Qingyan can do to be the first person in the demon world! "

 Chapter 195

    The voice falls, Qi Yuan does not wait for Su Xi to respond, stands in the spot then starts to launch the attack. This time, the attack was all directed towards the little tail.


    Although he has resisted Qi Yuan''s attack before, Qi Yuan has a very right saying: in any case, Xiaowei is in his infancy now. He can resist an attack, but he may not be able to disperse all the attacks behind.


    In the face of Qi Yuan''s continuous offensive, his little tail flashed left and right, which had already lost the momentum just now.


    However, during this period, Su Xi, who was finally free, found a problem! After Qi Yuan came out of the blood pool, he fought against the blood pool all the time. Even if he launched an attack, he didn''t have the ability to move. Even if the attack failed, he refused to move his position. Suxi has reason to believe that with Qi Yuan''s strength, if combined with body method, Suxi is already seriously injured.


    Take a deep look at Qi Yuan''s seat, while Qi Yuan''s attention is on Xiao Wei''s body, Su Xi quietly puts her hand behind her back.


    Where Qi Yuan couldn''t see, the blue spirit power flickered from Su Xi''s fingertips.


    "Squeak!" Small tail eventually did not escape Qi Yuan''s attack, was hit in the middle, screamed and fell to the ground. Seeing this, Qi Yuan laughed: "ha ha! Waste is waste! The Nine Tailed marten, who hasn''t grown up, just has a name


    After that, Qi Yuan turns his head and looks at Su Xi. His eyes are full of irony: "Hua Qing Yan, aren''t you a demon? When you see that the Nine Tailed spirit mink, who is a demon with you, is injured like this, are you not moved? You are so cruel, looking at the nine tail soul mink lying on the ground dying to protect you? "


    Listening to Qi Yuan''s words, it''s impossible to say that Suxi doesn''t have any fluctuation in her heart. Think before the small tail for their own block under the attack, and then see the small tail at this time, a stabbing pain in the heart.


    However, no matter how much emotion is in the heart, Suxi is determined not to show, because that will only bring her and little tail more trouble.


    Looking at Qi Yuan with disdain, Su Xi gave a cold smile: "if you can really kill me and little tail here, maybe you won''t have so many words!" As she spoke, Su Xi''s hands behind her kept moving. Under the cover of her robe, a trace of blue spirit penetrated into the ground and went straight to the blood pool.


    Qi Yuan''s face changed, and his look at Su Xi also changed: "hum, I didn''t expect that my kindness was understood by you! It''s all my territory. It''s easy to kill you. I just want you to give up your body willingly, so that I can be more convenient, right? You''ll die easier, too. "


    Listening to Qi Yuan''s seemingly threatening but actually explanatory words, Su Xue''s suspicions become more and more serious, and his actions are also much faster.


    With a sneer, Su Xi''s arrogant momentum came out, which made Qi Yuan''s face changed again and again.


    "Yes? Are you sure you''re not making excuses for your incompetence? "


    "Excuse? Do you need an excuse to kill you? If you are still Hua Qingyan, I may have to weigh it up, but now you are just the first person in distress. I want to kill you, you don''t even have the chance to resist! "


    Smell speech, Su Xi complexion a fierce, kill opportunity to emerge: "be? Then come and kill me! " With the fall of the voice, the last trace of spiritual power also poured into the blood pool from Su Xi''s fingertips.


    Suxi is a fierce person at the moment. There is no shadow of half silk spirit in her body, only the momentum still supports her to stand firmly in the same place.


    Seeing that his agitation seemed to work, Qi Yuan could not stand still. But who would have thought that Qi Yuan had a sudden smile, and his feet, which had just been vaguely ready to move, stood still, and looked at Su Xi''s eyes with unspeakable sarcasm: "Oh, I didn''t expect that there would be a day when Hua Qing''s words would be used to motivate me! Why, if you can''t kill me, do you use this method? "


    Hearing this, Su Xi''s face collapsed, but what she said made Qi Yuan look like a Lin: "how do you know that I can''t kill you now?"


    Voice will fall, Qi Yuan side of the blood pool suddenly "bang" a burst of intense blood. The bright red blood burst out and fell on Qi Yuan''s body and on the originally very clean ground.


    Because the spirit power has been infused into the blood pool, Su Xi''s five senses have been opened at the moment. Smelling the disgusting smell of blood, Suxi stepped back two steps, and then took advantage of Qi Yuan''s inattention, suddenly lifted her little tail.


    Qi Yuan widened his eyes and was made a little slow by the sudden scene. The blood fell on him, but he immediately absorbed it. Those flesh and blood like a mouth, constantly wriggling, greedy absorption of the fried blood.


    Holding her little tail in her arms, Suxi tried to open the container again. I didn''t expect that the storage that couldn''t be opened on the first floor was opened by Suxi! Su Xiaoxin next joy, quickly took out back to the elixir to take down.


    Feeling the spiritual power of Huiling pill in body, Suxi finally has a sense of sureness in her heart.


    Qi Yuan seems to be still shocked by the explosion of the blood pool. He stands there motionless, his eyes clinging to the blood pool tightly, and Su Xi looks motionless.With her little tail in her hand, Suxi pours all the spiritual power she just got through the spirit elixir into xuesha. There is only a little left to support her quick action.


    As soon as his hands were tight, Su Xi suddenly disappeared. When Su Xi appeared again, she had already arrived at Qi Yuan''s side.


    Bearing the strong smell of blood, Su Xi''s eyes sank and her sword fell. She stabbed the blood ghost into Qi Yuan''s chest. Blood evil was originally bloodthirsty, but this time he could not avoid the blood on manbu Qiyuan. After stabbing Qi Yuan''s body, xuesha poured Su Xi''s spiritual power into Qi Yuan''s body.


    See a hit namely in, Su Xi then quickly take back blood evil spirit, far away from the position of blood pool.


    The spirit power is rampant, causing a large area of damage in Qi Yuan''s body. And then, of course, there''s a lot of pain.


    "Ah Qi Yuan''s hands could not help covering the stabbed place on his chest. He looked ferocious.


    But Qi Yuan doesn''t have any mind to pay attention to Su Xi at the moment. His whole attention is put on the blood pool that has been blasted. Qi Yuan looked at the things at the bottom of the blood pool and was very flustered: "baby My baby... "


    As he said this, Qi Yuan crawled to the bottom of the blood pool in a hurry, even ignoring his own injury.


    "Baby Baby... "


    The sound reverberated throughout the second floor.

 Chapter 196

    Suxi stood in the distance, looking at the scene, quite confused. She thought that the blood pool was Qi Yuan''s Achilles'' heel, so Qi Yuan refused to leave the blood pool. But now, how does it look different from what you expected?


    Thinking of this, Suxi''s whole body was tense. Take out the spirit pill and take it. Su Xi pays close attention to Qi Yuan''s situation for a moment. She is afraid that he will suddenly attack.


    Here, Qi Yuan climbed into the blood pool with both hands and feet. The corners of his mouth kept spitting blood, and there were blood beads all over his body. It seems that Su Xi''s strike just now did great harm to Qi Yuan.


    But Qi Yuan seemed to be completely unable to feel it, and hurriedly climbed to the center of the blood pool. Seeing that there was no damage to the things or people, Qi Yuan grinned as if he were smiling. Then, Qi Yuan held the man in his arms, and the red blood flowed from his eyes.


    "It''s ok It''s ok... " Qi Yuan held the man in his arms. His face was filled with the joy of recovery, as if the man in his arms were the treasure of the world.


    Su Xi stood in the same place for a long time, but there was no movement in Qi Yuan. She didn''t come here to spend time with Qi Yuan. If Qi Yuan doesn''t move, she won''t move. Therefore, Suxi thought about it for a while, and finally decided to take the initiative.


    The spirit power from huilingdan is running all the time. Suxi walks toward the blood pool carefully for fear of waking Qi Yuan up. However, until Su Xi came to the edge of the blood pool, Qi Yuan was still like that, holding the person in his arms.


    Low Mou sees, Su Xi suddenly poured to absorb a cool air. Qi Yuan was not so much a man in his arms as a skeleton made of broken flesh and human skin!


    It was a woman in a red dress. The red dress was dyed red by blood. The reason why she could be recognized as a woman was that she was very recognizable. The woman''s head is only bone, and the flesh on her cheek can be seen to have been put in by others. The skin on it is loose and flabby. Despite the cover of clothes, Suxi can clearly see that the woman''s body is also like this, which is all made of broken meat.


    The whole scene is extremely bloody and terrifying, but Suxi is strangely less disgusting.


    Although she just stood there watching, Suxi could feel the sad but excited mood when Qi Yuan was holding the woman. That kind of mood is extremely complex, and very strong, white will Su Xi''s aversion to the smell of blood are diluted a lot.


    "Is she beautiful?" Qi Yuan made a sudden sound.


    And Qi Yuan''s voice also pulled Su Xi''s thoughts back. Suxi sipped her lips. She really didn''t know how to answer the question. In the end, Suxi could only avoid answering, "who is she?"


    At first I heard my voice, but there was a trace of Su Xi in it. I didn''t know how to feel sad. With the thoughts in her heart, Suxi''s heart suddenly calmed down, as if the fight no longer existed.


    Qi Yuan''s expression is very suddenly, and he doesn''t care whether Su Xi, whose blood pool has burst, is standing beside him. In a peaceful tone, he confronts Su Xi and says, "her name is crescent moon, and she is the most beautiful person in the six realms."


    I wanted to get out of the way, but I didn''t want Qi Yuan to come back.


    In the heart inexplicably some heavy, Su Xi light way: "why is she here?"


    Smell speech, but Qi Yuan is suddenly excited. Holding the woman''s hand tightly, Qi Yuan said in a loud voice: "it''s all my fault! My fault! If it wasn''t for me, the crescent moon wouldn''t die, and it wouldn''t be like this! " With that, Qi Yuan stroked the woman''s face with trembling eyes.


    "She is so beautiful, she likes beautiful things so much, but because of me, she has become such a ghost! I''m going to kill him! I''m going to kill him! Ah


    As the voice fell, Qi Yuan became more and more excited. Seeing this, Su Xi couldn''t help holding her breath and staring at Qi Yuan''s movements, not daring to relax a little bit.


    However, to Su Xi''s surprise, after such excitement, Qi Yuan suddenly regained his peace. He gently put the woman in his arms on the jade bed in the middle of the blood pool, and then stood up and looked at Su Xi fiercely: "Hua Qingyan, today I wanted to make you die happily, but you were so unhappy that you almost hurt my moon! In this way, I will tear you to pieces, so that you can''t go to the underworld! "


    After that, Qi Yuan swept away the calm just now, and his momentum suddenly became strong. Su Xi''s already tense heart was even more tight. She quickly set up a border in her hand, and her body also stepped back.


    Qi Yuan''s whole body is full of blood, we can see that he should be at the end of a strong bullet. However, the thin camel is bigger than the horse. Although Qi Yuan was fatally injured, his strength can not be underestimated. And with the stimulation of the crescent moon, the whole person seems to have changed, from a person to a complete devil!


    The spirit power in Suxi''s body is surging wildly. Seeing this, there must be a big battle. Suxi''s eyes sank: "Qi Yuan, it''s not so much that I disturb the crescent moon as that you ignore it! Since the crescent moon has died because of you, you should bury her as soon as possible and make her safe in the earth! But you have put her in such an evil and filthy place and defiled her pure and noble body


    Then, Su Xi saw Qi Yuan''s body, her heart is a joy, and then said: "Qi Yuan, you keep saying you love her, but you selfishly imprison the crescent moon here! Have you ever asked the meaning of the crescent moon, do you want to rest early, or do you want to stay in such a dirty place and never have peace? "Su Xi''s voice is very loud, every word is angry, and every word gets into Qi Yuan''s ears. Qi Yuan had to gather a good offensive, but because of Su Xi''s words suddenly scattered.


    Holding his head in both hands, Qi Yuan''s eyes were full of a sudden. He seemed to think of the dusk, the crescent moon dying in his arms. She said she didn''t regret it. She said that she would be buried by him. She was very tired. She said


    What else did she say? What else did you say?


    Qi Yuan slapped his head hard. His strength made his flesh splash. But no matter how he patted and tried to think, he couldn''t remember what the moon had said.


    He suddenly turned around and looked straight at the crescent moon, muttering: "moon, moon, tell me what else you said? Tell me what else you said? What did you say? "


    However, waiting for him is full of silence.


    Seeing this scene, Suxi didn''t know how she felt. However, even if she can''t bear it at the moment, she still wants to plan for her own life and little tail''s.


    She stopped the pace of retreat, indifferent way: "she said, if I die, you have to live well."


    Listening to Su Xi''s words, Qi Yuan suddenly thought of something and stood up with a ferocious look!

 Chapter 197

    "Ha ha ha! You''re wrong! Wrong! That''s not what moon said Then Qi Yuan tilted his head and looked at Su Xi like a Madman: "do you know what she said? She said, since I''m going to die, then you can die with me, so we can go to the underworld, and I won''t be lonely! ha-ha! Ha ha


    Smell speech, Su Xi suddenly some Zheng Leng. She had never thought that there was such a spoony woman in the world that she had to be buried with her lover when she died.


    Maybe, it''s Suxi who thinks something wrong. It''s Qi Yuan who is the real poor man.


    But anyway, this is not the time to think about it. Looking at Qi Yuan''s increasingly abnormal mental state, Su Xi worries again. Su Xi said, "why don''t you go with her? Don''t you love her? If you love her, you should follow her wishes and stay with her, right? "


    Hearing this, Qi Yuan''s whole face was twisted. He looked at Suxi strangely, like a Madman: "what do you know! She is so beautiful that she can''t go to such a dirty place as the underworld! That will make her increasingly depressed, and she will never be as beautiful as she used to be... "


    "Rong Guang? What do you do with Rongguang when you die! In the final analysis, it''s just that you are too selfish. You claim to love her, but you refuse to accompany her with life and death. Let her go to the underworld alone! You say the underworld is a dirty place. Isn''t this blood pool? I don''t know how many people''s blood there are, among which there are many evil people. Do you want her to be noble in such dirty blood? "


    It seems that in order to shock Qi Yuan enough, Suxi''s volume increased a little. She was a little sad and indignant, just like she is now a crescent moon, and everything is based on the emotion of the crescent moon.


    In Qi Yuan invisible place, Su Xi quietly squeezed a hand.


    Maybe it''s because Su Xi has too many similarities with the crescent moon. Qi Yuan first looks at the crescent moon, and then looks at Su Xi. Eyes from doubt, slowly become ecstatic.


    "Moon? Is it Yueer? Are you back? " With the fall of the voice, Qi Yuan came out of the blood pool and went to Su Xi.


    Seeing this, Su Xi frowned and said harshly, "don''t come here!"


    Hearing this, Qi Yuan was puzzled, but his steps stopped. He touched his face and looked at his body. It seemed that he was looking at his present state and whether the crescent moon would arouse her antipathy.


    When Qi Yuan felt sticky all over his face and saw that he was only flesh and blood, and the flesh and blood had the tendency of disintegration, he was in a panic. He quickly raised his hand to cover his face, and his tone was very careful: "moon Moon, don''t look at me. I''m ugly. I''ll scare you. "


    Said, he seems to be unable to help the feelings of the heart of the crescent moon, feet quietly moved forward. But thinking of Su Xi''s anger and what he looked like at the moment, he took back his feet.


    Later, Qi Yuan spoke again. Suxi could clearly recognize the complex emotion in his tone: "Yuer, you are willing to see me at last. I thought you never want to see me again. I I don''t know why I became so ugly, but yue''er, you believe me, I will be beautiful, so that we can be together again "


    hearing the words, Suxi was very unhappy, but she still thought hard. After all, it''s not just about two lives.


    Su Xi sneered, as if disdaining Qi Yuan''s words: "believe you? How do you make me believe you? You said what I said you promised, but why would you rather watch me die than accompany me! And put me in such a dirty and disgusting place. You know I love beauty most. It''s really hard for me to stay in this blood pool It''s hard... "


    Hearing this, Qi Yuan''s face suddenly changed. He suddenly put down his hand, but when he saw Suxi''s eyes, he thought of the ugliest thing that the moon didn''t like, and quickly covered his face: "no It''s not like that, moon. You believe me! At the beginning, I wanted to be with you, but the damned Qi Yu put me in this tower, so that I could not survive or die! "


    Qi Yuan said that he was more and more worried, for fear that Su Xi would not believe him. After that, he quietly moved his hand away and secretly looked at Suxi. He thought Suxi didn''t find out.


    Seeing this, Suxi was disgusted, but she held back. Although Qi Yuan wanted her life, Su Xi''s heart was softer. Since Qi Yuan thought he was looking at the crescent moon, let him watch it for a while.


    In this way, Suxi didn''t notice Qi Yuan''s gaze. She was very confused about the name of Qi Yu, but she didn''t ask: "can you put me into the blood pool? Do you know how bad it smells inside? The disgusting blood flowed from my face and body. I felt that my whole body was stained. The smell made me want to die again! "


    Xu is frightened by Su Xi''s words. Qi Yuan says: "don''t No, no! You can''t die any more. It''s not easy for you to come to see me. You can''t be so cruel! "


    "I''m cruel? Where can I be cruel to you! "


    Listening to Su Xi''s question, Qi Yuan''s expression suddenly became painful. He put down his hand that covered his face and squatted down feebly. Burying his head between his legs, Qi Yuan no longer dares to peep at Su Xi."I''m wrong! Yue''er, I''m wrong. Will you forgive me? " As he spoke, Qi Yuan''s voice choked. At this time, Qi Yuan''s situation is even worse. Before, he was only covered with blood beads, but now the flesh and blood have a tendency of separation.


    If it goes on like this, Qi Yuan will die sooner or later because of his body falling apart!


    Seeing Qi Yuan''s appearance, Su Xi couldn''t bear it. But she also understood that this was not the time for women''s benevolence. She saw that she was about to succeed. Suxi finally added the last firewood: "if you want me to forgive you, you can come with me! I''m very lonely in the underworld. No one wants to talk to me. They all think I stink too much. They also bully me everywhere because of this! If you really want me to forgive you, come with me, so I''m not afraid of their bullying. "


    Su Xi''s words seemed to give Qi Yuan a way out. He suddenly stood up and looked at Su Xi foolishly: "OK, I''ll accompany you. Yue''er, it''s me who made you suffer. You can rest assured that the blood pool has been destroyed. You won''t stink. With me, those people in the underworld will not bully you any more... "


    Said, Qi Yuan suddenly stuffy hum a, eyelid weak droop: "Hua Qing speech, thank you, let me see the moon again. The entrance of the third floor is under the jade bed. You should be careful. The third floor is the great array of subduing demons and killing demons! "


    Then Qi Yuan looked into the distance and said in a soft voice, "moon, I''m here."

 Chapter 198

    See Qi Yuan''s body "bang" a burst, into pieces of broken meat, Suxi also some back to God. Did Qi Yuan know that it was an illusion? He had known for a long time that the crescent moon he saw was just a mirage of Suxi. It was the obsession in his heart.


    However, his obsession was so deep that he allowed himself to fall into the dreamland of Suxi and then committed suicide.


    Seeing this result, Suxi was not happy in her heart, even a little inexplicably heavy. Eyes slightly sour, Suxi can''t help but think of the things between her and the emperor. If, if at the beginning emperor Mo really because of her death, then she will also become the appearance of Qi Yuan?


    Thinking about this problem, Suxi''s heart became more and more heavy, and at the same time, she was more determined to stay away from the emperor.


    "Zhi..." The little tail in her arms made a weak sound, which pulled Suxi''s mind back. Hold the little tail in the hand, looking at the weak appearance of the little tail, where is the naughty at first sight?


    "Little tail, how are you doing?"


    Smell speech, small tail wags its long tail, mouth still "squeak" two, seem to tell Suxi it''s OK, let Suxi don''t worry about the same.


    Seeing it like this, Suxi finally raised her mouth.


    Take out a pill, Suxi carefully feed small tail, and then put the small tail into his arms, slowly toward the blood pool.


    Qi Yuan has died, and even his soul has disappeared between the heaven and the earth. The love between him and the crescent moon can no longer be continued in the underworld. After stopping, Suxi looks at the crescent moon on the jade bed in the middle of the blood pool. At this time, she no longer feels bloody and terrible.


    "Crescent moon, in the underworld, have a good life."


    The voice falls, Su Xi hands a wave, a blue spirit falls on the body of curved moon. The body of the crescent moon immediately turned into a powder, floating between the heaven and the earth.


    Suxi laughed at herself. She never thought that the first person in the demon world would use the deepest attachment to protect herself. Thinking about Qi Yuan''s death, Su Xi always felt heavy in her heart.


    It seems to feel Su Xi''s low mood. Her little tail reaches out her claw and grabs Su Xi''s clothes: "squeak..." The cry is full of worry, and the small eyes are also very worried.


    See this, Su Xi hook lips a smile, touch the head of small tail, collect to go to the complex thoughts in the heart. Perhaps, those who achieve great things do not pay attention to trivial matters. Sometimes means are the most important factor to decide success or failure. In the last life, she was too kind and too fond of the means of integrity. In this life, let her learn to do whatever she can!


    There was a flash of light in her eyes. Suxi stepped forward to activate her spirit and moved the jade bed away slowly. Under the jade bed is a hole with steps inside. It looks like it''s going down, not going up. However, the secret tower is unfathomable. Anything is possible.


    Just, think of Qi Yuan mouth of Fu demon kill evil big array, Su Xi heart is full of dignified.


    The great array of subduing demons and killing demons is an array handed down from ancient times. As the name suggests, its purpose is to subdue demons. Suxi had heard of the name of the great array before. She only knew that as long as the demons entered the great array, no one could escape, and there were many powerful people among them.


    At the moment, this array appears in the secret tower. If Suxi wants to pass through the secret tower, she must enter the big array of subduing demons and killing demons and come out smoothly.


    Even if Suxi is in full swing, it''s just five sections of the earth and spirit realm. It''s not enough to look at such a big array. What''s more, Su Xi''s spiritual power in her body was all recovered through the huilingdan, which was useless at all.


    Thinking of this, Suxi was worried.


    A moment later, Suxi took a deep breath and her eyes became firm again. Since it''s doomed to break through, why be timid? The road is your own choice, kneeling also want to go down!


    Looking at the little tail in her arms, Suxi''s tone was very gentle: "little tail, if you go up three levels, you really don''t know the danger. You are the thing in this tower. You have helped me a lot since I came here. This time, don''t go, go back to the first floor and live well! "


    After that, Suxi wants to put her little tail on the ground.


    "Zhizhi..." Small tail is tightly holding Su Xi''s clothes, Leng is not let go. Small and narrow eyes full of grievances, a mouth is also shriveled, pathetic look people can''t help but take it into their arms to take good care of some.


    Seeing this, Su sighed and then said, "it''s all right. When did I really fear anything? Since you want to follow me, follow me! Don''t worry, I will protect you


    Hearing this, little tail was obviously excited, "squeak" constantly. The cute appearance of little tail made Suxi dumbfounded.


    Then she took a few back elixirs. Suxi moved her little tail from her arms to her shoulders, and then resolutely stepped into the cave.


    Suxi, who has passed the two levels, doesn''t know. She doesn''t feel the passage of time inside the tower, but it has been two days and two nights outside the tower. During this period, Chang Yi was always in front of the secret tower and didn''t let anyone near.


    Suddenly, a bell rang in the yard, clear and sweet.Chang Yi''s face suddenly changed, and his body could not help bending slightly.


    A sedan chair, all black, suddenly appeared over the courtyard. The sedan chair is carried by four young women in black. It is obvious that these four women have all reached the strength of the five sections of the earth spirit realm, maybe even higher. But people with such strength are used to carry sedan chairs! If you are seen by the outside world, you will say that it is a tyranny!


    In the clear bell, the sedan chair slowly fell to the ground.


    Chang Yi hurried to the front of the sedan chair and said in a respectful voice, "Chang Yi has seen the Lord." Between speaking, the surprise and doubt in Chang Yi''s eyes are clearly visible.


    I think this is the master of the dark villa. The owner of the dark villa clearly called Lezhi. It was not the real name, but no one questioned it. And this joy has never been seen in the world, nor has it ever appeared in the dark village, but today it comes to the dark village in person. This is Chang Yi''s surprise and doubt.


    Around is the heart of thousands of thoughts, Chang Yi also hide it very well, do not let people see a flaw.


    "What''s the matter?" A magnetic sound came from the sedan chair. It was just three words, but it made people feel pressure.


    Chang Yi felt that his waist was not bent enough to show his respect for Yue Zhi. Therefore, his body was much lower: "it has been two days and two nights since he returned to the Lord, and there has been no movement."


    Xu is aware of Chang Yi has been keeping a bent posture, music of indifferent way: "well, up."


    Smell speech, often a stand straight body, waiting for the music of the command. However, after waiting for a long time, there was no movement at all. After a look at the pagoda, Chang Yi seemed to suddenly understand what she was capable of, and then he didn''t ask anything. He just stood quietly beside the sedan chair. However, he was thinking about Su Xi''s ability. He asked the capital of music to wait for her in person.

 Chapter 199

    At this time, Suxi, who is on the third floor of the secret tower, doesn''t know that Lezhi himself came here and is waiting for her outside. At this time, she was carefully observing the situation of the third layer, but found nothing.


    Just like people in the human world don''t know the boundary of the demon world, Suxi doesn''t know this array. She had heard a lot of them, but she had never met them, and she had no experience in cracking them. Now, seeing that the third layer is calm, Suxi doesn''t know whether the demon killing array is here or not.


    But in Su Xi''s opinion, Qi Yuan would not lie. Isn''t there an old saying that "when a man is dying, his words are good"? Su Xi believed Qi Yuan''s last words. It was a feeling.


    Standing in the same place calmly, Suxi didn''t even mean to walk. It''s dangerous to do anything when you don''t know when the array will be triggered.


    "Sister." Su Xi''s face changed and she turned to look at it. But I saw a woman standing behind her in a long yellow skirt with a graceful and soft smile.


    How familiar that face is! Suxi will never forget it!


    "No worries about flowers!"


    After listening to Su Xi''s words, Hua Wuyou''s smile is even better. Her soft and beautiful temperament makes her fall in love with her: "why is my sister so anxious? Can you spare my sister?"


    Between the words, the grievances in Hua Wuyou''s tone are clear and audible.


    At this time, Suxi had already slowed down, and now she understood that it was just a mirage. But around is so, see flower worry face and that day the same clothes, Suxi or can''t help but hate to die, want to kill flower worry here!


    Xu Shi saw Su Xi''s killing intention. Hua Wuyou gave a light smile and said, "what, sister Qingyan wants to Kill me? "


    "Kill you? You''re wrong. I don''t want to kill you. "


    After hearing this, Hua Wuyou gently picked her eyebrows and asked: "Oh? Is elder sister Cheng Qingyan still a merciful Bodhisattva? She is so soft-hearted that she has allowed others to act recklessly on you. Even if she robbed your man and your identity, can she be forgiven generously? "


    At this time, Hua Wuyou didn''t pretend to be like that just now, and his eyes were full of provocation. Look at her appearance, as if she was afraid Suxi would not do it.


    Seeing Hua Wuyou, she had no intention of repentance. When she spoke, she looked as if everything she had done was just what she should have done. In addition to her regret, Suxi felt deeply sad. She raised Hua Wuyou from childhood to adulthood in exchange for such a result. It should be said that Hua Wuyou turns over and doesn''t recognize people, or does she lead wolves into the house?


    With a smile of self mockery, Suxi said slowly: "I will not kill you, I will only let you see how I take back everything that belongs to me. At that time, I will let you see with your own eyes the scene where I will frustrate you! "


    "Ha ha ha! be turned to dust? Just the way you are? " Hua Wuyou laughs with disdain.


    She raised her foot and walked towards Suxi step by step: "I respect you for raising me up, and call you sister Qingyan. However, you in my heart, has not been that everywhere love my sister. You are a hypocrite who will do whatever it takes for the purpose, regardless of your sister''s affection! You are responsible for all this today. No wonder I am


    Smell speech, Su Xi although is angry, but also appeared a trace of doubt: "I ask myself to you not thin, how ever come of unscrupulous move?"


    Seeing that Suxi still refuses to admit it, Hua Wuyou sneers and says, "of course you won''t admit it! When you secretly betrothed me to the demon king for the sake of the so-called safety of the demon world, did you ever think that I was your sister? "


    Su Xi''s face changed greatly, not because Hua Wuyou''s words hit her heart, but because she never did it! She doesn''t know what Hua Wuyou means by saying this. She only knows that she takes this and her sister as her heart. How can she marry her for the sake of the so-called demon world?


    For Hua Wuyou, Suxi couldn''t find a solution, but Hua Wuyou obviously didn''t give Suxi an opportunity to explain: "you don''t know what kind of person magic killer is! He killed people like hemp, without any pity. Which of the women who were sent to him in the past didn''t die miserably? But you are so cruel, you have to blame me for starting on you! Hua Qingyan, you are really despicable


    Hua Wuyou is more and more excited, and her face is mixed with grief and resentment, which makes Su Xi feel at a loss.


    Suddenly, Suxi took a deep breath and pinched her fingernails on her hand to wake her up. In front of the flower worry is still the flower worry, the difference is, Suxi now has sobered up.


    At the beginning, she knew that this was an illusion, and Suxi also deepened her vigilance, but she finally fell into this illusion. If it wasn''t for Hua Wuyou''s sudden stop, Suxi would have been planted here today. The great array of subduing demons and killing demons is really extraordinary!


    Gather the mind, Su Xi doesn''t want to pay attention to the flower that this dreamland creates worry free. Seeing Su Xi like this, Hua Wuyou''s eyes are full of resentment.


    She didn''t stop Suxi, but stood there looking coldly at Suxi''s back, seemingly inadvertently said: "I''m engaged with brother Dimo. Although he doesn''t remember you, he still remembers my worry free sister who always thinks about him. When I proposed to engage with brother Dimo, brother Dimo didn''t hesitate at all. He looked at me with infatuated eyes and answered our marriage. "Hearing this, Su Xi, with her back to Hua Wuyou, could not help but clench her fist. Because of Suxi''s strength, the long nail stuck in Suxi''s palm and soon saw blood.


    It''s undeniable that the great array of subduing demons and killing demons will really seize the weakness of people''s hearts. First of all, it created a flower free image according to Suxi''s heart. In a few words, Suxi almost fell into the ditch. Now to see Suxi see through, is to uncover the most reluctant to think of things in Suxi''s heart.


    Emperor Mo and Hua Wuyou engagement, has always been Suxi''s heart disease, she is because of this and Emperor Mo fall out.


    Now even though she knows that it''s a mirage, and it''s the means used by the demon killing array to keep her, Suxi can''t help being led by the nose.


    Up to now, Suxi still doesn''t know when she touched the big circle.


    It''s funny that she was still sorry for Qi Yuan''s obsession. Is it her turn now?


    Oh, it''s a report for a report! Before she used that unbearable method to let Qi Yuan commit suicide, now this Fu Yao Zhu Mo big array, will use this method in her body.


    It seemed that she didn''t feel the pain coming from her hands. Suxi looked a little numb.

 Chapter 200

    See this, flower carefree corners of the mouth evoke a smile of success. Gently stroked his cheek, Hua Wuyou gathered his eyebrows and eyes, seemed to be intoxicated in his beauty: "all the time, your appearance is above me, and brother Dimo''s eyes have never moved away from your face. But now it''s different. I''m the only one that brother Dimo can see. Only my face can bring him comfort. "


    "Do you want to know what brother Dimo said about me?" At this point, Hua Wuyou pauses slightly. Seeing that Suxi has not moved, he says to himself: "brother Dimo says that I am the most gentle and beautiful woman in the six realms. He is very happy to be engaged with me. He also said, "elder sister Qingyan, you are just a kind-hearted snake and scorpion woman. He has already hated you!"


    However, in addition to silence or silence. Hua Wuyou looks at Su Xi, whose face can''t help changing slightly. She said so much, but Suxi was not moved.


    Sink down the face, flower carefree desire to open again. But before she opened her mouth, a scornful laugh came from Sue.


    Su Xi turns around, can''t see any happiness or anger on her face, but the mockery of her eyes can''t deceive people. Loosen the clenched fist, Su Xi only feel in front of this and flower worry ridiculous!


    Seeing this, Hua Wuyou couldn''t help cheering: "what are you laughing at?"


    Hearing this, Suxi looked up straight into Hua Wuyou''s eyes. But see that eye empty have its shape, the slightest facial expression all have no. Oh, no matter how powerful the demon subduing and demon killing array is, the person it conjures up is just an empty shell without soul!


    As she approached Hua Wuyou step by step, Su Xi said, "what am I laughing at? I laugh that you don''t know anything, but you''re making a big fuss here! I laugh at you, just a little thought of Hua Wuyou in my heart at the moment, and then run out of my capacity to distort my mind! I laugh at you, but you have an illusory body, but you can never enjoy the pleasure of living in the world! I laugh at you, but I can''t see through me. "


    With the fall of Suxi''s voice, Suxi rushes out from the original place, and her figure is close to the illusion of huawuyou.


    But the illusion was standing there motionless, smiling, as if Suxi was just talking to her, not trying to destroy her.


    The phantom gradually disappears, and Su Xi penetrates through Hua Wuyou''s body.


    "Hua Qingyan, it''s useless. No matter how firm your mind is, what''s the matter? This great array of subduing demons and killing demons is an ancient one. You can''t go out with your ability. "


    Before the dissipation, Hua Wuyou''s face was still wearing a faint smile and said such a paragraph.


    Seeing this, Suxi could only watch her until her figure disappeared completely, and her surroundings were quiet again. But Suxi knew that everything had changed. Great array has been triggered, if there is no way to solve it, she is in danger!


    "Squeak!" Little tail came out of Su Xi''s arms, and her small eyes looked at Su Xi, which was full of consolation. Suxi gently stroked the head of the little tail, and pressed down the feeling of worrying about gain and loss at the bottom of her heart.


    She is not afraid of the coming storm?


    Standing calmly in the same place, Suxi watched the scene in front of her, constantly switching. For a while, the neon dust palace and the Su family were not moved at all.


    Suddenly, all the scenes disappeared, leaving only a vast expanse of white. There seems to be something flying by quickly. When Suxi realizes it, some blood has already come out. And this little bit of blood, big burst of agitation, the whole secret tower seems to be shaking.


    Suxi''s face began to feel embarrassed. She found that even if she covered her whole body with spirit power, she could not stand still!


    She doesn''t know the array, and she doesn''t know what''s going on. She can''t find a breakthrough in the array. Trying to keep her figure steady, she kept observing.


    However, she was doomed to be disappointed. No matter how she observed, she could not find any trace. Holding her little tail tightly, Suxi was extremely frightened at the moment.


    The shaking became more and more severe, and Suxi began to shake. If it goes on like this, Suxi will be buried in the ruins.


    "Boom", a table beside Suxi collapsed and became a piece of ground. Su Xi''s eyes became more and more heavy, and a border was set up to wrap Su Xi in it.


    But it didn''t work. Although the collapsed table and chair wouldn''t splash on Suxi, Suxi would eventually be crushed under the ruins.


    Is that still the case?


    Suxi is in a dilemma. She is not sure if the owner of the dark villa will know that she used that thing here. If everything that happened in this was in the eyes of that person, her identity would not be hidden. Although her first two names have been exposed, Suxi still has an excuse to explain. But as soon as that thing came out, Suxi could not explain it clearly even though she had 10000 mouths!


    Mita didn''t give Suxi the chance to think more. She felt the more and more strong shock and watched more and more things break apart. Suxi''s heart sank and a ball with seven colors of light flew out of Suxi''s storage container.


    After catching the colorful Yuguang bead, Su Xi''s lips kept opening and closing, and then she threw the colorful Yuguang bead into the sky, and began to make a decision in her hand.The light of seven colors began to expand and gradually enveloped the whole third layer.


    With the expansion of the scope, Suxi''s mouth began to exude blood, but she ignored it and changed her hand again and again. Under her action, the vibration of Mita was several times stronger than just now, but Suxi had no worries at all, and her face was extremely indifferent.


    "Boom Boom... " Once again, there was a sound, but this time it was no longer the objects in the tower, but the top of the tower.


    Hearing this sound, Suxi raised her eyes and saw that the top of the tower was constantly shaking, and a touch of joy flashed in her eyes. After that, Suxi''s mouth opened and closed faster and faster, and the change of her hand was not clear.


    "Bang!" Suddenly a blast, Su Xi suddenly stopped the formula, hand also took back to protect small tail. Then, Suxi''s body suddenly rose to the sky, but there was a big hole in the top of the tower at the moment!


    Chang''s face outside changed greatly, but there was no movement in Yue Zhi''s sedan chair. The four maids were standing there with cold faces, motionless.


    Seeing the trend of the pagoda''s destruction, Chang could not help asking: "Lord, I''m afraid the pagoda can''t hold. If it goes on like this, it will be destroyed!"


    Listening to Chang Yiman''s anxious words, Yuezhi in the sedan chair sat steadily. Eyes flashed a touch of light, light of music said: "no harm."


    After hearing the speech, he often wants to talk and stops, but he doesn''t speak in the end. Then, he set his eyes on the secret tower again, and his worries were clearly visible.


    Colorful light suddenly big Sheng, often a not from slightly side start, unexpectedly is dare not look directly at this dazzling light. Waiting for Chang Yi to slow down and look at the colorful light carefully, the light suddenly disappeared, and a figure reappeared.

 Chapter 201

    Looking at a face indifferent, even clothes have not been damaged Suxi standing there. But behind her was the secret tower, which collapsed suddenly. There was an impulse to rush up and question Suxi what she had done. In fact, if Lezhi is not here at the moment, Chang Yi may really do it.


    But even though Chang Yi can''t act impulsively, his face is as ugly as it should be, just like Suxi owes him tens of millions of gold coins.


    "You''re out."


    The steady voice fell into Suxi''s ears, which made Suxi, who was still immersed in the battle of subduing demons and killing demons, suddenly come back to herself. She can''t believe it now. It''s said that the array is so powerful, but it''s broken by her colorful Yuguang bead! And the pagoda was destroyed under it.


    Looking for fame, the black sedan chair came into view. Su Xiaoxin said, "you are the master of the dark villa, aren''t you?"


    Although it''s a question, it''s very definite. Look at Suxi''s appearance. She didn''t worry about her destroying the secret tower. Lezhi would retaliate against her. Her expression was as natural as if she had just destroyed an insignificant object.


    And the attitude that Le Zhi puts forward, return really only when Su Xi destroys is not the treasure of dark village is same indifferent.


    "So, please come down with me."


    After that, the four maids would immediately lift the sedan chair and fly into the air, and soon disappeared. Su Xi''s eyes are uncertain, but she always brings up a smile, and then follows.


    Poor Chang Yihao stood there with a sad face, looking at the destroyed secret tower, and he didn''t know where to put it. However, the next moment, Chang Yi''s expression is directly rigid in the face, so that the usual lax smile, for the first time become a laughing point.


    I saw the fragments of the pagoda lying on the ground just now, and it was rebuilt automatically. But after a while, a perfect pagoda appeared in front of Chang Yi.


    I don''t know how long it took, Chang Yi finally came back to his senses, full of joy, where there was a little bit of pain just now? In fact, it''s no wonder Chang Yi''s reaction is too big. No one has ever broken the pagoda directly. This is the first time that the pagoda has become like this. Chang Yi has never seen the automatic recovery of the pagoda.


    But the secret tower recovered, and the stone in Chang Yi''s heart fell. The secret tower disappeared in the courtyard, waiting for the next intruder to appear.


    And here Suxi followed Lezhi''s soft sedan chair to a pavilion. Lezhi really looked up to her. Seeing that she had just come out of the secret tower and didn''t give her time to rest, she had a sense of testing her again.


    In fact, Suxi is more than think, happy is to see Suxi''s state is good, will not wait for Suxi, to full speed back here. It''s just because I believe in Suxi''s ability that I can do this. But even if Suxi knew the idea of Lezhi, she would make up a false expression in her heart to enjoy it. Who said that Lezhi was so big.


    Fortunately, Suxi took a house full of gold and jewelry in the secret tower, and also took such a treasure as little tail. In this way, Suxi was not so uncomfortable.


    Lezhi''s Attic occupies a large area in the north of Qizhou. It can be said that since Suxi entered this area, she never saw other buildings belonging to others. Having been in Qizhou for such a long time, she didn''t know that the north of the city was the residence of the master of the dark village, but she was blind to her name as the first person in the demon world.


    But after seeing the faint fluctuation in the sky, Suxi changed her mind. It''s not that she doesn''t pay enough attention, but that Lezhi hides this area. If it wasn''t for this, Suxi couldn''t see it.


    Because of this, it strengthened Suxi''s determination to bring the dark village under her command. This joy is really not an ordinary person!


    A moment later, the soft sedan stopped.


    "Please." One of the four maids gestured to Suxi, who then found that the sedan chair was empty. Under her nose, she didn''t know when Lezhi came into the room.


    Collect next thought, Su Xi not squint, indifferent walked into the room.


    The layout of the room is very simple. A table, a chair, a screen, and the black gauze hanging in front of Le Zhi are all the things in the room. At this time, Lezhi is sitting behind the black yarn, showing his hands and stretching out the black yarn to make tea gracefully.


    See Su Xi come in, happy take advantage of the gap between tea gently waved, a chair will appear in the opposite of him out of thin air.


    Seeing this, Suxi''s face did not change, so she went to the chair and sat down.


    Lezhi didn''t open his mouth, just focused on making tea. Suxi didn''t think it was his intention to neglect himself. Her eyes fell on Lezhi''s hand of making tea, and she gazed for a long time before moving away.


    They sat opposite each other, one making tea, and the other looking. If Suxi recovered her daughter, it would be a quiet time.


    Time passed quietly, and after Lezhi poured a cup of tea for Su Xie, he finally said: "the tea art is crude, so don''t abandon it." Although the words say so, the tone of coke can''t hear a bit of humility.


    Suxi''s face was not as cold as before. With a light smile, Suxi took the cup, but drank it all: "it''s a waste of your good tea."Smell speech, music under the hands of no pause. After sipping a sip of tea, he said, "Mr. Su called me to be happy."


    Xu didn''t expect Lezhi to pay attention to this problem. Suxi was surprised for a moment. In this way, what she had just said was in vain.


    But Suxi looked at the so-called master of the dark villa, but it was different from the rumor. Although the black gauze blocked the body like the rumor, the actions and words were extremely elegant, not like the cold and heartless in other people''s words.


    But it''s just an idea. People can''t judge their appearance. Suxi still knows it.


    "Happy? That''s a good name Naturally, Su Xi''s aim is not to have fun in advance. Yuezhi was not in a hurry, so he really exchanged greetings with Suxi.


    Looking at this scene, it was almost the same as when Su Xi met Qi Leling. Thinking about the blood monster of Qi''s family name in the secret tower, Su Xi''s eyes are more and more unfathomable.


    "Mr. Su has made Yue Zhi look at him with new eyes today."


    Smell speech, Su Xi look as before: "where, Su Mou also want to thank the hand of the music is merciful!"


    Suxi said this is not without reason, Suxi also want to understand all the way. How could she break the great array of subduing demons and killing demons with colorful Yuguang beads? Even the colorful Yuguang pearl is a rare treasure, but don''t forget that its users are just the strength of the earth''s spiritual realm.


    This kind of strength, can give full play to the ability of seven color Yuguang bead is already the top of the sky.


    Therefore, Suxi finally broke the tower, thanks to Lezhi''s releasing water at the last moment.

 Chapter 202

    For Su Xi''s thoughtless words, he was not surprised. He seemed to have expected it. With a faint smile, Lezhi''s tone was very natural: "that''s what Mr. Su really made Lezhi pay attention to, otherwise he would be merciful It''s not easy to give. "


    During the conversation, Lezhi has gradually introduced the topic to the business.


    Suxi naturally recognized the meaning of Lezhi, and she didn''t think about it any more. Now that she said that, Suxi took advantage of the situation. What she said, however, made the happiness of Heisha fluctuate.


    "It''s not a waste of Su''s trip to get such words. I don''t know if Yue Zhi is willing to make su a friend? "


    "Oh? Is Mr. Su here just to make friends with Le? "


    Listening to le Zhi''s suspicious words, Su Xi''s face remained unchanged and nodded calmly. Seeing this, Yuezhi felt a little strange, and then laughed: "the people who wanted to see me in the past were not for money, but for power. Today, the music is up insight, "Su is just want to let music, see the sincerity of Su."


    As the voice fell, Su Xi took away her indifferent expression and became serious: "the name of Lezhi is well known in Qizhou, and Su is also very curious about Lezhi. Since I want to make friends with you, I naturally want to show my sincerity. In this way, I can accept Su more easily, can''t I? "


    Smell speech, music of tiny some Zheng Leng. He didn''t expect Suxi to say so directly, but whether Suxi''s ultimate goal is this remains to be considered.


    "But I don''t know where the joy Caused Mr. Su''s curiosity?"


    "Because of the strangeness of Qizhou, because of the joy of your wrist, because of the power of your dark village." Three reasons, have already told Suxi''s thoughts, and this is also Suxi''s heart really think, not afraid of this joy will doubt.


    Sure enough, after hearing Su Xi''s words, Le Zhi''s suspicion of Su Xi has decreased a lot. However, this is only limited to not regarding Suxi as a masterpiece sent by others. He will not naively think that Suxi really just wants to be friends with him. You know, there are several kinds of friends, and Suxi will not go out of her way to say such a thing to him just for the sake of a light friendship with a gentleman.


    Putting down the tea cup, Lezhi suddenly changed the topic: "I didn''t think that Mr. Su had brought this thing out."


    Listen to this words, Su Xi low Mou looking at to emerge the small tail of an ear. Seeing this, Suxi was helpless. She wanted to walk quietly with her little tail, but she didn''t expect that the little tail was exposed.


    No, Suxi had to take out her little tail and put it on the table.


    "I came across it by chance in the secret tower, and I didn''t want to bring it out. But this little tail is really cute. When I feel soft, I bring it out. It''s strange to say that this little tail is glued to me when I see it. I''m also very confused. "


    At this time, little tail didn''t know what had happened. Suddenly, she was let out by Sue, and her eyes lit up. He wanted to throw himself into Su Xi''s arms and play coquetry, but when Su Xi''s eyes glared, he immediately withered. Two ears droop down, as if Suxi bullied it, pitifully tight.


    But it did not pretend this grievance for a long time, I do not know whether the smell of tea, small body suddenly stand straight. Then, it was suddenly toward the teapot, two claws picked up the teapot and began to drink tea. It looks like it hasn''t drunk water for hundreds of years.


    Seeing this situation, Suxi''s face changed. She just wanted to bring her little tail back, but she heard Lezhi''s smile. The joy inside was clear and audible: "this little thing is more lovely than I thought. No wonder Mr. Su could not help bringing it out."


    Smell speech, surround is Su Xi also can''t help but some blush.


    As if he didn''t see Suxi''s reaction, Lezhi said, "is little tail the name of Suxi? I didn''t expect that Mr. Su was such a soft man, and his name was very lovely! "


    This sounds like praising her lovely name, but I don''t know if it''s an illusion. In Suxi''s ears, it turns into happy praising her lovely. Think of here, Suxi can''t help but get goose bumps.


    Although she can''t see the face of Lezhi, Suxi can clearly feel the nature of Lezhi. And now she''s dressed up as a man, how can le Zhi have that kind of meaning? If not for Lezhi sitting here, Suxi could not help patting her face, so as to drive away her wishful thinking.


    Where Suxi couldn''t see, there was a flash of fun on her face.


    "Cough cough, this is the thing of music, Su will be here to return to Zhao." Having said that, Su Xi''s face was obviously reluctant. Her eyes were glued to her little tail, which meant she didn''t want to give her little tail away.


    And Suxi pretends to be so deliberate, how can Lezhi not see it? For a moment, Lezhi felt that Suxi was more and more fun. Compared with the first time, it changed a lot.


    The little tail who was drinking tea also felt Su Xi''s eyes. As soon as she lifted her head, she seemed to understand something. She threw the teapot out gently. If it was not for the quick catching of the teapot, the teapot would not escape the broken fate.Then the little tail plunges into Suxi''s arms. First, it rubs hard and shakes its butt against Lezhi. Then he faced Lezhi and began to grin.


    Before Suxi could react, the series of movements of little tail had been finished.


    With her right hand caressing her little tail''s head, Suxi was still in a daze. And when little tail is looking at Suxi, where is there a bit of ferocious threat in her eyes? Small mouth is shriveled, pitiful, almost cry out directly.


    See this, Su Xi is to return to the God finally, helplessly saw small tail one eye. Then he turned his eyes to Lezhi behind Heisha, and opened his mouth to say something. But when he saw that Lezhi didn''t move and didn''t even have a sound, his words got stuck in his throat, and he couldn''t say anything.


    I don''t know how long she has been silent. When Suxi even wants to close her eyes and open her mouth directly, Lezhi suddenly talks.


    "I don''t know how long this little thing has been in my secret tower. I think it''s lonely. I haven''t seen it before, but now I see the cute appearance of this little thing, and I can''t bear to put it back. Since it''s predestined relationship with Mr. Su, I''ll give it to Mr. Su. "


    Smell speech, Su Xi will arrive in the words in the mouth again to swallow to go back, afterwards unexpectedly not refuse at all, very natural way: "that then thanks happy."


    By this time, the atmosphere between Suxi and Lezhi has changed a lot.

 Chapter 203

    "So we are friends?"


    It''s funny to see Suxi talking about this topic again and again. However, he didn''t mean to tease Su Xi any more. He said with a smile: "it''s a pleasure to have such a friend as Mr. Su!"


    Smell speech, Su Xi understanding a smile, immediately seem to think of what, a little bit hesitant, but in the end asked a mouth: "that secret tower..."


    It seems that he guessed what Suxi was going to say. Before waiting for Suxi to ask, Lezhi said, "you don''t have to worry about this, master su. The secret tower will recover as before."


    Hearing this, Suxi raised her eyebrows. She never thought that the secret tower was such a treasure. If you remember correctly, the pagoda was blasted to pieces by the colorful Yuguang beads. If it can be recovered in this way, the pagoda is really a rare treasure.


    Thinking of this, Suxi suddenly felt that she was reborn, but her vision became short. How can the treasure that can hold the volley and demon killing array be so fragile?


    But Su Xi''s doubts are not there. The murals in the secret tower and Qi Yuan are all things that Su Xi is more puzzled about. But now is not the time to ask these questions. Even if Suxi wants to know the reason, she has to wait for the right time.


    As if she was eager to make friends with Lezhi, Suxi just kept chatting with Lezhi. Such two people talk endlessly, this topic is exhausted, and that one talks about a new topic. If it''s not getting late, I''m afraid Suxi won''t leave.


    When Suxi left, it was Lezhi who sent her off. Suxi didn''t think there was anything wrong with her. The four maids guarding the door were different. Seeing that Lezhi personally sent Suxi out, the eyes that looked at Suxi changed. Fortunately, several people are trained, even if how surprised, but also not how to show in the face.


    But around is so, Suxi also feel their eyes is very dazzling. Before, when she was Hua Qingyan, others looked at her with this kind of eyes, but she didn''t have this kind of feeling at that time. Is it because I have been here for so long that I am not used to it?


    Turn to see is still black gauze cover whole body of joy, Suxi some speechless. I really can''t think of what''s so shameful about this joy. I have to bring out the black gauze with spiritual power to send someone. I''m afraid Suxi will see his face.


    But it''s someone else''s business, and Suxi doesn''t say much.


    Xu is really can''t stand the burning eyes, Suxi stopped and said: "happy will be sent here, I will go back."


    As soon as her voice fell, Suxi regretted it. As soon as the word "Le" came out, the four maids, who had already narrowed their eyes, suddenly and strangely looked at Suxi, and the meaning inside was even stronger!


    Through the black veil, Lezhi also saw Suxi''s unnaturalness and said to her sweetly, "in this way, I won''t send brother Su away. If brother Su is bored in the future, come and have fun. Maybe you can help him out. "


    Smell speech, Su Xi eyes flash a touch of pure light, immediately agreed to come down.


    In the eyes of several people, Suxi never stops, and leaves in a hurry with her little tail in her arms.


    It was dusk when Suxi came back to the inn, but she didn''t expect that sitting there would be an afternoon. When she left, Suxi Hao took a special look at the sky above the north of the city. She didn''t seem to understand what it was, but it was like the border. If she had a chance, she would ask Lezhi.


    With this idea, Suxi stepped into the door. Before entering the door, she did not forget to glance at the opposite door, but saw that the opposite door was so closed that she could not see the situation inside.


    Su Xi Mou son a deep, gave up the idea that explores the emperor Mo room with the spirit power. Since you have chosen to give up, it is better not to have intersection. It''s just the pain and sadness in my heart, but it can''t dissipate!


    "Young master, you are back!"


    As soon as she entered the door, Su Qi ran over with a happy face. She was relieved to see that Su Xi had nothing wrong with her. That day, after Suxi gave her pills, she thought that if she could break through as soon as possible, she could help Suxi more. So she took pills and began to practice. She didn''t wake up until yesterday.


    But when she woke up, she found that Suxi was no longer in the inn. Looking at the situation in Suxi''s room, she was afraid that she had been out for two or three days. At this moment, Su Qi was worried, and she was afraid that something might happen to Su Xi.


    Fortunately, Suxi finally came back, and Suqi''s heart was put down.


    "Well." Although it is a very indifferent word, Suxi''s eyes to Suqi are a little more satisfied. Su Qi''s talent is good. With the help of Dan Yao, she broke through the eight sections of Xuanling realm in just a few days. Although this strength is not enough, it is a great progress.


    Seeing this, Suxi''s mood is much better.


    Su Qi, who has been paying close attention to Su Xi, has never missed Su Xi''s praise, and her worry turns into joy immediately.


    "Have you had dinner?"


    Hearing the speech, Su Qi was stunned, then embarrassed and said, "no Never Su Qi was still a little strange. This Suxi goes out a few days to come back, how like a changed person? In the past, Suxi wanted to spend all her time on cultivation. When did she care about such trivial things as eating?But Suxi didn''t seem to see her doubts, her expression was still indifferent, but what she said suddenly made Suqi warm: "in this way, we''ll go to dinner together, and we can sleep better at night."


    Master, do you care about me? This is Suqi''s first reaction after hearing this, and then she doesn''t know how to say that good word. I saw Suxi turn around and walk in front of me. I followed her.


    It''s Suxi''s habit to have a light dinner so that her meridians are not blocked by the smell of oil. Along the way, Suqi followed Suxi to eat like this, and really found that the speed of Lingli was faster.


    Anyway, although the dishes are light, they taste good, and Su Qi doesn''t mean to complain.


    The main reason is that Suxi has eaten like this. If she still complains, doesn''t she look spoiled? If you make Suxi uncomfortable and drive her back, it''s not worth the loss!


    After a simple dinner, Suxi handed a pamphlet to Suqi: "I think you know what the Imperial College said about Lingli. This is my understanding of Lingli consciousness. Take it back and have a look. It may be helpful for your cultivation."


    Hearing this, Su Qi''s eyes, which were still a little confused, were immediately overjoyed. She has seen the speed of Suxi''s spiritual power, and she has been envious for a long time, but she didn''t expect Suxi to give her such important things. For a moment, Suqi was speechless.


    "Thank you, young master. I will live up to your expectations."


    See Su Qi so excited, Su Xi look light, gently "um" a then went back to the room.


    Su Qi doesn''t care about these things. Instead, she feels that today''s Su Xi is more gentle. Happily holding the pamphlet, Suqi impatiently back to the room to look at.

 Chapter 204

    The night is as cool as water. The full moon is hanging in the sky, reflecting the bright moonlight.


    In the late night, there was no one in the market, only the depressed streets were quiet in the moonlight. The branches outside the window are rustling by the wind. There are two birds that can''t find their way at the top of the tree, whistling at a loss.


    In such a quiet night, there are some unknown tensions. One day, the competition was held in the dark village, and the people of Qizhou were as interested as ever.


    Because of this competition, Yan Zhenxing also sent people to look for Suxi. Although he has taken back his property and some thugs are willing to serve him, he is still worried. However, he finally went for nothing. At that time, Suxi was still in the secret tower, not in the Inn at all.


    Today, Su Qi may be too excited, so she forgot to tell Su Xi about it. In fact, Su Qi is selfish. Last time Su Xi helped Yan Zhenxing compete, she didn''t get anything and didn''t say anything. She was seriously injured. This time, Su Qi naturally didn''t want to go again.


    So it''s not sure whether it''s intentional or unintentional. At the climax of the competition, Suxi is quietly sitting on the bed practicing.


    All of a sudden, the bird outside at the top of the tree flapped its wings and flew away. Suxi suddenly opened her eyes. She turned her eyes to the window, but sat still.


    The window, which had not moved before, moved. It looked like someone was prying it outside. Maybe that person''s skill is not up to standard, but he didn''t pry the window open for a long time.


    I think that person''s patience is not very good, see so long no action, eyes flash a trace of chagrin. Then, the man bit his lip and kicked directly on the window.


    With a bang, the window cracked. Looking at the movement, Suxi was still motionless, as if she knew who was coming. I don''t know what she thought of. With a flick of her finger, Suxi ran to the window and waited for something.


    Out of the window of the world, the window is finally solved, the face of a touch of evil smile. He flicked the dust that was not on his coat and poked his head out of the window.


    Because of the screen''s cover and Suxi''s breath, the man didn''t find that a pair of shining eyes behind the screen were closing all his movements in the fundus of his eyes. Then he turned back, put one foot carefully into the window, and then the whole body.


    After all this, the man looked at the quiet room with a smile on his lips. However, before waiting for him to be proud for long, his feet suddenly slipped, but he quickly ran the spirit power, but it didn''t work.


    The sound of the weight falling to the ground sounded, and the man finally fell to the ground. With his fall, the room suddenly lit up a candle, Suxi came down from the bed, walked to the man''s side, looked down at him: "I never thought boss Qi had this hobby of turning people''s windows in the middle of the night."


    As she spoke, Suxi''s tone was full of fun.


    Smell speech, Qi Leling again silly also understand, Su Xi is aware of his arrival at the beginning, and then prepared these is to see him make a fool of himself. Qi Leling got up from the ground in an extremely inelegant posture. He pointed to Su Xi and couldn''t say a word.


    But Suxi ignored him. With these words, she went to the table and sat down. Qi Leling couldn''t help but want Suxi to fall.


    After a while, Qi Leling coughed awkwardly and finally walked to Suxi and sat down.


    "I said, Mr. Su, why are you so unfriendly? You see how badly I fell. You''ve lost all my face? " As soon as he sat down, Qi Leling took the initiative, and a villain came to complain first. What''s the grinning look like? How funny.


    "Boss Qi, face is earned by himself, not by others."


    After listening to Su Xi''s words, Qi Leling was speechless. She just felt that her good eloquence had suddenly disappeared in Su Xi. How could she say that Su Xi was right. Hate hate stare Su Xi one eye, Qi Leling without trace of rubbed his waist, that really is to fall him hurt.


    "Come on, what''s worth boss Qi turning over the window regardless of his face?"


    Listening to the sarcasm in Su Xi''s words, Qi Leling couldn''t help taking a puff. Why didn''t he find Suxi''s mouth so poisonous before? It''s really a shame that he never leaves the window!


    Qi Leling sighed to himself, but he never thought that if he didn''t want to do it himself, how could he give others a handle?


    But since Suxi was willing to pay attention to him, he didn''t dare to go back. With a smile, Qi Leling said, "when the moon is dark and the wind is high, it''s time to kill and set fire."


    "And then?"


    "Er..." Qi Leling, who had been well prepared, was choked by Su Xi''s light words. He wanted to tease Suxi, but his mood was destroyed.


    At the moment, Qi Leling snorted coldly and said: "Mr. Su''s behavior of tearing down bridges across rivers is really skillful. Before, Mr. Su''s attitude was not as cold and heartless as it is today!"


    With that, Qi Leling takes out a fan, which seems to be angry and doesn''t look at Su Xi, but Yu Guang glances at Su Xi''s reaction from time to time. Seeing this, Suxi was so funny that she felt relaxed.Hearing the meaning of Qi Leling''s words, Su Xi was not worried. She said slowly, "well, I made boss Qi unhappy. How can boss Qi be willing to calm down? "


    Hearing this, Qi Leling''s eyes brightened, but her face was still proud: "if If Mr. Su stays me for the night today, I won''t be angry with you. How about that? "


    As the voice fell, Qi Leling''s eyes were bright, staring at Su Xi for a moment, not letting go of any expression of Su Xi.


    I thought Suxi would feel uncomfortable, but Suxi''s expression was very calm, just like what Qi Leling said, but she just wanted to have a meal with her.


    However, before Su Xi had any reply, there was a "bang" in the opposite room. I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional, but a strong wind came straight through the door to Qi Leling''s cheek. With Qi Leling''s strength, he couldn''t escape. He was hit on his face by the strong wind. His hair was in a mess, and his face was hurt.


    See this, Su Xi Mou son a deep, inside flash over complicated meaning.


    "Button button", the door rang, but Suxi didn''t know whether to open it or not.


    Seeing Su Xi''s immobility, Qi Leling, who was so infuriated by the blow, would never let go of the initiator. Without looking at Su Xi, Qi Leling put away her fan and went to the door to open it.

 Chapter 205

    Before Qi Leling asked, the shadow standing at the door apologized: "I''m really sorry. My master took a mistake in practicing martial arts and didn''t control his strength. I wonder if I hurt you? "


    Hearing this, Qi Leling choked on his throat, saying or not. Said not hurt, Qi Leling''s face is still painful now, he is not convinced. But when it comes to injury, they say that it was his master who didn''t control him that got the strong wind, while Qi Leling was hurt by someone else who didn''t control him. Isn''t it harmful to his reputation?


    Looking at the person in front of him who said an apology, but could not see a hint of apology, Qi Leling was angry.


    No, Qi Leling only glared at the shadow fiercely at the end, and Yin and Yang said: "hum, I''ll tell your master to be careful. Today is a fork in the air, and I hope I won''t be possessed in the future. At that time, it''s not a sentence that can end without control! "


    As the voice fell, Qi Leling slammed the door and even imagined that the shadow was standing close to him. In case the door accidentally hit him in the face, Qi Leling was avenged.


    But he was obviously too naive to think that shadow would be hurt because of this. As soon as he pushed his feet, he dodged Qi Leling''s plot. But when he looked at Suxi''s room, there was a dark color in the shadow''s eyes.


    Mingming said that he didn''t care, but Dimo still made such a childish move and asked him to apologize. As soon as he thought of this, shadow felt that the image of emperor Mo in his heart had changed. He was no longer the emperor of human world who was superior to others.


    Helplessly shook his head, shadow back into the emperor Mo''s room.


    But here, Qi Leling was still angry. He slapped his hand on the table and said, "I''m so angry, I''m so angry! It''s just that you''ve been plotting against me. I''ve been beaten in the face by others! I''m as beautiful as a flower, and everyone loves my pretty face


    The more Qi Leling said it, the more excited she was. At the back, she suddenly shriveled, as if to cry.


    See this, Su Xi suddenly smile, as if even days of boredom have disappeared. She didn''t expect that Qi Leling had such a narcissistic side, which made people laugh and cry.


    Yu Guang catches a glimpse of Su Xi''s smile, and Qi Leling''s expression changes immediately.


    Looking at Su Xi with a smile, Qi Leling said: "Mr. Su really has a pair of good eyes. This smile is like a peerless beauty. It''s haunting."


    Hearing this, Suxi''s smile froze on her face at that time. Cold face, Su Xi light way: "can''t compare to the boss Qi''s beautiful appearance, must see people will never forget, want to boss Qi pressure in the body!"


    Although words say so, but Su Xi in the mind that wipe warm current is really. As soon as Qi Leling comes in, all his words and deeds are teasing Su Xi. Su Xi doesn''t really believe that Qi Leling''s strength can''t avoid her plot. I just didn''t expect that Qi Leling would rather fall to the ground in embarrassment to make her smile. How can such a person be disgusted?


    However, Su Xi obviously underestimated the thickness of Qi Leling''s face. Seeing Su Xi saying that, she was not angry. She also put her head close to Su Xi and whispered in Su Xi''s ear, "if that man is Su''s son, you Qi doesn''t mind taking pleasure in you. "


    The warm breath sprinkled on Suxi''s ear, inexplicably itching. And Su Xi''s face is because Qi Leling''s words directly black down, then Su Xi didn''t say anything, directly hit Qi Leling''s face.


    "Ah! You murder your husband


    At this time, Qi Leling''s mouth was still very cheap, as if she didn''t see the more and more black air on Su Xi''s forehead.


    After taking a deep breath, Su Xi suppressed her impulse to blow Qi Leling out, gritting her teeth and saying, "Qi Leling, if you say one more word, I will beat you so that the people in your casino don''t know you!"


    Hearing this, Qi Leling''s voice suddenly became dumb and put down her hand covering her face. Qi Leling said with a smile: "don''t be angry, Mr. Su. Frowning is a few years old! I''m just joking. Hey, hey, joke. "


    Qi Leling''s laughter became more and more obscene, which made Su Xi''s patience almost to the extreme.


    Once again, Su Xi pressed down the impulse in her heart and said, "what are you here for today? If you don''t tell me one, two, three, don''t blame me for turning my back on people! "


    Hearing this, Qi Leling coughed awkwardly twice, and then said seriously, "I heard that you went to see Lezhi?"


    "So what?"


    Seeing Su Xi''s indifference, Qi Leling regretted that the joke had gone too far. For a long time, Qi Leling couldn''t think of a way to let Su Xi down, so he had to put it aside and talk about it later. Qi Leling, who was immersed in his mood, didn''t see the smile in Suxi''s eyes.


    "Cough, I''m afraid it''s not easy. You I''m afraid it''s better to be careful. "


    After hearing that, Su Xi looked at Qi Leling deeply and said, "it''s not easy to be happy, then boss Qi Is that easy? "Seeing Su Xi comparing herself with Yue Zhi, Qi Leling immediately showed her dissatisfaction: "how can this, this Yue Zhi be compared with me? Rumor has it that he has been hiding behind the black veil. I think that face must be ugly! I''m not the same. Look at my face. If you go out at will, you''ll fall in love with thousands of girls. Is that the joy that can match? "


    "Yes, boss Qi can charm not only thousands of girls, but also thousands of boys!"


    Hearing this, Qi Leling didn''t know how to react. As soon as he turned his eyes, he deliberately lowered his voice and said, "that young master Su is impressed by the beauty of Qi?"


    After that, Qi Leling stares at Su Xi''s face tightly, and seems to be very persistent about the answer to this question.


    With more extraordinary words before, Suxi has been numb to this sentence. With a light glance at Qi Leling, Su Xi snorted coldly: "although boss Qi is the most beautiful woman in Qizhou, she is more feminine. I like masculine men


    As soon as Suxi''s voice fell, Qi Leling coughed as if she had been choked by saliva. Then Qi Leling pointed to Su Xi and kept shaking her hand: "I I didn''t expect you, Mr. Su. You really like men! "


    Seeing Qi Leling like this, Su Xi felt a little proud in her heart. This kind of feeling is like finally getting to the person who can''t get to it. The satisfaction in my heart can''t be restrained.


    However, Qi Leling''s next sentence turned Su Xi''s pride into nothingness.


    Qi Leling, who had just made an unbelievable appearance, was charmed with a smile and half revealing his clothes: "I knew you were like this, Mr. Su, so I didn''t have to be so reserved. Although Qi looks more feminine, he is still very masculine in his heart. Would you like to see him? "


    Said, Qi Leling also threw a fawning eye toward Su Xi, see Su Xi canthus straight draw.

 Chapter 206

    At this time, a stronger wind came from the opposite side. This time, it was obviously not as gentle as before, because the door of Suxi''s room was smashed, and the broken pieces of wood splashed directly at Qi Leling''s feet. Then the strong wind went straight to Qi Leling.


    Seeing this, Qi Leling''s face no longer looks funny when talking with Su Xi. He has reason to believe that if this strong wind hits him, it will not only be a matter of pain.


    As soon as his eyes sank, Qi Leling found that he could not move at all, just as he had just done. The spirit power in the body seems to be solidified, and it doesn''t listen to the command at all. Qi Leling can clearly say that this is the most powerful enemy he has ever met in his life!


    Su Xi naturally noticed Qi Leling''s strange, and this time she didn''t let the strong wind ravage her. As soon as he moves, he will wrap Qi Leling in a border. At the same time, Su Xi stood up and stood straight in front of Qi Leling. She didn''t want to resist!


    Qi Leling''s face changed greatly. Seeing that the strong wind was about to hit Su Xi, she wanted to do something but had nothing to do.


    However, at the critical moment, the strong wind stopped itself. Then a man with a cold breath walked in without looking at Qi Leling. With a wave of his hand, Qi Leling disappeared in Su Xi''s room.


    Until Qi Leling hit the tree trunk outside Suxi''s window, he didn''t understand what had happened. He turned Suxi''s window twice in all, but he was thrown out twice, and this time was much more serious than the last time.


    Thinking about the murderous spirit of that man, Qi Leling was afraid that Su Xi would be in danger. As soon as he got back to his senses, he quickly flew up and wanted to solve Suxi. But before he got close to Suxi''s room, a man stopped in front of him: "Lord, please go back."


    This person is the shadow who came to apologize to Qi Leling before!


    He held his hand behind him and stood upright in front of Qi Leling. With only one word, Qi Leling was completely covered by his momentum.


    Qi Leling was so nervous that he knew he was not an opponent. But the worry and unconventionality in his heart made him unable to move his legs and look at the shadow coldly. At this time, Qi Leling was like a murderer returning from Hell: "who are you, what do you want to do to Susie?"


    Smell speech, the shadow is no response, even eyes did not blink.


    As a result, Qi Leling was so gorgeous that he was ignored Seeing this, Qi Leling''s heart became more and more heavy. He looked at Su Xi''s room behind the shadow, but found that he could see nothing. The window that he destroyed disappeared, and the whole room seemed to be covered by something. It was dark from the outside.


    The feeling of worry is more and more intense. Qi Leling''s eyes sank, and her spiritual power is surging wildly. In the case of knowing that she is invincible, she is still facing the difficulties!


    Before Qi Leling''s attack came across the shadow, he flew backward. Looking at the shadow again, he stood there, and Qi Leling''s attack disappeared.


    Once again hit on the tree trunk, Qi Leling''s mouth was full of blood, but he couldn''t hold back a mouthful of blood. So Qi Leling didn''t want to give up. If it happened to others, he would not take care of it as long as it did not endanger Qi Leling''s own interests.


    But this time, it was Suxi who had an accident. Mingming didn''t know each other for a long time, but Suxi was a special existence in Qi Leling''s heart. Because of her special feelings for Suxi, Qi Leling is determined not to leave easily.


    With a smile of evil spirit, Qi Leling didn''t seem to feel the pain on his body. He wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and began to gather his spiritual power again.


    Seeing this, shadow''s eyes sank, but there was no action.


    Outside, Qi Leling was badly abused, but inside, the emperor Mo was calm: "for him, can you not even want your life?"


    Listen to Emperor Mo''s words, Su Xi is too late to answer, because the outside movement has already spread to the house. Knowing that Qi Leling must not be shadow''s opponent, Su Xi''s face changed: "Di Mo, what do you want to do, tell shadow to stop!"


    Su Xi is so anxious that the words of color make emperor Mo frown, see Su Xi so worried about that person, Emperor Mo heart a burst of discomfort. Cold hum a, Emperor Mo way: "shadow won''t take the initiative to hand."


    Listen to the meaning of this words, Emperor Mo pour is all the fault to Qi Leling''s body. In fact, if it wasn''t for the fear that Su would be really angry, Dimo would have a feeling that he had killed Qi Leling himself.


    See emperor Mo that condensation appearance, Su Xi know he won''t stop shadow. Can''t, Su Xi line to the window, but found that the whole house is covered by the border of emperor mo.


    See this, Su Xi sneer a, secret way emperor Mo''s border skill or she taught, how can you trap her?


    The hands are constantly changing, and the green spirit power is booming, and then suddenly hits the border, and then the border dissipates like a wave.


    See Su Xi fly out, Emperor Mo didn''t stop, but that tightly clenched fist is exposed his anger. Looking coldly at Suxi''s back, he believes Suxi will make a right choice. Otherwise, he didn''t mind sending Qi Leling to the underworld!When Su Xi sees Qi Leling again, she sees that Qi Leling is shot down by the shadow, covering her chest and spitting blood.


    Su Xi''s face changed greatly. She stood in front of Qi Leling without any fluctuation. At this time, the attack of shadow is about to fall on Qi Leling. Suddenly, she sees Su Xi standing in the way. Thinking of emperor Mo''s command, shadow suddenly shifts its direction. Then, the tree on one side was blown to pieces.


    At this time, Su Xi couldn''t manage so much. She quickly picked up Qi Leling and gave him a pill: "Qi Leling, are you ok?"


    Swallowing the pill, Qi Leling forced a smile: "it''s OK. How did you come out? That man didn''t embarrass you, did he? "


    Seeing that Qi Leling was still concerned about himself at this time, Su really didn''t know what to say. Holding back the sour feeling in her eyes, Suxi burst out laughing: "I''m ok. I''m fine."


    "If you''re OK."


    After that, they looked at each other and became silent. Where the shadow could not see, Su Xi kept winking at Qi Leling and motioned him to go ahead. However, Qi Leling was as if she didn''t understand.


    But I don''t know that this scene falls in the eyes of emperor Mo, the two people''s silent communication has become affectionate. Emperor Mo didn''t want to see it, but he couldn''t restrain the palpitation in his heart. Unexpectedly, he saw such a scene.


    Black eyes in a flash of tyranny, but emperor Mo is no voice.


    Here Su Xi sees that she has made so many eyes. Qi Leling is still not moved. She takes another look at the fierce shadow that stops in the air. She has no choice but to say, "go back. He won''t hurt me."


    "Who is he?"

 Chapter 207

    Hearing this, Su Xi suddenly didn''t know how to answer. Hesitating, she did not know that there were emperor Mo waiting for her answer.


    Seeing Qi Leling''s appearance that she would not leave without saying him, Su Xi''s face changed and finally said, "he is an old friend of mine, a very important old friend."


    Hearing these words, Qi Leling''s eyes flashed a dim light that was not easy to detect. Later, Qi Leling chuckled, as if nothing had happened: "I''m much better after taking your pills. Since I''m your old friend, I''ll go first. It''s just that the man is very angry. Even if he is an old friend, you should be careful. "


    With that, Qi Leling struggled to get up from Su Xi''s arms. Originally, I wanted to move an Suxi''s heart, but I saw that although Suxi''s eyes were looking at him, they had gone away.


    Seeing this, Qi Leling almost couldn''t stop laughing. Without speaking any more, Qi Leling takes a deep look at Su Xi and flies away.


    After Qi Leling left, Su Xi breathed a big breath. Then, without a shadow in her eyes, she went back to the room. Only after returning to the room, the cold man had disappeared.


    Looking at the damaged door and the empty room, Suxi didn''t know what it was like.


    From then on, the two of them seemed to have left Qizhou without any news. At the beginning, Suxi would look at the opposite room from time to time, as if she was looking at whether the emperor Mo had left.


    But after a long time, Suxi looked at it again and again, but she didn''t find it every time, so she gave up. In this way, Suxi spent another month in Qizhou.


    During this month, Su Xi visited Qi Leling several times. Sometimes I want to explain something, but Qi Leling''s appearance makes Su Xi swallow it every time. She has to accompany Qi Leling to make jokes. Their relationship is getting closer and closer.


    In addition, Suxi often goes to the dark village to have fun, as if to cultivate the so-called friendship of "friends". In the process of contact, although the relationship between the two people is not like Su Xi and Qi Leling who do not avoid anything, but also a lot of tacit understanding.


    Yan Zhenxing also came to Suxi many times, but Suxi didn''t see her. Now she has no reason for anyone in Yan family to say that she is either utilitarian or ruthless. Now Suxi can only do things to speed up her revenge. As for other things, she has no time to pay attention to now.


    Today, the sky is clear, it should be a good weather for traveling, but the atmosphere in the casino yard is a bit gloomy.


    Qi Leling looked at Su Xi, who was sitting opposite him calmly, and said angrily, "Mr. Su, you are too uninteresting. When your goal is achieved, you have to leave. You don''t care about the mood of wind music. You don''t have any human feelings."


    Listening to the strange words, Suxi shook her head in her heart. Since these days, Qi Leling has long since stopped calling Su Gongzi and Su Gongzi. Instead, she is disgusted to call her Xiao Xixi. At the beginning, Suxi refused. But Qi Leling didn''t change her mind. She called him for more than half a month, and Suxi couldn''t help it.


    What''s more, it is clear that he is reluctant to part with the joy. Looking at his haughty appearance, Suxi really couldn''t figure out how such a person could convince the public and create such a power.


    "All the banquets come to an end. Boss Qi should know that."


    "We''re all so familiar, so don''t be so polite. Boss Qi, boss Qi''s, it''s a lot of fun to cry about! " Qi Leling swept away the angry appearance before, and immediately became playful. The topic is moving so fast that it''s astonishing.


    Su Xi is full of black lines. She doesn''t want to warn Qi Leling to stop talking. With a light glance at Qi Leling, Su Xi was not affected by him at all: "in a word, I will leave Qizhou tomorrow. When the time comes, I will come back to find you."


    Hearing this, Qi Leling''s face collapsed, his eyelids drooped, and he felt powerless: "Alas, some people are just like this, with a heart of stone. It''s faster than a woman to turn around and not recognize people. It''s really cold and heartless! "


    While saying this, Qi Leling secretly looks at Su Xi, hoping that Su Xi can change her mind because of his words.


    However, he obviously underestimated Suxi''s determination.


    She has been in Qizhou for almost half a year. Although Suxi has never practiced intermittently during this period, her efficiency is extremely low. Half a year has passed, Suxi is still staying in the five sections of the earth and spirit realm. She can''t go up all the time, which makes Suxi a little worried.


    Therefore, Suxi wanted to leave Qizhou, find a suitable place for cultivation, and have a good practice. After all, it''s only a year and a half away from the Imperial College''s internal examination!


    With a smile, Suxi felt like she was coaxing a child. "Don''t worry, I''ll be back. Don''t forget, we still have a three-year contract. "


    Hearing this, a dark color flashed in Qi Leling''s eyes. Then, as if he had thought of something, Qi Leling''s face brightened: "why don''t I follow you?"


    "Poof!" Su Gang just the entrance of the snow fog tea was so sprayed out, and just sprayed on Qi Leling''s face. Seeing that Qi Leling was stunned for a while, and then as if nothing had happened, she wiped the tea off her face. Su Xi suddenly coughed: "cough, cough, you Don''t make a fool of yourselfThis remark was intended to warn Qi Leling, but it changed her taste when she heard it.


    "It''s not that I''m going to make a fool of myself, but that you''re going to make a fool of yourself! You say that if a couple quarrels, they will quarrel at the head of the bed and at the end of the bed. We don''t quarrel and we don''t do anything. You still run away from home! It''s clear that you''re not sensible, and you''re making trouble with me! " With that, Qi Leling was the most depressed and full of grievance.


    Su Xi''s face turned black when she heard this. Was it because she was too soft hearted that Qi Leling pushed her nose on her face again and again? She wiped the tea from her lips gracefully, and Su Xi''s tone was extremely condensed: "Qi Leling, if you want to live long enough to marry a daughter-in-law, shut your mouth!"


    Hearing this, Qi Leling said: "well, well, I''ll keep my life to marry you. I won''t tell you any more."


    The voice falls, Qi Leling seems to know what Suxi wants to do, and quickly stands up to stay away from Suxi. However, Su Xi directly took out the blood evil spirit and mercilessly threw it at Qi Leling. Looking at the posture, it seemed that if she couldn''t hit it, she would not give up.


    Seeing this, Qi Leling just wanted to dodge. After seeing Su Xi''s expression, he could only stand there and watch the bloody ghost fly towards him.

 Chapter 208

    Fortunately, xuesha seems to be fierce and the comer is not good, but he only has pain and no other injuries. However, although there were no other injuries, Qi Leling was also hurt by xuesha.


    I thought Su Xi would be relieved by beating him with blood evil. But before Qi Leling could relax, blood evil didn''t go back at all and chased Qi Leling. Qi Leling''s face was deformed, but he didn''t dare to resist. Therefore, a very ridiculous scene appeared in this courtyard.


    A gorgeous man, who should be very noble and elegant, was chased by a sword with evil spirit. And the man also regardless of the image of jumping up and down, his mouth from time to time out of two screams, straight let the dark standing Chang Hu do not have the heart to look again, the eyes are all written "I don''t know him" meaning.


    After a long time, Su Xi saw that Qi Leling seemed to be tired, so she called the blood ghost back.


    After that, Qi Leling was greatly relieved that there was no "pursuit" of xuesha. He gasped for breath, took up the tea cup and drank it all in one gulp. Here in Suxi, Qi Leling lost all her face.


    "West Sisi, you are too How cruel! I''m tired to death Qi Leling kept rolling his eyes. Where was the appearance of evil spirit when he met? A real aristocrat with a broken head!


    Su Xi''s look at Qi Leling is more and more strange. She looks at Qi Leling with goose bumps all over her body. Under the attack of Su Xi''s eyes, Qi Leling has long forgotten what happened before, touched her face and said anxiously: "this Is there anything on my face? Why are you looking at me like this? "


    Smell speech, Su Xi indifferent way: "just don''t want to understand, first meet, how I didn''t find you are such a person."


    Xu recognized the strangeness in Su Xi''s words. Qi Leling suddenly opened her eyes and said in a loud voice, "what kind of person am I?"


    Hearing this, Suxi only gave him a "you know" look, then I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional asked: "do you know where is suitable for concentrated cultivation?"


    Throw the teacup at will, Qi Leling immediately returned to her usual coquettish appearance: "concentrate on cultivation? Is that why you said you were leaving? "


    Su Xi didn''t answer, but nodded her head slightly to confirm Qi Leling''s words.


    Seeing this, Qi Leling had no origin in his mind. I don''t know why. Today, when he heard Suxi say that he would leave, his first reaction was that Suxi met the so-called old friend and wanted to go with him. At the thought of this, Qi Leling had a sense of rejection in her heart, and subconsciously did not want Su Xi to leave. What''s more, he hasn''t forgotten his revenge of being thrown out of the room twice by that man!


    Now he knows that Suxi is for the sake of business, but he is relieved. It''s just that this cultivation should be done by yourself, right?


    Thinking of this, Qi Leling just put down his heart and raised it again: "this Are you going to do it alone? "


    Hearing this, Su Xi was quite confused: "of course not."


    Smell speech, Qi Leling can say the whole person is not good. Almost immediately he thought of the cold silver mask and the strong wind that made him unable to move. You know, after that day, Qi Leling came back to practice every day. Even Chang Hu said that he was diligent.


    At this time, listening to Su Xi''s words, Qi Leling''s hair suddenly exploded: "not alone? Who else is there? "


    Su Xi frowned, as if she didn''t know why Qi Leling asked. Under Qi Leling''s burning eyes, Su Xi said, "naturally, there are still my followers. Do you have any questions?"


    "With Attendant! Oh Ha ha ha... " Qi Leling was very embarrassed, especially when he saw Su Xi''s puzzled look, he just wanted to have a ground crack for him to get in.


    However, in his yard, how can there be ground cracks? So Qi Leling was thinking about when to open a hole in the ground, while talking about the topic, trying to make Suxi not find his embarrassment: "that What? There is a place for cultivation. It''s just that, with your current strength, it''s not suitable to go to that place. Other places are either too far away or too bad. "


    Then Qi Leling shook his head. He didn''t know whether he was abandoning Su Xi''s strength or despised the so-called poor cultivation place.


    Listening to Qi Leling''s words, Su Xi''s eyes brightened, but she couldn''t care about Qi Leling''s embarrassment. She said in a hurry: "where?"


    Seeing Su Xi so eager, it''s not suitable for Qi Leling. This is the first time that Qi Leling has met Su Xi for such a long time.


    But no wonder Sue. After coming to the human world, Suxi vowed to revenge. But nearly two years later, with Suxi''s current strength, I''m afraid that Hua Wuyou can make her disappear with a finger. Let alone revenge, it''s difficult to get a foothold in the Su family, but she won''t forget that there is another elder who wants to kill her all the time!


    Therefore, what Suxi craves most now is strength, which has the appearance of eagerness now.


    Qi Leling also knew that this was not the time to be amused, so he no longer looked at Su Xi with a smiley face. Instead, he looked at Su Xi seriously: "I have to say that although it''s a good place for cultivation, many people never heard of it again. Among them, there are many experts with the strength of the heaven spirit realm. You... "Before Qi Leling finished speaking, Su Xi interrupted him: "Qi Leling, I believe you also understand that great opportunities must be accompanied by great challenges! If you want to get something, you have to pay the same price or even more! Nothing in the world can be gained without effort. I believe that the greater the challenge, the more I will gain. "


    After that, Su Xi looks at Qi Leling with firm eyes, which means no one can refuse.


    Seeing this, Qi Leling sighed at the bottom of his heart, but said, "can you know the secret of the sea of fire?"


    Su Xi shook her head calmly as if she didn''t see Qi Leling''s strange eyes.


    "It seems that you are really raised in the boudoir, and you don''t even know about it!" Qi Leling originally wanted to say something else, but when she saw Su Xi''s eyes staring at him, Qi Leling cleverly said something serious: "the secret place of the sea of fire is located in the north of the barren mountains and the south of Yunzhou, between the two places. If you go with all your strength, it will be half a month''s journey from Qizhou. "


    "It''s said that the secret place of the sea of fire is very wonderful. The surface is fire, and it''s very hot. Under the water, cold biting. If you want to really enter the sea of fire, you have to go through the fire on the surface and the water below. In the process, many people lost their lives. This trip How dangerous


    In fact, Qi Leling''s words were not comprehensive, and many places did not describe them. But just a few words, which seemed a little plain, gave a general idea of the danger of the sea of fire.

 Chapter 209

    "Well, thank you for telling me." Su Xi''s expression is still so light, it seems that Qi Leling''s mouth of the sea of fire secret only want to go, without any worry.


    Seeing Su Xi''s appearance, Qi Leling didn''t know whether to say that Su Xi was a master of Arts, courageous and didn''t pay attention to anyone or anything, or that Su Xi was not afraid of the difficulties and dangers ahead and would never move forward. Qi Leling doesn''t know Su Xi''s persistence in her heart. She only thinks that Su Xi is so desperate that there must be an unknown story behind her.


    After hesitating for a long time, Qi Leling pressed the doubt in his heart and didn''t say it.


    After that, Suxi didn''t stay any longer. She will leave tomorrow. There are still people waiting for her to leave. Laughing to say goodbye to Qi Leling, Su Xi can''t see any meaning on her face, which makes Qi Leling lost for a long time.


    After Su Xi left, Chang Hu held back the convulsions on his face and forced him to look like a silent smile: "Lord, I found it."


    Hearing the speech, Qi Leling nodded slightly and motioned Chang Hu to speak.


    "Mr. Su came to Qizhou from the capital of the emperor. It seems that there is no special purpose. I just happened to be here


    "That''s all you''ve found in such a long time?" Qi Leling sank her face. She didn''t give Chang Hu any face. She scolded on the spot.


    Hearing Qi Leling''s words, a trace of guilt flashed across Chang Hu''s face. He bent down and said respectfully, "it''s because my subordinates are not competent enough. After checking for a long time, all I can know is that."


    Seeing Chang Hu''s appearance, Qi Leling suddenly waved his hand and chuckled: "just, if you find out so easily, he is not Suxi." As he spoke, Qi Leling had a sense of inexplicable pride on his face. He was as proud as Su Xi.


    As soon as he said this, Chang Hu changed his face and hesitated: "Lord, this young master Su has an unknown origin. He can cover up his origin so tightly. I don''t think he is an ordinary person. I don''t know what his purpose is. Is it that the LORD takes such a fancy to him? "


    However, Qi Leling chuckled and said, "if you really think so, you won''t get on well with the little girl around him."


    Smell speech, often a red tiger face, you can imagine a burly person blushing appearance in the end how funny. Before waiting for him to be shy, Qi Leling suddenly whispered a word, which made Chang Hu''s shyness become speechless immediately. At the same time, there was a sense of crisis.


    Qi Leling''s face was more playful, and she fanned with a fan, but her words were a little obscene: "I didn''t expect Suxi to look so upright, but she was with a little girl. I don''t know what the girl''s real face is. Can Susie''s little body stand it? "


    Speaking of this, Qi Leling suddenly said: "look at my brain, I forgot that he likes men! That little girl is afraid to hide people''s eyes and ears. You don''t have to worry about Chang Hu. "


    Hearing this, Chang Hu didn''t look happy. He looked at Qi Leling strangely, as if to say: it''s you who are excusing yourself, but it''s me! Thinking about this, Chang Hu suddenly sighed. When did the master with his appearance and wrist become a broken sleeve!


    Yu Guang catches a glimpse of Qi Leling''s self entertainment. Chang Hu is worried that he will laugh when he stays any longer, so he quickly leaves.


    However, Qi Leling stopped him: "go down and make sure everything is well, and ask all the branches to send the account books to the emperor. Let''s go. It''s time to go back to our old camp, or some people will forget us! "


    Smell speech, often tiger eyes flash a dignified, then respectful down.


    Qi Leling was the only one left in the courtyard, with a folding fan in his hand. His eyes fell in the direction of Su Xi''s departure, and he just laughed.


    Suxi, who left here, didn''t know that Chang Hu reported something about her after her, but this was what she thought at the beginning. I''m afraid it''s not only Qi Leling, but also Lezhi! After all, she is an outsider.


    Walking on the street which has returned to normal, Suxi goes to the north of the city, and wants to say goodbye to Lezhi.


    I don''t know if it''s because Suxi said that she didn''t like Qizhou now, or Lezhi was tired of the rule. With a wave of her hand, Lezhi abandoned the rule. The people in Qizhou don''t have to smile all the time, and the major forces don''t have to take part in the competition of dark village.


    But maybe it has become a habit, the various forces of Qizhou are still carrying on the dark village competition. It''s just changed from compulsion to voluntariness.


    Lezhi is not as difficult as Qi Leling. After Suxi finishes her goal, Lezhi gives Suxi an identity card and doesn''t keep her. It''s not that they want Suxi to go, but it''s the tacit understanding between them.


    When she comes out of Lezhi, Suxi rubs the unknown identity card and comes up with what Lezhi said to her: "this is unique to the dark villa. It''s inconvenient for you to walk outside. This thing will help you a lot."


    With a warm smile on her lips, Suxi hangs the identity card on her waist and then goes to the inn.


    Suqi in the inn was already very impatient. In the morning, Suxi told her to pack up her things and wait for her to come back. But after waiting so long, she even missed lunch, but Suxi still didn''t come back.From time to time walking around the room, Suqi is really worried about what happened to Suxi.


    In the midst of anxiety, the door opened. Suqi quickly went to Suxi''s side, did not say anything, just looked Suxi from the beginning to the end. Seeing that Suxi had nothing to do with her, she was relieved.


    But these actions, which were extremely secret to her, were taken in by Suxi one by one. Eyes flashed a funny meaning, Suxi did not pierce her.


    "Let''s go."


    Smell speech, Su Qi a Leng, way: "we this is to go where?"


    "The sea of fire." Light fall four words, Suxi looked at Suqi''s expression from doubt suddenly into surprise, and then into panic.


    See Su Qi hand quickly put, the meaning on the face is all refuse: "childe, there can''t go!"


    Seeing this, Suxi didn''t explain too much. She just thought that the reputation of this secret place was really big, and almost everyone turned pale after hearing it. In this way, Suxi would like to see the so-called extremely dangerous place.


    Suqi originally wanted to say something, but when she saw Suxi''s expression, no more words could be said. No, she had to keep her mind in the bottom of her heart and follow Suxi. In my heart, I thought, if there is any difficulty, I must stand in front of Suxi and not let Suxi get hurt!

 Chapter 211

    After that, the old man brought two glasses of white water and put them in front of them: "there''s only white water in the country. You''ve been working hard all the way, so you can make do with it."


    Suxi took the lead in holding a cup, and her face was a rare tender: "it''s a wonderful thing for old people to take us in. When they go out, they always have to do as the Romans do, don''t they?"


    Seeing Su Xi''s sincere and unambiguous words, he drank all the white water in the bowl, and the two old people looked at her more kindly. In this case, Suqi would not say anything, but followed Suxi to drink the water from the bowl. But my admiration for Suxi has increased a lot.


    "Where are you from?" The speaker is the old woman, but just now the old man told her why Suxi and Suxi came from, but now she can''t remember.


    Smell speech, Su Xi eyes flash a trace of light, also not impatient, very patiently way: "old man, we are from Qinzhou, because it''s late, wife body uncomfortable, so to this village for a night.". I just don''t know why the village is so quiet? Every house has its doors closed tightly. "


    Hearing Su Xi''s question, the old man''s face changed. He took the lead of the old woman and said, "Hey, what''s the old man but not the old man? If you don''t dislike me, please call us uncle and Aunt Zhang."


    During the conversation, Uncle Zhang just ignored Su Xi''s words, as if he kept it a secret.


    Seeing this, Su Qi wanted to say something, but she was stopped by Su Xi. With a soft smile at Uncle Zhang and Aunt Zhang, Su Xi said, "in this way, don''t be so polite. My name is Susie, and my wife''s name is Huaqi. Excuse me today, and we will leave tomorrow. "


    Listen to Su Xi''s words, Su Qi is very puzzled, but in the end did not say anything. Uncle Zhang was obviously very satisfied with Suxi''s attitude. He followed Suxi''s words: "it''s late. You''d better have a rest early."


    Suxi nodded, then took Suqi''s hand and followed Uncle Zhang into a very narrow room.


    There was only one Kang in the room. Uncle Zhang quickly brought bedding and pillows. Quilts and pillows are also old. After they are laid on the Kang, people have no desire to sleep.


    Uncle Zhang''s face showed an awkward color: "don''t give up, you two. This is the best bedding in the family. How about making do with it first?"


    Suqi put her eyes on Suxi, as if she was afraid that Suxi couldn''t get used to such a bed. But she didn''t know that before Hua Qingyan came to the human world, the place where the original owner slept was not as good as it is now. But Huaqing said in his previous life, how could he dislike Kang which didn''t look so bad?


    "Don''t bother Mr. Zhang. It''s better to have such a bed than to sleep in the wilderness."


    Smell speech, Uncle Zhang this just let go of heart. Then, in Uncle Zhang''s expectant eyes, they put out the candle and lay on the Kang together, pretending to be asleep.


    Seeing that they seemed to be asleep, Uncle Zhang was relieved to go out. After Uncle Zhang went out, Suxi, who should have been sleeping, opened her eyes and paid close attention to the movement outside. Su Qi doesn''t dare to breathe for fear of disturbing her.


    "Old lady, let''s sleep too!" After greeting Aunt Zhang for a while, he wanted to go to another room to rest.


    However, Aunt Zhang didn''t move and asked, "why don''t you tell them the reason? They should have escaped from home. I''m afraid that their parents didn''t agree with their marriage, so the girl ran out with her lover in a man''s suit. We don''t tell them anything about people who are so affectionate. What do we do when they hear something that scares the girl? I think that girl is also a weak person. She can''t help being scared. "


    Aunt Zhang''s words were so confused that the meaning of worry was clear and audible.


    Hearing this, Uncle Zhang got angry and said mercilessly, "what do you know about this old lady! In my opinion, although they escaped, they were either rich or expensive. I can''t say they were the children of any family in Qinzhou City. Today you told them about it. If they want to get involved in it, it will really hurt them! "


    "How do you know they''re going to step in?" In the face of Uncle Zhang''s rebuke, Aunt Zhang didn''t look at him at all. She glared at him and roared back. Look at that, the two people usually have no less quarrel.


    Uncle Zhang was obviously choked by this, and he didn''t know how to answer. After a long time, Mr. Zhang said, "anyway, they are all asleep. I think they are sleeping very well. I don''t think they can hear anything. I just wish they would get up and leave here tomorrow."


    Then, seeing that Aunt Zhang was still sitting there, Uncle Zhang went to pull Aunt Zhang''s sleeve and said in a soft voice: "let''s go, let''s go, go to sleep. Don''t talk outside, or you''ll wake them up


    Xu felt that Uncle Zhang''s words were reasonable, and Aunt Zhang followed his hand.


    Seeing that there was no movement in the room, Su Qi said in a low voice: "young master, what did those two old people hide from us? This village What''s wrong? "


    Suxi put her eyes on the beam, although at night, Suxi''s eyes were particularly bright: "what''s wrong? If you keep your spirits up tonight, you''ll find out what''s wrongAfter that, Suxi stopped talking, closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Su Qi opened her mouth, and then she turned her smart power, and her whole body was on the alert.


    Night, silent, even the season of the wind, seems to have disappeared without a trace. There was no sound in the whole village except the barking of dogs.


    As time goes on, the night gets deeper. All the way under the fatigue, Suqi even played a strong heart of vigilance, but also gradually fell into sleep, breathing up.


    "Whoa, whoa! Whoa, whoa


    Suddenly, in this quiet night, the cry of the child sounded, and the dog barked more and more.


    Suxi suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Suqi, who was sleeping soundly. She didn''t seem to hear the cry. She still slept soundly. Cyan Lingli gets into Suqi''s body, and then Suqi falls into a deeper sleep.


    At the same time, Suxi sat up from the Kang, and a sharp color flashed in her eyes.


    Coming down from the Kang, Suxi peered out through the small hole that could barely be called a window.


    I saw that it was dark outside, and the moon seemed to be eaten by dark clouds, without any trace. This night, black pure, black People panic


    At the same time of crying, Suxi obviously felt the two breathing in Uncle Zhang''s room. But apart from this, there was no movement in the room.


    Obviously, Uncle Zhang and his wife should have met this incident. Although they were afraid, they were prepared and didn''t seem to panic.

 Chapter 212

    Set up a border to cover the whole room. Suxi rolled out of the window.


    In the dark of the night, there are many stones and dead branches in the country yard. Su Chu lowered her voice. She was afraid of disturbing the people in the room. Instead of disturbing them, she gave up flying and walked cautiously. Cover the spirit power in the eyes, Su Xi carefully looking at the surrounding situation, not let go a trace.


    "Wow Wow Wow... "


    As the cry grew louder, Suxi turned out of Uncle Zhang''s yard and went looking for the cry.


    There was no moonlight, no wind, and if there were no dogs barking, the whole village would be frozen. Suxi walked on the village road and occasionally stepped on the leaves, which was especially obvious in the quiet night. Suxi can clearly feel that everyone''s breathing in the household is tense.


    Taking back the spirit power to explore the situation of the residents, Suxi completely melts herself into the darkness.


    Gradually, the cry is getting closer and closer, and Suxi is more and more alert. That cry sounds like a child, and one after another, the sound passed through most of the village to Uncle Zhang''s yard, which is not a normal child can make. Among the six realms, there are many miracles. Although Suxi has seen a lot of them, she still can''t take them lightly.


    A dry well appeared in front of Suxi''s eyes, and a big black dog was tied beside the dry well. But at the moment, the black dog was killed by bleeding from seven orifices! It''s not long since I died, so the smell of blood hasn''t attracted the attention of the underground object.


    Presumably, the villagers thought it was the evil spirits, so they tied a black dog here to ward off evil spirits. However, the evil spirits didn''t escape, but the black dog was killed in vain.


    The cry came from the dry well.


    Suxi''s breath became more and more deep. She walked slowly to the black dog to find out the situation of the black dog.


    Suxi found that in addition to the obvious blood in the seven orifices, there were blood beads all over the body under the black dog''s hair! Black hair mixed with blood, it was very inconspicuous in this dark night. If it wasn''t for Suxi who smelled the extremely strong smell of blood, I''m afraid she couldn''t find it.


    The thick smell of blood poured into Suxi''s nose, and Suxi''s face suddenly sank. If This underground is really a ghost. The smell of blood has become the best thing to lure ghosts!


    Thinking of this, Su Xi looked down at the black dog and said in her heart that she was sorry. Then she cut off the black dog''s leg quietly! Not to mention that, in order to make the bloody smell more intense, so that the ghosts in the mine can smell it, Suxi also scratched dozens of knives on the black dog!


    When she threw the dogleg down the dry well, Suxi obviously heard the cry for a while. Seeing this, Su Xi''s eyes became more and more heavy. Hiding herself behind a big tree not far away, Suxi stares at the dry well for a moment.


    "Wow Wow... " After a pause, the cry came back. This time, the cry was even more clear and loud, as if the sound source was slowly climbing up the dry well.


    It seems that in order to confirm Su Xi''s conjecture, there are also the sound of palm and sole slapping on the ground between the cries. I don''t know how to make it underground. The sound can be distinguished in the middle of the loud cry.


    As the sound got closer and closer, Suxi''s breathing became more and more restrained.


    At this time, the sky suddenly blowing bursts of overcast wind. The wind was blowing on the leaves, making them rustle. But originally dark sky, unexpectedly did not know when drilled a blood red full moon. The demonic red moonlight sprinkled, most of them cast in the dry well, looking particularly creepy.


    Gradually, under the red light, a head came out. To say it''s a brain is a great honor. The head is half the size of an adult''s body, and the eyes are on the top of his head, one open and the other narrow. It has no nose. Under its eyes is a big mouth that grins all the time. There are no teeth in my mouth. It looks like blood.


    I don''t know how the big baby monster could move freely on the well wall, but its huge head didn''t fall down.


    Seeing this head, Suxi can''t help feeling sick. She saw the blood around her mouth. She thought it was the dogleg that had just been thrown down. It had been eaten by the big head baby monster. At this time, the big head baby monster is afraid to find the smell of blood.


    Suxi didn''t rush out immediately, but still stayed in place and watched quietly.


    Then, the big head baby monster stretched out a claw to grasp the well, and with a sudden effort, the whole body came out of the dry well.


    Unlike the size of the head, its limbs It can be said that the four claws are very small, so it looks like a normal baby about one year old.


    Suxi can''t even tell if it''s crying or if it''s actually crying.


    The open eyes suddenly fell on the black dog who was constantly bleeding. Suxi could clearly see the flash of light in her eyes. Then, the big head baby monster''s weak limbs suddenly burst out a force, and suddenly it jumped next to the black dog.After that, it was a bloody scene.


    The big head baby monster stretched out its paw and tore the black dog from its belly. At that moment, the black dog''s heart and intestines were all over the ground. When the big head baby monster saw the viscera all over the ground, he threw the black dog''s body casually and rushed to the heart that stopped beating.


    The big mouth suddenly bit on the heart. Although it had no teeth, it still bit the heart to pieces, and then it was swallowed by the big head baby monster.


    The big head baby monster seems to be particularly persistent to the viscera. It doesn''t even look at the flesh, which is obviously more than the viscera. It pays full attention to the remaining viscera.


    I don''t know if it''s the exhaustion of strength or what. The big head baby monster starts to slow down, and its limbs are not as powerful as before.


    Seeing this, Suxi knew that her chance had come. So, regardless of the mess on the ground and the lingering smell of blood, Suxi turned her spirit power and suddenly hit the big head baby monster with a blue spirit power.


    But the big head baby monster''s acuity was obviously beyond Suxi''s imagination. The big head baby monster did not know where to recover its strength, but in the blink of an eye, it avoided Suxi''s attack. Then, the big baby monster''s open eyes fell on the big tree where Suxi was hiding.


    This sudden scene really surprised Suxi, but she quickly adjusted her mind and focused on dealing with the big head baby monster.


    I don''t know what''s the reason. Suxi always feels like she can''t breathe when she is stared at by the big head baby monster.

 Chapter 213

    Coming out from behind the tree, Suxi didn''t give the big head baby monster a chance to react. One after another, she attacked the big head baby monster.


    At the same time, the big head baby monster escaped into the dry well and put herself in a disadvantageous situation. Suxi also made a border to seal the wellhead. This border even if it is the emperor Mo can''t break, even if the monster has great ability, also don''t want to escape back.


    After setting the border, Suxi focuses on the big head baby monster again. However, it was so slow that it suddenly became flexible again to avoid Su Xi''s attack. It was a very relaxed one. You know, even if Suxi''s strength is poor now, it''s also the realm of the five sections of the earth spirit realm. It''s the existence that many people can only look up to!


    But now, her attacks were all evaded by the monster who didn''t look very old.


    Suxi couldn''t figure out what this big baby monster was, and there was a rival in this small village. Seeing that her attack could not do any harm to the big head baby monster, Suxi''s heart sank gradually.


    His right hand stretched out, and xuesha appeared in Suxi''s hand out of thin air. Step a little, clothes flutter, Suxi directly holding the bloody ghost toward the big head baby monster rushed past.


    With the attack from the front as a cover, the big head baby monster couldn''t find Suxi''s figure for a moment.


    Her body suddenly burst out of her blue spirit. Su Xi''s eyes and eyebrows were sharp, and her blood was mercilessly towards the big head of the big head baby monster!


    Xu has no time to dodge the attack of spirit power and the blood evil. This seemingly quite flexible big head baby monster was stabbed by blood evil! Blood evil spirit into the body, immediately is a stream of evil spirit fiercely poured into every corner of the big head baby monster body, did not let go at all.


    "Wow! Whoa, whoa


    The big head baby monster made a shrill scream, and the sound spread far away, which made the villagers who were very afraid more and more scared. Uncle Zhang and his wife buried themselves directly in the quilt and covered them to death. Su Xi, who was fighting, knew nothing about all this.


    After a hit, Suxi adheres to the principle of beating the water dog with pain, and her action class is not merciful at all. She kicks the big head of the big head baby monster again.


    The big head baby monster, who had been hurt by blood evil before, was kicked by Suxi at the injured place, and immediately fell away. His whole body declined on the ground in an arc, and his mouth shrieked more and more.


    Seeing this, Su Xi didn''t take it lightly, but she grabbed the bloody ghost and rushed away.


    However, the blood red moonlight is suddenly prosperous, strong red light with the big head baby monster''s movement and move, not a bit away from the big head baby monster''s body. And the suddenly stronger moonlight shines on the head of the big head baby monster, making its cry suddenly become excited.


    The moonlight gradually gathered, gradually toward the big head baby monster head somewhere. Su Xi fixed her eyes, her face suddenly changed, and she screamed in her heart!


    It turns out that the bloody moonlight is all toward the big head baby monster that never opened eyes! Moreover, Suxi could see clearly that her open eyes seemed to echo with the bloody moonlight, and all of them turned into bloody red! In this way, it looks like a huge blood red ball, which penetrates people''s mind and reaches the deepest fear in people''s heart.


    Su Xi can''t help but speed up, sword point to the closed eyes, want to kill the eyes before they open.


    However, Suxi underestimated the ability of this big baby monster. Blood evil spirit is about to stab that eye, but the eye suddenly opened. At the same time, a strong red light came out of that eye and hit xuesha''s sword.


    I don''t know what the red light is. Just a little bit, the evil spirit on xuesha sword disappeared. And, along with the red light, there is a very strong force. Because of that force, Suxi almost couldn''t hold the blood evil spirit, and her body was in a rush. Then she stopped abruptly!


    Before Suxi could recover, the big head baby monster opened its blood red eyes and said, "Wow The sound of breaking the eardrum sounded, and the round head hit Su Xi.


    Seeing this scene, Suxi has every reason to believe that if she can''t dodge, or doesn''t recover in time, she will be seriously injured, and no longer have the power to fight back!


    Fortunately, Suxi''s instinctive reaction was quick enough to make Suxi escape. And this also makes Suxi pay more attention to this big baby monster.


    If you don''t hit it, the big head baby monster is very unwilling. A bloody mouth, short thin limbs on the ground, and then straight toward Su Xi.


    However, as soon as he got up, the big mouth spewed out a pool of black blood, so the big head baby monster fell down and hit the ground hard.


    Seeing this, Suxi thought that this was a good opportunity. As soon as she collected the invalid blood ghost, she wrapped her hands in her spiritual power and rushed over.


    Looking at that pair of blood red big eyes, her own shadow is getting closer and closer, Su Xi''s heart suddenly surges into a panic. It''s not because Suxi is afraid of the big head baby monster. In fact, Suxi doesn''t know how it came about. It was because of this strange feeling that Suxi''s figure gave the big head baby a chance.Spitting out a mouthful of black blood again, the big head baby monster took a deep look at Suxi, as if to keep Suxi''s appearance in mind. Then it ran towards the dry well, trying to escape back to its base camp.


    However, when it wanted to jump into the dry well, it was bounced back. Moreover, the strength to bounce it back is so great that it can''t help spitting out several mouthfuls of black blood.


    Seeing this, Suxi''s heart relaxed. Fortunately, she didn''t let the big head baby monster escape back to the well, otherwise she would have to work harder.


    Looking at the big head baby monster, who was lying on the ground and spitting black blood, Suxi didn''t rush away like before. Instead, she pressed down the discomfort in her heart and slowly approached it.


    The closer she gets to the big head baby monster, the stronger the difference in Suxi''s heart. Especially when that pair of blood red eyes staring at her for a moment, Suxi felt that the heart in her chest was about to jump out of control.


    Suddenly, Suxi stopped. It''s not because she feels sorry to see the big head baby monster like this, nor because she can''t control the strange things in her heart, but because a small body suddenly appears in front of Suxi, blocking Suxi''s way.

 Chapter 214

    It''s the Nine Tailed marten Su Xi brought out of the secret tower Little tail!


    Along the way, the little tail will cause unnecessary trouble. Suxi has been hiding the little tail in secret. Little tail is also very sensible, never make Suxi, never run out!


    At this time, the small tail is so appeared, also blocked in front of the big head baby monster.


    Suddenly, little tail''s little body shot at the well head like lightning. Su Xi''s eyes suddenly widened, full of disbelief. Because small tail unexpectedly is under Su Xi''s eyelid son, broke the boundary that she set! You know, this is the boundary that emperor Mo can''t open. Little tail''s strength is not so good, but he has such amazing ability!


    However, what surprised Suxi was more than that. The next move of little tail was really puzzling Suxi.


    After breaking the barrier, little tail ignored Suxi, but flew to the big head baby monster, "squeak" twice, and didn''t know what to say.


    The big head baby monster also seemed to understand. In the interval of spitting blood, he whispered "wow" twice to answer the little tail. A mink and a monster communicate like no one else in front of Su Xi. But Suxi didn''t understand what they were saying. Looking at the little tail, she didn''t seem to be in danger, so she could only stand there and listen to the two little things "squeak" and "Whoa".


    Then, Suxi saw little tail bite her paw, and a lavender blood bead immediately appeared on her paw. Little tail quickly put his paw to the mouth of the big head baby monster. It looked like he was going to feed his own blood to the big head baby monster.


    As soon as Suxi''s face changed, she had seen the power of big head baby monster. Apart from anything else, the big mouth that bit the big black dog to pieces could directly swallow the small tail!


    However, before Suxi came forward to stop, he saw the big head baby monster carefully stretched out his tongue, and then put a little on the paw of the small tail, and the lavender blood bead went into the big head baby monster''s mouth. Then the little tail licked his wound again, and the wound disappeared instantly.


    Seeing this, Su Xi''s eyes were polished, but there was no movement. It seems that there are many places on this little tail that Suxi doesn''t know.


    After swallowing the small tail''s blood, the wound on the big head baby monster''s head, which was stabbed by the blood ghost, gradually healed at the speed visible to the naked eye. Its face also looked better, and it no longer vomited blood. And its head that only because of blood month and open eyes, also slowly closed again. The other eye, also gradually returned to black.


    After a while, the big head baby monster''s wound should be all right, excited toward the small tail "wow" two, the small tail is also very happy response.


    Then, the big head baby monster suddenly fixed her eyes on Suxi. Just now, he was very excited. He immediately entered the state of preparing for the war. His limbs were firmly on the ground, and he could use his strength to rush towards Su Xi at any time.


    See this, small tail two hind feet stand on the ground, front claw like a person general open, seems to stop big head baby monster. At the same time, small tail mouth also urgent "squeak" called a lot of sound.


    This time big head baby monster is some don''t eat this set, big mouth fiercely open, that open eyes full of ferocity.


    "Whoa, whoa! Whoa, whoa! Whoa, whoa, whoa


    "Squeak Squeak... "


    The two little things began their language again. Although Suxi still didn''t understand it, she could probably understand that little tail was negotiating with big head baby monster.


    However, I don''t know if it''s because the wound is healed and the big head baby monster thinks that the small tail is no longer a threat or something. Just now, he was extremely friendly to the little tail, but now he showed his teeth to the little tail, as if he would hit his big head at the little tail if he didn''t like it.


    Suxi frowned, just want to bring back the small tail, but see the small tail is very majestic "squeak" two. Then, the little paw saluted the big head of the big head baby monster impolitely.


    "Shua!" Paws over the place, four scratches will emerge in the big head. At the same time, the big head baby monster suddenly trembled all over, like being struck by thunder, and then fell to the ground with a bang.


    That eye looked straight at the little tail, but it was full of panic.


    See this, small tail narrow eyes up a pick, seems to be very proud. It''s not enough to show off in the big head baby monster. Instead, he turns his little head and smiles at Suxi, as if asking for praise from Suxi.


    At this time, Suxi didn''t mean to praise Xiaowei at all. She gave Xiaowei a look, as if to say that Xiaowei had better solve the problem quickly, and then explain to her. If the explanation makes her dissatisfied, then


    But Suxi has forgotten that she can''t understand Xiaowei''s speech. She can only guess the meaning of Xiaowei occasionally. How can Xiaowei explain it to her?


    Receiving Su Xi''s eyes, little tail suddenly gave a shiver, and the proud eyes bent down, which was very lovely."Squeak! Squeak It''s self-evident that the little tail points its paw at the mouth of the well.


    Su Xi picks eyebrows and already knows the meaning of little tail. Although I don''t understand why little tail wants to let go big head baby monster, Suxi didn''t stop it. There''s no other reason. It''s just that Suxi suddenly has a feeling that the big baby monster is not so simple.


    This time, the big head baby monster didn''t fight against the little tail, but it didn''t act immediately. Instead, it looked at the little tail wrongly. In that way, where else is it as terrible as when I just saw it?


    Seeing the appearance of the big head baby monster, the little tail suddenly thought of something. He patted his head and then, as before, bit his paw and handed it to the big head baby monster.


    He quickly licked the blood. This time, the big head baby monster didn''t stop at all. He crawled toward the wellhead with all his limbs and then jumped down. After that, the frightening cry disappeared.


    Before jumping down the well head, the big head baby monster took a look at Suxi. With Suxi''s eyesight, she didn''t know what that glance meant.


    But Suxi doesn''t want to take care of it now. She goes to Xiaowei and picks it up by the ear: "Xiaowei, I''m afraid you''re going to give me an account of this today."


    Smell speech, small tail grin, the face is full of flattery.

 Chapter 215

    Carrying a small tail quietly back to Uncle Zhang''s residence, Suxi removed the border, quietly back to the room. After taking back Su Qi''s blue power, there is a movement outside the house. Su Xi quickly closes her eyes and sleeps.


    Then the door was opened, and the yellow candle light shone on Suxi''s face, which made Suxi warm.


    Seeing Su Xi''s sleeping face, Uncle Zhang was relieved. Although he had some doubts about the disappearance of crying before dawn today, Uncle Zhang was more thankful.


    Seeing Su Xi again, Uncle Zhang went back to the room with the lamp.


    The next day it was just dawn, and Suxi opened her eyes. She didn''t make any big moves. She just sat quietly on the Kang and began to practice. And Sookie, she''s still asleep.


    The sun rose higher and higher, and soon it was the second quarter of Chenshi.


    Su Qi opened her sleepy eyes and had to say that although she was sleeping on the hard Kang, Su Qi slept very well last night. Xu is very tired all the way. Su Qi didn''t hear any sound at night.


    Turn to see Suxi already sit up to practice, Suqi face a change, just want to talk, but think of what, and bitterly shut the mouth. Then, Su Qi put the action very lightly, for fear of disturbing Su Xi.


    However, as soon as she moved, Suxi opened her eyes: "that is to wake up, clean up and let''s go."


    Suxi thought about it for a long time. She planned to solve the big baby monster last night, but the little tail suddenly appeared and stirred her plan. Later, Suxi also thought about staying and solving the problem before she left. She just thought about Uncle Zhang''s attitude, and she suppressed the idea again. If you suddenly get involved in other people''s affairs, you have to get other people''s consent, don''t you? Since they didn''t mean that, Suxi couldn''t catch up. So, there is the word that we just want to go.


    At first hearing this sound, Su Qi was startled, and then quickly came down from the Kang and stood respectfully in front of Su Xi: "yes."


    The voice fell, but there was a sudden noise outside.


    "Luo Dazhi, what are you doing here?" Uncle Zhang''s face was full of anger, and his tone was also unabashed disgust. Hold the broom tightly in the hand, wish to kill the person in front of you!


    "Old man, can you call our young master a taboo? Don''t you kneel down and kowtow to admit your mistake A man in dark blue coarse cloth came out and pointed to Uncle Zhang. He said something very nice. You''re welcome!


    Beside him stood a man dressed in gorgeous clothes, shaking a fan to be a handsome young man. However, there is a big mole on the face of that national character, which makes his action look very nondescript. And this is Luo Dazhi in Uncle Zhang''s words. He is as famous as he is!


    At the moment, Luo Dazhi reached out to stop the man in coarse cloth. His mouth was full of benevolence, righteousness and morality, but the pride and disdain in his eyes were real.


    "Hou san''er, be polite! After all, he is still my father-in-law! If you want my father-in-law to kneel down for me, isn''t that my birthday? Are you right, father-in-law? "


    Smell speech, Zhang big Ye spat a mouthful of saliva, despise disgust meaning is obvious: "I just don''t have your such son-in-law! You''d better go far for me, or don''t blame me for being impolite! "


    Uncle Zhang''s voice fell, and he took a strong kick. The strength was so strong that he kicked Uncle Zhang to the ground. Hou san''er sneered and said, "old man, our young master only called you father-in-law because he gave you face. You don''t have to advance an inch!" With that, Hou saner wanted to kick Uncle Zhang, but Luo Dazhi stopped him.


    "Well, just teach me a lesson, young master, but I still need to know the whereabouts of my beautiful daughter-in-law through this old man. You''ve broken my kick. Where can I find my daughter-in-law? "


    Hearing this, Hou san''er quickly bent over and bowed, with a most respectful expression: "yes, it''s a little thoughtless. Don''t be angry, young master!" With that, Hou san''er cast his eyes on Uncle Zhang again. He was very arrogant: "if you hear me, don''t tell me your daughter''s whereabouts, so as not to be beaten!"


    At this time, Uncle Zhang fell to the ground and moaned. He was a common people with no spiritual power, and he was too old to use. Being kicked by Hou saner''s foot made him feel that his Qi and blood were surging in his body. He couldn''t say anything.


    Such a big noise from outside came to Aunt Zhang''s ears. She rushed out and saw that Uncle Zhang was lying on the ground, and her old face became more and more pale.


    "What''s the matter with you, old man? Old man Aunt Zhang burst into tears, but Uncle Zhang could only moan in pain and could not say a word.


    Seeing this, Aunt Zhang suddenly stood up, looked at Luo Dazhi and said angrily, "you two are suffering from a thousand swords, I''ll fight Kill you Aunt Zhang cried and said, then she picked up the broom that Uncle Zhang had dropped on the ground and rushed to Luo Dazhi.


    Naluo Dazhi is a powerful person in Qinzhou. Although he is ignorant, he has some spiritual power. Naturally, he doesn''t pay attention to Aunt Zhang, who is old and has no spiritual power. He winked at Hou san''er, then he stepped back and watched the play quietly.


    Hou three son evil smile a, unexpectedly is regardless of shame of want to start to big Niang Zhang!It''s another kick, but this time it''s Aunt Zhang. But Aunt Zhang is not afraid, holding the broom step does not stop. Uncle Zhang on the ground was extremely anxious, but he couldn''t stand up because of his body, so he had to worry there.


    Seeing that the powerful foot is about to fall on Aunt Zhang, Su Qi''s figure suddenly appears beside her and holds her. Su Xi''s eyes sank into the water, and she kicked Hou san''er with the same kick.


    What''s different is that Su Xi has added spiritual power to her foot.


    "Ah Hou san''er''s foot hasn''t been kicked out completely, so she has already been kicked in the leg by Su Xi. "Click rub" a ring, Hou san''er obviously feel his leg has been broken! I couldn''t help but scream.


    "Bang", the body heavily fell to the ground, Hou san''er holding his legs constantly rolling on the ground, mouth is screaming.


    Seeing Hou saner''s twisted face, Luo Dazhi''s face changed, and he stepped back two steps. With a trembling finger pointing at Suxi, Luo Dazhi said intermittently: "you Who are you? "


    However, Suxi did not pay attention to him. Instead, she picked up Uncle Zhang and said, "Sir, are you ok?" At the same time, Lingli also quietly poured into Uncle Zhang''s body.


    Feeling the change of his body, although Uncle Zhang has no spiritual power, he still knows something after living so long. Knowing that Suxi was extraordinary, Uncle Zhang didn''t break it. He only looked at Suxi gratefully.

 Chapter 216

    When Luo Dazhi sees Suxi ignoring him, he wants to scold Suxi, but Yu Guang sees Suqi holding Aunt Zhang. As soon as his eyes light up, he immediately forgets about Suxi.


    He couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. Luo Dazhi laughed: "this Where are the beauties from? Old man Zhang, if you didn''t tell me so much about such a beautiful woman at home, you wouldn''t have suffered so much! " With that, Luo Dazhi took two steps forward and wanted to pull Su Qi over.


    "Little beauty, how about coming to me, young master?" Looking at Su Qi with a smile, Luo Dazhi''s face is disgusting!


    Su Qi''s face changed, and she could not hide her disgust and disdain: "I bah, you are something, and you dare to say these words!" The voice falls, but Suqi sees Uncle Zhang and Aunt Zhang staring at her in a daze. It''s strange. Even Suxi could not help looking at her slightly, as if she had seen her for the first time.


    Seeing this, Su Qi could not help blushing. This also makes her more attractive, which can be seen from Luo Dazhi''s infatuated face.


    After listening to Su Qi''s words, Luo Dazhi not only didn''t get angry, but also showed a strange and evil smile: "tut Tut, I didn''t expect that he was hot! How about a beauty like you, who is also very relaxed in bed? Do you want to follow me, young master? I''ll take you to eat and drink spicy food! "


    With these words, Luo Dazhi smiles even more and looks extremely obscene. And he is not satisfied with the mouth to say, actually is directly forward, hand toward Su Qi stretched in the past.


    At this time, Su Qi''s face was blackened by Luo Dazhi''s obscene words. Seeing that Luo Dazhi still wanted to step forward, she couldn''t help it. Let go of holding Aunt Zhang''s hand, so Qi wants to give Luo Dazhi some color to see.


    But she didn''t expect that Suxi was one step ahead of her.


    "Pa!" After that, Suxi took out a handkerchief and wiped her hands, as if she had encountered something dirty.


    Seeing that he was going to be a beauty, but suddenly there was a burning pain on his face. Not to mention that, Su Xi was so powerful that she directly knocked out a few of Luo Dazhi''s teeth, and her mouth also overflowed with blood. "Ah With a scream, Luo Dazhi put his hand over his face and spat out the teeth. The expression on his face had been distorted by the pain.


    Fortunately, Suxi just wanted to teach Luo Dazhi a lesson, so her hand was not heavy, otherwise Luo Dazhi would have become a corpse.


    But Luo Dazhi didn''t know that Suxi''s men had asked him to stay. After the pain was slightly weakened, Luo Dazhi looked at Suxi with a full face of hate, and wanted to cut Suxi to pieces.


    Once more, Luo Dazhi said: "where are you from? How dare you beat me! Do you know who I am? "


    However, Suxi gave a sneer, and her eyes were straight up to Luo Dazhi: "who? It''s just the shameless bark of a mangy dog. Is it necessary for me to find out the origin of the dog? "


    Hearing the speech, Luo Dazhi''s face is as ugly as eating a fly. He pointed out to Suxi, maybe too angry, that hand also constantly shaking, white weak momentum.


    There Su Qi suddenly smile, she is also the first time to see Su Xi poisonous tongue appearance. I didn''t expect Su Xi, who looked so cold on weekdays, to have such a look, which was really beyond her expectation.


    But Uncle Zhang and Aunt Zhang were worried and wanted to say something, but when they saw Su Xi, they swallowed the words back.


    Su Qi''s undisguised laughter spreads to Luo Dazhi''s ears. For a moment, Luo Dazhi''s head is full of thinking that he has lost face in front of the beauty. Therefore, Luo Dazhi''s eyes to Su Xi are more and more fierce.


    Thinking about Suxi''s speed that made him get a slap when he didn''t have time to react before, and his face that is still in pain, Luo Dazhi gave up the idea of teaching Suxi a lesson in person. With a fierce glare at Su Xi, Luo Dazhi exclaimed, "Hou saner, this man doesn''t know how to praise you. Go up and let him have a long memory!"


    After that, Luo Dazhi looks at Su Xi with pride. He seems to be saying, "wait and see, you''ll see!"!


    However, his voice has been falling for such a long time, why has no one answered? Frowning, Luo Dazhi called twice: "Hou saner, I''m talking to you. Don''t you hear me? Hou saner? Hou san''er


    It seems that Luo Dazhi finally realizes that it''s not right. He finally moves his eyes back to Suxi and turns to see Hou saner. However, there was no one behind him! Looking down, he saw that Hou san''er had already fainted on the ground.


    Seeing this, Luo Dazhi finally remembered Su Xi''s kick in Hou saner''s belly.


    He scolded Hou san''er for being useless. Luo Da Zhi put down his hand and pointed to Su Xi: "you Don''t be wild. Look at me How to teach Teach you a lesson


    After finishing this sentence intermittently, Luo Dazhi bit his teeth, and his tiny spiritual power rushed towards Su Xi.


    In his eyes, since Suxi appeared in this village, she would not be an expert. It can''t be said that he is the distant relative of old man Zhang. No matter how powerful he is, he''s a powerful son of Qinzhou. At this time, he had forgotten that Su Xi had just slapped him.Luo Dazhi rushed with confidence to win, but in the end he was kicked back by Suxi


    "Ouch! Ouch Luo Dazhi rolled on the ground and kept screaming. Before he knew what was going on, he felt a stomachache. Then all the scenery in front of him changed. Then he flew out and fell on the ground.


    The pain of tearing torments Luo Dazhi''s nerves. He keeps rolling with his stomach in his arms. His face is twisted and ferocious.


    Su Xi gave a cold smile, went to Luo Dazhi''s side and said, "you should know how to observe what you say. If it''s not your own, don''t covet it."


    After that, Suxi ignored Luo Dazhi and turned to go to Uncle Zhang to help him back to the house.


    However, she underestimated Luo Dazhi''s arrogant and domineering nature. After receiving Su Xi''s kick, he didn''t stop thinking. Seeing Su Qi''s graceful figure, Luo Dazhi yelled: "you wait for me, I''ll make people level your broken village, and this beauty will be mine!"


    With that, Luo Dazhi resisted the pain and was ready to go back to Qinzhou to move the rescue soldiers. Before leaving, he did not forget to kick Hou saner hard.


    Just as Suxi didn''t think that Luo Dazhi would dare to say that even though he had suffered a loss, Luo Dazhi didn''t think that Suxi would let him go after he said this.


    Originally, Suxi wanted to make peace, but now it seems that she can''t.

 Chapter 217

    Holding Uncle Zhang''s hand, Suxi''s fingertips flashed blue. Then Suxi''s face recovered as usual, as if nothing had happened. She helped Uncle Zhang to continue walking. When doing this, no one noticed, even Su Qi didn''t know.


    Back in the room, Uncle Zhang patted Su Xi''s hand, sighed and said, "ah, Mr. Su, you''ve made a big mistake today! Let''s go before it''s too late, so that naluo Dazhi won''t bring anyone to trouble you! "


    Smell speech, Su Xi gentle smile, without a trace of worry. Seeing the two old men sitting on the stool, Suxi said calmly, "don''t worry, he has no chance to go back to find someone."


    Hearing this, Uncle Zhang and Aunt Zhang''s face changed greatly, and Su Qi could not help looking slightly.


    It seems to be to prove what Suxi said. When Suxi''s voice fell, there was a shrill scream outside. And then there was no more sound


    Without time to say anything to Suxi, Uncle Zhang, who was still in pain, limped out. As soon as he ran to the entrance of the courtyard, Uncle Zhang saw Luo Dazhi lying on the ground with his eyes open and shocked. And now he''s dead


    Uncle Zhang looked flustered. He happened to bump into Suxi. He took Suxi''s hand and said anxiously, "this is terrible! Luo Dazhi is dead. The Luo family will definitely take revenge for him! Mr. Su, it''s not your fault. Go as far as you can! "


    With that, Uncle Zhang pulled Suxi out of his hand.


    Suxi didn''t resist. She just frowned and asked, "what''s the origin of the Luo family? Why are you so afraid?"


    Hearing Su Xi''s words, Uncle Zhang seemed to think of something. He relaxed his strength and then said, "this Luo family is one of the most wealthy families in Qinzhou, and this Luo Dazhi is a famous bully in Qinzhou! If the Luo family knew that you killed Luo Dazhi, they would not let you go! Mr. Su, you are a good man. You shouldn''t get involved in these things. You''d better take your wife with you as soon as possible! "


    At this point, Uncle Zhang suddenly realized that Suqi was still in the room. This time, instead of pulling Su Xi, she rushed into the room, thinking that she was going to say something to Su Qi.


    Standing in the same place looking at the back of Uncle Zhang, Su Xi frowned, but followed him into the room.


    At this time, Uncle Zhang was still persuading Su Qi. Seeing Su Xi come in again, he said in a hurry: "Oh, Mr. Su, how did you come in again? Let''s go. If you don''t go, it''s too late! "


    Aunt Zhang also nodded abruptly, and her face was also anxious.


    "Don''t panic, sir. I don''t think anyone will know if that Luo Dazhi is dead. " Looking at the flustered appearance of Uncle Zhang, Su Qi couldn''t bear it, so she comforted him.


    However, her words were a wake-up call to Suxi. In the three people''s puzzled eyes, Suxi went to the yard and looked at the empty ground. Suxi''s eyes sank.


    Is she so careless now? I''ll even forget to cut down the grass roots!


    Inside, Uncle Zhang and Su Xi were very worried, but Su Xi was thinking about the decline of her prudence. I don''t know what they will think when they know.


    After warning herself, Suxi went back to the house again.


    In their confused eyes, Su Xi said calmly: "the man named Hou san''er He ran away During the conversation, Suxi showed that she didn''t care about it, just like a little cat and dog was walking.


    But this made Uncle Zhang very anxious. He had thought that no one would go back to inform the Luo family, and they had more time. Maybe after Suxi and Suxi left, he could take the old woman out of the village, but now


    After biting his teeth, Mr. Zhang refused: "Mr. Su, go quickly. I think Hou san''er has already gone back to report. Although it''s not close to Qinzhou, it''s not far. It only takes them a day to get there. If you still have time to go now, don''t take your own temperament and take your wife''s life into it! At the beginning, the little girl was also... "


    The voice stopped abruptly, Uncle Zhang''s expression froze for a while, and then recovered.


    Listening to this, Uncle Zhang was afraid that Suxi would not leave. He told Suqi about her safety. He hoped that Suxi would look at his wife''s weakness and leave the place of right and wrong.


    However, Su Qi, who was still very weak yesterday, had an indifferent expression on her face: "don''t worry, sir, I''m with you My husband will be fine. "


    With that, Su Qi grinned at Uncle Zhang.


    In this way, even if Uncle Zhang is worried, he can''t find a way to see Su Xi''s indifferent appearance.


    "Well, why don''t you just listen!" With that, Uncle Zhang''s voice was choked. Then Uncle Zhang sat down on the stool and looked at Aunt Zhang, whose face was full of wrinkles. His expression was extremely complicated.


    Suxi is not a kind person, otherwise she would not kill Luo Dazhi directly. But, thinking that the only two old people in the whole village held back their fear and accepted her yesterday, Suxi''s heart was full of warmth.Now that such a thing has happened, Suxi naturally knows that it''s easy for her to leave. However, Uncle Zhang and his wife can only stay here to die. It''s not sure that the whole village will suffer.


    Suxi didn''t want to bring disaster to so many people just because of one of her actions. Moreover, Suxi also wanted to see what kind of person she was, who would bully others to such an extent that she wasted other people''s lives.


    In the Mou son kill an idea to flash but pass, originally planned to leave today of Su Xi, took Su Qi to stay down again.


    Presumably, the naluo family in the future It will come


    Uncle Zhang couldn''t get rid of them, so he had to let them stay, but he still didn''t give up and advised Suxi from time to time, but Suxi didn''t listen. In the end, Uncle Zhang was helpless, so he let Suxi go. But in his heart, he thought that if the Luo family came, he would stop all the responsibilities alone, so that Su Xi and Su Xi might escape the disaster.


    This is the two people who are staying, but it is because of them. With another sigh, Uncle Zhang''s face was full of sadness.


    And I don''t know if the appearance of small tail played a role. There was no cry in the night of these two days. Although the people in the village are strange, they are more fortunate. Because of this, the village is becoming active.


    And the people of the Luo family finally came to the doo

 Chapter 218

    This day, the day just dawned, Suxi two people also just got up, but outside the house came a anxious voice.


    "Lao Zhang, it''s a big deal! Here comes the Luo family With the fall of the voice, a slightly old figure stumbled into the yard, the morning breeze blowing, but he was sweating.


    Hearing this, Uncle Zhang quickly put down his dustpan. His face was full of anxiety. Aunt Zhang also ran out of the room. Seeing the visitor, she said, "village head, what you said is true?" Trembling with these words, Aunt Zhang stared at the village head, especially worried.


    The village head stopped and said, "how can I cheat you on such things? Hurry to hide. They have already arrived at the entrance of the village. It seems that those who come are not good! "


    "This What''s to be done? "


    Three people are anxious, Su Xi two people then walked out from the room. Seeing the three men like this, Suxi''s cold voice rang out: "they''re here just in time, so as not to delay my time. Don''t worry, I will get justice for you today


    Su Xi''s words were dignified, and the unquestionable meaning in her eyes made them look at each other. In the face of such Suxi, there is no reason for them to have a sense of inferiority, the feeling that they can''t lift up in front of the strong.


    Under pressure, the village head looks at Su Xi and wants to stop talking.


    These two days, the village did not have the strange cry in the middle of the night, the people in the village are greatly relieved. It happened that the village head heard that Suxi and Suxi came to their village, and the cry disappeared after they came. Naturally, the village head thought that all this was due to Su Xi.


    At the same time, he heard that Suxi and Suxi wanted to do justice for Uncle Zhang''s family and solve the hidden danger of Luo''s family. He had been running to Uncle Zhang these two days. Besides thanking Suxi and Suxi, he also had the idea of letting Suxi and Suxi get rid of Luo''s family.


    However, when this day really came, the village head''s heart suddenly became uneasy again. Because of his complicated thoughts, he can''t say a word when he looks at Suxi.


    And just as a few people were talking, a group of people from outside the hospital came over.


    "Who dares to take my son''s life? If you don''t come out quickly, I can still leave him a whole body! "


    The most arrogant voice came to Suxi''s ears, and Suxi stared. I saw a middle-aged man dressed in rich and fat came over. The middle-aged man''s face was full of anger, followed by a dozen people. Looking at that, he is determined to find out the person who killed Luo Dazhi for revenge.


    Uncle Zhang''s legs are already shaking, but he still stands in front of Suxi and wants to fight for Suxi. Aunt Zhang was timid at first, but she was a little unsteady when she saw the battle. Fortunately, Su Qi helped her, otherwise she would fall to the ground. The head of the village lowered his head in fear that someone would see him.


    Taking several people''s expressions one by one in her eyes, Suxi took a deep look at the village head, but the meaning was not clear.


    "Lo Luo Zhili, you Don''t make a fool of yourself With that, Uncle Zhang could not help swallowing a mouthful of saliva, obviously very nervous.


    But Luo Zhili ignored him, grabbed Uncle Zhang''s collar and glared at him: "old man, my son died here. If you don''t give me an account today, I will send your whole family to see King Ming!"


    After that, Luo Zhili suddenly let go of his hand. Uncle Zhang could not stand firmly and fell to the ground.


    Faltering, a thin hand held Uncle Zhang''s arm, and Uncle Zhang also stabilized himself.


    Putting her eyes on Luo Zhili, Suxi said in a cold voice, "see the king of the underworld? Do you think Is Ming Jun so easy to see? But I can take you to see him


    On the way out, Luo Zhili suddenly killed a man. Then Hou saner ran forward and pointed to Su Xi: "home Master, the man who killed the young master is this Cheap slave! Master, the young master died unjustly. You must repay him Revenge... "


    Hou san''er''s voice gradually weakened, because Su Xi''s eyes fell on him, he felt cold all over. In fear, he naturally lost his momentum.


    After hearing Hou saner''s words, Luo Zhili''s eyes to Su Xi changed, from doubt to killing.


    "It was you who killed my son! Come on, let me arrest this Cheap slave. I will cut him to pieces and let him die for my son! "


    As soon as Luo Zhili''s words, which were both Lao Tzu and son, were finished, the servants behind him quickly surrounded Su Xi. The servants looked at each other and rushed up with machetes.


    Here Suxi gives Suqi a wink. Seeing that Suqi cleverly protects Uncle Zhang and all three of them, Suxi focuses on these servants.


    The strength of these servants is more than three sections of xuanlingjing, which is the capital that Luo Zhili is proud of. But he didn''t know that in Suxi''s eyes, the people he relied on were not enough. Knowing nothing, he still stands there staring at Suxi, waiting for the servant to catch Suxi, so that he can avenge Luo Dazhi.And that Hou san''er is a trickster. He who has seen Su Xi''s strength will not go to the front of his head. As soon as his eyes turned, he stood far away.


    Having said so much, it all happened in the blink of an eye. Seeing that the servants were about to rush to Suxi with their machetes, Suxi still stood in the same place and didn''t mean to move at all.


    Seeing this, Aunt Zhang took Su Qi by the hand, and her words were full of worries: "this This Why doesn''t Mr. Su move? " As soon as the words came out, Uncle Zhang and the village head also looked at Su Xi, and the meaning in their eyes was the same as Aunt Zhang.


    Su Qi said gently with a smile: "don''t worry, ma''am My husband will be fine. "


    After hearing this, none of them put down their heart and looked at Su Xi anxiously.


    However, the next moment they did not understand what happened, they saw that all the servants fell to the ground, and the machetes also fell to the ground. Hou san''er thought that he would not be affected if he went far away, but he didn''t think that a flying servant would hit him directly. So he became a human flesh cushion. With a click, his whole back was broken.


    For a time, the yard screamed constantly, and the most harsh one was that Hou san''er.


    When the servants were about to approach, Suxi didn''t seem to move, but she quietly followed her feet into the ground. Then, those spiritual powers burst out in the ground, causing the servants to suffer a strong impact one by one, and then they flew away.


    Suxi didn''t need to be so troublesome, but when she went out, her blue spirit power was still too much.

 Chapter 219

    The sudden appearance of the scene made Luo Zhili, who was still proud of himself, feel like he was still immersed in his imagination, as if he had seen the scene of Su Xi''s tragic death. However, before he began to be happy, the situation changed. All his people were lying on the ground and wailing!


    In this way, except for Suxi, he was the only one standing in the yard.


    Suppressing the uneasiness in his heart, Luo Zhili showed an extremely fierce expression, hoping to scare Su Xi: "cheap Cheap slave! How dare you beat the old man Lao Tzu''s people, I see you are impatient with life! "


    Hearing this, Suxi thought that Luo Zhili was going to do it by himself, but the next moment Luo Zhili kicked a servant who was crying: "Damn, don''t you get up for me! Look at you one by one, you''ve lost my face


    Luo Zhili was originally a man of seven sections of Xuanling realm, otherwise there would not have been people of three sections of Xuanling realm willing to follow him. This foot down, let that servant more painful.


    But forced by the power of Luo Zhili, he had to endure the pain and stood up from the ground. Seeing this, the rest of the servants also stood up one by one, for fear that the next step would fall on them.


    But Hou saner, who has been used as a human flesh cushion, has no strength to stand up. He just feels that the whole person is almost divided into several sections. Where can he stand up?


    Looking at the still wailing Hou san''er, Luo Zhili spat a mouthful of saliva, and then said: "what are you still doing? Give it all to me, and I must catch that Cheap slave! "


    Voice down, although some of those servants are afraid of hesitation, but still forced by Luo Zhili''s obscene power, a strong courage on the.


    This time, Suxi obviously didn''t want to let them go so easily. I just thought that I would just teach them a lesson. Now that these people don''t know how to repent, she will let them have a longer memory!


    She kicked one of the servants with her smart kick. Then Suxi grabbed another servant''s collar and lifted him up like this. Then Su Xi sneered and threw the servant out, and in an instant he knocked down two or three more.


    "Ouch! Oh, hello... " A scream rang out, and the rest of the servants who were still standing were hesitant. Looking at Suxi, they didn''t know whether they should go on or not.


    Seeing this, Luo Zhili''s face was fierce, and finally he used his inner spiritual power to whisk away the servants whose legs began to tremble. Then, Luo Zhili raised his fist, yelled and rushed to Su Xi: "Cheap slave, I want you to see how powerful I am!"


    Hearing this, Su Xi''s eyes glared, and she saw a fat body rushing round and round. Just looking at it, Suxi felt the ground shaking.


    "Ah A scream resounded through the world, and even Uncle Zhang on one side couldn''t bear to close his eyes.


    Seeing that Luo Zhili had not yet met Su Xi, the spirit power on his fist broke away. Then his round body would fly backward and draw a beautiful arc.


    "Bang!" Body heavily hit the ground, raised a dust. Luo Zhili covered his waist with both hands and cried more miserable than anyone else. Seeing this, the servants could not help retreating, for fear that Suxi would let them do the same next moment.


    Walking to Luo Zhili, Su Xi stepped on Luo Zhili''s chest with one foot: "who is a Cheap slave?"


    The cold voice came into Luo Zhili''s ears without accident, but he still screamed loudly when he didn''t hear it. But that pair of fat hands, but it is hidden around Suxi''s feet, for fear that Suxi will not step down, then he will die!


    Seeing this, Suxi gave a cold hum, and gradually exerted herself under her feet. For a moment, Luo Zhili''s voice became sharper and sharper, and his hand involuntarily wanted to move Su Xi''s foot away. But before he touched Suxi''s feet, Luo Zhili uttered a more miserable cry. Trying to look up, Luo Zhili saw that his hands were cut off, and his palms fell to the ground with bloodstains.


    "Old Laozi''s Hand Hands... " His head hung down feebly, and Luo Zhili wanted to go into a coma in pain. However, Suxi would not let him escape like this.


    This sudden scene not only made Luo Zhili extremely painful, but also scared the family members one by one into heaven and two Buddhas out of the body. Look at each other one after another, see the meaning of their own eyes, servants teeth bite, it is all run away!


    "Young master..." Suqi face some hesitation, for a time also don''t know whether to chase out.


    Hearing Su Qi''s voice, Su Xi didn''t look at Su Qi either. She only said faintly, "it''s OK, let them go."


    Smell speech, Su Qi Lian the facial expression on the bottom, stand in situ did not move.


    At the foot of strength and increased a few points, Suxi is still that sentence: "who is Cheap slave!" This time, Suxi''s tone was not as good as it had just been. Just the sharp words, people were scared.


    Luo Zhili kept yelling. He wanted to avoid it again, but with the severe pain coming from his wrist and the increasingly strong suffocation feeling in his chest, Luo Zhili finally compromised. After several breaths, Luo Zhili trembled and said, "I I''m the slave I am I am... "As the voice fell, Luo Zhili felt a sudden loosening in his chest, and the sense of suffocation disappeared.


    Like rebirth, Luo Zhili breathes the air greedily. He never feels that it''s better to live. However, at the same time, his hatred for Suxi also goes up.


    Feeling the pain of the wrist, Luo Zhili only felt his head turned black, his eyes blinked a few times, but the feeling of fatigue still lingered.


    I thought it would be over here, but Luo Zhili thought he would go back and find someone to take revenge. However, Suxi obviously won''t let him go so easily.


    "Stand up."


    Suxi''s beautiful voice became the call of the devil in Luo Zhili''s ears. Half of his breath was released, and he was stuck in his throat. As a result, Luo Zhili''s face turned red because of pain and turned blue again. And he really didn''t have the strength to get up. For a moment, he ignored Suxi''s words.


    Suxi will never miss any chance to teach Luo Zhili. Now she kicks him.


    Another scream sounded, and Luo Zhili felt his bones were broken. For fear that Suxi would give him another kick, Luo Zhili withstood severe pain and bit his teeth to get up from the ground. Because the palm was cut off, he could only borrow the force of his elbow. In this way, his actions looked very funny.


    Uncle Zhang is OK. He has nothing in his heart except the pleasure of revenge and the fear that Luo Zhili will retaliate again. But Su Qi is not the same. Seeing Luo Zhili''s appearance, she suddenly laughs.

 Chapter 220

    The laughter made Uncle Zhang''s eyes change when they looked at her. It seemed that a person who looked so weak could still laugh when he saw such a scene.


    Luo Zhili staggers to his feet, lowers his head and doesn''t look at Su Xi. But his eyes are very venomous. If he catches the chance, he will not let Suxi go.


    Su Xi coldly looked at Luo Zhili, who was full of sweat, and said something that surprised Uncle Zhang and Aunt Zhang: "I want you to apologize to ER Lao." After that, Suxi stares at Luo Zhili and doesn''t move her eyes for a long time.


    Hearing the speech, Luo Zhili''s eyes flashed a shade of cold, but his mouth said: "good Well I apologize Sorry... "


    With that, Luo Zhili finally raised his head, only to find that he was still staring at Su Xi, but now he was looking at Uncle Zhang. Seeing this, Luo Zhili''s heart flashed fiercely. Wrapping his feet with spiritual power, Luo Zhili drank: "I apologize to your mother! Damned Cheap slave, let me see Mr. Ming! "


    After that, Luo Zhili''s body rose out of thin air, and his feet went straight in the direction of Su Xi.


    With a flash of red light, xuesha cuts off Luo Zhili''s feet with fierce evil spirit. All of a sudden, Luo Zhili is like a puppet that has lost its support. He suddenly falls to the ground from the mid air, and his blood gushes.


    "Ah! My legs Luo Zhili''s throat seemed to be broken and hoarse.


    At the same time, a pair of fat feet fell on the ground, rolled two laps and then did not move. Then the blood evil spirit returned to Su Xi''s hand, collected the evil spirit of the whole body.


    Holding xuesha, Suxi''s eyes suddenly become extremely cold: "are you really tired of living?"


    Smell speech, also don''t know is the blood was inspired out, or holding the broken pot broken state of mind, Luo Zhili this time unexpectedly stopped scream, fiercely stare at Su Xi: "Cheap slave! You have the ability to You just kill Kill me! No Otherwise, wait for me to find Find a chance, you will be broken into ten thousand pieces! Just Even if you go to hell In the underworld, I will return Come back for you


    With that, Luo Zhili spat at Suxi''s feet. He was so fierce that he wanted to cut Suxi to pieces.


    So how could Suxi show mercy again?


    Kicking on Luo Zhili''s chest, Su Xi''s cold eyes fall on Luo Zhili''s face, which makes Luo Zhili''s heart jump. Suddenly, he has some regrets, which is so extreme. Maybe, he has a better attitude, Suxi will let him go!


    Luo Zhili thought of it when he was dying, but it was too late


    In Luo Zhili''s frightened eyes, Su Xi''s feet made a great effort, and Luo Zhili swallowed. That pair of eyes open greatly stare Su Xi, unexpectedly is dead not close eyes!


    Then, a touch of light and shadow came out of Luo Zhili''s body. It was Luo Zhili''s soul! Thinking of what Luo Zhifang said, Suxi''s eyes darkened, her right hand stretched out and made a grab action. Then Suxi held her hand, and a scream that only Suxi could hear sounded in her, and the light and shadow became more and more dim immediately.


    Without the slightest hesitation, if Suxi didn''t hear the scream, she grabbed it fiercely, and Luo Zhili''s soul finally dissipated between the heaven and the earth.


    Funny Luo Zhili also said to the underworld will not let Su Xi cruel words, at the moment, he is even the underworld can not go.


    After solving Luo Zhili''s problem, Suxi turns and looks at Uncle Zhang. But found that including Su Qi, a few people are a gaping look, looking at Su Xi''s eyes only shocked. That kind of silly, but Suxi didn''t feel funny.


    Later, Su Qi was the first to come back. She had seen things before. Even if she was surprised, she could react quickly. Raising a smile, Su Qi said, "you''re ok?"


    Smell speech, Su Xi nodded, but did not speak.


    And Suqi''s voice also pulled Uncle Zhang''s three people back. Seeing Suxi standing there indifferently, their eyes were all a little complicated. But the village head is better. He has no other impression of Suxi. He just wants Suxi to destroy the Luo family. At this time, the dream came true, and the village head was not only happy but also happy.


    "Thank you so much, Mr. Su. Our village will be much better without the bully of the Luo family."


    Hearing this, Su Xi said, "the village head is serious, but I can''t help it." Voice down, Suxi is found that Uncle Zhang two people look at her eyes more strange.


    The atmosphere was a little awkward for a moment, but finally the village head broke the quiet atmosphere: "cough, this How to deal with Luo Zhili''s body? "


    This is to ease the atmosphere, but after that, the village head frowned, obviously worried about it.


    However, with a wave of Suxi''s hand, Luo Zhili''s body turned into powder and was blown away by a gust of wind. Seeing this, the village head couldn''t help but marvel at Su Xi''s methods.


    "Mr. Su, sit in the room." Uncle Zhang''s old voice sounded, which means that in addition to surprise is full of gratitude.


    Seeing this, the village head also knew that he was not good enough to stay, so he found a reason to leave.Entering the house, before Uncle Zhang could speak to them, Suxi said, "the Luo family has been removed, and the two elders don''t have to worry any more. In this way, it''s inconvenient for me to stay, so I''ll leave first. "


    Xu didn''t expect Su Xi''s abrupt proposal to leave, but Uncle Zhang couldn''t react for a moment. After a while, Aunt Zhang had a look of urgency on her face. She quickly went to Suxi, took her hand and said, "this Why are you so anxious? Today you have helped us so much. We haven''t thank you yet! "


    With that, Aunt Zhang''s turbid eyes looked at Suxi, which was grateful and reluctant.


    Seeing this, Suxi smiles. Where is the color of condensation? "Auntie, I''ve been troubling you these days. Besides, I''m the one who caused this, so I have to deal with it. Now that the dust is settled, it''s time for us to go


    "But..."


    What else did Aunt Zhang want to say, but Uncle Zhang interrupted her. Go to Aunt Zhang''s side, Uncle Zhang pulled Aunt Zhang''s hand back: "old lady, don''t talk!"


    Later, Uncle Zhang said to Su Xi, "Mr. Su, we have today''s matter in mind! You have your own business. We can''t afford to delay. We just want you to be more careful in the future and take care of yourself! "


    Hearing this, Suxi, who didn''t care much at first, was a little stunned. Although this was said from a person who had known each other for only two or three days, Suxi could feel the deep concern inside. Just because of this, Su''s eyes became more tender when she saw Uncle Zhang.


    In this way, Suxi bid farewell to Uncle Zhang and walked out of the yard where they had lived for several days.


    After Suxi left, Aunt Zhang''s face changed. She patted Uncle Zhang''s hand and said, "old man, why did you let them go like this?"


    Hearing the speech, Uncle Zhang looked into the distance with a long sigh: "some people always belong to the sky. If you keep them one more day, you will delay them one more day."


    With that, Uncle Zhang took back his eyes and said nothing.

 Chapter 221

    "Young master, what are we doing here?" Looking at the dry well in front of her, Su Qi looked puzzled. Don''t you mean to leave? Why did you come to the dry well not far from the village? Su Qi was puzzled.


    Listen to Su Qi''s words, a trace of dark color flashed in Su Xi''s eyes: "it''s just meeting old friends."


    Smell speech, looking at Su Xi face that unknown meaning, Su Qi although still some doubts, but in the end did not ask.


    The dry well is located in the south of the village. Presumably because there was no water under it, so the villagers abandoned it here. There are only some trees and weeds around, no traces of people living. It is expected that because there is no water in the well, the villagers will move their homes so that they can get closer to the water source, which is much more convenient.


    In this way, Su Xi and her husband appeared here, and no one found them. In this way, Su Xi and her husband can wait for the coming of the night.


    It''s not that Suxi doesn''t want to leave early, but if she deals with it in broad daylight, it may lead to unnecessary panic. From all aspects, we should see what we can do.


    Time is the most unthinkable thing, sometimes you think it is very long, it is just because you have nothing to do. No matter where they are, they just sit down and practice. This time they run very fast. Their spiritual power doesn''t increase a little. It''s time for the sun to set.


    The afterglow of sunset shines on Suxi''s face. Although it is extremely ordinary, there is still a domineering spirit that no one can ignore.


    Look at the coming of night, the moon hanging high in the sky, quiet and beautiful.


    Su Xi suddenly opened her eyes and her ears moved, as if she had heard something. Then, she grabs Su Qi''s shoulder and flies to hide behind the tree. At the same time, she hides her breath.


    Suqi was practicing, and she felt strange. She instinctively wanted to do it. But after perceiving the familiar breath, she took back her spiritual power, and looked at Su Xi suspiciously. But Suxi didn''t answer. She just held her breath and stared at the dry well. See this, Su Qi smart did not speak, learn Su Xi''s appearance, his breath completely hidden.


    Occasionally, birdsong sounded, and there was no other change in the dry well except the moonlight. But Su Xi didn''t have the slightest look of impatience, and still kept observing. So Su Qi didn''t dare to say anything.


    Suddenly, a figure came into their sight.


    That figure looks like a woman, and look like that, there is no spiritual power on the body. But that''s why it''s more puzzling. This dry well has been abandoned for a long time. Who will come here in the middle of the night?


    So, if things go wrong, there will be demons!


    The woman stumbled toward the dry well, holding something in her arms. While running, the woman looked around for fear that she would be found.


    Xu is too anxious, in such a bright moonlight, the woman suddenly mentioned the stone under her feet, the things in her hands flew forward, people also fell to the ground.


    "Hiss!" As soon as she made such a sound, the woman seemed to think of something. Regardless of her own pain, she quickly got up and ran towards the flying things.


    Pick up things, see its intact, the woman was greatly relieved. Then she looked around and ran to the dry well.


    When she came to the wellhead, the woman put down her things for a while, then squatted down, her whole body lying on the wellhead. At the same time, the woman''s mouth was actually issued a "wow wow" call, although the voice is very careful, but it was Suxi in the ear.


    Hearing the voice, Suxi frowned. Perhaps, this woman has an unknown relationship with the thing under the dry well


    After thinking, Suxi continued to watch.


    In the moonlight, a big head came out of the well. The open eye on the head looked at the woman again and again. Finally, it seemed to confirm the identity of the woman. The big mouth cracked and laughed.


    Looking at the woman again, she was not afraid of the monster''s terrible appearance. She showed a loving smile, and then touched the brain bag, just like her own child.


    "Whoa, whoa! Whoa, whoa


    Although she couldn''t hear what the big head baby monster meant, Suxi could hear the joy in the cry. Obviously, the arrival of the woman makes the big head baby monster very happy.


    Just looking at, Su Xi''s brow suddenly wrinkled. Turning to Su Qi, she found that Su Qi''s face was full of surprise and even a little bit of fear. Although Suqi has seen a lot of things with herself these days, she is a teenage girl. How can she be afraid to see such a monster?


    But now Suxi has no mind to comfort her. She gently touches her to show her not to lose her manners. Suxi stares at the wellhead again.


    Su Qi first shakes, then accepts Su Xi''s look, immediately suppresses the fear in her heart, but she doesn''t dare to look again.


    Holding out her hand, the woman pulled the big baby monster out of the dry well. Then, in the excited eyes of the big baby monster, the woman opened the package she had brought. But the things in it almost made Suxi and her two couldn''t bear to breathe.If it wasn''t for Suxi''s quick reaction to set up a border, they would have been noticed by the big head baby monster.


    Everything in the package is very simple, but it''s very disgusting. It''s full of bloody viscera, and the heart is still beating! Blood flow out, dripping on the grass, the thick smell of blood will diffuse.


    As soon as the monster saw these viscera, his face became more excited. Just don''t know why, it didn''t jump on directly, but fell on the woman''s body.


    Seeing this, the woman''s soft smile is full of maternal brilliance. Stroking the big head baby monster''s head, the woman whispered: "go."


    As if understanding the general, big head baby monster smile even eyes are narrowed up. Then, under the woman''s gaze, he rushed to the pile of internal organs, grabbed one at random and put it in his mouth.


    Looking at such a scene from a distance, I feel nauseous. I don''t know how the woman''s endurance is so strong. She not only holds a big bag of viscera, but also looks at a monster eating viscera rudely. It''s Suxi who has seen so many things and can''t accept it.


    Suddenly, an idea came into Su Xi''s mind. Are these viscera from animals or Human?


    With this idea, Su Xi suddenly can''t calm down. Eyes color a sink, Su Xi then pulled down the border, toward the wellhead. Seeing this, Suqi was afraid, but she followed.

 Chapter 222

    The appearance of the two did not arouse the woman''s vigilance, from which we can see that the woman is really an ordinary woman with no spiritual power. However, just because of this, Su Xi''s doubts are more serious.


    Compared with the woman''s imperceptibility, the big head baby monster is acutely aware of their breath. Swallowing action, big head baby monster with its big eyes staring at Su Xi two people, the face is to make a very fierce expression. Obviously, he recognized Suxi as the person of that night.


    Seeing such a change of the big head baby monster, the woman, no matter how slow she is, is aware of the strange things. Follow the big baby monster''s eyes.


    Turn head to suddenly see the appearance of Su Xi two people, the woman foot a soft, unexpectedly is directly fell to sit on the ground. Then, she hurriedly protected the big head baby monster behind her. It was like she was afraid that Suxi and Suxi would hurt it. And her this action, also let Suxi two people more doubt.


    Standing five steps away from the woman, Su Xi and her husband did not speak. Under the cold moonlight, Suxi''s expression looks a little frightening, and the woman''s fear rises in a straight line.


    But around is like this, the woman still boldly trembles to ask: "you Who are you? Why are you here? "


    Hearing this, Su Qi was afraid of the big head baby monster, but when she saw the woman''s appearance as if they were monsters, her fear was replaced by anger.


    "Isn''t that the question we should ask you? In the middle of the night, you''re a woman here, and you''re still with this monster. It''s obviously not right, OK


    Xu Shi saw that Su Qi was also a woman, and she looked good. Suddenly, the woman was more bold: "you Aren''t you a woman, too? "


    "Can I do the same? I don''t have... " At this point, Suqi''s voice suddenly stopped. She looked at Su Xi, whose face was still cold, and suddenly found that she couldn''t say more.


    See Su Qi suddenly no voice, the woman also some proud. But the vision suddenly turned to Su Xi''s body, the woman that idea is satisfied then vanishes without a trace. After discovering that Suxi had been looking at the big head baby monster, the woman''s fear came back and her eyes couldn''t help dodging.


    The hand in front of the monster made a move, which meant that the monster could run away quickly. But the big head baby monster''s attention is also on Su Xi''s body, has not found the woman''s gesture at all.


    Seeing this, the woman felt anxious.


    And Suxi didn''t mean to say anything. She just made one move. That is to put the little tail out and hold it in the hand. As soon as the little tail appeared, the grinning expression of the big head baby monster immediately disappeared, and there was still a little flattering in it.


    With a bang, Suxi''s hand loosened and her little tail fell to the ground. Little tail, still sleepy, didn''t understand what was going on. There was a pain in his buttock. He opened his mouth and yawned. Dust ran into his mouth and choked him.


    Suddenly jumped up from the ground, small tail claws inserted in the belly, the complaint like "squeak squeak" keep.


    Su Xi glanced at it, didn''t say anything, and directly kicked her little tail''s ass. Fortunately, the power was controlled, otherwise the little tail would not roll in the same place, and would have to fall into the dry well to accompany the big head baby monster.


    "Zhizhi..." Small tail just want to get angry, but saw Su Xi that have no wave eyes, the voice instantly dumb go. The smile toward Su Xi''s flattery was almost spineless.


    She nodded to the little tail to look at the big head baby monster, and Suxi ignored the little tail. It was as if she came out to see the moonlight. Suxi didn''t look any eager.


    Accepting Su Xi''s meaning, little tail immediately turns his head and looks at the big head baby monster. I don''t know. The big baby monster still has blood on its mouth. See this, the small tail began to grin, walk with wind like toward the big head baby monster.


    For the sudden appearance of the small tail, although women think it is very cute, but there is always some vigilance in the heart. It seems that the woman is very sensitive when she meets the big head baby monster.


    At the moment, she saw little tail approaching. She didn''t notice the big head baby monster. She quickly stood up from the ground and didn''t forget to hold the big head baby monster in her arms.


    It''s incredible that such a timid woman can hold a terrible looking monster in her arms.


    Little tail stood on the ground, raised his head and looked at the big head baby monster in the woman''s arms. His mouth squeaked twice, and his expression was unbearable. This meaning seems to say: come down quickly, I see your neck ache!


    As if to understand the meaning of the small tail, the big head baby monster first shivered, and then hurriedly broke away from the woman''s arms, lying obediently on the opposite side of the small tail.


    In this regard, the woman''s face changed greatly. Regardless of Su Xi''s strange eyes, she quickly squatted down and wanted to pick up the big baby monster again: "Xiaobao! Xiaobao! What are you doing


    However, no matter how hard the woman tries and how she calls, the big baby monster called Xiaobao doesn''t move.After a long time, the woman seemed to understand something. She didn''t hide her confusion. She said to Suxi, "young master, please let Xiaobao go! He''s just a child. He doesn''t know anything While speaking, the woman couldn''t help but feel excited and uttered directly in pain.


    I don''t know what she thought of. Looking at Xiaobao''s stupefied appearance standing opposite her little tail, she could not help squatting down and crying with her knees in her arms.


    Seeing this, Su Qi hesitated and wanted to say something, but Su Xi stopped her. The whole scene of the dry well turned into two people standing, one squatting and crying, and a mink and a monster standing opposite each other. This is a very strange combination, but at the moment it looks very harmonious.


    "Wuwu Why not let Xiaobao go? Why? " The woman cried and said, without raising her head, she seemed to be suffering a lot.


    Xiaobao saw her like this, looked at Xiaowei with expectation in her eyes, and then, regardless of whether Xiaowei agreed or not, he stood up and climbed to the woman''s side, stretched out the claw and patted her on the back, with a few "wow" calls in his mouth.


    At this time, Xiaobao is not so terrible. If you ignore its appearance, Xiaobao is like a child comforting her mother. Looking at such a scene, Su Qi''s fear dissipated and she couldn''t bear it. However, Su Xi was still expressionless, but the emotion in her eyes was unreal.

 Chapter 223

    Seems to be aware of the comfort of Xiaobao, the woman suddenly took Xiaobao into her arms, crying more ferocious.


    Time seems to be still, and only women are crying in the whole world. There are too many helplessness, too much sorrow, and some unspeakable pain in the cry.


    I don''t know how long later, under the brighter moonlight, the woman let go of Xiaobao, wiped her tears and stood up. Looking at Su Xi with dim tears, the woman is not as timid as before.


    "I used to be Zhang Mei, the daughter of Zhang family in the village, and a sister named Qin Sujuan. A year and a half ago, the two of us went to Qinzhou City to sell embroidery for a living. But unfortunately, I met a famous bully in Qinzhou City. "


    With that, Zhang Mei''s eyes drifted away, as if recalling those things.


    "I''m not afraid to laugh. Sujuan and I are the two flowers in the village. Many young men have been to our family. But just because of my appearance, I think highly of myself, and I don''t like the people in the village. And that time, the bully we met was looking at our appearance and wanted to take me and me as our own. "


    "Although I''m a woman from the countryside, I don''t want to find a good man, but at least I have to look good. The bully, however, was ugly. In this way, I don''t want to follow the bully. "


    "But Sujuan is different from me. She wants to marry into a wealthy family, even if she is a concubine. So she went back with the bully. Because of this, the bully didn''t embarrass me. "


    At this point, Zhang Mei''s expression suddenly sad, as if thinking of something painful. She looked at Suxi, who was listening to her. She pressed down her inner feelings and continued: "I thought Sujuan could have a good life, but But... "


    Tears ran down Zhang Mei''s cheek, and her voice choked up: "but what I didn''t expect was That bully is a pervert! He took Sujuan as a concubine. After he got tired of Sujuan, he asked her to mate with a mountain monster! "


    As the voice fell, Zhang Mei''s eyes burst out with extremely strong hatred. She wanted to eat the bully.


    Hearing this, Suxi seems to have guessed the next development. If things are really as she guessed, then this country girl, who is at most 18 years old, doesn''t know what kind of torture she has suffered! For a moment, Suxi''s heart was a little heavy.


    "When Sujuan was dying, she found a maid who still had some conscience and called me. When I saw Sujuan again, it was a year and three months later. At this time, I found that Sujuan''s stomach had been bulging, and the baby in her stomach was the treasure in front of you


    "The bully was a pervert. Seeing Sujuan pregnant with the monster''s child, she wanted Sujuan to give birth to her and show off her child! Poor Sujuan. If she''s insulted, she''ll have to suffer that kind of thing. "


    "That day, Sujuan gave birth to Xiaobao. It happened that the bully was not at home, so I slipped in quietly and took Xiaobao out."


    As for this, Zhang Mei gave Xiaobao a look of pity and a gentle smile: "at first, I was scared by Xiaobao''s appearance. But at the thought of Sujuan''s kindness to me, I took him back and raised him under the dry well. "


    "After settling Xiaobao, I wanted to rescue Sujuan, but Sujuan said she couldn''t go. She said that if she left, the bully would not give up and come to me. And I was so afraid that I left Sujuan there and turned around and left. A few days later, I heard about her death. "


    "Now I think about it, I might still do that..."


    Speaking of the end, Zhang Mei''s tone has been somewhat disappointed. She was ashamed of Qin Sujuan, but she couldn''t resist her inner fear, which made Qin Sujuan lose her life in vain. Therefore, Zhang Mei will do her best to take care of Xiaobao.


    However, death is death, no matter how much you do, you can''t make up for the guilt in her heart!


    At this time, Suqi did not know how to describe her mood. She looked at Suxi with extremely complicated eyes, but found that there was no fluctuation on her face.


    However, in Suxi''s eyes, which Suqi can''t see, there are more complicated emotions than her.


    "You are Mr. Zhang''s daughter." It''s not a question. Suxi is just stating a fact.


    Hearing this, Zhang Mei''s indifferent expression immediately changed. She looked at Suxi and asked, "how do you know that! Who the hell are you


    At this time, Zhang Mei''s heart suddenly rises a strong hostility to Suxi. It seems that if something goes wrong, she can give up her life and fight with Suxi.


    But Zhang Mei is no chance, only because Suxi light said: "Luo family has been destroyed."


    Saying this means that Suxi has guessed who the bully is. In fact, it''s not hard to think about it. As long as you combine what Zhang Mei said with Luo Dazhi''s family, you can figure out the relationship between them. But Suxi never thought that this monstrous looking creature was actually the child of human beings and monsters.At first hearing the news, Zhang Mei''s face was full of disbelief. She looked at Suxi, then Xiaobao. Her expression suddenly twisted, then she looked up and laughed: "ha Ha ha ha It''s out! It''s gone at last


    After a speech, Zhang Mei suddenly knelt down: "this young master, I will never forget his kindness! If there is anything I can do, I will not refuse! "


    Zhang Mei is also a smart woman. Now she has guessed that the people who destroyed the Luo family are the two in front of her.


    After that, Zhang Mei kowtowed her head to Suxi, and her face was full of gratitude to Suxi.


    Seeing this, Suxi was a little silent. Suddenly, she didn''t know what to say. Looking at Xiaobao''s situation, Suxi sighed: "it''s not a good way for him to stay here. Sooner or later, he will be found. Moreover, the people in the village have been influenced by him and are worried and scared day by day. He You can''t stay here any longer! "


    Hearing this, Zhang Mei burst into tears: "Xiaobao is a poor child. The human world can''t stay here, and the monsters won''t accept him. I I don''t know what to do! "


    Take out a pill, Suxi will give it to Suqi, Suqi knowingly put in Zhang Mei''s hand.


    In Zhang Mei''s puzzled eyes, Su Xi said: "this medicine can make Xiao Bao no longer eat viscera and other food. After feeding him this medicine, you can take him to a place where there is no one to live. His life span It''s only two or three years... "


    With that, Suxi didn''t stay any longer. She turned around and left. Only Zhang Mei looked at the pills in her hand and looked at Xiaobao. She was at a loss.

 Chapter 224

    After leaving the village, Su Xi and her husband did not plan to spend a night outdoors, but chose to take advantage of the moonlight. Cool wind blowing in the body, even if it is on the way, also let people not very tired.


    Riding on the spirit horse, Su Qi hesitated for a long time, or said: "young master, is that how to deal with the woman and Xiaobao?"


    When it comes to dealing with the two words, Su Qi''s voice falters, but she really can''t find words to describe it, so she uses these two words. Fortunately, Suxi is not the one who cares about these things. As long as she means it, she won''t say anything.


    "There are many things in the world that we can''t decide. What we can do is to do our best to make them live better. Sometimes people have to believe in life. " Light say this sentence, Su Xi''s expression is a little disappointed.


    Smell speech, Su Qi some don''t understand: "childe, you also believe destiny?"


    Hearing Su Qi''s words, Su Xi gave a light smile. Her eyes met the moonlight. She didn''t know what she was looking at: "life? Oh, I don''t believe it! But how many of the six realms can go against the sky like me? "


    This sounds arrogant, but Suqi thinks it''s normal. From the beginning to the present, Su Qi''s mind course has undergone earth shaking changes. At this time, no matter what Suxi said or did, Suqi felt that it was right, and Suxi must be able to do it.


    Then both of them didn''t speak any more, and Su Qi didn''t ask how little tail disappeared and appeared out of thin air. In fact, Suqi didn''t even know where her little tail came from. But it doesn''t matter, as long as she follows Suxi.


    Suddenly, in front of the forest came the sound of fighting. Suxi frowned. Before Suqi asked, Suxi said, "don''t worry. Go around." With that, Suxi turned the horse''s head in a direction. It seemed that she really wanted to go around.


    Smell speech, Su Qi just a nod, then followed Su Xi Rao past.


    As she left, Suxi took a look at the place where she made the sound. A man and a woman can be seen fighting with a monster. They are both dressed in white, which is obvious in the moonlight. However, Su Xi also just a light glance, then turned to walk.


    Stop and go all the way, the two finally came to the outskirts of the sea of fire in January. When she took out the map Qi Leling gave her, Su Xi looked at the direction, resolutely abandoned the spirit horse and walked instead. Suqi see this is also a word did not ask, quietly with Suxi behind.


    Although there are no monsters around the sea of fire, according to Qi Leling, there is a very sensitive plant here. But Su Xi saw everything in front of her, but she found that everything was plain. Except for the short grass, there was no shadow of any other plants. Nevertheless, Suxi did not relax her vigilance.


    This is also the reason why Suxi abandoned the spirit horse to walk instead.


    Walking on the plain, Suxi felt that the grass under her feet was too soft to speak of. It was like walking on the grass instead of stepping on the ground. But the grass on the plain is only as high as one palm. How can we not step on the ground?


    This discovery makes Suxi''s heart more cautious. She winks at Suqi. They press the map and move forward slowly.


    There was a wind, but it brought not only cool, but also a soft voice: "elder martial brother, we have been walking for so long, where is that place? People''s feet hurt when they walk! "


    At the same time, two snow-white figures came into Su Xi''s sight. There are two smears of white in the endless green. If it''s not a coincidence, it''s intentional, but Suxi subconsciously believes in the latter.


    As the woman''s voice fell, the man suddenly showed a distressed expression and said, "my younger martial sister is good. When I came out, my master didn''t give us the map. Can''t I find my way for a while? When I find it, I will make it up to my younger martial sister! "


    Said, that man''s vision suddenly saw Su Xi two people. Seeing this, the man''s eyes suddenly brightened, and immediately walked towards Su Xi and her husband. The woman was still immersed in the man''s sweet words, but found that the man suddenly left, and she could not help stamping her feet with her mouth, and finally followed him.


    But Suxi doesn''t want to get involved with them at all. She deliberately avoids them, but finds that the direction they come to is the direction she wants to go. So Suxi had to meet them. Just see the meaning of Suxi, although it is with two people pass by, Suxi will not pay attention to them.


    The two sides were getting closer and closer. The man saw Su Xi didn''t hide, and his face was filled with joy.


    "This little brother..." The man''s voice stopped abruptly before he finished. I saw Suxi didn''t pay any attention to his words, and walked away from him with a cold look. She didn''t even give him a look. Suqi naturally is Suxi. She will do whatever she does. She will pass by the man straightly.


    Funny man''s hand reached out to the general, so stopped in the air, the expression on the face is also embarrassed.


    Three people''s situation was caught up with the woman to see, now the woman showed an angry expression, in his heart so perfect elder martial brother was so ignored, how can she not angry?Stretched out her arms to stop Su Xi, the woman said arrogantly: "stop! Do you know who we are? How dare you be so rude


    Smell speech, Su Xi light of glanced at a woman, in the brain the spirit light is a flash, seem to think of what. The figures of these two people are quite similar to those they met when they came out of the village that day. This memory, Suxi stopped, standing in front of the woman did not speak.


    As soon as she stopped, the woman showed Suxi''s face. Seeing Suxi''s ordinary face and slightly dull expression, the disdain and contempt in the woman''s heart immediately increased. Then I catch a glimpse of Su Qi, who is also ordinary behind Su Xi. The woman''s disdain is written on her face.


    In this way, Su Xi''s memory in the eyes of women, it became Su Xi covet her appearance, suddenly look silly. Thinking of this, the woman angrily put down her arms and hummed: "hum, what are you looking at? You dare to look at Miss Ben like this? Believe it or not, I''ll dig out your eyes and feed them to the wolf


    The woman''s voice let Suxi back to God, indifferent looked at the woman, Suxi did not say anything, then directly over the woman walked forward. Seeing Su Xi''s way of doing things, Su Qi, even if she is not angry and wants to teach her a lesson, has to bear it down and follow Su Xi.


    But when passing by the woman, Su Qi glared at the woman, and this one also made the woman feel a little uncomfortable and stunned.

 Chapter 225

    See two people without squint over their own walk, the woman Leng for a long time to react. This reaction is amazing. The woman only feels that her dignity has been trampled on by Suxi and decided to give them some color.


    As a result, the spirit power is surging wildly, and the woman doesn''t pay attention to Suxi and her sword is thrown at Suxi''s back. The man over there has been calming down for a long time. He also saw the contradiction between Suxi and the woman, but he chose to stand there and not say a word. At this time saw the woman to move the hand directly, the man also did not come forward to stop, but looked on coldly. To think about it, he also wanted to teach Suxi a lesson!


    The sound of the sword cutting through the air came to Suxi''s ears, and the fluctuation of spiritual power was captured by Suxi. Eyes dark down, Su Xi is nothing to do, let the sword fly.


    Suqi''s strength is not as good as Suxi''s, and her sensitivity is not as good as Suxi''s. When Suqi noticed the sharp sword, it had passed her and was about to be inserted into Suxi''s back.


    Seeing this, Su Qi''s eyes suddenly widened, and her spiritual power surged in her hands. Without thinking about it, she grasped the sword body. In a moment, the blood will flow down the body of the sword, but the next moment, the sword is straight from Su Qi''s hand, flying forward with great speed, Su Qi''s blocking is useless.


    Regardless of the pain from her body, Su Qi called out: "be careful, young master!"


    However, Suxi didn''t seem to hear it. She didn''t even pause, and she still walked forward. When the woman saw this, she raised a proud smile at the corner of her mouth, as if she had seen the picture of Suxi''s powerless falling at her feet and begging for mercy.


    However, the smile did not fully bloom, then solidified in the face.


    The powerful sword suddenly stopped just a finger away from Suxi''s body. Then all the spirit power on it dissipated in the sky and the earth. The sword also fell to the ground and hit the grass, but Suxi still didn''t turn her head.


    Su Qi was relieved, but he didn''t care how to deal with his wound. He followed up with a smile.


    This scene not only surprised the women, but also made them angry. Hate surging up eyes, women will have to start, but this time it was stopped by men.


    Holding the woman''s hand, the man gently shook his head and said, "younger martial sister, don''t be impulsive. I look at the appearance of those two people, and I''m afraid they came for that place. And they are so confident that they must have a map in their hands! It''s OK for them to ignore us, but we can keep up. The road is so big, they can''t care how we go! "


    Smelling speech, the woman''s face surged with a trace of joy. She just thought about Su Xi''s attitude, but she was still not angry. However, after seeing the gentle smile on the man''s face, the woman finally put down her hand and shriveled her mouth, and followed Su Xi and her husband.


    They did not deliberately cover up their body shape, so Su Qi soon found out about it. Still bleeding, Su Qi finally felt the pain: "young master, those two people are so shameless. They have such a bad attitude that they are willing to follow us! Or shall I drive them away? "


    Hearing this, Suxi didn''t look back, only said faintly: "those two people are all the strength above the earth spirit realm, that man is no different from me, you are not the opponent."


    Suddenly, Su Qi was unconvinced to hear such a sentence from her. But she also knows that she is not as good as those two people. If she really moves her hand, Su Qi is afraid that she will have no power to fight back.


    But think of that woman before also want to hurt Suxi, Suqi heart of that gas will not go down for a long time.


    As if aware of Su Qi''s boredom, Su Xi suddenly stopped and handed Su Qi a porcelain vase, saying: "bandage it, the secret of the sea of fire is no more than others, a little injury will cause big trouble." With that, Suxi turned and left.


    Listening to Su Xi''s seemingly cold but caring words, Su Qi smiles warmly.


    After half a day, they came to the edge of a hot lake. The area of the lake is very wide. Suxi stands beside the lake, just like the grass.


    They stand here. Suxi knows that they have finally arrived.


    Before waiting for Su Xi to make any action, a voice of complaint came from the woman behind: "elder martial brother, people have been walking for so long, why haven''t they arrived yet! Anyway, I''m so tired! "


    Smell speech, the man busily comforts a way: "don''t worry Don''t worry... " With that, the man looked at the lake in front of him. His face showed a happy look. He left the woman beside him and ran to the lake: "great! Here we are


    Listen to the man''s words, Su Qi cold hum a, very disdain way: "follow others to come, unexpectedly also mean so proud!"


    The joy on the man''s face was stiff, and an imperceptible hatred flashed in his eyes. Then the man adjusted his expression and politely bowed his hand to Suxi and said, "thank you for your time. If you have any needs, please just mention them. I will try my best to satisfy you."


    When he said this, although the man was polite on his face, it was hard to conceal the contempt in his words.It''s no wonder that in addition to their ordinary appearance, Su Xi''s clothes are simple coarse cloth, and they have no luxurious appearance. In men''s eyes, Su Xi and her husband naturally became ordinary people without background. As for why they have a map of the secret place of the sea of fire, it is a coincidence that men also attribute it to them.


    For the man''s words, Suxi didn''t even give him a look. Some people, you give him a pole, he will climb up. The best way is to ignore it directly, and Suxi has carried it out thoroughly.


    Seeing Su Xi''s appearance, the man didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    Is embarrassed, the woman suddenly came forward, the man''s hand down, is to solve the man''s embarrassment. Then, the woman rolled a white eye at Suxi and said sarcastically, "some people say that grapes are sour when they can''t eat them. I''ve seen a lot of them. I don''t want to see what I look like, but I want to eat swan meat, too much of myself! "


    With that, the woman took the man to one side, and her tone immediately changed: "elder martial brother, since we are here, let''s have a rest! I''m so tired that I can''t walk any more! "


    See this, the man also ignore Su Xi two people, toward the woman gentle smile, quite helpless: "good good good, rest! When you have a good rest, we''ll go down


    It seemed that he suddenly thought of something. The man didn''t want to ask for any more trouble, but after thinking about it, he said to Suxi: "this little brother, how about going down together later? It''s a good way to take care of it. "

 Chapter 226

    When he said this, the man''s face was full of determination. He expected Su Xi''s strength to be poor. If he went down alone, he would come back without success. To now, the man has forgotten before Suxi easily defuse the woman''s attack.


    This time, Suxi did not pay attention to the man as before, but turned to face the man.


    Seeing this, a touch of joy surged on the man''s face, waiting for Su Xi''s flattery. He could earn back the face he had lost before. However, Su Xi''s words, but let him that wipe joy directly dissipated, even reluctantly and for all can''t do.


    See Su Xi coldly looking at the man, a word a way: "you and I have nothing to do, behind also don''t hinder me."


    Hearing this, the man only felt that the whole person was not good, and his elegant demeanor could not be put on any more. I don''t know if it''s the man who is naturally not good at talking or what. When he encounters such an embarrassing situation, he will shut up, and then his younger martial sister will jump out to defend him.


    However, seeing that her dear elder martial brother was angry, the woman couldn''t help it: "you are so big! You don''t think who we are, will it get in your way? It''s you who should remind yourself not to follow us and seek protection later! "


    "You..." Su Qi''s face is full of anger, just as a woman can''t tolerate her elder martial brother''s humiliation, Su Qi can''t see Su Xi''s comments like this. But before she could retort, Suxi stopped her.


    Su Xi could not see any emotion fluctuation on her face. She didn''t seem to be affected at all, and the woman''s words were directly ignored by her. Looking at Su Qi, she said with an educational attitude: "remember, if a dog bites you outside in the future, you can never bite back. It''s not only because biting him dirties his mouth, but also because the dog will always die in front of you. "


    Smell speech, Su Qi''s expression is a little stupefied, it seems that I didn''t expect that Su Xi, who has always been cold and disdainful to make quarrels, would say such words. Later, when she came back to herself, Suqi chuckled. If she didn''t want to lose her manners in front of Suxi, I''m afraid she would laugh without scruple.


    But the woman who heard this was furious. She looked at Suxi and wanted to kill her directly. In fact, the woman did put into action, but the spirit power just emerged and was stopped by the man.


    "Younger martial sister..." The man shook his head at the woman, and his eyes were full of inaccuracy. See this, the woman hates to withdraw to work properly dint, stare Su Xi one eye, the exasperation sort walks to the side to sit down, close eyes again ignore a person.


    There was a trace of impatience in the man''s eyes, and then he covered it up.


    Later, the man said to Suxi, "although my brother doesn''t want to go with me, it''s no harm to have many friends outside. My name is Lu Qingmin and this is my younger martial sister Yun qianrou. If there is anything that can help you, Lu will not refuse. "


    After that, Lu Qingmin seems to be worried about being ignored or disdained by Su Xi again. He turns around and walks to Yun qianrou, sits down, and then begins to recover.


    Su Xi light glanced at Lu Qingmin one eye, in the heart finally had a silk value to him. At this point, it''s not just about the thickness of the skin, but about the city government. Lu Qingmin''s good patience shows that he is not a simple man.


    Perhaps, Suxi''s next action is to be careful about Lu Qingmin.


    "Young master, let''s have a rest before we make plans."


    Smell speech, Su Xi looking at that haven''t touched can feel that burning hot feeling of the sea of fire secret place, gently nodded. Then Suxi also sat on the ground, calm down to practice, but in addition to practice, she also left a mind, just in case.


    Time passes like a fleeting horse. Su Xi and her husband had a rest until night.


    Lu Qingmin and his wife opened their eyes early, but they kept saying that they looked down on Su Xi, but they were standing beside the sea of fire and refused to go down. Look at that, we should wait for Suxi to go down together.


    Seeing that Su Xi and her husband were not finished, Yun qianrou was very upset: "elder martial brother, why do we have to wait for them! With our strength, do we have to rely on these two little fish and shrimp? "


    Clapping Yun qianrou''s hand, Lu Qingmin has a gentle smile on her face: "younger martial sister, it''s always good to have one more friend when you go out. If there had not been two of them before, how could we have come to this place? Even in order to repay their kindness, we should wait for them to go together and help them if necessary. "


    Although the words say so, the meaning in Lu Qingmin''s eyes is clearly not this meaning. Simple as a cloud, he easily believed Lu Qingmin''s words. His love for Lu Qingmin became more and more intense, and his dislike for Su Xi also increased.


    Indignant put down Lu Qingmin''s arm, cloud qianrou cold hum, then sit down and look at the stars, don''t know what to think.


    Seeing this, the smile on Lu Qingmin''s face also dispersed. Only when Yun qianrou saw it, he would pile it on his face again, making Yun qianrou fall for it.


    In fact, Lu Qingmin looked down upon Su Xi in his heart, but in such a place, he encountered some unexpected danger. At that time, Su Xi and her husband can still act as shields. Why not?Thinking of this, Lu Qingmin''s impatience gradually disappeared. He sat side by side with Yun qianrou, waiting for Su Xi and her.


    The night is getting deep, the moon is hanging high, the stars here are also special, twinkling, beautiful. With the wind blowing, the grass all over the ground began to dance. At a glance, it was beautiful.


    Suddenly, Suxi suddenly opened her eyes, and Suqi followed.


    A trace of light flashed in her indifferent eyes. When she saw Lu Qingmin and them sitting here, Su Xi''s eyes obviously had a hint of incomprehensible meaning.


    Stand up indifferently, Su looked to the sky, see immediately is the son, the corners of the mouth can not help but outline a smile.


    Zishi is the time of the most Yin Qi in a day. In such a strange place as the sea of fire, if you want to cross the sea of fire, you have to wait for the opportunity. Zishi is the best time. Because of this, Su Xi and her two talents have been waiting until now.


    Funny. Yun qianrou thinks Su Xi is too tardy, but she never thinks that she has too little knowledge. If she goes down earlier, she will be melted into corpse water by the sea of fire.


    At this time, Lu Qingmin also took Yun qianrou to Su Xi, and said with a smile, "are you two brothers well rested? Let''s go now? " Although it was a question, Lu Qingmin didn''t mean to ask at all. Instead, he was giving orders.


    Seeing this, Suxi said coldly, "if I remember correctly, I have just said that you and I have nothing to do with each other. I think it''s the night wind that blows away your memory. "


    Hearing this, the smile on Lu Qingmin''s face could hardly be maintained. Face changed a few changes, Lu Qingmin or endure: "so, you go ahead!"

 Chapter 227

    With that, Lu Qingmin pulls Yun qianrou aside and seems to want to see if Su Xi and her husband dare to go on like this.


    See Su Xi two people didn''t immediately go down, but stand beside the secret place straight stare, Lu Qingmin show a trace of disdain smile. I thought to myself: just now I was still so proud, but now I dare not go. I''m really a coward!


    No matter what Lu Qingmin thinks, Suxi has no idea. She is now all the energy on the sea of fire on the secret, want to feel the changes between them. Even if there is Zishi as a guarantor, Suxi is still not sure if she will go on like this, whether she will be intact or suffer some minor injuries.


    The heat wave kept coming out, and when people saw it, they were afraid to make a decision. The time has come, but Suxi has not seen the way, but she has no time.


    He gave Su Qi a look. They looked at each other and nodded. Then they jumped down together! At the same time, Su Xi two people are light yingbai light, it is obvious that Su Xi set a border in case.


    Funny Lu Qingmin is still waiting for Su Xi''s compromise, but she doesn''t give him a look in her eyes and goes straight into the secret place. For a moment, Lu Qingmin really didn''t respond.


    Compared with Lu Qingmin''s Lengshen, Yun qianrou shows her anger on her face: "elder martial brother, they are too ignorant of current affairs! We waited for them with good intentions, but they were good, but they left first! Hum, we can''t. We have to hurry down, or we''ll lose out if we find something and they take the lead! "


    Yun qianrou''s words suddenly entered Lu Qingmin''s heart. They came here to look for treasure this time. If they were preempted, they would come in vain. Quickly from the surprised out of mind, Lu Qingmin looking at the sea of fire, eyes gradually filled with a ruthless.


    Take out two pills from your arms. Lu Qingmin and Yun qianrou take one pill each.


    "Elder martial brother, just watch! Without our help, those two people might have been reduced to ashes by now! "


    Smell speech, Lu Qingmin face floating a smile, obviously very agree with cloud qianrou words. After that, they didn''t talk about it any more. Although they looked down on Suxi, they were still afraid that Suxi would take away the baby.


    Clenching his teeth, Lu Qingmin takes Yun qianrou''s hand and jumps into the sea of fire together.


    The expected scalding sensation did not come. Being in the sea of fire was like running a warm spring. Lu Qingmin''s mind flashed a trace of doubt, and then it was relieved. Think is the previous pill played a role, and then there is their own strength is relatively strong, so this sea of fire for them and no use.


    Thinking of this, Lu Qingmin can''t help but feel proud. And cloud qianrou look at each other, see its state is also very good, then put down.


    Looking at the fiery scene, Lu Qingmin couldn''t tell the direction, and Su Xi''s figure disappeared. Lu Qingmin suddenly thought that Su Xi and Su Xi died in the sea of fire after they came down, so there was no trace.


    There was a sneering smile in the corner of his mouth. Although he sighed that he had lost two pathfinders, he was relieved of his anger.


    However, this smile has not been fully revealed, the original quiet sea of fire began to fluctuate violently. Looking at the posture, it seems that there are two very strong forces colliding.


    Lu Qingmin and Yun qianrou look at each other face to face. Because they can''t see the specific situation, they are both a little timid. Sometimes, unknown danger is the most frightening.


    After a slight pause, Lu Qingmin pulls Yun qianrou around and swims in the opposite direction, trying to avoid it. However, the two did not swim far, the force has come to their side.


    By that force suddenly hit on the body, Lu Qingmin two people holding the hand immediately separated. Cloud Qian Rou just slightly deviated, then stabilized the body, can bear most of the strength of Lu Qingmin, but do not know where to be photographed.


    Then, what appears in front of Yun qianrou''s eyes is a monster that can''t see exactly what it looks like. The monster appears fiery red, as if it is integrated with the sea of fire. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t tell whether it''s flowing water or monster.


    At first sight of the monster, Yun qianrou was shocked and wanted to run. But at this time, she found that the monster''s attention was not on her. It seemed that there was something confronting her.


    I don''t know where the courage comes from, but Yun qianrou gives up the idea of running away and wants to take advantage of it. You know, some things on the monster are excellent materials for making pills or other things! Therefore, Yun qianrou stayed. In such circumstances, she was completely forgotten Lu Qingmin, it is merciless.


    The next moment, when yunqianrou saw Suxi, she knew that it was right to stay. She didn''t know if Suxi had seen her, but she could vaguely see that Suxi seemed to be hurt, and her face was not very good-looking.


    Seeing this, Yun qianrou''s vicious thoughts together, and she thought that when both sides were defeated, she would go out and kill Su Xi, and then kill the monster. So baby also took, gas also out, the best of both!


    Think of here, cloud thousand soft quickly convergence breath, hide in one side, looking at far away.And heaven is just like Zhaofu cloud qianrou. After Su Xi and the monster want each other to launch a fierce attack, cloud qianrou''s waiting time is so delivered to her hand.


    Time does not wait for us. Yun qianrou''s eyes are fixed on Suxi. At this time, Suxi''s life is more attractive than the treasure on the monster in her eyes. The light of resentment flashed by. Without hesitation, Yun qianrou rushed out suddenly. In the sea of fire, she was as powerful as no one.


    Su Xi was attacked by a monster. Before she covered her chest, she saw a white figure rushing towards her. Subconsciously, Suxi wants to use her spiritual power to resist, but the pain of her whole body makes her drop her hand powerlessly.


    See that figure more and more near, Su Xi is cold a pair of eyes son, after seeing that person is cloud thousand soft, the ice cold in the eyes is even more.


    Suddenly see Su Xi''s eyes, originally indomitable cloud thousand soft immediately dun for a while. Just think of Su Xi before to her humiliation, that silk pause also just a breath, then cloud thousand soft palm then printed on Su Xi''s chest. This blow contained most of Yun qianrou''s strength. In addition, Suxi was seriously injured, so she couldn''t bear it and fainted.


    Before closing her eyes, Su Xi gives Yun qianrou a cold look. That eye doesn''t see how many kill idea, but see cloud thousand soft can''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva, the heart leak jumped a beat. In the heart secretly scolded Su Xi, cloud thousand soft unexpectedly is some to fear.


    Then Yun qianrou''s spiritual power was unstable, and he rowed on Su Xi''s face. Suddenly, blood beads appeared on Su Xi''s face, but Su Xi didn''t feel it.

 Chapter 228

    But this fear didn''t last long, and then he was occupied by joy. He thought that Suxi was dead, and Yun qianrou focused on the monster. Just wanted to start with the monster, but the sea of fire suddenly became hot, and the burning feeling seemed to burn people.


    Yun qianrou gathered her aggressive body shape and wanted to scream, but she felt that she was in a sea of fire. If she opened her mouth, her mouth would be lost.


    The sudden change makes Yun qianrou flustered, but before she comes up with any solution, the sea of fire fluctuates violently again. With this fluctuation, a vortex gradually appeared in the sea of fire. A strong suction fell on Yun qianrou, and she was sucked into the vortex.


    When Suxi woke up again, she found herself lying on a grassland. From a distance, this grassland is so similar to the plain outside the secret place! The difference is that the spiritual power of the grassland is very strong, even if it is not absorbed deliberately, there is a continuous flow of spiritual power into the body.


    The light pain on her cheek and the pain on her chest brought back Suxi''s thoughts. Thinking of Yun qianrou''s palm, Suxi''s eyes suddenly sank, like still water. Everyone who knows her well knows that if Suxi shows such a look, it means that someone has been remembered by her. This kind of memory means that she will not stop remembering her if she does not frustrate her!


    Wiped the bloodstain on a face, Su Xi''s facial expression is more and more cold.


    I thought Yun qianrou was a little pampered at most, but just now her action really touched Su Xi''s bottom line. People don''t offend me, I don''t offend. If a man offends me, I will kill him in the world!


    While thinking about it, a monkey suddenly appeared in front of Suxi''s eyes. The monkey opened his eyes and looked at Suxi curiously. He still had a green fruit in his two paws. He didn''t know where he got it.


    Seeing this monkey, I found out that although there was still some pain in my body, my spiritual power could work. Aware of this, and then looking at the monkey in front of her, Suxi could not imagine what had happened.


    Rubbing the monkey''s head, Suxi smiles from the corner of her mouth. Monkey is very enjoy of squint eyes, and then hands the fruit to Suxi.


    Seeing this, Suxi took the fruit and felt the abundant spiritual power in it. Suxi ate it with a smile. Then the heat surged in the body, as if the spiritual power of the whole body had been mobilized. Sink down, Suxi closed her eyes and began to heal.


    The monkey is very humanized and obedient. It''s lovely.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, but Suxi hasn''t opened her eyes yet, but a white figure appears in the distance. That figure is a little bit faltering, walking stumbling, as if accidentally will fall to the ground. From a distance, the figure is actually similar to Lu Qingmin!


    Suddenly see sitting on the grassland Su Xi, Lu Qingmin that is very painful face is finally emerged a touch of joy. Although Suxi didn''t care for him before, it was very lucky to meet someone she knew in such a place.


    Thinking of this, Lu Qingmin can''t help but quicken his pace and run towards Su Xi.


    "Little brother..." Lu Qingmin''s hand just clapped on Su Xi''s shoulder, and the monkey next to him rushed to Lu Qingmin''s face. Lu Qingmin couldn''t dodge, so he fell to the ground suddenly, with a few more scratches on his face and a dull pain.


    Then, Su Xi, who was healing, spat out a mouthful of blood. Strangely, as soon as the blood touched the ground, it was absorbed and disappeared.


    Wipe off the bloodstain of the corner of the mouth, Su Xi''s eyes are more and more heavy. Seeing Lu Qingmin fighting with the monkey, Su Xi''s eyes gradually surge with a sense of killing. She doesn''t believe that Lu Qingmin is so ignorant that she doesn''t know that she can''t easily interrupt others to heal. Now that she knows, Lu Qingmin''s behavior is worth pondering.


    I don''t know what the monkey came from. In front of Lu Qingmin in the eighth section of the earth spirit realm, he even suppressed Lu Qingmin to death, so that he didn''t have the strength to fight back.


    Su Xi calm eyes to Lu Qingmin, blood Sha tightly in the hands, cold face.


    See Suxi want to come, the monkey called twice, and then jumped to Suxi''s shoulder. Lu Qingmin subconsciously wants to fight back, but suddenly sees Suxi''s face that is too black to be black any more, and his hand stops in front of Suxi. After two breaths, Lu Qingmin said: "brother, you..."


    Before he finished speaking, Lu Qingmin''s voice stopped abruptly.


    The reason has no it, see Su Xi hand hold blood evil spirit, direct will blood evil spirit frame in Lu Qingmin''s neck. Seeing this, Lu Qingmin''s hand was so fast that he took xuesha''s sword body like lightning and poured his spiritual power to move it away from his neck. Just his hand, also unavoidably by the blood evil spirit to melt a son, the blood pool pool but come out.


    "Hiss!" Lu Qingmin took a cold breath and looked at Su Xi angrily: "what''s the matter with you? How can you hurt people all of a sudden! "


    Looking at Lu Qingmin''s angry expression, Su Xi''s chest burst with blood, and the smell of blood came to her throat. I think it''s just now that Lu Qingmin interrupted her healing. She was attacked by the spirit power, which made her injury more serious.


    Sink eyes, Su Xi thought for a while, finally take back blood evil spirit, without saying a word, turn around and go.But how could Lu Qingmin let Su Xi go so easily? Inexplicably, he was stabbed with a sword. If he didn''t hold this grudge, Lu Qingmin would have no dignity in the future.


    Looking at Su Xi''s back, Lu Qingmin''s fierce color flashed by. It''s just that. It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. Now that he still has something to do with Suxi, he''ll spare her once. After comforting himself in this way, Lu Qingmin gathers his anger and catches up with Su Xi.


    "Brother, can you see my younger martial sister?"


    It''s OK not to mention this. As soon as Su Xi mentioned this, she thought of Yun qianrou''s sneak attack. If it were not for Yun qianrou, she would not have fallen into such a situation, even Su Qi had been lost!


    Su Xiyou wants to kill Lu Qingmin here, but she is seriously injured and has no strength. At the moment, she just forced herself out to keep Lu Qingmin away. So, Suxi didn''t make any response, but the speed at her feet suddenly accelerated.


    I think that Lu Qingmin also suffered some injuries. After chasing Suxi for a while, she managed to escape. Looking at the boundless grassland, Lu Qingmin puts down his hand and has no other idea about Suxi. He just wants to see Suxi next time. He must step on Suxi and humiliate her!


    After running for a while, Suxi couldn''t bear it any more, so she found a place to sit down. Swallow two healing pills randomly. Suxi doesn''t care about the monkey on her shoulder. She calms down and begins to heal.


    I don''t know how long after that, Suxi opened her eyes and saw a vast expanse of green and sunshine. And the monkey that suddenly appeared also suddenly disappeared, as if it had never appeared before.

 Chapter 229

    This time, no one will disturb her. Suxi''s wound is better. Just thinking of Suqi who lost her trace, Suxi''s heart sank down.


    Taking a deep breath, Suxi stood up and didn''t know which direction to go, so she picked up her steps and walked in a random direction according to her feeling.


    I don''t know whether it''s fate or what. After about half an hour, Suxi saw Lu Qingmin again. This time, Lu Qingmin is not the only one, but also Yun qianrou. I just don''t know what happened to Yun qianrou, and he took out his veil to cover his face.


    Of course, this is not Suxi''s focus. The one in coarse cloth and staggering next to them is Suxi''s focus. This person is not someone else, but Suqi who Suxi was just thinking about!


    Seeing this, Suxi''s face changed and her pace quickened.


    While Su Xi saw the three, Lu Qingmin also saw Su Xi. Xu did not expect to meet Su Xi on the vast grassland. Lu Qingmin and Yun qianrou were surprised, and then they were filled with hatred.


    When he finds Suxi coming towards them, Lu Qingmin starts to smile. Then he stops, pulls out his sword and puts it on Suqi''s neck. Yun qianrou also stands next to Su Qi, holding her arm tightly. If something is wrong, she will kill Su Qi directly!


    At this time, Su Qi also saw Su Xi. Her pale face showed a happy look, but then her face changed, and she cried, "go away, don''t worry about me! I Well


    Before the words are finished, Lu Qingmin punches Su Qi''s belly. Although there is no mixed spiritual power, it is still a heavy blow for Su Qi who is already injured.


    With a groan, Su Qi''s legs softened. She just looked at Su Xi as she came closer and closer. Su Qi endured the pain and continued to cry: "young master Come on step on it! Let''s go Say, tears along Suqi''s face slide down, let Suqi''s voice also some choked.


    But Suxi didn''t seem to hear it and walked towards the three without saying a word.


    Standing only four or five steps away, Su Xi''s cold eyes fell on Lu Qingmin''s face.


    However, Lu Qingmin''s heart leaped at this sight, and his hand shaking uncontrollably. After coughing two times, Lu Qingmin said: "I didn''t expect that your man fell on my hand! Hum, if you are willing to kneel down and kowtow to me, I may let this Cheap slave live


    When he said this, Lu Qingmin''s face was full of ferocity, not as modest and polite as when he first saw him. This also shows that Lu Qingmin is an unscrupulous person in his heart, and his former appearance is just pretending.


    As soon as the word "Cheap slave" came into my ears, Su Xi''s eyes flashed a hint of killing. Obviously, these two words made Su Xi''s killing heart more intense. Looking at Lu Qingmin coldly, Su Xi''s voice was extremely cold: "Lu Qingmin, I advise you to let her go if you want to save your life! Otherwise, I will defeat you! "


    I don''t know why, Mingming Suxi''s words are very plain, but there is a pressure that can''t be ignored. Feeling the pressure, Lu Qingmin shakes again, but his so-called dignity does not allow him to be timid.


    Hands slightly hard son, Su Qi''s neck will be a cut, blood flow down the sword. "See? I''m not joking with you. If you talk too much, your people will be sent to the underworld. Are you still stubborn? "


    Xu is in order to embolden, Lu Qingmin can''t help but increase his own volume, in an attempt to let Su Jixin fear.


    However, Lu Qingmin misunderstood Su Xi. The red light flashed between Su Xi''s hands, and blood evil appeared out of thin air. Then Su Xi''s figure disappeared in front of several people.


    Seeing this, Lu Qingmin and Yun qianrou are constantly searching for Su Xi''s figure.


    When Yun qianrou turned her head, the bloody ghost suddenly appeared in front of her. Then, with a flash of red light, her veil fell to the ground, and there was a burning pain on her face. Sudden changes let cloud qianrou hold Su Qi''s hand suddenly loose, cover his face and scream.


    The shrill cry came into Lu Qingmin''s ears, and his hand shook inexplicably. Then he kicked Lu Qingmin''s belly with a powerful kick.


    This foot mixed with the green spirit power directly let Lu Qingmin''s sword fall to the ground, and his step also went back two steps. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Suxi pulled Suqi and stood in a safe place.


    Let go of holding Su Qi''s hand, Su Xi said calmly: "nothing?"


    At this time, Su Qi was still a little nervous. When she heard Su Xi''s voice, she raised her head and looked at Su Xi. Soft smile for a while, Su Qi said in a soft voice: "don''t worry, my son, there''s nothing wrong with me."


    Without too many words, everything is silent.


    Then Suxi took a pill to Suqi, and set a border to wrap Suqi in it. Then, Su Xi''s eyes fell on Lu Qingmin.


    As soon as she turned her head, Su Xi found that Lu Qingmin''s attack had arrived. I think it is just now that the attention is all on Su Qi, so I didn''t notice the attack.At this time, no matter how fast Su Xi''s spiritual power was mobilized, it was too late. Can''t, Su Xi will blood evil spirit horizontal in the chest, rigidly suffered that attack. The white light suddenly flourished, Su Xi''s figure was immediately submerged in it.


    Seeing this, Lu Qingmin laughed, and his words were full of disdain: "cheap slaves are cheap slaves, but they only attack secretly!" With that, Lu Qingmin went to yunqianrou and said to yunqianrou, who was still screaming: "younger martial sister, what''s the matter with you, younger martial sister?"


    However, Yun qianrou did not answer Lu Qingmin''s words and kept calling. The harsh scream made Lu Qingmin frown, so his eyes at Xiang Yun qianrou were a little more impatient. Just don''t know what to think of, Lu Qingmin or patience.


    "Younger martial sister, talk to me! Younger martial sister Lu Qingmin can''t help but increase his voice, which also makes Yun qianrou stop screaming.


    Then, Yun qianrou releases her hands covering her cheek and looks at Lu Qingmin with dim tears. But this time, Lu Qingmin is scared to death.


    There was not only a burn scar on Yun qianrou''s face, but also a sword wound that had just been changed by blood. It''s terrible to be so bloodstained.


    Not from cloud qianrou''s appearance, a strong attack suddenly fell on Lu Qingmin. Lu Qingmin opened his eyes to see Su Xi''s direction, but saw that Su Xi, who had thought she was dead, came out of the white light, and the attack was just Su Xi!

 Chapter 230

    Lu Qingmin''s blue Spirit fell on him like the wind rolling leaves, which made his body fly all the way, and he had no time to think about Yun qianrou''s ruined face.


    "Bang" on the ground, Lu Qingmin''s pain is far less than the shock in his heart. Just in case, he used 80% of his spiritual power, which can be used to improve his spiritual strength. The 80% of his spiritual power didn''t hurt Suxi at all. On the contrary, Su Xi, who has always been looked down upon by himself, beat him a long way!


    This huge gap makes Lu Qingmin full of surprise and unwilling, eyes gradually filled by the fire of hatred. Quickly stand up from the ground, Lu Qingmin coldly looking at Su Xi, want to be skinned cramps!


    With the crazy surge of spiritual power, Lu Qingmin gathers all the spiritual power in his hands. When the sword is shot down by Suxi, Lu Qingmin can only compete with Suxi barehanded. Although Suxi has just hurt him, Lu Qingmin still doesn''t pay attention to Suxi. He thinks it''s just his negligence. Therefore, at the moment, his cohesive offensive is not very strong, obviously despises Su Xi.


    Seeing this, Su Xi''s face was cold, and her face was full of killing intention. Obviously, Lu Qingmin has already hooked up Su Xi''s inner violence.


    Lu Qingmin''s strength is good, but the speed of gathering spiritual power is too slow. Su Xi didn''t wait for Lu Qingmin''s attack to take shape. Instead, she moved her feet and suddenly disappeared.


    Seeing this very familiar scene again, Lu Qingmin knows what''s going on. For a moment, Lu Qingmin''s hands move faster and faster. At the same time, without Su Xi''s sneak attack, Lu Qingmin constantly changes his position. In this way, his slow speed is even slower. He has no choice but to speed up.


    Seeing this, Yun qianrou wants to help Lu Qingmin, but his strength is poor and he can''t help at all. She picked up the veil that had fallen on the ground and put it on her face again. The color of resentment flashed by.


    Then, Yun qianroutu sees Su Qi protected by Su Xi. With a cold smile, Yun qianrou picks up the sword that falls on the ground, infuses the spiritual power into it, and then walks towards Su Qi.


    Suqi is wrapped in the border at the moment. Although others can''t get in, she can''t get out either. Seeing Su Xi and Lu Qingmin tangle, Su Qi is worried, but she suddenly catches a glimpse of Yun qianrou staring at her eyes and comes straight to her. With Su Xi''s border, Su Qi is not afraid of it, but she can''t restrain her impulse to kill Yun qianrou. She can only be anxious if she can''t get out.


    Cloud qianrou gradually approached, looking at Su Qi''s pale face, said: "now I will result in you, let your so-called childe regret!" With the fall of the voice, cloud qianrou will be in the hands of the sword fiercely toward Su Qi split down.


    However, the expected scene did not appear. The sword stopped in the air, and it could not go any further. At the same time, there was a huge roar from Lu Qingmin, as if an extremely powerful attack had exploded.


    Hearing this voice, Yun qianrou doesn''t care what happened to Su Qi. She thinks that her elder martial brother has solved Su Xi. She immediately looks back.


    However, everything in her eyes was beyond her expectation, and her smile just froze on her face.


    I saw the green light flourishing, in this piece of green grassland is extremely harmonious. At the same time, Lu Qingmin''s figure is submerged in the blue light. Looking at Su Xi again, she is standing there, indifferent.


    If you ignore the bloodstain on the corner of Suxi''s mouth, then Suxi at the moment can be said to be a complete victory. Because after the light dissipated, Lu Qingmin was lying on the ground powerlessly, covering his chest with his hand, and his blood fell down on the ground along his mouth, accompanied by several coughs from time to time.


    This is not over, Su Shen eyes, slowly to Lu Qingmin''s side. Then, the point of xuesha sword points to Lu Qingmin''s throat!


    "No!" Cloud thousand soft roar a, eyes are full of panic. Then, I don''t know where she took out a jade plate and crushed it. Suddenly, a dazzling white light flashed. Yun qianrou couldn''t help blocking her eyes.


    At the same time, a solemn voice appeared out of thin air in the dark place of fire: "bold, who dares to hurt my Yunshui sect disciple?"


    With the fall of the voice, a powerful pressure shot at Suxi.


    For what happened suddenly, Suxi''s hand movement became faster and faster when she didn''t see the same thing. See blood evil is about to stab into Lu Qingmin''s throat, and Lu Qingmin''s expression is also more and more frightened, but at the critical moment, the prestige is arrived. He not only shot down the bloody ghost from Suxi''s hand, but also gave Suxi a hard blow, which made Suxi step back several steps.


    The smell of blood kept surging in her throat. Suxi''s face turned white, and the scar that was scratched by cloud was more and more obvious. Suxi wanted to endure the blood from her throat, but her brain suddenly fainted. She couldn''t bear it. A big mouthful of blood came out of Suxi''s mouth and dyed Suxi''s clothes red.


    "Young master!" Su Qi''s face changed greatly, but she couldn''t get out of the border at all, so she had to be anxious inside. Seeing Su Xi like this, Su Qi feels guilty. If it wasn''t for her being caught by Lu Qingmin, Su Xi would not have been in conflict with Lu Qingmin, and would not have been hurt by the sudden threat!So think, Suqi would like to hurt that person is her, tears. It''s just that even if Suqi is worried, it''s in vain. She can''t do anything.


    Suddenly, a man in black appeared on the vast grassland. As soon as this man appeared, both Lu Qingmin and Yun qianrou ran behind him. It was obvious that this man was their support.


    "Father! Here you are at last Yun qianrou pours into the arms of the passers-by and starts to cry as if he has been wronged. Seeing this, Lu Qingmin looked ashamed and said, "master, it''s all because my apprentice didn''t protect me properly that my younger martial sister was wronged. Please punish my apprentice!"


    Say, Lu Qing min Tu of kneel down, that appearance is really sincere very!


    What they said directly shows the identity of the person who came. This person is no other than Yun batian, the current leader of Yunshui sect!


    It is said that yunbatian has a son, a daughter and an adopted daughter. Yunbatian is very good to these three children. Yunqianrou is his old son, and yunbatian holds her in his hand. Every time yunqianrou goes out, yunbatian will give her a jade card. If he is crushed, he can instantly appear to solve the problem for yunqianrou.


    What Yun qianrou has just crushed is the jade plate!

 Chapter 231

    Seeing the cloud dominating the sky in front of her, Su Xi suddenly thought of something. Before in barren mountain, she once killed Yunmin. According to Mo yuan, Yunmin should be yunbatian''s adopted daughter. And cloud 100 billion also almost died because of Suxi, so to speak, cloud batian''s son and daughter almost all died in Suxi''s hands.


    Today, yunbatian saw that she had hurt his daughter. I don''t know what yunbatian would think after knowing all the truth.


    Think of this, Su Xi see to cloud Ba day of eyes then more deeply. In this life, she and yunshuizong''s hatred, I''m afraid, has reached the point of immortality!


    Lovingly rubbed cloud qianrou''s head, cloud batian did not pay attention to Lu Qingmin, but let him seriously kneel there. In this regard, Lu Qingmin knows that cloud batian is punishing him. He dare not say a word of resistance.


    Then, cloud batian''s eyes fell on Su Xi who vomited blood. What he didn''t want to do was to attack Su Xi again. Looking at the fierce attack, you can see that Yun batian has the intention to kill Su Xi.


    Recalling xuesha, Suxi didn''t have the slightest fear on her face. She poured all her remaining spiritual power into xuesha and directly met the attack of yunbatian! Her this action also caused the interest of cloud Ba day, just again big interest, also arrive at cloud Qian Rou an aggrieved look in the eyes.


    Yunbatian is worthy of being as famous as Su Zhen. With such a random blow, the calm grassland suddenly rippled. Before the attack came to Suxi, Suxi was already under great pressure, and her feet were pushed back a little.


    Nevertheless, Suxi didn''t want to run away or beg for mercy. Xuesha held her hand and her eyes were firm.


    So much has been said, and it''s all in the blink of an eye. As soon as Suxi poured all her spiritual power into xuesha, yunbatian''s attack came to her.


    The fierce air waves hit Suxi. Suxi held xuesha''s hand tightly, and then directly split it out. At the same time, Su Xi''s body surface also rose an invisible border.


    "Hum..." As soon as he came into contact with Yun batian''s attack, xuesha made a sound. At the same time, the body of xuesha sword kept shaking, as if it had been greatly disturbed. It was the first time that Suxi saw xuesha like this, and her heart sank.


    The next moment, the red light on the surface of xuesha suddenly disappeared, and the sword body no longer vibrated. It''s obvious that in this attack, xuesha completely lost her resistance. In fact, xuesha has hidden a lot of secrets. It''s just that Suxi''s strength is still unknown, and the power of xuesha is only played by her two or three points.


    In this way, the remaining strength of the attack will go straight to Su Xi through xuesha. Even if the border was raised, the attack was so powerful that Su Xi was unable to overcome it.


    The body was suddenly shaken away, and the border was also scattered in this heaven and earth without any trace.


    Su Xi''s head turned black, her whole body''s meridians seemed to be broken by this force, and her whole body was full of pain. "Wow" a mouthful of blood spits out, Su Xi''s face immediately becomes pale and powerless, that holds the hand of blood evil spirit also can''t help but loose. At the same time, a brand fell out of Suxi''s arms, but Suxi didn''t find it.


    "Young master!" Su Qi stood in the border, hitting the border with both hands, hoping to go out with this. Although Suxi also suffered a lot of injuries along the way, only this time it happened in front of Suqi. Seeing Su Xi like that, if Su Qi was still the common girl who followed Su before, she would look on coldly.


    But this time, Su Qi''s only feeling is grief and anxiety. She wants to bear all the attacks for Su Xi.


    Unlike Su Qi''s grief, Lu Qingmin and Yun qianrou are greatly relieved of their anger, and their faces are full of sarcasm. Among them, Yun qianrou was more obvious. She even let go of Yun batian and walked to Su Xi with pride, saying: "hum, you are a Cheap slave, don''t you like it! I want you to bully me. If I don''t peel you off today, I won''t be Yun qianrou! "


    With that, Yun qianrou raised her foot and was ready to step on Su Xi.


    However, the cloud overlord over there suddenly saw something and immediately stopped: "wait a minute!" After that, yunbatian also goes to Suxi, and Lu Qingmin is left alone kneeling in the same place. He looks at yunbatian''s back and is puzzled.


    "Dad, what are you doing! Why don''t you let me do it? " Cloud thousand soft hate hate to put down feet, although very not reconciled, but in the end dare not against his father''s meaning, only Du mouth wrongly staring at cloud bully day.


    But Yun batian, who has always loved his daughter, didn''t immediately comfort her. Instead, he picked up the sign beside Suxi. Looking at the word "Yu" on the sign, Yun batian''s face changed slightly, and his eyes toward Su Xi were full of doubts.


    And when he noticed Su Xi''s injury, the doubt in Yun batian''s eyes immediately turned into surprise. Because under his fierce attack, although Suxi was seriously injured, she still had the strength to keep awake. It was extremely difficult! If Suxi hadn''t offended his daughter, he would have thought of bringing Suxi into Yunshui sect, especially when he found that Suxi''s strength had reached the seventh stage of the earth spirit realm.


    After rubbing the sign in his hand, Yun batian asked, "are you from Sifang city?"Smell speech, Su Xi some doubts, but in see that brand time suddenly. This was given to her by the man she saved during the animal tide. She had been carrying it with her, but she didn''t want to fall out at this time.


    Spit out a mouthful of blood again, Su Xi pale face, but don''t want to answer the words of cloud Ba day.


    Seeing this, anger surged into Yun qianrou''s eyes, and he angrily scolded Su Xi: "you are so bold and cheap, how dare you be so presumptuous in front of my father! It''s the master of Yunshui sect who is talking to you. If you don''t feel grateful, you can still look at my father with that kind of eyes. Do you believe me to dig out your eyes? "


    Speaking of the end, Yun qianrou suddenly widened her eyes. Looking at that, she wanted to stare out her own eyes.


    In the face of Yun qianrou''s foul language, Su Xi just glanced at her lightly, even if she didn''t pay attention to it. In just a few words, the pain of her whole body aggravated a little. If it wasn''t for her long-term endurance, Suxi would have fainted.


    However, looking at Su Qi crying in the distance, Su Xi knows that she can''t faint. Now that she has brought people out, she will bring them back intact!


    Furthermore, Su Xi would not give up easily if she didn''t get revenge!


    Slowly closing her eyes, Suxi tries to adjust her condition so that she can hold on for a long time.


    "Presumptuous!" See Su Xi is still this who also don''t put in the appearance of the eye, even close the eye seem to disdain to see them, cloud thousand soft in the mind of anger rub rub rub rub rub to rise. Raise foot again, cloud thousand soft suddenly toward Su Xi''s hand step on!

 Chapter 232

    Between the lightning and flint, Su Xi didn''t know where she came from. A light blue spirit flashed by. Yun qianrou''s feet stopped straight above her hand and couldn''t get down any more.


    Suddenly I open my eyes, Su Xi stares at Yun qianrou coldly. A cloud bully day she can''t make sure, even cloud thousand soft this trash also can bully her words, she doesn''t call Su Xi!


    Receiving Su Xi''s eyes, Yun qianrou''s heart jumps down and shivers involuntarily. Just the foot, but I don''t know whether to put it or not. If you take it back, her face will be lost here. But if you don''t take it back, the increasing pain on her feet also makes her face gradually distorted.


    Between the stalemate, cloud batian suddenly grabbed cloud qianrou''s hand. Cloud qianrou to his side, cloud qianrou naturally from this embarrassing situation out.


    "Rou''er, don''t be rude." Light voice, cloud batian words is like this, but the expression on the face is not a little blame meaning, but very gentle. Then, cloud batian looked at Su Xi again, or the previous sentence: "are you from Sifang city?"


    Listen to cloud Ba day tired of repeating this sentence, Su Xi cold smile. As if dissatisfied with the feeling of looking up to see yunbatian''s face, Suxi takes a deep breath, takes out a reincarnation pill under yunbatian''s eyelids, and quietly waits for the recovery of the spirit power.


    She is not afraid of the cloud batian will block, once as a strong, she naturally knows the pride of a strong. In the face of people who are obviously weaker than themselves, the strong often choose to look on coldly, as if the weak can''t escape from the palm of his hand. No matter what the weak do, the strong will give him time to do it.


    But most of the time, what the weak do is often useless, and in the end, they will be easily killed by the strong.


    At this time, Suxi is a weak person in the eyes of cloud overlord. Suxi believes that if yunbatian has a little strong consciousness, she will not stop her action.


    Obviously, she guessed right.


    Yun batian not only didn''t stop her, but also stopped her when Yun qianrou was ready to give Su Xi a blow.


    Feeling the spirit power of slowly recovering, although Suxi is still suffering, it is more than enough to support her to stand up. With a dull hum, Suxi turned the thin spirit power and stood up slowly.


    His indifferent eyes fell on Yun batian''s interesting face, and Su Xi said, "what about me? It''s not So what? "


    Xu didn''t expect that Su Xi''s words were like this after so long. Yun batian was stunned for a while, then he looked up at the sky and laughed, as if he had encountered something happy.


    Yun qianrou, who hates Suxi to the bone, can''t stand whatever Suxi does, not to mention how Suxi talks to her father. Then, Yun qianrou immediately forgot the warning from Yun batian and blurted out: "what''s your attitude, you Cheap slave! You... "


    "Jour." Simple two words, but let cloud thousand soft obediently stopped voice. She angrily took a look at yunbatian, finally closed her mouth, and then turned to Lu Qingmin.


    For Yun qianrou''s action, Yun batian didn''t say anything. He just looked at Su Xi with a smile: "if you are, I might spare your life for the sake of the Jade City Master. If you are not, it''s a pity that you can only go to see King Ming! "


    Hearing this, although Suxi had no expression on her face, she was puzzled in her heart. Yu Xiaoli''s strength is not as good as the cloud batian in front of her, but why does the cloud batian show that she is very afraid of her?


    Gathering the complicated thoughts in her heart, Suxi said coldly, "Oh, it''s ridiculous for master Yun to say this. In this sea of fire, if you want to kill me, will you worry that outsiders will know? "


    Although Suxi seems to be trying to find a reason for yunbatian to kill her, yunbatian''s reaction is different from what she imagined. At this moment, the more determined Suxi is, the more hesitant yunbatian is.


    Looking at Su Xi''s indifferent expression, Yun batian suddenly thought of something and took out a green pill.


    "This is Qijue Dan. You should know what it is. If you are willing to take this pill, I will let you go today. When you go out from here in the future, you will bring the jade city master to me for an antidote. How about that? "


    When he said this, Yun batian was not worried that Suxi would not agree or that Suxi would detoxify herself. Seeing Su Xi''s silence, Yun batian didn''t urge him, but waited patiently.


    What is Qijue pill? Suxi naturally knows that this pill is a rare poison pill! If there is no antidote in three years, those who take this pill will fester and die. In three years, when the moon is full, the poisoned people will suffer from deep pain. In this kind of pain, many people can not bear, choose to self - determination. This does not calculate, this Dan is the most vicious, is poisoned after death, even the soul will not leave!


    The antidote of Qijue pill is only in the hands of Yunshui sect. If you are looking for the master outside, it is absolutely impossible. Even if this matter is found on Mingxian''s head, he is helpless. Unless


    Think of here, Su Xi looked at Su Qi in the distance, the flash of firm meaning in the eye son, then took over seven Jue Dan. Under the note of cloud batian, Su Xi swallows the seven Jue pill.Then, Yun batian felt Su Xi''s pulse. After confirming that the seven Jue pill was effective, he nodded with a smile: "you hurt my daughter this time, and the attack just now is a lesson for you. Remember, bring the jade Lord to see me. Otherwise, you will lose your life... "


    Leaving Su Xi a meaningful look, Yun batian walks to Yun qianrou: "rou''er, let''s go." Then he looked at Lu Qingmin coldly and snorted: "hum, what are you doing on your knees? Don''t get up quickly!"


    Hearing the speech, Lu Qingmin stood up quickly. Seeing Su Xi seriously injured, but still standing there completely, Lu Qingmin''s eyes flashed a trace of hatred: "master, did you let him go like this? That man hurt my younger martial sister! "


    "Yes, Dad! Look at me, my face is ruined by that slut! Wu Wu... " Cloud thousand soft side wipe tears, side hate voice way. Like that, I want to eat Suxi''s meat.


    In the face of their questioning words, Yun batian''s eyes were cold and said: "when will my words be controlled by you? Lu Qingmin, you didn''t protect rou''er well today. I haven''t settled with you yet. What face do you have to tell me? And rou''er, I''ll cure your face when you go back. What does it look like to cry all day long! "


    The voice falls down, Lu Qingmin two people''s facial expressions are very ugly.


    Yun batian is not giving them a chance to talk. With a wave of his hand, a fierce white light envelops them. When the white light dissipated, the three people''s figures had already disappeared in this sea of fire.

 Chapter 233

    After the three left, Suxi pressed down her chest and rushed to Suqi''s side to remove the border. After all this, Suxi couldn''t bear it any more and fell to the ground.


    Seeing this, Su Qi had no time to wipe away her tears and put Su Xi in her arms. And the tears, it is more turbulent.


    There is no night in the secret place, and I don''t know where the bright sunshine comes from, which makes people dizzy. Suxi has been in a coma for two days and nights, which is calculated by Suqi pinching her fingers. If she stayed in this secret place for more time, Su Qi suspected that she would not even have a sense of time in the end.


    Reach out to touch Su Xi''s forehead and find that the high fever has gone down. Su Qi can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. When she first found Suxi burning, Suqi was shocked by the hot hand!


    Fortunately, Su Qi also prepared some healing pills, crushed them into fine powder, soaked them in water, and then fed Su Xi to drink. In the past two days, Suqi has been taking care of Suxi. I don''t know how many bowls of liquid medicine she''s fed. Today, Suxi is not hot at all. It can also relax Suqi''s tense nerves.


    You open your eyes, suddenly the sun shines down, Su Xi uncomfortable and closed his eyes. At the same time, Suxi also reached out to block her eyes to reduce the uncomfortable feeling caused by the light. She just woke up but did not find that, if not violent movement, her body will not be as painful as before, only slightly weak.


    "You wake up, young master!" Suqi wanted to wipe her body for Suxi, but she found Suxi''s action, and immediately she was overjoyed. Just thinking of Suxi''s injury, Suqi''s happiness gradually weakened.


    Xu is slowly adapt to the light, Suxi put down her hand, looking at Suqi worried expression want to get up. But she didn''t feel anything just now. At the moment when she got up, her whole body began to ache, which made her hand collapse and her whole body fell to the ground.


    Seeing this, Su Qi''s face changed greatly. She quickly held Su Xi, and then took out several pillows from the storage container. After that, she carefully leaned Su Xi on the pillow.


    Then Su Qi''s tears fell down without any expectation, and she knelt down in front of Su Xi: "it''s all the blame that her subordinates hurt the Lord, making the Lord''s meridians broken! It''s useless for my subordinates, and I don''t have any good pills on me to heal my wounds, which makes me suffer so much! "


    Say, Su Qi mercilessly kowtow head: "still ask the Lord to surrender crime, subordinates never resist!"


    Suqi knock on the ground, but did not find Suxi did not blame her. Suxi wants to reach out to help Suqi, but accidentally involves the wound and takes a breath. See Su Qi a strength of kowtow, Su Xi light voice way: "don''t worry, I have medicine here, can continue the meridians."


    As soon as the words came out, Su Qi''s kowtow stopped immediately. Looking up at Suxi, Suqi''s eyes are full of disbelief and ecstasy. Wiping away her tears and snot, Su Qi said in a hurry: "the Lord, take it out quickly and take it. It''s two days since that day. If you delay, even if you have medicine, it''s not good for the Lord''s meridians!"


    Smell speech, Su Xi Lengshen, originally unexpectedly unknowingly two days passed


    Sipping her dry lips, Suxi wants to take out all kinds of pills prepared by Suzhen for her from the jade bracelet. However, with this movement, Suxi suddenly found that there was no spiritual power left in her body. Her body is like a dry pond, lifeless.


    Aware of this, even if Suxi''s mind is stable, she can''t help but feel a little anxious. But no matter she tried again and again, the final result is still the same, there is no spiritual power at all.


    Seeing that Suxi didn''t move for a long time, Suqi was quite puzzled: "Lord, what''s the matter?"


    Powerless to drop her shoulders, Suxi showed a bitter smile in front of Suqi for the first time: "my spiritual power No more... " Between speaking, Su Xi''s tone can''t express the sense of regret.


    At first hearing this, Su Qi suddenly opened her eyes, as if she didn''t believe what Su Xi said. But as soon as she thought that Suxi had never lied to her, Suqi''s heart sank and she felt that the whole day was going to collapse.


    Without the spirit power, Suxi couldn''t open the storage container and get the pills. Because of the broken meridians, Suxi didn''t dare to absorb even if there was plenty of spiritual power in this secret place. If one is not careful, her life will be lost here. But if the time is a little longer, even if it''s Da Luo immortal, it can''t go back to Su Xi''s meridians! In this way, Suxi fell into a desperate situation.


    Looking at Su Xi''s gloomy eyes, Su Qi suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    "Lord..."


    All of a sudden, Suxi sneered and said, "I can''t imagine that I will face the danger again. Maybe that''s my life! "


    Listening to Su Xi''s words of abandoning herself, Su Qi suddenly got excited, put her head on the ground and said in an urgent voice: "Lord! You didn''t say that before! You said that your life is in your own hands, and you will never accept it. Have you forgotten? There must be a way. There must be. Lord, you can''t give up! "


    Su Qi''s words suddenly awakened Su Xi, and the confusion in her eyes gradually dissipated. What emerges in front of us is Hua Wuyou''s carefree smile on the top of Kunlun mountain. It''s the broken moon sword that Hua Wuyou stabbed at her!How can she fear the pain of the broken meridians after she has died once?


    Think of here, Su Xi suddenly closed her eyes, all the pores around her relaxed, feeling the flow of spiritual power around her. Pressing down the intense pain from her body, Suxi frowned and squeezed a hand.


    With the formation of hand decision, the surrounding spiritual power began to flow to Su Xi, and gradually poured into Su Xi''s body. As soon as linglifu entered the body, a greater sense of pain swept all Suxi''s senses.


    "Ah Finally, she cried out, and Suxi''s face was full of sweat. And Suxi''s cry, also let Suqi suddenly raised his head, finally found Suxi''s strange. Su Qi''s face was full of anxiety. She stretched out her hand and found that she couldn''t do anything.


    The hands shaking, Su Xi''s forehead blue veins, obviously bear great pain. Under such pain, the spirit power broke away as soon as it entered the body. It could not be stored in the body at all. The speed of disappearance was so fast that Suxi had no chance to direct the spirit power to the storage device.


    Suxi never felt so sad to open a locker.


    The tiny spiritual power poured in again and again, broke up again and again, and then poured in again. I don''t know how many times, until Suxi had the idea of giving up, but it stayed in Suxi for a breath or two.


    So it is right to say that as long as we persist, we will gain.

 Chapter 234

    It was this short breath or two that made Suxi see the opportunity. Gritting her teeth and enduring the unspeakable pain, Suxi keeps on working hard, and finally finds the opportunity to lead Lingli to the jade bracelet.


    As the jade bracelet was opened, Suxi showed a happy expression, as if the pain also reduced a bit. She quickly took out the xumai pill from the jade bracelet. Suxi couldn''t support it any more. She vomited out a mouthful of blood, and the spirit power broke away. The jade bracelet was closed again. Fortunately, xumai Dan has been taken out, but it didn''t work this time.


    See Suxi success, Suqi face burst out of strong joy, and then poured out a pill, fed to the powerless Suxi.


    Seeing the white hand in front of her, Suxi felt bitter. When was she so weak that she needed such care? But now is not the time to think about these, this idea is just a flash, Suxi then took Suqi''s hand to swallow the pill.


    As soon as the xumai pill entered the stomach, it melted away, and a gentle air current flowed in the body. Suxi quickly closed her eyes and sat up. With a pinch of her hand, she got into Suxi''s body and cooperated with the airflow to warm the broken meridians. In this process, Suxi did not dare to relax at all. Once her spiritual power was out of control, Suxi''s idea of resuming her meridians failed.


    Seeing Su Xi like this, Su Qi was relieved. Unable to sit on the grassland, Su Qi only felt that she had never been so tired. However, she did not rest, but chose to practice. She can''t let her strength fall too much. After all, she wants to protect Suxi. This time, it''s a wake-up call for her.


    When Su Xi and Su Xi were healing and practicing one by one, the emperor was not calm.


    Although Suxi has been in the human world for one or two years, she still doesn''t know a lot about the imperial capital. For example, the hidden forces of the imperial capital, or not hidden, but low-key but powerful forces.


    The gambling house created by Qi Leling is one of these low-key forces. After Su Xi left Qizhou, Qi Leling took Chang Hu back to the imperial capital, the place where he started the casino.


    Walking in the streets of the imperial capital, looking at the people coming and going, Qi Leling suddenly said: "how long has it been, now the imperial capital is still so busy, worthy of being the first city in the human world!"


    Listening to Qi Leling''s words, Chang Hu, who was not good at words, didn''t know how to answer. Fortunately, Qi Leling didn''t want Chang Hu to say anything. He talked to himself, but he said it freely.


    Just now, there was a commotion in the street not far away. Qi Leling is a lively person. Naturally, he wants to see it. There was a flash of interest between his eyebrows. Qi Leling closed the fan in his hand and said, "let''s go and have a look!"


    Hearing this, Chang Hu hesitated. I haven''t returned to the imperial capital for a long time. Many things have changed. I don''t know how serious the atmosphere of the imperial capital is! Under such circumstances, Chang Hu was really worried that something would happen that would endanger Qi Leling''s safety.


    But he also knew Qi Leling''s temperament, and knew that no matter how much he tried to persuade him, it would not help, so he secretly raised his vigilance and went to the noisy place with Qi Leling.


    In front of a jewelry store called zhenbaoge, there are many people around. Of course, most of the people outside are watching the crowd, but the real protagonist is still making trouble inside!


    Qi Leling didn''t want to go in and watch the farce up close. She just found a good place at the door and watched the farce with great interest.


    "Hum, I didn''t expect that the famous Su family would sell fake goods to others! Your treasure Pavilion is also a famous jewelry store in the capital of the emperor. But look at it. It''s your Ju Ling necklace. My lady bought it at a high price, but it''s just an ordinary bead. It doesn''t have the function of Ju Ling at all! "


    The man dressed as a servant girl threw the necklace on the ground. A green bead on it cracked. The servant girl''s face was full of indignation. It seemed that she was asking for an explanation.


    Next to the maid, a woman in a white gauze skirt was standing there. Her eyebrows were delicate, but the disdain and arrogance in her eyes were disgusting.


    Looking at the green beads on the ground, the person in charge of the treasure Pavilion picked them up quickly. After only one look, he sneered and said, "hum, Miss yuan is so powerful! It''s obviously not from our treasure Pavilion, but you just want to put the blame on my su family. What kind of mind do you have? You''ll know when you see it! "


    Smell speech, the servant girl eyes a stare, angrily way: "good you su Qi, my young lady spent 20000 gold coins to buy the necklace, now turned into a fake, you unexpectedly also hit a rake, blame to our head! So many people here have seen this necklace. We just bought it in treasure Pavilion. You can tell lies with your eyes open


    Facing the scolding of the servant girl and the hot eyes of the people outside the treasure Pavilion, Su Qiji is not moved. It can be seen that this man is so deep in the city that no wonder he is in charge of the treasure Pavilion.


    "Don''t be so insincere. You actually bought the poly soul necklace here, which I won''t deny. However, this necklace is not my treasure Pavilion. If Miss yuan wants to find a way to explain it, she has to ask yourself! "With that, Su Qi raised the necklace in his hand, and the broken green beads were very conspicuous.


    No one is allowed inside, and there is a lot of discussion outside. Obviously, there are different views on this matter.


    "Alas, the yuan family did everything to fight against the Su family."


    Hearing this, Qi Leling turned her attention to these people outside. After seeing this, someone immediately said, "yes, I don''t know what''s going on. These days, the yuan family have been looking for trouble with the Su family."


    "Hey, you don''t know! It''s said that Su Xi, the scum of the Su family, killed yuan''s eldest son. Of course, Yuan Zhenxiong was angry, so he went to the door at that time. But Suxi is not a fuel-efficient lamp. She even pushed yuan Zhenxiong and other experts back! "


    As soon as the words came out, there was a burst of exclamation in the crowd.


    "Well, didn''t you say that Suxi is a waste who can''t work properly? How did she kill the young master of the yuan family and force him back? "


    Wen Yan, the former humanist, said: "what do you know? As early as the time when the Su family was big, they broke away from the name of waste! If not, how do you think she got into the Imperial College? "


    "It seems that Suxi is very powerful. Even the experts in tianlingjing can push back!"


    "Who said no!"


    After discussing Su Xi, someone asked again, "this yuan family is just the second family of the imperial capital, but Su family is the first real family. How dare he provoke yuan family?"

 Chapter 235

    Hearing this, there was a response in the crowd: "Suxi killed the eldest son of the yuan family. I heard that she was still the heir! If yuan Zhenxiong doesn''t get angry, then he has no face to stay in the imperial capital! "


    Speaking of this, the man suddenly lowered his voice when he saw the look of the people around him. He said mysteriously, "actually, there is a very important reason why the yuan family doesn''t pay attention to the Su family!" Then, seeing that all the people were looking at him with burning eyes, the man laughed and said, "do you know yunshuizong? It''s said that the yuan family asked yunshuizong for help this time! "


    As soon as the words came out, everyone was in an uproar.


    "No matter how powerful the Su family is, I''m afraid it won''t be able to win it this time."


    "Who said no?"


    People are still talking, but the topic has changed from what happened in Zhenbao pavilion to Yunshui sect. Qi Leling''s eyes were shining, but he didn''t expect that this time in the imperial capital, he encountered such an interesting thing.


    Suddenly, Qi Leling seemed to think of something. He pulled a man standing beside him and asked, "I don''t know Susie Who is it? "


    Suddenly interrupted to see the play, a trace of impatience flashed across the man''s face. However, after seeing Qi Leling''s evil face and his noble spirit, the man choked back his impatience. The man is just a common people, meet Qi Leling such expensive childe appearance of person, from is not provoked.


    As soon as his expression changed, the man raised a flattering smile: "is this young master a stranger? You don''t know. Suxi is very famous in the imperial capital! It is said that she used to be a waste without spiritual power. Although she was the daughter of the Su family, she did not live as well as the common daughter of an elder. "


    "But I don''t know how, she, who was called a waste, suddenly attacked! Although she did not take part in the final contest, she was the best one the Su family had to admit


    Hear Di female two words, Qi Leling heart don''t know why there is a trace of sadness. However, perhaps because of the homonym of Suxi and pisusi, Qi Leling had a little interest in the sudden rise of the waste miss.


    Take out a money bag from the bosom, Qi Leling is very casual to throw to the man, then take Chang Hu to walk away.


    The man did not expect to be paid for answering a question. Out of curiosity, the man opened the purse and found that there were no less than 100 gold coins in it. Then his eyes widened. Then the man quickly put away the money bag, see no one around to pay attention to him, just quickly left the treasure Pavilion.


    Compared with the heated discussion outside, the quarrel inside the treasure Pavilion is more intense.


    Looking at Su Qiji, who emphasizes that the Juling necklace is not from the treasure Pavilion, the maid blushes with anger and has a thick neck. She almost rolls up her sleeve and goes forward to fight with Su Qiji.


    Seeing this, the woman in white who used to be watching the opera on one side could not stand still.


    She thought she was very elegant and stopped the servant girl. The woman stepped forward. Her pretty face was full of pride and disdain: "Su Qiji, take a closer look at the Juling Necklace in your hand. It has the logo of treasure Pavilion on it! It''s clear that the evidence is solid, but you''re not afraid to lose the face of the Su family because you''re so dishonest? "


    The woman''s voice is not sharp, but the meaning of the words is aimed at Su Qiji everywhere. The so-called symbol of treasure Pavilion is also the reason why women can stand here so firmly.


    Looking at Su Qiji with confidence, she is full of provocation.


    However, in the face of the woman''s aggressiveness, and even the so-called evidence in her mouth, Su Qiji is not worried at all. The eyes indicate the little fellow around him. He will go away, and then he takes out a treasure Pavilion.


    Putting the two things together, Su Qi pointed to the sign and said, "please see clearly what the sign of our treasure Pavilion is!"


    After that, Su Qi handed the two things to Xiao Si, who then handed them to the woman.


    Seeing this, a trace of uneasiness appeared in the woman''s heart. After taking the things in his hand, the uneasiness in the woman''s heart immediately became the essence.


    I saw that the mark on the spirit gathering necklace was the same as the mark on the object brought by the young man, but the details were slightly different. And ordinary people often do not pay attention to the details of things, women also naturally did not find.


    The eyes suddenly sank, and the woman glared at the servant girl, but then she laughed: "Oh, look at my servant girl, I don''t know where I bought a fake, which is confused with the Juling necklace I bought in Zhenbao Pavilion. I also just saw that the gathering spirit bead didn''t have the function of gathering spirit, so I was angry and didn''t look at it carefully. I''m sorry to have caused so much trouble to Zhenbao Pavilion! "


    When she said this, she didn''t feel guilty. It''s very difficult for a woman to change her attitude in a good way.


    And the woman this words a, outside then fried the pot.


    All the people came here just to watch the fun, and there were some people who were envious of others. They wanted to see the Su family play, but they didn''t expect that the last "misunderstanding" would be solved. In this way, it naturally caused those people''s dissatisfaction."What the hell! It''s Miss yuan. She can''t recognize good things, but she still depends on others. What a shame


    "It''s Miss yuan, but she''s just a woman who doesn''t have the upper hand. How many good things have you seen? I''m not sure. This time they came to blackmail the Su family! "


    "No wonder! No wonder


    Listening to the words outside, the woman''s face was green and white for a while. Suddenly, the woman slapped her servant girl in the face and said angrily, "it''s all your fault! I mistook things for treasure Pavilion! Why don''t you apologize to Mr. Su quickly? "


    The loud slap stopped the discussion outside. No one thought that the girl, who looked delicate, was not soft at all.


    The servant girl''s eyes were slightly red, but she tried her best to hold back. Then, the servant girl gave Su Qi a salute. She was very aggrieved and said, "it''s all my fault, Lord su. I hope Lord Su can forgive me."


    Seeing this, Su Qiji doesn''t want to make things big again, so she accepts the maid''s apology by waving her hand.


    Then, the woman glared at the servant girl fiercely again, put the things in her hand back into the boy''s hand, and left in a hurry. Naturally, the servant girl is also in a hurry to keep up.


    See things like this even if finished, people also feel boring, have left.

 Chapter 236

    Seeing the empty door of Zhenbao Pavilion, Su Qi is not happy to solve any problems. Instead, she sighs deeply, and her face is also heavy.


    Seeing this, the boy was puzzled and asked, "isn''t the matter settled, Lord? Why are you so sad? "


    After hearing this, Su Qi took a look at him and for the first time felt that it was good to be an ordinary person. He was born in Su''s family and couldn''t help but think about many things: "this time it''s solved, but next time? Next time? I don''t think the yuan family will give up this time! "


    Having said that, Su Qiji doesn''t pay any attention to the boy''s incomprehension and turns to leave.


    At this time, although there was no trouble in Su''s assembly hall, the atmosphere was heavy. Su Zhen and the elders were all serious.


    "What do you think of the yuan family?" He breathed softly, and Su Zhen said as usual.


    After listening to Su Zhen''s words, others were all right, but the two elders gave a cold hum without any scruple, as if they had heard a funny joke. "What do you think? Are you confused? It''s Suxi who caused this. She''s good. She ran away alone. It''s all over, leaving her family to clean up the mess for her! "


    "You''re not right. Miss Xi killed yuan Dan, but yuan Dan is the eldest son. Isn''t miss Xi the daughter of my su family? How can we give girl Xi out because of just one yuan family! This not only makes the family waste a talent, but also loses the face of the first family of the Su family! "


    The speaker was the five elders. He was not right with the two elders. Seeing that the two elders said that, he wanted to fight back.


    "Presumptuous! According to you, is it necessary to destroy the Su family for the sake of an insignificant girl? " The second elder was so old that his beard was raised. He patted the table and then glared at the five elder.


    Hearing this, the five elders gave a cold smile, and there was a little sarcasm on his face: "it''s hard for the two elders to remember the Su family in their heart. I thought that the two elders had only themselves in their heart, but they didn''t see the Su family!"


    This remark seems to be composed of more than ten or twenty words, but the meaning inside is to make the people present look the same. The indifferent Su Zhen, the just elder, the mysterious three elder, and the four elder of the wall grass all set their eyes on the two elder''s face.


    See this, two elder that hot temper where still can stand? He stood up abruptly, pointed to the nose of the five elders and scolded: "My Su family is just because they have you. That''s why you''ve become like this! You want to defend Suxi, right? When the Su family is lonely because of Su Xi, you will know how to regret it! "


    Roar out this sentence aloud, two elder also stare Su Zhen one eye, the face is full of discontent. Then, regardless of the fact that the meeting was still going on, he just walked away. When he left, he banged his children to show his anger.


    The second elder''s scolding made the fifth elder angry. He pointed to the back of the second elder and looked at Su Zhen in his eyes. He said: "master, look at him. What''s his attitude! My su family is the first family of the imperial capital. Are you afraid of his yuan family? In my opinion, the second elder wants to kill Xi girl for his own selfish desire! "


    This words a, Su Zhen but didn''t agree, but coldly saw five elder one eye. Although the five elders and the two elders are often out of touch, they still behave like a family when facing foreign enemies. But now five elders say such words, obviously don''t regard two elders as a family.


    Although Su Zhen doesn''t like the elder and is even dissatisfied with the elder, as the head of the family, he has a lot to consider and will not do anything bad to the family because of his personal emotions.


    It has to be admitted that the second elder sometimes does things out of line, but over the years, the second elder is still loyal to the Su family. At least it''s not like the four elders on the wall. He will fall wherever the wind blows.


    This is the reason why Su Zhenrong has endured the two elders for so long.


    As soon as he touched Su Zhen''s eyes, the five elders put down their hands. Mouth moved, as if to say something, but in the end swallow back to the stomach, no words.


    Seeing this, Su Zhen took back his eyes and looked at the elder: "elder, how do you see this?"


    After hearing this, he thought deeply and then said, "if it''s just the yuan family, the Su family will have some troubles, but it won''t hurt their muscles and bones. However, I heard that the yuan family invited Yunshui sect this time. The leader of Yunshui sect, Yun batian, will come to the imperial capital in the near future to help yuan Zhenxiong. "


    After that, the elder suddenly sighed and gently shook his head: "with the strength of both of them, even our Su family will have to pay a great price! This matter It''s not easy to do! "


    As soon as these words came out, the Conference Hall fell silent again. It is obvious that the words of the elder all entered the hearts of all of you.


    I do not know how long the silence, five elders Teng to stand up, a face of indignation: "is not Yunshui Zong? No matter how powerful he is, this emperor is not his territory! Is it hard for him to bring all the masters of the clan? "Almost at the moment when the sound of the old saying fell, the four elders quickly raised a smile of flattery, looked at Su Zhen and said, "old five is right. If only Yun batian is alone, the master can solve him. It''s no big deal!"


    Listening to the compliment in the four old sayings, Su Zhen is not happy at all. I don''t know what I thought at the beginning, but I let the four elders, a simple minded man, also sit in the elder''s seat. If things were so simple, Su Zhen would not be so serious.


    After looking at the expressions of several people, Su sighed. He didn''t expect them to give any good advice. He only said faintly: "just go one step and see one step! Let''s see what kind of attitude Yun batian is. If he really decides to help the yuan family, we can only fight him to the end! My su family''s name is not blown out. As long as he dares to come, I will dare to beat him back to Yunzhou! "


    With that, Su Zhen stood up, looked at several people with different expressions in front of him, didn''t speak any more, turned around and left the conference hall.


    One month after that, the emperor could often see that Su''s shop was in trouble by all kinds of people. Fortunately, Su''s people were not simple. Every time they were resolved. However, the Su family did not look at these little things, but it still brought some troubles.


    In the middle of this month, the income of the Su family is 12 times less than before! If you put these gold coins in an ordinary family, I don''t know how many lives they will be able to eat!

 Chapter 237

    Su''s family spent a month in the days of no big trouble and no small trouble, while Su Xi sat for a month in the process of constantly repairing her meridians.


    In this month, Suxi did not touch the water. Although her injury was getting better, her face turned pale. In the end is the body, where the fetus, than before the demon body, can not be a few months without eating. So this time, Suxi was awakened by hunger


    Listening to the sound of her stomach, Suxi is helpless to help her forehead. When will she be so embarrassed! However, after feeling that all the meridians in the body have been repaired, Suxi''s sense of helplessness dissipated.


    Seeing that Suqi was still practicing, Suxi didn''t disturb her. As soon as she wanted to bring out some dry food, she found that the food wrapped by Lingli was still hot.


    Take a deep look at Su Qi, Su Xi smile, but did not say anything.


    Su Qi will be covered in the spirit of the above disperse, Su Xi holding that there are still some warm food, the heart gradually poured with warmth. Looking at the appetizing meal, Suxi said in secret: this silly girl, she even uses her spiritual power to keep the food warm. It''s a pity that she can think of it!


    When she picked up the jade chopsticks, Suxi sat on the grassland and began to eat.


    It''s worthy of using Lingli to keep the food warm. It feels different. It''s Suxi, who is not bothered by the feeling of words. He also has to praise that the food is very appetizing. Just don''t know this inside, a little Suxi to Suqi moved.


    In the dining room, Su Qi slowly opened her eyes. See Suxi good eating, Suqi sweet smile, but did not speak.


    "Since it''s stopped, let''s eat together." Taking advantage of the meal gap, Suxi did not look back, only light way.


    Smell speech, Su Qi face a red, know Su Xi this words is not polite, at the moment also not affectation, directly sat next to Su Xi, take out a pair of chopsticks and Su Xi eat together.


    Both of them believed in the principle of silent food and silent sleep. For a moment, the grassland was very quiet and there was not even a trace of wind.


    After filling her stomach, Suxi endured the impulse to feel her stomach and groan comfortably, but she kept her dignity in front of Suqi. After picking up all the leftovers, Su Qi said, "Lord, are you ready?"


    "Don''t worry, the meridians have been repaired, and the injuries on the body have been cured. I think we''ve wasted a lot of time here, and I don''t know what year it is


    Hearing Su Xi''s words, Su Qi was greatly relieved, and then said with a light smile: "now it has been a month and a half since we entered this sea of fire."


    "Is it?" The voice is tiny of whisper a, Su Xi astringed the Mou son.


    Seeing Su Xi''s appearance, Su Qi hesitated for a moment and asked her questions in the end: "Lord, I''ve been here for so long. In fact, I always have a problem. Is this really the secret place of the sea of fire? "


    Smell speech, Su Xi astringes the eyebrow eye between flash a trace of pure light, is obviously thought of some things. From the moment of jumping into the sea of fire, except that the not very hot sea of fire reflects the word "sea of fire" in the secret place of the sea of fire, I haven''t seen the chilling shuisuxi behind. I only know that I woke up in a coma and appeared here, but Suxi didn''t think about where it was.


    Is it because she has been in the world for a long time that Suxi''s vigilance has dropped? Why should Suqi remind her of these things? Secretly in the bottom of my heart to wake up for a while, Suxi began to think about this problem.


    But Su Qi didn''t give Su Xi time to think about it. Instead, she asked again, "I still have a question. That day What did the master of heaven''s spiritual realm eat for the LORD before he would let us go? "


    Su Qi is a Leng at first, did not expect Su Qi to ask her this question suddenly. This question, however, aroused another doubt of Suxi. So, instead of answering, Suxi asked, "is the full moon over?"


    "Eh? After that, it''s just in this secret place. There''s no night, only the bright sunshine. "


    Hearing this, Su Xi''s doubts about the idea disappeared in an instant. She was blessed by this secret place, because there was no night, there would be no full moon, so the seven unique poisons on Suxi didn''t attack.


    Toward Su Qi light smile for a while: "practice, we have wasted a lot of time. If you want to enter the inner court, how can you do with this strength? "


    Smell speech, Su Qi this also want to ask the mind immediately stopped. Feeling the strength of her standing still, Su Qi''s eyes darkened, but even if she covered them, she whispered.


    In this way, they quickly entered the cultivation state, and Suxi didn''t think much about whether it was the secret place of the sea of fire. Even if not, she has no spare time to solve this puzzle, and everything has to wait until the time.


    The sun is very dazzling, shining on their faces, but it makes them look more and more brilliant.


    At the same time, there was no peace in the imperial capital.


    If the yuan family just made a little fuss a few days ago and had some scruples about their actions, then today they are a bit arrogant. I don''t know what Miss yuan''s family thought. Today, she took the people of Yuan''s family and smashed them into treasure Pavilion.Su Qiji, the person in charge of the treasure Pavilion, was originally working outside. He thought that no one would dare to make trouble in the treasure Pavilion, so he didn''t send more people. But when he came back from work, he saw a mess!


    Not to mention the loss of treasure Pavilion, after all, it is the Su family''s industry. Even if there is no additional staff, there are still some people guarding the security of treasure Pavilion. It''s just that the strength of the people from the yuan family is not weak. The tables and benches are all broken, but the goods sold are not lost at all, which makes Su Qiji''s anger a little relaxed.


    Looking at the leading Miss yuan family, Su Qiji said in a gloomy tone: "I don''t know where I offended Miss yuan in Zhenbao Pavilion, but I let Miss yuan come directly to the door, which ruined my su family''s face!"


    Although there are so many people standing behind, after seeing Su Qiji''s expression, Miss yuan''s family is inexplicably flustered. Two unnatural coughs seemed to embolden him: "cough, Lord Su, it''s not that I want to damage your Su family''s face today, but that you su family don''t want your face! There is a saying that says well, you must not live if you do evil yourself


    Speaking of the end, Miss yuan raised her head high, the timidity in her eyes was gone, the rest was disdain.


    With this, Su Qiji''s face darkened: "Miss Yuan said this, but she had to come up with a basis, otherwise, don''t blame Su for not letting you out of this treasure Pavilion today!"


    With the fall of the voice, Su Qi continued to wave. In an instant, five or six people came out of the dark. Look at that, they are all masters of the seven sections of the earth spirit realm!

 Chapter 238

    Looking at the sudden appearance of the person, Miss yuan''s face, which was still full of confidence, was pulled down. The expression was as ugly as it was.


    Although she also brought some people today, they were all part of the spiritual world. As soon as the people of treasure Pavilion came out, the breath of those people behind her was obviously unstable. At such a moment, Miss yuan''s family could not turn back and scold, but glared at Su Qiji fiercely.


    These people were supposed to protect Su''s house, but on the way back to zhenbaoge, Su Qiji heard that something had happened to zhenbaoge. In case, Su Qiji went back to Su''s house to borrow these guards. But I didn''t expect that, it really came into use!


    Seeing Miss yuan''s ugly face like a fly, Su Qiji sneers in her heart and tells her that her way is still too shallow.


    After taking a deep breath, Miss Yuan pointed to Su Qiji. She didn''t have the tact that a woman should have: "Su Qiji, don''t think that calling someone out can threaten me! Why, when did the Su family do such shameless things? They even bully people! "


    "Bullying? I''m afraid miss yuan is wrong! You smashed my treasure pavilion with people for no reason. I asked people to defend themselves. So what? Or is Miss yuan thinking that if she bullies others, she will not allow others to bully her back? If so, I can only say that Miss yuan may have mistaken our Su family! In this imperial capital, there is no one we Su family dare not offend! "


    Almost as soon as Su Qi''s voice fell, a faint, but not angry, voice came from the entrance of Zhenbao Pavilion: "is there really no one the Su family dare not offend?"


    At the same time, a powerful force goes straight to Su Qi. Seeing the posture, you can see that the comer is not good.


    Listening to the sudden voice, Su Qi thought about who would come at this time. However, before he could see the people at the door, a threat fell on him.


    However, although Su Qiji is in charge of treasure Pavilion, he has a good head in business, and his strength is not good at all. They are all over 40 years old, but they have been staying in the eight sections of Xuanling realm and have not made any progress.


    It''s just that Su Qi is also a strange man. If his strength is not good, he depends on his brain. At the beginning, he let the Su family go through the most difficult hurdle by himself. It was because of this that he appeared in Su Zhen''s sight.


    The treasure pavilion was originally managed by the second elder. Naturally, the person in charge is also the person of the second elder. But when two elders embezzle public funds, Su Zhen personally changes the person in charge, and the replacement person is Su Qi Ji.


    Su Qiji didn''t let Su Zhen down, but after taking over the treasure Pavilion for two months, the income of treasure Pavilion increased more than three times than before! Since then, Su Qiji''s name has spread in the imperial capital. When many experts above the earth''s spiritual realm see him, they are all good friends and call him Su Ge master. This is not only because of Su Qiji''s ability, but also because Su''s family is behind him.


    Now, Su Qiji, who is famous, is directly smashed by this pressure. His body kept flying back. Although he tried his best to stick the soles of his feet firmly to the ground, it didn''t help.


    "Bang!" "Crackling!"


    A series of sounds came out, not only the sound of Su Qi smashing on the cargo cabinet, but also the sound of those treasures falling on the ground and being broken.


    Seeing this, the guardians of the Su family immediately picked up their weapons and ran to the door one by one. Only the little guy ran up and took Su Qi, who had been smashed to spit blood.


    The Su family''s guards rushed out with great momentum, but the next moment they fell to the ground like a soft footed shrimp without any fighting back. Several people were covering their waist with their hands, and there was a shrill scream in their mouth, as if the bone was cracked there.


    A few people are iron men, but at the moment there is no image of scream, you can imagine how much pain can''t stand.


    "Well, this is the end of offending our yuan family! Su Qiji, I want you to show me your face. Now you know how powerful it is! " Miss yuan''s family is a woman who can fall into the well and make a mockery at Su Qiji''s appearance.


    However, before Su Qiji has any reaction, the people at the door come in.


    Facing the sunshine, two tall figures appear in Su Qiji''s sight. Suppressing the dizziness in her mind, it took her a long time to see the visitor clearly. But this look, it is to let Su Qi continue to face big change.


    "Yuan Zhenxiong! How could it be you It''s su Qi''s next city hall. When he saw yuan Zhenxiong, he couldn''t help shouting. Although he had never met the man walking beside yuan Zhenxiong, he could see that the man was extraordinary. Thinking of the rumors in recent days, Su Qi immediately guessed the identity of the man.


    In this way, Su Qiji''s mood is more restless.


    "Yunbatian!" She gnashes her teeth and spits out these words. Su Qiji''s face is very ugly.


    After hearing Su Qi''s name, Yun batian smiles. It was just a kind smile, but there was a chill that others could not detect.


    This person is Yun batian who forced Su Xi to take poison! Just did not expect, after leaving from the sea of fire, he came directly to the imperial capital."Mr. Su has a good eye! If you haven''t seen me, you can still tell me my name. It''s worthy of being the Lord of the treasure Pavilion in the imperial capital! "


    Yun batian''s words are praise, but in fact they are sarcastic. Su Qiji''s hand trembles slightly. Close your eyes and take a deep breath. Su Qi tries her best to calm down.


    Yuan''s family and Yun batian didn''t disturb each other. They quietly watched Su Qiji open his eyes again.


    After the shock, Su Qi''s composure returned. He coldly looked at Yuan Zhenxiong and Yun batian, and did not show any timidity because of their identity or strength. On the contrary, he behaved as if he were not so calm.


    I don''t know why, seeing Su Qiji like this, Yun batian suddenly thinks of Su Xi who was born in the secret place of the sea of fire. I don''t know what''s wrong with him now, but Yun batian doesn''t want Suxi to die. After all, Suxi is the only way for him to wait for what he always wants in yuqingjun.


    With this association, Yun batian suddenly wants to vent all the anger that he can''t vent to Su Xi on Su Qiji.


    Mild smile disappeared, Sen Leng smile floating on the corner of the mouth, cloud batian suddenly disappeared in place!


    The next moment, a powerful thug pinches Su Qiji''s neck, and doesn''t give him a chance to react.


    Xiao Si wants to stop him, but before he touches Yun batian, he is kicked by Yun batian, falls to the ground and dies

 Chapter 239

    Xu did not expect that Yun batian not only dared to hurt people on Su''s site, but also killed them directly. The guards who fell on the ground all changed their faces. They are all loyal to the Su family. If someone offends the authority of the Su family, they will not give up.


    The blow that cloud Ba Tian gave them before was too heavy. Their back had been smashed and they had no strength to get up. In this way, a few people can only watch Yun batian and Yuan''s family running wild in the treasure Pavilion, and their tears fall from the corner of their eyes, which shows that they are loyal to the Su family from the bottom of their hearts and do not want to see any insult to the Su family.


    But this time, they could do nothing but watch Su Qiji in yunbatian''s hands, breathing faster and faster, and his face flushed because of the lack of air.


    "Oh, Lord Su, you don''t look very well!" Yun batian looks at Su Qiji with a smile, and the words of ridicule come out in this way.


    Hearing this, Yuan Zhenxiong, an ally, could not help but scold him secretly: you''ve strangled people''s necks. How about your face? But I think so. Yuan Zhenxiong is very happy to see this scene. As long as yunba naive hands, he will believe that yunbatian really want to be the enemy with the Su family.


    On one side, Miss yuan''s family, because she was humiliated by Su Qiji, was already overjoyed to see him like this. No matter the owner of Yuan Zhenxiong is still here, she is almost excited to jump up: "Su Qiji, I told you not to provoke our yuan family! Now you know the consequences? You deserve it


    After that, Miss yuan gave Su Qiji a triumphant look, as if she was the one who held her. And her words, also deeply into the heart of the fallen guard.


    Gradually crazy, thinking of the Su family''s good treatment for them, the guards all sank their faces.


    Suddenly, the spiritual power of one of them suddenly surged, and a strong pressure spread from him. Miss yuan was at the center of the pressure.


    All of a sudden, this scene was unexpected. Miss yuan''s face turned pale, blood spat out, and her steps faltered a few times.


    Generally speaking, the effect of a strong person''s coercion should not be so weak, but no matter how strong the coercion is, the guard is the end of the crossbow.


    Xu is what the guards do to stimulate the rest of the Su family guards. They all show fierce light one by one. They all suddenly have great spiritual power. Their bodies, which can''t lift their strength, bounce from the ground like sharp swords.


    I don''t know if it was agreed, but the guards went to yunbatian, Yuan Zhenxiong and miss yuan respectively.


    Miss yuan''s self-cultivation is not high. Although the guard is injured, she is several grades higher than her. In addition, her mind was overwhelmed by the previous pressure. The guard rushed towards her, but she didn''t react at all. She was hit by the guard''s death blow!


    The attack of fighting back on her deathbed was not only to hurt Miss yuan''s family. Under this attack, Miss yuan''s family had not yet reflected what was going on, so she fell down, her eyes were wide open and she couldn''t close her eyes.


    And the guard''s only spiritual power was gone. When he saw that Miss yuan was dead, he could not hold his breath in his chest any longer and fainted.


    Compared with this guard, those who rushed to Yuan Zhenxiong and Yun batian were not so lucky. This is the end of the crossbow, they have not nearly two people''s body, they were two people with a blow to the life!


    Looking at the dead Miss yuan family, Yun batian sneered and said to Yuan Zhenxiong, "Mr. Yuan, you are a member of the yuan family, but you are too careless! Tut Tut, it''s a pity that such a beautiful little girl lost her life at a young age


    Without answering Yun batian''s words immediately, Yuan Zhenxiong, as if he didn''t recognize the irony in those words, calmly went to the Su family guard who killed Miss yuan. The foot wrapped with Lingli mercilessly broke the guard''s neck. Yuan Zhenxiong said faintly: "it''s just a woman in the collateral line. What table do you have to talk about! However, no matter who killed my yuan family, I will make him pay the price of bleeding! "


    The voice falls, Yuan Zhenxiong''s eyes suddenly bursts of fierce light. This sounds like talking about the Su family guard, but in fact, every word points to Su Xi. It can be seen that Yuan Zhenxiong''s emphasis on Yuan Dan and his hatred for Su Xi have reached an irreparable level!


    However, the servants of the yuan family shivered one by one.


    "No!" Seeing the guards she had found die one by one, Su Qi shed tears from the corner of her eyes, and her mouth kept making sounds, but they were vague.


    His voice also draws Yun batian''s attention back from Yuan Zhenxiong. With a tight hand, Su Qiji''s weak voice gradually disappears into the treasure Pavilion.


    Looking at Su Qiji, who was staring at him more and more, Yun batian said with a grim smile, "what''s the matter, Su Ge master? Oh, how could that be good? Our famous Su Pavilion leader in the imperial capital should have such a day! In this way, I''ll send you down to accompany those rubbish, OK? "With the fall of the voice, the cloud bully flashed a hint of danger in his eyes, and suddenly grasped it in his hand!


    However, between the firelight and calcium carbide, a great spiritual power goes straight to cloud batian, pinching Su Qiji''s hand. Feeling this spiritual power, Yun batian is not afraid. Instead, he releases Su Qiji in a gesture of waiting for him, and then he dissolves the spiritual power.


    It has to be said that the spirit power is very strong, although it is resolved, it also makes the empress of cloud bully back several steps.


    A pair of powerful hands pull Su Qi behind him, and then Su Zhen''s figure appears in the treasure Pavilion. He was followed by a group of elders.


    After stabilizing his figure, Yun batian looks at Su Zhen in front of him and raises his eyebrows: "I thought Su''s master was hiding behind and didn''t dare to come out!"


    Listening to the words full of sarcasm, Su Zhen did not have any fluctuation. Throwing a bottle of pills to Su Qiji, Su Zhen said in a soft voice, "it''s hard for you." After seeing Su Qi''s slightly excited reaction, Su Zhen said to the cloud overlord, "I don''t know where my su family offended the cloud overlord, but the overlord was so cruel!"


    Knowing that Su Zhen refers to the dead Su family guards, Yun batian doesn''t look guilty, but takes it for granted. Seeing this, Su Zhen frowned. As soon as he wanted to say something, a slightly gloomy voice started: "hum, there must be a limit to pretending to be stupid. Don''t think you can escape the fact that your Su family''s killing is not worth your life!"

 Chapter 240

    No one can say this except yuan Zhenxiong. Sure enough, when Su Zhenxun went, he saw yuan Zhenxiong looking at him with a gloomy face. It seemed that he could do it at any time.


    In fact, Su Zhen knew that Yuan Zhenxiong was here at the beginning, but he just didn''t want to pay attention to him and deliberately ignored him. Who knows that the head of Yuan Zhenxiong''s family is a white pawn. He has no endurance. He insults Su Zhen first. In this way, Su Zhen had a reason to attack him.


    It''s just that not everyone thinks the same as Su Zhen, at least five elders are not. After hearing yuan Zhenxiong''s insulting words, his eyes widened and his mouth moved to say something.


    At this time, always mysterious three elder is to pull five elder, gave him a look in the eyes, motioned him to shut up. Seeing this, the five elders still hesitated, but seeing that the three elders were serious, they finally stopped thinking.


    Although the three elders are mysterious, there is nothing wrong with them. The five elders are convinced of him.


    "The words of the yuan family leader are wrong. I don''t know when my su family owes you yuan family''s life?" Half tilted his head, Su Zhen squinted at Yuan Zhenxiong, looking innocent.


    "Su Zhen, don''t be silly! Who doesn''t know about Suxi''s killing my son? So, do you still want to default? " Xu didn''t expect Su Zhen to have no face or skin like this. Yuan Zhenxiong was so angry that he drank angrily.


    Hearing the speech, Su Zhen sneered: "Oh, what kind of person Yuan Dan is, I think you know better than me! Don''t I have to repeat what he did in Sifang city? Is master yuan a simple villain who only values personal feelings and ignores the morality of the world? "


    I don''t know whether this is for yuan Zhenxiong or for Yun batian. Anyway, their faces are not good.


    Yunba stepped forward and his face was full of anger: "Su Zhen, I know the conduct of my disciples of Yunshui sect. I don''t need you to say anything here! It''s said that Suxi is from the Imperial College. In another year, she will take part in the entrance test. I''ll wait here in the Imperial College. I''m not afraid that she won''t come back! "


    At this point, the two sides have almost torn face, Su Zhen face cloud batian also don''t have to pretend like that.


    "Oh, what''s the matter? Why is it so busy? " An extremely evil voice suddenly sounded in the treasure Pavilion. All the three people couldn''t help but move their eyes to the door. Instead, they saw a man with a jade fan coming, followed by a stiff faced man with a sword.


    "Who are you?" The speaker is yuan Zhenxiong. He wants to see who dares to step in under such circumstances!


    However, the man ignored yuan Zhenxiong''s question. Instead, he went directly to Su Zhen''s side and said with a smile, "how''s the master of the Su family


    Hearing the speech, all the people present were surprised. For nothing else, the three words of Qi Leling alone can make them pay attention to it.


    Among the three people''s impressions, Qi Leling''s gambling house also belonged to the early power of the imperial capital. Although Qi Leling is so young now, his gambling house has a great reputation in the imperial capital. At least in terms of these three forces, none of them is afraid of the existence of Qi Leling.


    Don''t underestimate Qi Leling''s gambling house. It''s not entirely a gambling house. At least a lot of people know that this casino is a casino on the surface, but the business it does secretly is bloodletting!


    But Qi Leling had been away from the capital for a long time, but he didn''t think about it. Today, he suddenly appeared and was so polite to Su Zhen.


    For a moment, Yuan Zhenxiong and Yun batian had a bad feeling in their hearts.


    After reaction, looking at Qi Leling''s attitude, Su Zhen seemed to understand something, and immediately said with a smile: "long time no see, boss Qi is more and more invisible!"


    When he said this, Su Zhen seemed to take a casual look at Qi Leling, but found that he could not see Qi Leling''s strength. What does that mean? It can only be said that Qi Leling''s strength is higher than that of him, at least in the fifth section of tianlingjing, but Su Zhen does not believe that he only has the fifth section of tianlingjing.


    Think of here, Su Zhen looks at Qi Leling''s eyes more carefully.


    Hearing Su Zhen''s words, Qi Leling didn''t show it on her face, but she couldn''t help complaining in her heart. He has never met Su Zhen, and it is difficult for Su Zhen to say such words without blushing and beating heart, and he is not afraid of being exposed on the spot! If it wasn''t for the same name of Suxi and his Su brothers, he wouldn''t care about this mess!


    No matter what Qi Leling thought in her heart, she was polite on the surface. When she spoke, she really felt like she was talking to Su Zhen about the past.


    Their conversation made yuan Zhenxiong and Yun batian turn dark. None of them has ever been ignored to such a degree.


    He coughed twice, pretending to clear his throat. Although he was angry in his heart, Yuan Zhenxiong''s face was still calm: "I don''t know what happened when boss Qi came here this time?"


    Yuan Zhenxiong''s words interrupt the conversation between Qi Leling and Su Zhen. Looking at Yuan Zhenxiong indifferently, where is Qi Leling''s enthusiasm for Su Zhenshi? "I was passing by, but I found that it was more lively than usual, so I wanted to come and have a look. But what I saw was the corpse of this place. "At this point, Qi Leling suddenly shook his head, sighed and said, "I didn''t expect that I had left the imperial capital for a few years, and the imperial capital would become like this! It''s a sin and a sin to kill in broad daylight


    Hearing this, Yuan Zhenxiong''s face was as ugly as eating a fly. This is the evil of killing others. Can''t even the underworld tolerate the things you do? He secretly scolded Qi Leling at the bottom of his heart, and Yuan Zhenxiong forced a smile: "this is the enmity between my yuan family, yunshuizong and the Su family. It''s not surprising that boss Qi just came back and didn''t hear about it."


    "No! I''ve been back for several days, and I know almost everything about you. Isn''t it that Yuan Dan did some outrageous things, and then Miss Su killed him on behalf of heaven? It''s no big deal, is it? "


    As soon as these words came out, Yuan Zhenxiong''s face, which was not so good-looking, turned black several degrees immediately. Just when Yuan Zhenxiong couldn''t help choking, Yun batian stopped him.


    Looking at Qi Leling indifferently, Yun batian said faintly: "boss Qi is confused by people outside, what have you misunderstood. Yuan Dan is not only the eldest son of yuan family, but also a disciple of Yunshui sect! But he was killed by Suxi''s daughter. How can he not repay his revenge? "


    With that, Yun batian''s momentum suddenly appeared, as if he wanted to use the force to suppress others.

 Chapter 241

    However, before Qi Leling was touched by the momentum, he saw Qi Leling gently shake his jade fan, and the momentum went out instantly. Seeing this, all the people present are pale, and the biggest feeling is that cloud dominates the sky.


    Qi Leling only seemed to shake the jade fan, but in that flash, there was a stronger momentum towards him. Not only to his warning, but also in turn to give him a warning!


    "What does boss Qi mean?" Yun batian''s voice sounds like gnashing his teeth. Looking at Qi Leling''s eyes, he can''t help sinking a little. Yuan Zhenxiong is also not from the heart startled, quite some bad feeling.


    But relative to his two people''s gloomy, Su Zhen is in a very good mood at this time, just when his eyes touch the dead guards, the good mood just emerged is to sink down again.


    With a smile at the evil spirit of yunba, Qi Leling''s shining eyes made people feel a little dejected: "I thought my meaning was obvious, but I didn''t want to see you for several years, and your eyes were regressive. In this case, I will tell you clearly that Qi Leling is on the side of the Su family! What''s up? Do you hear me? If not, I can say it again! "


    Listening to Qi Leling''s words, which completely treat them as deaf and blind old people, there is a trace of anger on both yunbatian and Yuan Zhenxiong''s faces. It''s just that there is a fear behind the anger.


    Suddenly, Yuan Zhenxiong chuckled and looked at Qi Leling with deep meaning: "boss Qi has not met the imperial capital for a long time. Maybe I don''t know that the imperial capital has changed a lot. At this time, the imperial capital is not the one when boss Qi was here. I''m afraid it''s not boss Qi''s turn to speak here! "


    All the people except Qi Leling were stunned when he said this. Yun batian turned his anger into joy. It seems that he really believes that Qi Leling has no right to speak now. But Su Zhen and a group of elders of the Su family look at Qi Leling with a little worry.


    "The master of the yuan family You might as well have a try! " He didn''t mind saying this. Qi Leling had a smile on her face, but people couldn''t see whether it was true or not.


    In this way, Yuan Zhenxiong and Yun batian really hesitated. But Su Zhen''s heart is a little relaxed.


    His face changed a few times. Yuan Zhenxiong knew that today''s event was over. He glared at Su Zhen fiercely. Yuan Zhenxiong turned around and left. Yun batian said a word before he left: "boss Qi, sometimes don''t trust your judgment too much, otherwise in the end, you don''t know how you died."


    The two leaders left, and the rest of the yuan family did not dare to stay and left behind.


    Seeing these people leave, Su Zhen is a little relieved at the bottom of his heart. Although he was not afraid of these two people, it was not suitable for him to fight today, so it was his intention to leave.


    Waving his hand to show the five elders to go back, Su Zhen puts his eyes on Qi Leling. Made a please gesture, Su Zhen is very polite to say: "boss Qi, here is too messy, how about we change the place to talk?"


    Hearing the speech, Qi Leling nodded: "everything is according to the meaning of the master of the Su family."


    After that, Su Zhen took Qi Leling away, thinking that he wanted to have a good look at Qi Leling''s ideas. Despite Qi Leling''s words, there is no connection between the Su family and Qi Leling. Su Zhen doesn''t believe that someone he has never met will suddenly come out to help him.


    If Qi Leling really wanted to help the Su family, he would not refuse, but he would show his kindness to Qi Leling. But if Qi Leling has ulterior motives, Su Zhen is not a fuel-efficient lamp, and he will not let Qi Leling handle it.


    After several people left, Su Qi immediately asked someone to clean up the remnant of the treasure Pavilion.


    Because of the appearance of Qi Leling, the pattern of imperial capital changed again. Although the yuan family and Yun batian are still looking for trouble with the Su family, they dare not go too far because of Qi Leling''s cooperation with the Su family. What they have to wait for is Su Xi''s return. By then, even if Qi Leling and the Su family are allied, they will not worry about it any more!


    The pattern of the imperial capital is changing, but Su Xi is unchanged. The unchangeable sky, the unchangeable sunshine, the unchangeable grassland, the unchangeable Two men of cultivation.


    Because of the slow progress of practicing magic at the same time, Suxi directly withdrew the magic. Su Xi, who had recovered her original appearance, sat there quietly, just like a fairy who didn''t eat fireworks. Someone believed that she came from fairyland.


    Su Qi also sat there practicing, motionless like an ascetic. But little tail didn''t know when he came out. He wanted to go around the grassland, but he was afraid of getting lost. So he had to jump around Suxi. Although it''s boring, it''s obviously better than being sealed in the secret art. Little tail doesn''t mean to be impatient.


    In this sea of fire, I can''t feel the passage of time at all. Sometimes I can''t feel the passing of time in a moment. At this time, it''s eight months since Suxi and her parents came in, and it''s only one or two months since the inner court competition of Imperial College.


    It will take at least one and a half months to return to the imperial capital from here. During this period, we will not encounter all kinds of problems. So, if Suxi doesn''t wake up, she''ll miss the inner court competition.Suddenly, the original sunny day suddenly rolled up, bursts of thunder, which is almost invisible in the sea of fire, but now it happened!


    Su Xi suddenly opened her eyes and calmly pulled her little tail around Su Qi. Then she set a border to protect Su Qi and her little tail. Then she took out the colorful Yuguang beads. In the continuous cultivation, Suxi''s strength has reached the peak of the nine sections of the earth spirit realm. It''s only one chance to break through to the heaven spirit realm!


    But in fact, in the last half a month, Suxi has encountered this kind of breakthrough for the fourth time, but the first three times all ended in failure.


    This is the fourth and will be the last time. Even if it''s practice, Suxi remembers the time and knows that her time is running out. If she couldn''t make a breakthrough this time, she would have to return to the imperial capital to find another chance.


    Looking at the rolling thunder in the sky, Su Xi''s eyes are as calm as water. This time, she must break through to the spiritual realm!


    After taking a deep breath, Suxi started to make a decision, and the colorful Yuguang beads began to rotate, emitting charming colorful luster. With the passage of time, the thunder in the air became more and more fierce, and the silver snake kept flashing, almost splitting Su Xi''s body!


    "Crackle!" Huge thunder and lightning sounded, and the little tail in the border just looked at it and shook several times, but Suxi didn''t feel it, and her face was still as usual.


    Sinking down, Suxi seems to be waiting for something.

 Chapter 242

    At this time, Suxi''s speed of absorbing spiritual power was greatly accelerated, and the energy in her body began to rage. And the thunder in the sky is also a "boom", and then an electric snake with thick and thin arms directly attacks Suxi. The speed is beyond the measurement of the naked eye!


    Suxi, who has been promoted three times, knows that this is just the first robbery of thunder robbery. It''s nothing. Suxi has a way to deal with it.


    The seven color Yuguang beads rotate faster and faster, and the seven color light shining on Suxi''s head is also more powerful. Looking at the overwhelming electric snake, Su Xi''s eyes were sharp, but she didn''t intend to use the colorful Yuguang beads! Then Suxi''s body was straight towards the electric snake. Suxi wanted to have a head-on confrontation with the electric snake with her own strength!


    With the increasing use of the secret method and the terrible speed of the electric snake, Suxi soon had a direct contact with the electric snake. The blue spirit power on the slender jade hand is constantly emerging. Su Xi grabs the electric snake with her fingers!


    The snake twisted violently twice and found that it couldn''t break away from Suxi. The next moment, it turned into electric light and got into Suxi''s body.


    As soon as the snake entered the body, Suxi could not help shivering. Xu doesn''t like Suxi''s warm environment, so the electric snake starts to be irritable. It runs around in Suxi''s body, trying to destroy Suxi''s meridians, and then breaks out! Aware of this, Suxi''s face changed, which she did not expect. However, she did not panic too much. After landing, she began to concentrate on dealing with the electric snake in her body.


    At this time, the electric snake has been divided into thin strands of electric current. The previous electric snake with thick arm has become such a small current. It can be imagined that the energy contained in the current is so huge!


    At the beginning, it felt like something was crawling under the skin. But with the passage of time, the feeling is more and more intense, the development of the last actually pain Suxi cold sweat straight up, the complexion can not help but become pale.


    In fact, Suxi has the ability to force the current out when it enters the body, but Suxi finds that where the current passes through, her spiritual power has actually become stronger. While suffering from the pain, Suxi can also feel her meridians become stronger and stronger under the forging of electric current!


    From this point of view, where is Suxi willing to expel the current? Only in the range of the body can bear, gritting teeth to endure the pain of the body, but also let the spirit power flow with the current, so that this kind of spirit power can be more powerful.


    After three robberies, only this time did Su find the secret inside. Originally, robbing thunder can still be used like this!


    The energy released by the electric current is more and more big. Suxi''s hands begin to shake, and her body can''t help shaking.


    At the time when the meridians are about to be unable to bear, Su Xi''s eyes suddenly open, and her body is full of spiritual power, and she begins to fight back! This current also didn''t expect that the spirit power, which was helped by itself at the moment before, launched an attack on it at the next moment!


    In the pursuit of spiritual power, the current did not flow along Suxi''s meridians as before, but began to run aimlessly! The meridians are better. After all, they are forged by electric current. Although they are painful, Suxi has almost adapted. But the flesh and blood are different. As soon as the electric current rushes into the flesh and blood, Su Xi''s flesh and blood will be torn. The blood is soaked in blood.


    Speed up the expulsion of current, Suxi know, can''t delay. Otherwise, her body will be completely abandoned under the current.


    Suxi was biting her lips. The pain had already made her bite her own lips, and her blood was stained!


    Under the expelling of powerful spiritual power, the current may be because it costs too much energy to forge Suxi''s body. In the end, Suxi expelled her from her body.


    The pain suddenly disappeared. Suxi''s body suddenly loosened and almost didn''t fall on the grassland.


    After the current came out of Suxi''s body, it was like a runaway wild horse and changed back into an electric snake with thick and thin arms. Regardless of Suxi, the robber turned around and attacked the border!


    The little tail stretched out its claws, as if trying to touch the electric snake that kept hitting the border. But, that claw is how to stretch also stretch not to go out, the small tail is very anxious!


    Seeing this, Su Xi was very confident in her own border, but she was just robbing. She couldn''t help being careless. At the moment, Su Xi drives the colorful Yuguang bead to fly to the electric snake, trying to suck the electric snake into the colorful Yuguang bead, and then let the colorful Yuguang bead digest by itself.


    As if aware of the intention of the colorful Yuguang bead, the electric snake suddenly gave up the attack, turned and rushed to su. Seeing this scene, Suxi didn''t know whether to say that the electric snake was attacking from east to west, or it didn''t really have any intelligence. She just did what she thought.


    But no matter how fast the electric snake is, it is also vulnerable to attack in front of the treasure of the demon world.


    But for a moment, the colorful Yuguang bead caught up with the electric snake and wrapped it with the colorful light. The electric snake kept struggling, but the more it struggled, the faster it was absorbed. After a few breaths, the electric snake, which made Suxi miserable, was completely absorbed by colorful Yuguang beads.Seeing this, Suxi was relieved. Just this tone hasn''t been put down completely, then raised high again.


    There''s no other reason, just because the second thunder has been sent out, and it''s right in front of Suxi. At this time, the colorful Yuguang bead just swallowed the previous electric snake, and some of it didn''t digest.


    Suxi''s face suddenly sank down, and at the same time, the spiritual power on her body also appeared restlessly and lonely, wrapping Suxi''s whole body.


    From a distance, Suxi looks like a monster with blue all over her body.


    The thunder fell down quickly and hit Su Xi''s magic mask hard. Under such impact, Suxi''s aura had a huge fluctuation. Seeing this, Suxi knew that she could not use this thunder to forge her body as before. This thunder is too strong. If you are not careful, Suxi may die under this thunder.


    If the attack failed, the second round of attack was launched immediately after the robbery. This time, Suxi obviously didn''t want to wait to die. Without taking out xuesha, Suxi uses her spiritual power to condense a blue sword. It''s just that her Liuguang sword technique hasn''t been used for a long time. You can try it today!


    Holding the Lingli sword tightly, Su Xi''s eyes sank. She was not afraid of the thunder and took the initiative to face it!

 Chapter 243

    Liuguang sword is Hua Qingyan''s unique skill of becoming famous, and its power can be seen. Although Su Xi''s strength was not as good as before, she didn''t feel unfamiliar with this handy sword technique.


    Su Xi''s action obviously stimulated the thunder. As if her majesty had been provoked, the thunder was so bright that people didn''t dare to look directly at her.


    The core of Liuguang sword is speed, dazzling speed!


    Suxi''s hand holding the Lingli sword began to move. At first, she could see clearly, but at the back, she didn''t know how Suxi''s hand moved! The only thing I can feel is the spreading power between the waves. As if the air is controlled by Suxi, the whole world is held by Suxi.


    The body shape is straight toward rob thunder to rush, in the hand long sword with a kind of irresistible posture fiercely stabbed into that rob thunder shining silver strong light body!


    A trace of current along Su Xi condensed out of the spirit of the sword lightning strike toward Su Xi, as if the sword did not give it too much damage. However, judging from the speed at which the thunder robbery was obviously weakened, it was not so.


    Her left hand was blue and full of Lingli. Suxi grabbed Lingli sword, or the current coming down the pole! Holding the current with bare hands, Suxi still felt the majestic energy in it even though she wrapped her hand with spiritual power.


    Aware of the uncontrollable energy, Suxi can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she didn''t allow the current to enter her body as before, otherwise Suxi would have been defeated at the moment.


    "Hiss!" It seems that he was angered. The thunder made a lot of noise. The sound was beside Suxi''s ear, just like breaking Suxi''s eardrum. With the sound, Suxi found that there was some violence in her body!


    As soon as her eyes sank, Suxi let go of her left hand and her right hand moved with great speed. A set of streamer swordsmanship was made by Suxi. It was dazzling! Although Su Xi''s strength is not strong now, it''s already frightening.


    Su Xi holds the thunder in one hand and the Lingli sword in the other. Then a sound of breaking the air comes out, and the Lingli sword goes to the thunder again! Judging from the power of Lingli Changjian, the thunder was shaking slightly. If Suxi hadn''t been holding the thunder, she couldn''t feel such a change.


    With a sneer, his hand rose and his sword fell. Under the powerful streamer sword technique, the thunder broke up and there was no trace.


    The pain came from her left hand. Suxi looked down and found that the palm of her left hand was scorched by the thunder! It''s no wonder that the energy contained in robbing thunder is huge. In this human world, there has never been any promotion of robbing thunder, and no one dares to touch the thunder with his hand. But Su Xi, a pervert, with her special green spirit power, had nothing to do with it. It was strange that she grabbed it with her bare hands and didn''t get hurt.


    Only two robberies have been solved. Most of the time has passed. There are seven more. One is better than the other. Suxi is really tired. For the first three times, Suxi was exhausted and could not cope with the thunder.


    Looking at the colorful Yuguang beads floating on one side, Suxi sighed. It seems that it is impossible to completely rely on one''s own strength. After thinking about it for a while, Suxi decides to give all the thunder robbers to Qicai yuguangzhu. She can''t wait any longer for her to step into the spiritual realm. In this way, we have to resort to foreign things.


    Xu Shi felt Su Xi''s idea, and the colorful Yuguang bead that had been digested jumped to Su Xi''s side happily. After several rounds of jubilant rotation, he drove his round body to fly high into the sky. Then, the colorful Yuguang bead made a provocative action very humanized, and didn''t pay any attention to the thunder robbery.


    Seeing this, where can thunder rob endure? At the moment, the third way thunder rob rushes straight towards the colorful yuguangzhu, and Suxi also sits on the ground, looking at the movement of the sky with burning eyes, and her hands are constantly changing.


    Just like it was a joke that Qicai yuguangzhu had to digest after eating the electric snake. This time, Qicai yuguangzhu absorbed the thunder which was much stronger than before. Looking at it, nothing happened at all! After the absorption, the colorful Yuguang beads also turned several times, like a demonstration.


    This can be regarded as poking the leech hive. The thunder robbers are tired of coming down one by one. This time, they are coming down together!


    Originally, the cloudy sky became dark because of this. In the secret place, it seemed that there were only colorful Yuguang beads and thunder robbers fighting each other.


    "Boom!" Suddenly a sound, Su Xi complexion a change, the action in the hand more quickly. At the same time, the colorful Yuguang beads began to rotate at a high speed. Different from the provocative meaning just now, the colorful yuguangzhu seems to have moved the real Kung Fu this time!


    Suxi was so busy that she didn''t find that there was a pair of eyes in the border besides the little tail.


    It was su Qi who had just finished her training, so she wanted to have a rest. Unexpectedly, when she opened her eyes, she saw such a scene! Once before, she met Suxi. She just watched Suxi fail, so Suqi didn''t dare to ask. However, there were some doubts in her heart.She has lived for so many years, and has never heard of anyone who would be robbed by thunder. But Suxi has brought such a vision of heaven and earth, more than once!


    Looking at Su Xi''s special blue spirit, Su Qi has some guesses in her heart.


    In Su Qi''s thinking, the thunder is rushing towards the colorful Yuguang bead with the speed of thunder! It seems that the combination of the three thunder robbers can not be afraid of the power of the colorful yuguangzhu. Generally, the three thunder robbers are fierce and suddenly divided into three parts, forming a situation surrounding the colorful yuguangzhu.


    Seeing this, Suxi gave a cold smile. She thought that the thunder was too much to pay attention to the treasure of the demon world. If they have been together, maybe they can stick to it for a little longer. But this separation, it is looking for a dead end!


    Sure enough, after the three robbers were separated, the colorful yuguangzhu chose to break them one by one!


    Suddenly, he moved to the right. Before the thunder on the right reflected, a colorful energy scattered his body. It wants to agglomerate again, but it finds that it can''t do it at all! Then, the thunder seemed to be corroded by something, and gradually melted and dissipated in this secret place.


    The sudden scene frightened the other two robbers. They decided to join together again. But now it''s too late.

 Chapter 244

    Colorful yuguangzhu didn''t give those two chances to rob thunder at all. He quickly came to one of them and quickly defeated them. This process only took one breath. We can see how abnormal the colorful Yuguang bead is!


    The third thunder has been destroyed. The second one, without waiting for the colorful Yuguang bead to deal with it, consciously returns his energy to the heaven and earth, leaving no trace.


    All in all, six of the nine robbers have gone, leaving three of the strongest. However, the clouds in the air suddenly began to dissipate, the sun gradually sprinkled down, adding a little warmth.


    Seeing this, Suxi couldn''t help feeling a little surprised. It''s hard. Is this thunder robbery afraid of colorful yuguangzhu? The corners of her mouth began to smoke. Before Suxi had time to think about it, a huge spiritual force began to surge into Suxi''s body.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the shock of colorful Yuguang beads. Although the spirit power is huge, after entering Suxi''s body, it becomes extremely gentle! Not only constantly improve the strength of Suxi, but also take advantage of this time to warm up Suxi''s meridians. Before, Suxi''s meridians were forged by robbing thunder, but now there is still some pain. However, when he was warmed by this spiritual power, the pain disappeared.


    Aware of this, Suxi really can only sigh that she has the colorful Yuguang bead.


    Although the spirit power doesn''t need Su Xi to guide, it can break through the barrier of the heaven spirit realm and rush to the heaven spirit realm in one go. However, Suxi is still worried. She doesn''t want to be in such a critical juncture when something happens suddenly, and all this will fall short. Therefore, Suxi is still sinking her mind and carefully observing the situation in her body.


    Fortunately, Lingli was afraid and didn''t make such a move. As Lingli swims through Suxi''s body over and over again, Su Xi''s whole body becomes more and more powerful.


    "Ah With Suxi''s scream, Suxi''s momentum is booming. Colorful Yuguang beads can''t help but hide themselves for fear that Suxi will hurt her by mistake.


    After a while, Suxi gradually recovered.


    There was a sound of bones in her body. Suxi ran her spiritual power for a while, feeling how much more powerful it was than usual. Suxi''s face was filled with joy.


    Finally to the spirit of heaven for a period of time! Only when she enters the realm of heaven, can she really fight against Hua Wuyou! Thinking of the happy flower in the palace of neon dust, Su Xi''s happiness faded and her eyes filled with a chill.


    Hua Wuyou, you wait, at most five years, I will come to you!


    Just when Suxi is immersed in her own thoughts, the colorful yuguangzhu quietly runs to Suxi''s side and smashes her head impolitely!


    Sudden pain makes Suxi a little surprised, but after seeing the colorful yuguangzhu, Suxi smiles. She gently put the colorful Yuguang pearl on her hand. Suxi said with a smile: "you are the most naughty! But It''s really nice to have you around. Thank you


    Voice down, Su Xi''s ruddy lips fell on the surface of the colorful Yuguang beads.


    Colorful Yuguang beads suddenly fly away from Su Xi''s palm, happily spinning in the air. Suxi is very happy to see this. It can be seen that Suxi''s smile at the moment is from the heart, and Suqi is the first time to see Suxi smile like this.


    Stupefied for a moment, see Suxi will be excited colorful Yuguang bead back, ready to turn around, Suqi a surprised, quickly sat down, pretending to be still in practice. Su Qi did not know why she did it, but she did it subconsciously. Her action was faster than her thought.


    After collecting the colorful Yuguang beads, Suxi still couldn''t restrain her inner joy. Only then an idea suddenly appeared in my heart, that is Suqi and little tail are still in the border.


    So, Su Xi put down the feeling of happiness and turned to walk towards the border.


    With a wave of his hand, Su Xi withdrew the border that had not been damaged by thunder. Feeling Su Qi''s unsteady breath, Su Xi''s eyes flashed a trace of deep meaning, and immediately guessed what Su Qi should have seen.


    "I know you''re awake." With the fall of Suxi''s voice, her little tail pours down on Suxi''s arms, and her little mouth keeps moving towards Suxi''s cheek. I want to see Suxi before kissing colorful yuguangzhu, heart imbalance, also want to kiss Suxi.


    But Suxi didn''t let it succeed. Instead, she dodged lightly.


    See this, small tail two front paws inserted in the waist, small mouth toot very high, as if in the general complaint. "Squeak! Squeak It was like saying, "why don''t you let me kiss you? Why don''t you let me kiss the ugly pearl


    Seeing little tail''s behavior like this, Suxi shakes her head to express her helplessness. Then Suxi eyes on Suqi with a tangled face, ignoring the little tail.


    She stood up and saluted Su Qi. Su Qi said, "Lord, subordinate..."


    After talking for a long time, Su Qi still didn''t know how to open her mouth. A word just stopped here, and she couldn''t say a word more.


    Suxi where can not understand Suqi, this is her robbery in the eyes, I''m afraid Suqi now is thinking, she saw shouldn''t see, whether he will kill.It''s just that although Suxi can understand Suqi''s worries, she is a little chilly after all.


    He rubbed his little tail''s head to appease her. Suxi said coldly: "I know what you''re thinking. Don''t worry, I''m not cruel enough to kill myself. It''s just that you know what to say and what not to say without me telling you something. If I hear something bad in the future, don''t blame my people for being merciless. "


    Su Qi can''t listen to the superfluous words, and her whole attention is on the three words of "self". Along the way, Suxi also cared about her, but this was the first time that Suxi said so clearly that she was one of her own. In this way, Suqi''s worry completely dissipated and was replaced by deep guilt.


    "Putong" knelt on the ground, Su Qi lowered her head and did not dare to look Su Xi in the eyes: "Lord, my subordinates don''t know what''s good or what''s bad. My subordinates don''t want to have something when I''m so good to my subordinates. Don''t worry, my Lord. I can''t say a word that I shouldn''t say! "


    Words, Su Qi is still buried head, that appearance is not pretend to come out.


    Take a deep look at Su Qi, Su Xi nodded in the bottom of her heart without any trace, and then said: "we should go."


    After spending so long in this secret place, it''s time to go back. I don''t know what happened to the Su family. She must pass the inner court competition!

 Chapter 245

    Su Xi holds her little tail and looks at the sky above her head without any fluctuation, frowning.


    "Lord, there is no exit here, so we How do I get out? " At this time, Su Qi has eased her mind and stood respectfully behind Su Xi. In that way, she looks even better than before.


    Smell speech, Su Xi''s eyebrow protrudes of a loose, seem to think of what. Since the previous thunder robbery can come to this secret place from outside, does it mean that the way out of the secret place lies in the calm sky?


    Thinking like this, Su Xi''s hand suddenly surged up a very powerful spirit power, and then dashed toward the sky!


    However, the momentum of the spirit is very strong in the rise to half of the time, suddenly on the landing. This doesn''t calculate, the offensive still straight toward Su Xi two people but go, seem really revenge general!


    Pull Suqi quickly flash attack, Suxi''s face gradually surge a dignified.


    After the attack hit the ground, the grassland was only slightly pressed, and then changed back to the previous appearance, soft and tough. A deep look at the grassland, around is Suxi, but also some confused up.


    "This..." Su Qi looks at Su Xi hesitantly, and doesn''t know what to say.


    In between the frown, small tail is suddenly called up: "squeak! Squeak At the same time, little tail also pulled Suxi''s front, looking at Suxi with pride.


    Seeing this, Su Xi brightened her eyes and said, "do you have a way?"


    Hearing Su Xi''s question, little tail nodded with pride, then raised his little face to Su Xi''s mouth.


    But Suxi could only print a kiss on her little tail''s face. Fortunately, little tail is a cute thing, otherwise Suxi would not be able to talk.


    To achieve their own goal, the small tail is no longer proud, "whew" then toward the sky. Until the little tail has become a very small black spot, Suxi still does not withdraw her eyes and stares at it. She is obviously worried about the condition of the little tail.


    I don''t know how long it took, but little tail didn''t come back. Su Xi couldn''t help frowning, and her heart was filled with uneasiness.


    Just at this time, the little tail suddenly fell down and hit Suxi''s arms. Then a stream of water poured down from the calm sky. Looking up, the water is blue and red, cold and heat coexist.


    As soon as Su Xi''s face changed, she immediately made a border and wrapped them with her little tail. Almost at the same time, the water would completely submerge Su Xi and her husband.


    Although I can''t feel what''s going on outside, the blending of blue and red is too conspicuous. Think about it, the red one is the sea of fire, and the blue one is the extremely cold next layer that Suxi didn''t meet before.


    The fiery red monster kept struggling. It seemed that he couldn''t stand the heat and cold for a while. He was extremely restless.


    Seeing this, Suxi urged the spirit power, and the light ball wrapped by the border rose up gradually without any obstruction. Under the rapid rise, about half an hour later, Suxi and her two had returned to the ground from the secret place.


    Pulling down the border and smelling the fresh air outside, Suxi felt comfortable. Looking back at the secret place of the sea of fire, Suxi knew that it was destroyed.


    No time to think about these problems, Suxi with Suqi gallop all the way, want to quickly return to the imperial capital, back to Su''s home.


    At this time, the Su family was also arguing about Su Xi.


    "Master, Suxi hasn''t come back, isn''t she going to come back? Hum, I knew that girl was unreliable for a long time. You still want to let her go! Now, if Suxi doesn''t come back, the yuan family and yunshuizong have been attacking our Su family. Even with the help of Qi Leling, the loss of our Su family is not small! "


    Finish saying this words, two elder very dissatisfied looking at Su Zhen.


    After Suxi left at the beginning, Suzhen told them that Suxi would go out for some training to avoid the limelight. The yuan family was afraid of the Su family. As soon as Su Xi left, they had no reason to be a demon.


    But now, the yuan family is not only not afraid, but also very bold to attack the Su family again and again, so that the Su family has not only lost their actual interests, but also their reputation.


    It''s not that the Su family didn''t know how to fight back. It''s that under the dual persecution of the yuan family and yunshuizong, if the Su family wanted to fight back, it had to be weighed. The two sides didn''t completely tear their faces, and everything might turn for the better. But as soon as the Su family started, it really came to the point that either you or I would die.


    Su Zhen is the head of the family. What he should consider is the overall interests of the Su family, and he should not put the Su family in a dangerous situation just because of his own selfish interests.


    Although Qi Leling said that he wanted to help, in his heart, this Su Xi is not that Su Xi. It''s hard for him to make such a choice because of the homonym of these two words.


    There are many people under Qi Leling''s command, and he can''t build up his influence in the imperial capital just for his name.


    Therefore, in this period of time, Qi Leling helped the Su family a lot of times, but the degree was only a little shallow.For this point, the Su family is very puzzled, but in the end can not come to ask. It''s not easy for others to help you. It''s not the grace of a big family to advance an inch.


    Thinking that there is only one month left for the inner court competition, Su Zhen is also worried. At this time,


    I didn''t know how to refute these words.


    After a moment''s silence, Su Zhen said: "if the yuan family and yunshuizong really don''t care about our Su family''s Centennial foundation, then we don''t have to worry about whether to tear our face with them anymore! If they really touch our bottom line, it''s time for the Su family to fight back! I don''t believe that my great Su family will be afraid of the combination of two second rate forces! "


    This is very righteous, but all the elders here know that the so-called second rate forces can really strike the Su family together.


    However, as the first aristocratic family of the imperial capital, the elders have pride in their hearts. It''s enough to be afraid of these things on weekdays. If it really comes to that time, no one will shrink back. This is the courage of the big family!


    Listen to Su Zhen''s words, two elder originally also want to satirize a few words, but he is also the elder of Su family after all, in the heart don''t want Su family to be hurt. After thinking for a while, he swallowed what he said.


    The two elders who pick up a problem take a break, and others won''t refute Su Zhen.


    After the meeting, Su Zhen walked alone on the path of Su''s house, looking at the blue sky, and whispered: "Xi''er, I don''t know what''s wrong with you now..."

 Chapter 246

    A month later, the inner court competition of DIDU college arrived as scheduled.


    Because this is the only way to get into the inner courtyard that everyone is fascinated by, the students of Imperial College are a little restless. Many of them were the children of the big and small forces of the imperial capital. As a result, even the whole imperial capital was in a state of excitement.


    Under this excitement, even the news that the Su family and yuan family are officially on such a hot topic is less topical.


    Half a month ago, the yuan family and yunshuizong suddenly increased their attack on the Su family. Yunbatian directly called all the people of yunshuizong from Yunzhou to the imperial capital. It is precisely because of these people''s participation that Yuan''s actions become bigger and bigger.


    Originally, the two sides were just looking for a little trouble, and the yuan family just picked a thorn in the Su family''s shop from time to time. But half a month ago, the yuan family directly asked the master to smash a danyao workshop of the Su family!


    As we all know, it is difficult to set up a large-scale Dan medicine workshop in this world where Dan medicine is very popular. Of course, although it didn''t take much for the Su family, it also suffered a heavy loss.


    Not to mention that, the yuan family who went there also made a cruel remark, saying that the Su family is a sick tiger. It has no appearance, but it''s just like a tortoise. It only knows how to hide in its shell and dare not face the yuan family!


    When this remark came out, the whole emperor was in an uproar. They all raised their heads to see if the Su family''s reaction was as good as before.


    The Su family will not endure this time. Even if Su Zhendang let the five elders with a lot of hands, he not only beat the yuan family who smashed the danyao shop to death, but also directly destroyed several stores of the yuan family! Wu Chang is always ruthless, and the stores he selects account for a large proportion of yuan family''s income. If this pass fails, yuan family has lost at least one year''s income!


    Such Thunderclap means, at the moment will be in the imperial capital of those doubts to the pressure down. Of course, it was the anger of the yuan family and yunshuizong.


    During the second half of the month, both sides kept coming and going. Some important places under their own names were guarded by special personnel. In order not to be destroyed by the other party. Qi Leling helped the Su family a lot. After all, he heard that Suxi, the daughter of the Su family, was coming back. If there was something between Suxi and Suxi, and he didn''t behave well, what face would he have to see Suxi?


    In this way, the whole imperial capital spread the constant friction of the four forces. At this time, many small forces stretched their necks one after another, thinking that they would be fishermen after both sides were defeated.


    But in the end, they are all the best forces. Even if it took so long, there was not much damage, and people were quite disappointed.


    But today, people''s disappointment has been forgotten, replaced by a sense of inexplicable excitement! The Imperial College sent invitation cards to the big and small forces of the imperial capital early in the morning. Of course, the small ones were second class forces like the yuan family.


    In the middle of Chenshi, the power mind who received the invitation came to the Imperial College and sat down in the area arranged by the square God college. At this time, all the participants stood on the square one by one, full of fighting spirit. Occasionally, they saw their elders waving their hands excitedly, and their faces were full of confidence.


    In the center of the square, there is a large round competition field. Around the competition field, there are four thick and thin stone columns with two people embracing each other. Carved dragons and painted phoenixes on the stone pillars, each trace of charm is incisively and vividly portrayed!


    There is a high platform in front of the square. There are more than ten seats on the platform. That is the observation platform for the major forces of the imperial capital and the courtyard. Looking down from the high platform, you can see the situation on the competition field at a glance. At this time, there were about ten people sitting on it.


    Recently, Su Zhen and other forces, who have been making a lot of noise in the imperial capital, did not come slowly until the third quarter of Chenshi. Su Zhen walked with Qi Leling, and Yuan Zhenxiong walked side by side with Yun batian. As soon as the two sides meet, their eyes are full of sparks. If the scene is not right, they will fight directly.


    With a cold hum, Yuan Zhenxiong looked at Su Zhen''s plain face and was still very unwilling: "Yo, the people who participated in the competition didn''t come back. The people who watched the competition ran fast!"


    The face of Yuan Zhenxiong''s sarcasm is very obvious. On one side, Yun batian suddenly thought of something, and did not show the same proud appearance as Yuan Zhenxiong.


    Sure enough, after hearing this, Qi Leling shook the jade fan and looked at Yuan Zhenxiong with an idiot''s eye. What about Su Zhen? He was not irritated by Yuan Zhenxiong''s words at all, but laughed with great interest. His tone was more sarcastic and disdainful than yuan Zhenxiong''s: "Xi''er said that she would come back today. However, some people want to come back and are doomed not to come back! "


    Listening to Su Zhen''s words, Yuan Zhenxiong''s face changed, but he was first angered by Su Zhen. Just want to shout at Su Zhen, next to cloud batian is holding him: "Su master, some words or don''t say too full. Today, I''ll see if Suxi in your mouth will come back! "


    After that, Yun batian didn''t give yuan Zhenxiong another chance to speak, so he took him and left. Looking at their back from a distance, it seems that there is some shady relationship between them.After the two left, Su Zhenna''s expression, which was very determined, collapsed. Although he vowed, Su Xi had no trace at this time, which made Su Zhen feel worried.


    "Why, is master Su worried about making a fortune?" Qi Leling had an evil smile on her face. It seemed that her expression had never changed. Naturally, except in front of Suxi.


    Hearing the speech, Su Zhen sighed. Since he is an ally, Su Zhen doesn''t intend to hide it from Qi Leling. But he shook his head at Qi Leling. Su Zhen said, "although Xi''er said she would come back, the inner court competition will start in a quarter of an hour, but Xi''er hasn''t got any shadow yet."


    "I don''t know why, but I have great confidence in Ling Qianjin! Isn''t there a quarter of an hour left? Just wait


    When Qi Leling said this, he seemed to have more confidence in Suxi than his father. At this moment, Su Zhen suddenly had a thought in his heart. Maybe Qi Leling had something to do with Su Xi?


    He didn''t know that even Qi Leling himself didn''t know whether there was a relationship between him and Suxi.


    "Well, I''ll see it then! Since Xi''er said that, she will come back! Otherwise, she would not be able to enter the inner courtyard! "


    As the voice fell, they walked into the square together.

 Chapter 247

    At this time, the square is already full of people, and the scene is extremely lively.


    After Su Zhen and his wife went in, all the forces invited by the Imperial College arrived. And Su Zhen look at each other, the Dean just looked at the students who are ready to move below and said: "be quiet!"


    Words mixed with spiritual power float in the whole square and ring in the ears of every student. As a result, everyone could not help but shut their mouths and looked respectfully at the Dean standing on the high platform.


    There are new students and old students who have studied in Imperial College for three years. Those who have studied for three years naturally come to participate in the competition, while those who have studied for less than three years, including freshmen, specially come to watch. In addition to the teacher''s instruction, watching the strong fight is also a way to promote their own strength.


    However, whether freshmen or old students, looking at the dean''s eyes are extremely hot. In the hearts of these students, the yard is the existence of God!


    Seeing the scene so quickly, he calmed down. A trace of satisfaction flashed in the dean''s eyes, and then disappeared.


    After clearing his throat, the courtyard said, "today is the triennial inner courtyard competition of Imperial College! This year, there were 140 students, but only 50 of them were able to enter the inner courtyard! You must also know what kind of existence the inner courtyard is. In it, you can learn much more than you do now, and what you contact will also be substantial, not the book knowledge you learn now! So, in this inner court competition, you all have to do your best, or you will have no chance with the inner court! "


    Listening to the dean''s words, the students began to whisper, and their excited faces were also filled with tension.


    "If you want to understand the rules, I won''t say more! A total of three rounds, now start the first round, read the name of the two people on stage competition, who first admit defeat or who first fell off the platform, it means that he lost the qualification! So, I declare, the game Start now


    After that, the Dean winked at one of the tutors below. At the same time, a magic force shot at the stone pillars around the platform. In the eyes of the people, the stone column flashed red color, and the two seemed to be connected by a thin layer of red light fog. And the dragon and Phoenix above seemed to be alive. The wind and dragon chants sounded at the same time, representing the official opening of the inner courtyard competition!


    See this, below the eyes of the students are flashing a trace of exclamation, but strange did not speak. Look at that one by one, they are all nervous waiting for the tutor to read his name.


    In this case, everyone wants to be the first, but no one wants to be the first.


    "Lin Wei, Xu Bu!" With the teacher''s voice down, a black and a white two men stepped on the platform.


    Such a strong visual impact makes everyone''s eyes brighten, and the people of various forces on the high stage are all looking down. In addition to looking at the performance of their children, they also want to select some good children from these people to enter their families.


    "Start!"


    Hearing this, Lin Wei, who was dressed in black, rushed to Xu Bu first. The silver axe in his hand is shining because it adds spiritual power. From the weapons, we can see that Lin Wei is an extremely violent man, but his body is extremely thin.


    Both of them are the strength of the first two sections of the earth spirit realm, regardless of the upper and lower. Xu Bu''s weapon was as gentle and jade as he showed. It was a very sharp thin sword.


    Seeing Lin Wei rushing towards him, Xu Bu''s face was filled with disdain. He didn''t even move his sword! Under Lin Wei''s gaze, Xu Bu''s hands are shining with spiritual power. Looking at his appearance, Xu Bu wants to fight against Lin Wei''s silver axe with a pair of meat palms!


    Having said so much, it all happened in the blink of an eye.


    Just when everyone didn''t want to see Xu Bu''s hands cut off by Lin Wei, the change happened.


    I saw that the fierce silver axe did not cut any place on Xu Bu''s body, but was stiffly blocked by Xu Bu''s meat palms!


    At this time, green tendons appeared on Lin Wei''s neck, which obviously made him strong. However, it still can not shake the hands!


    Seeing that Xu Bu could not be attacked in this way, Lin Wei thought about taking back the silver axe. However, his wishful thinking failed again!


    Xu Bu didn''t let him succeed. His slender hands didn''t know where the strength came from. Instead, they grabbed the silver axe with their bare hands! Then, in full view of the public, Xu Bu easily snatched the silver axe from Lin Wei''s hand, and then directly left the round platform!


    Lin Wei''s natural strength was greatly reduced when he lost his weapon. After several steps back, Lin Wei was able to stabilize himself. But Xu Bu obviously didn''t want to let Lin Wei come back to his mind. Adhering to the principle of beating a drowning dog with pain, Xu Bu suddenly came to Lin Wei with a flash. In the case of Lin Wei''s poor mental power, he clapped Lin Wei off the platform with one palm!


    The students who watched below couldn''t come back for a long time. They didn''t understand why Lin Wei was defeated so quickly. There is no time for a cup of tea in this battle.But no one will answer this question for them. When the tutor announced Xu Bu''s victory and called on the other two, all the people took their mind out of the first game and watched the second one.


    At this time, on the high platform, Yun batian looked at Xu Bu''s appearance. He was very satisfied and said to Yuan Zhenxiong, "this man is good. If he is trained in the future, he will become a person who can''t be underestimated!"


    Hearing the speech, Yuan Zhenxiong was also smiling and in a good mood: "in this way, you can send that man to yunshuizong and let him start from a junior disciple."


    "No, it''s better to leave it to brother yuan!" Although Yun batian has some ideas, he still refuses the offer. But the expression betrayed his real heart.


    Yuan Zhenxiong''s eyes are fierce. He can''t see cloud batian. He''s just being polite. After scolding the old fox in his heart, Yuan Zhenxiong said, "no..."


    However, Yuan Zhenxiong''s words did not finish, but he heard Qi Leling laughing. That smile is like intentional general, or harsh!


    Now that they have torn their faces with Qi Leling, they will no longer worry about Qi Leling''s identity. Seeing Qi Leling''s manner, Yuan Zhenxiong asked coldly, "what is boss Qi laughing at? Is it difficult for us to make boss Qi laugh regardless of the occasion? "


    This means that Qi Leling has no rules.


    Hearing the speech, Qi Leling didn''t seem to recognize the meaning of Yuan Zhenxiong''s words.

 Chapter 248

    Shaking the jade fan in his hand, Qi Leling sat on the chair obliquely, with an air of enchantment and romantic flowing out of his bones. Picking eyebrows and looking at Yuan Zhenxiong, Qi Leling said with a smile: "don''t tell me, I really heard a joke! A student in the second section of Di Ling Jing, who is also a student in the imperial capital, even some people want to rob people in front of the Dean! "


    While speaking, Qi Leling looked at the Dean thoughtfully. And the Dean seemed to understand Qi Leling''s meaning in an instant. He turned his head and looked at Yuan Zhenxiong and Yun batian faintly.


    It was this light glance that embarrassed yuan Zhenxiong and Yun batian.


    As a matter of fact, with their strength, if they even fight against the Dean, even if he is the dean of Imperial College, they have to avoid the edge! However, the nature of the Imperial College is quite different.


    As a well-known college in the human world, the students of DIDU college are very gifted, and none of the students who graduated from DIDU college has the strength below five sections of the earth and spirit! Such strength, even in the yuan family, also let yuan Zhenxiong dare not treat at will. Just because one person in the five sections of the earth''s spiritual realm is nothing, but what about ten? How about a hundred? A thousand?


    What''s more, since its establishment, Imperial College has a history of 200 years, and there are countless strong people coming out of it! Not to mention anything else, there are more than 100 people who have entered the Imperial College! Not to mention there is also a person from here out of the world emperor, Emperor Mo!


    Therefore, in front of the president, it is yuan Zhenxiong and Yun batian who have united, and they dare not say more.


    He scolded Qi Leling secretly, and Yuan Zhenxiong laughed awkwardly. Then he said to the president: "misunderstanding! Misunderstanding! We''re just talking, just talking! "


    Seeing that Yuan Zhenxiong was so seedless, Qi Leling turned her lips and looked away with disdain.


    At this time, the two names read by the tutor at the bottom quietly changed the atmosphere on the stage.


    "Su Xi, Wu Laosan!" Voice down, a look obscene man is on the stage, but Suxi''s figure is delayed. This sudden scene makes many people confused. People who don''t know Suxi are wondering who Suxi is. People who know Suxi can''t help thinking about whether Suxi died outside.


    Seeing this, Yuan Zhenxiong, who had just been very embarrassed, became proud again: "Alas, what did I say? Some people just think too much. What happens? But was hit by reality! What a shame


    Although Yun batian did not speak, he could see from his eyes that what he thought was the same as what yuan Zhenxiong said.


    Su Zhen''s face turns black, but it''s not because of their sarcasm, but because of their deep worry about Su Xi. Suxi Mingming is very concerned about entering the inner courtyard, but there''s only one reason Su Zhen can think of that hasn''t appeared yet


    Trying to shake off the ideas in his mind, Su Zhen found that the more he wanted to shake off, the more profound the idea was!


    The Dean looks at Su Zhen anxiously, but he can''t say a word of comfort.


    At this time, two figures appeared on the high platform, interrupted the idea that the tutor wanted to call again. All the people in the square focused their eyes on the high platform. Looking at the two people who suddenly appeared, they all had doubts.


    However, when the Dean saw them, his heart was beating, and then he stood up, looking very respectful. The body involuntarily slightly curved, the dean said: "this is to think of adults, said to come just to say, but did not think adults really come!"


    With that, the dean''s forehead was in a cold sweat, and his bent back was not straight.


    The whole audience was in an uproar! What kind of identity is the president? Everyone present knows, but it''s because they know that they can''t believe the president''s attitude.


    But Qi Leling is after seeing the silver face man who suddenly appears, his face suddenly looks ugly. Although his strength is not as good as that of the silver faced man, he can still see from the familiar atmosphere that this man was the man who had been entangled with Suxi in Qizhou before! And the silver face man stands behind, is to hit his shadow!


    Just as Qi Leling thought, this sudden appearance is the emperor Mo and shadow!


    In the face of the reverence of the president, the emperor Mo light "well" a, there is no redundant words.


    The indifference of emperor Mo''s attitude is even more surprising. Everyone is looking at the Dean, thinking that he will be treated like this. Will the Dean be angry? However, the next scene is amazing!


    I saw the Dean not only did not blame the meaning, as if also because of the emperor Mo''s response and feel happy! Although, it''s just a simple "um".


    Please smile, the Dean made a please action: "that is the adult''s seat, already ready for adults. Next to him is the seat of Lord shadow. "


    Although can''t say the name of emperor Mo, but the name of shadow is still called. And with shadow''s strength and identity, it''s not unjust for the president to call an adult.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, the two of them went to the two positions at the front of the platform and sat down. The chair was elaborately decorated. It was not only covered with soft fur, but also inlaid with two high-grade julingzhu on the handle, so that Dimo could practice while watching the game. And the seat of shadow is less than that of Dimo.At the beginning, people speculated about what happened to these two different seats, but everyone on the stage was the head of the family, so they needed some face. If you ask, the answer you get is not what you think. Isn''t it embarrassing?


    Therefore, even if more than half a day has passed, no one has asked. But did not think, was suddenly appeared two people who did not know the identity sat.


    Did not look back, the emperor Mo looked at the round table of the game so indifferent, very indifferent way: "then the game."


    Smell speech, even if know emperor Mo can''t see, the dean or busy don''t die of point a few. Then, regardless of whether he was standing or sitting, he said to the bottom, "start!"


    This mingled with the sound of spiritual power made everyone recover from their own thoughts. They once again took a look at the two men of emperor mo. they thought and could not guess the identity of emperor Mo, so they gave up and watched the game with peace of mind.


    At this time, the teacher''s voice rang again: "next, Suxi, Wu Laosan!"


    The voice falls, but Wu Laosan is still standing on the platform.


    Seeing this, the students had a lot of discussions, and the tutor said again, "is Sue here? If it doesn''t come up again, it will be regarded as a voluntary abstention! " After that, the tutor looked around and saw that there was no Su Xi, so he continued: "so, it''s Wu who won this competition..."


    Before he finished speaking, a very fast figure came down from the sky and fell straight on the platform.


    Then, there was a cold voice: "Suxi, here it is!"

 Chapter 249

    With the voice of the fall, wearing snow-white dress Suxi will appear in front of everyone.


    The graceful posture is just like that of a nine heaven Xuan girl.


    If the skin is creamy, in the snow-white clothes, Suxi''s white skin appears more and more crystal clear, as if she can squeeze water with a pinch! Eye wave circulation, clearly just a pair of indifferent appearance, but biased let people see a little charming inside. Graceful posture, just standing there, people can''t help but want to get close to it. The voice is more like a yellow warbler out of the valley, coldly with a little crisp, really beautiful!


    It''s not polite to say that as soon as Su Qufu appeared, he attracted everyone''s attention in the square! Amazing, envious, envious Naturally, there is no lack of Su Zhenna''s relief and Yuan Zhenxiong''s hate and aggressive eyes on the stage!


    I don''t know why, the Dean always felt that since Su Xi appeared, there was a little fluctuation on the extremely cold man. But then the fluctuation disappeared, as if it had never appeared before. The Dean felt that it was his own illusion. After shaking his head, the president returned to his seat and stopped thinking about it.


    Under Dai Xingyu, Yinling and others are full of joy, and they are also greatly relieved. Every other space to Su Xi made a refueling gesture, Dai Xingyu sweet smile, but also attracted some people.


    Seeing her like this, Su Xi''s eyes also flashed a smile. Long time no see, everyone has become mature, strength is also more and more strong, Suxi heart suddenly have a sense of pride.


    "Cough!" The tutor coughed twice, which awakened all those who were immersed in his mind. Then, the tutor looked at Suxi, who was so powerful that he couldn''t see through. He didn''t mean to be angry because Suxi came late. I don''t know why, there is always a feeling in his heart that Su Xi, who suddenly appears, will be the most potential dark horse in this inner court competition.


    "Now that we''re here, I''ll announce the start of the game!" As the voice dropped, the instructor withdrew from the field.


    Quite bloodthirsty licked his lips, Wu Laosan sneered: "I thought you didn''t dare to come! Hum, I will give you all the humiliation of barren mountain today, so that you can know what the real strong man is


    Hearing Wu Laosan''s words, Suxi remembered who the man was. No wonder I look so familiar. I was the guy who was looking for trouble in the barren mountain during the entrance examination! Just met today, Suxi will not be merciful is!


    After three years of study, Wu Laosan''s realm has also been upgraded from the original Xuanling realm to the three sections of the earth spirit realm. But this strength, in Suxi''s eyes, is something that can be solved with a wave of a finger.


    Poor Wu Laosan thought that he couldn''t see through Suxi''s strength, because Suxi used some secret method to cover up, in order to shock others away. This little trick, he Wu Laosan saw many, has not put in the eye!


    At this time, Wu Laosan obviously forgot that since Suxi can fall from the sky, it means that Suxi''s strength is at least five sections of the earth''s spiritual realm. This is a fact that can''t be changed by using the secret method to cover!


    "Yes? It''s going to take a try. " Light finish saying this words, Su Xi coldly looking at Wu Lao San, unexpectedly is not even a weapon, empty handed stand there.


    There is no doubt that Su Xi''s action makes Wu Laosan very happy. The gloomy eyes fell on Su Xi, and a sense of killing gradually emerged from the bottom of her heart, which could no longer be restrained. With a cruel grin, Wu Laosan''s spiritual power surged around him, and soon he wrapped himself up as a spiritual man. Then, the foot suddenly toward the ground, the whole body will be like an arrow away from the string in general toward Su Xi speed shot past!


    However, Suxi was still standing there, as if she were stupid and motionless.


    "Yinling, what''s the matter with Susu? Wu Laosan''s strength is not weak. Why hasn''t she moved at all? " Dai Xingyu wrinkled a pair of willow eyebrows, anxiously looking at Su Xi''s figure, worried look appeared on his face.


    After asking this sentence, Dai xingyuben didn''t think that Yinling would answer her. After all, Yinling is a man who doesn''t like to talk. He doesn''t know anything except cultivation. But this time, the situation is beyond Dai Xingyu''s expectation.


    See silver Ling''s eyes tightly stick to Su Xi''s body, indifferent eyes deep, is a very strong fire. After hearing Dai Xingyu''s words, Yinling said faintly, "she won''t lose."


    Smelling speech, Dai Xingyu flashed a trace of amazement on his face. Obviously, he didn''t expect that Yinling not only answered, but also had confidence in Suxi. Dai Xingyu looked at Yinling from time to time, as if he wanted to see something from it.


    Silver Peak on one side is thoughtful, but he is not confident of his gifted brother. Thinking about Su Xi''s unfathomable strength, Yin Feng can only give a silent cry for Yin Ling in the bottom of his heart. His eyes are a little distant


    Compared with the three, the rest of the students think that Suxi is a fool. It is clear that Wu Laosan''s offensive is so strong, but Suxi does not dodge. What is this not a fool''s behavior?


    Su Yue, standing in the crowd, looks at Su Xi with disdain. What she can''t hide is hatred.


    "Hum, Suxi, a little bitch, it''s not good to be free outside, but she will come back to die! This time, I''ll see how you died! " Gnash teeth finish saying this sentence, Su Yue''s face that ferocious expression directly scared Shen Jingbing standing beside her a big jump!Pat that development is not very good small chest, Shen Jingbing that is full of pockmarked face looks particularly creepy. "Miss Yue, do you think this bitch is looking for death? She just stood there and didn''t move. What''s wrong with her mind


    Smell speech, Su Yue sneer, side head see Shen Jingbing that pockmarked face, immediately turned his head disgusted, do not want to look at the second eye: "hum, I think it is this little bitch out to make a fool of his head, will only stand there waiting for others to fight! I haven''t seen her for two years. She''s more and more spirited. If I meet her, I''ll destroy her face! "


    Slender fingers tightly clenched into fists, Su Yue''s face full of resentment, eager to move Su Xi''s face to his own face! Yu Guang suddenly glimpses the emperor Mo on the high platform. Su Yue''s evil spirit gradually fades away and is replaced by a strong smell of flower mania.


    Although Timo is wearing a mask, and Su Yue is still so far away from him, Su Yue can still feel what a handsome face is under the mask! And from the attitude of the Dean towards him, the identity of that person is also extremely extraordinary.


    Such a powerful man, she must be Su Yue!


    In the bottom of my heart, Su Yue''s eyes can no longer move away from the emperor mo.

 Chapter 250

    Under the condition of everyone''s surprise, Wu Laosan''s attack came to Su Xi. The closer he got to Su Xi, the more murderous he was, and the more powerful he was.


    With a punch, you should go straight to Su Xi''s pretty face!


    Seeing this scene, many students could not help but close their eyes for fear that Su Xi''s face would be smashed by Wu Laosan. That kind of beauty is going to be destroyed


    This idea flashed through the hearts of countless people, but at the next moment, their eyes suddenly widened, as if they didn''t believe what happened in front of them!


    I saw that Wu Laosan could touch Su Xi with only one fist. I don''t know why, but his fist turned in a direction! Under Wu Laosan''s frightened eyes, the fist full of spiritual power rushed to his own face!


    The sudden appearance of this scene made the whole audience in an uproar!


    Su Yue stamped her foot, full of indignation: "damn Wu Laosan, he said that he could do anything for me. Now I can''t even get rid of his fist when I see that bitch''s face! I''m so angry


    It was before the inner court competition started that Su Yue talked to Wu Laosan once. She is just the strength of the eight sections of xuanlingjing. If she is really against Suxi, she really doesn''t have confidence. But fortunately, Wu Laosan, who has the spiritual strength of Wu Laosan, is following her. Su Yue has the idea of letting Wu Laosan clean up Su Xi for her.


    At the beginning, Wu Laosan also agreed to come down, as if nothing was in his eyes! But now? Seeing Suxi, she can''t even get her fists down. She turns her direction as if she wanted to do it. Is she going to kill herself to please Suxi? Think of oneself endure disgust to go to Wu Laosan to say this matter, Su Yue is a burst of affliction!


    Think of here, Su Yue killed Wu Laosan''s idea all had!


    Looking at Su Yue''s fury, Shen Jingbing turns her lips. As Su Yue''s follower, she doesn''t say a word of comfort. In fact, it''s no wonder that Shen Jingbing, because Su Yue''s temperament is too annoying. Shen Jingbing is really angry with her!


    No matter what Su Yue thought at this time, Wu Laosan on the platform was suffering!


    It is clear that he will soon be able to fight Su Xi, and then he can finish what he promised Su Yue and get the beauty back. But now, he didn''t know what was going on. His hand was suddenly out of control and turned abruptly under his own eyes!


    Looking at the fist that was getting closer and closer to his face, Wu Laosan thought that he would take back the spirit power that was constantly jumping on it, but he found that even the spirit power was out of his control!


    The whole world seems to be dominated by Suxi. No matter what Wu Laosan wants to do, he ends up with failure.


    Close, the fist is getting closer! In the eyes of Wu Laosan''s fear, in the eyes of the students at the bottom, and in the eyes of the people on the high stage, the powerful fist finally hit Wu Laosan''s pockmarked face!


    With a bang, under countless eyes, Wu Laosan was smashed upside down by his fists, making a perfect arc in the air, and finally smashed on the platform!


    With a light glance at Wu Laosan, Su Xi finally raised her foot and walked slowly towards Wu Laosan. But this time, Wu Laosan was not happy at all. His face was burning with pain. He could even feel that his skin had split and was oozing blood!


    With Suxi approaching, Wu Laosan keeps rubbing back, trying to escape from Suxi. He looks like this, and before the high spirited, that is completely two people.


    Hand touched the edge of the platform, back here, Wu Laosan already understand, if he retreats again, he will lose the game, Su Yue also can''t give him a good look. Suddenly, he looked at Su Yue in the crowd and saw that his face was disdainful and disgusting. Wu Laosan seemed to be stimulated by something, and his inner spirit suddenly rioted!


    "Ah! Ah, ah Looking up at the sky, Wu Laosan roared. Regardless of his bleeding face, his whole body was full of momentum. The sudden burst of momentum made everyone a sign.


    "No, he''s going to blow himself up!" Silver Ling suddenly say this sentence, on the surface worry suddenly! Although he has a lot of confidence in Suxi, even some of the college''s tutors dare not despise the self explosion of a strong spirit. No one can say whether Suxi will be hurt because of this.


    In the body, Yin Ling''s eyes are staring at the situation on the stage. It seems that if there is something wrong, he will rush up regardless of himself.


    When she said this, Yinling didn''t lower her voice. Therefore, many students have heard that Wu Laosan wants to blow himself up. Different from Yinling''s worries, they are all amazed at Suxi!


    No one thought that the man who was once known as the waste of the imperial capital, who was even late for the game, would force a strong man in the spirit realm to the point of self explosion under one move!


    In principle, these competitions are not a place of life and death, but just admit defeat. However, Wu Laosan chose a road that no one could understand. Perhaps, in Wu Laosan''s heart, Suxi will not let him go. Instead of living in Suxi''s hands, it''s better to end it by yourself and have some fun!Moreover, at this time, Wu Laosan was still holding the idea that he was dead and would not make Suxi feel better! He believes that in the self explosion of a strong spirit, no matter how strong she is, she can''t be intact!


    Thinking of this, Wu Laosan kept speeding up the speed of spiritual power operation in his body, and his momentum was constantly climbing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Looking at Su Xi, who was still slowly approaching, Wu Lao San had a crazy smile on his face: "ha ha! Suxi, even if you fight for my life, I will make you pay some price! ha-ha! Ha ha


    Crazy voice resounded through the square. Su Zhen''s face suddenly changed on the high platform. He could not help but stand up. However, he was stopped by Qi Leling: "master Su, don''t panic. Look at Ling Qianjin''s appearance, he didn''t pay attention to the ugly eight monsters. Anyway, trust your daughter... "


    This sounds very straightforward, but the meaning is profound.


    Su Zhen hesitated to take a look at Qi Leling. He saw that he was calm and calm. He thought about Qi Leling''s ability and their current relationship. He finally believed Qi Leling''s words and restrained his temper. Those are the eyes, but they are staring at the platform. If there is something wrong, he will rescue Suxi.


    The two people who are talking don''t know. The emperor Mo sitting in front of him looks at them without any trace. Especially when he saw Qi Leling, his sight stopped for a breath or two.

 Chapter 251

    Just as everyone was thinking, Wu Laosan''s body exploded on the platform!


    With the broken flesh and blood on the platform, a very powerful spiritual power diffuses, and a large part of it is towards Suxi!


    The light red film between the stone pillars around the platform suddenly brightened and stopped the overflowing spiritual power. In this way, all the energy of Wu Laosan''s self explosion will explode on the platform! Suxi will be the center of the whole outbreak!


    The huge impact of energy makes a layer of white fog emerge in the platform, which is also mixed with the flesh and blood of Wu Laosan''s burst body. White fog mixed with red silk will wrap up the whole platform, people can''t see what''s going on inside.


    "Wu Laosan, I''ll burn paper for you when you die! Hum! Little bitch, I don''t know how you can escape this time! " Su Yue grins grimly, looking at the powerful self explosion, her heart can''t help pouring out a touch of joy, as if she has seen Su Xi''s broken body.


    Dai Xingyu''s eyes on the other side had already burst into tears. She was staring at the platform, hoping Suxi could survive the explosion. If she was hurt, she would take care of Suxi day and night. In this way, she didn''t think about it. If something happened to Suxi, why didn''t she rush up to rescue Suxi, but wait for Suxi to get hurt to take care of her.


    Maybe she felt that her strength was low and she could not do anything, or maybe she cherished her life too much. Anyway, Dai Xingyu''s tears at this time seem to be so different


    Different from Dai Xingyu, Yinling''s spiritual power is always in operation, and her spirit is also highly concentrated, just to save Suxi at the first time. When he saw that Wu Laosan really blew himself up, Yinling made a move under his feet. Before he took a step, his hand was held by Yinfeng.


    Looking at the disturbed Yinling, Yinfeng sighed and said: "believe her."


    Simple three words, but it is successful to stop the next move of Yinling. Lingli gradually calms down, and Yinling nods, which is in agreement with Yinfeng''s words. Then, a pair of eyes of Yinling were eager to get into the film, and their eyes were burning.


    At the same time, Su Zhen on the high platform is also a little restless. Before he could do anything, a voice of indifference and sarcasm rang out: "Alas It seems that this man''s fate is set! Do some people think that coming back can change anything? At the end of the day, isn''t he going to die in the hands of a small spiritual strength? Ha ha, ridiculous, ridiculous


    Hearing this, Su Zhen''s eyes filled with anger. Looking at Yuan Zhenxiong with a face full of anger, he wanted to kill him now!


    Just after Yuan Zhenxiong''s voice fell, an extremely powerful pressure shrouded Gaotai, among which yuan Zhenxiong and Yun batian were the most powerful! The sudden spread of terror makes the strong people on the high platform change their faces, and their eyes fall on the back which seems to have no fluctuation.


    The Dean gave a wry smile, but he didn''t know where he had offended the great God, which made them suffer in vain. Struggling to resist the pressure, the dean said reluctantly: "I don''t know where to annoy adults, but also hope adults calm down, forgive me!"


    Smell speech, Emperor Mo didn''t turn back, a pair of indifferent eyes don''t see any joy and anger.


    "Too noisy." Spit out these cold words, the pressure suddenly disappeared, if not for the spiritual power in people''s body is reduced a lot, some people even think that what just happened is an illusion.


    Hearing these words, Yuan Zhenxiong''s face flashed a kind of emotion called embarrassment. He didn''t know that the meaning in the words of emperor Mo was him? If it''s Su Zhen or Qi Leling, Yuan Zhenxiong may even fight with them directly. Even if his strength is a little poor, he is not a vegetarian!


    However, the man sitting in front of him was not Su Zhen, nor Qi Leling, but a master who made him feel scared from the bottom of his heart! Just because of the pressure just now, he couldn''t even speak. In order to resist the pressure, he even exhausted his spiritual power! In this case, he had to bear the tone, thinking of going back after the game, and having a good check on Timo.


    The stage fell into a dead silence, and no one dared to speak at will.


    At this time, the round table is still filled with white fog, which seems to be trapped on the round table for a long time.


    "What''s the matter? It can''t be that both of them are dead. There has been no movement for so long! " I do not know who said such a sentence, and then the students immediately burst the pot, one by one began to denounce.


    "That''s right. The fog has not been dispersed. Can''t we have the next competition?"


    "Yes! right! If both of them die, I''ll have a little more chance to get into the top 50! "


    Many people around nodded as soon as this remark came out. Each of them is not weak, but they are not weak, others are stronger than them! At this time, if Su really died, it would be a happy event for them!


    Silver Ling in the crowd suddenly fixed his eyes on the person who spoke last, and a sense of killing gradually spread out. It was obvious that he kept the man in mind.Faced with the doubts of the students, the tutor hesitated for a while, and finally looked at the Dean on the high platform.


    Seeing this, the Dean waved his hand, and the next voice rang in the tutor''s mind: "close the array and check the situation of the two. If it''s true Just announce the end of the game. "


    The Dean subconsciously didn''t want to say the word "death", but the tutor understood the meaning.


    Constantly changing the fingerprints, the complicated fingerprints make people dazzled. As the action stopped, the light red film began to dissipate, and the white fog began to slowly disappear in this world.


    At this moment, everyone in the square held their breath. Those who hope Suxi will die, such as SuYue; those who hope Suxi will be safe, such as Yinling; and those who have no feeling, such as those who are very confident in their own strength.


    In any case, everyone''s nervous mood is the same now.


    Slowly, the white fog dispersed. The first thing to notice is Suxi''s snow-white posture. She stood so light, looking cold, and could not see any emotion in her eyes.


    Then there was a pile of fried flesh and blood. At a glance, we knew that it was deliberately piled there.


    "I won." The cold voice woke up the people who were immersed in the shock.

 Chapter 252

    Looking at Su Xi, who is indifferent and standing, and looking at the flesh and blood piled up in a pile, the tutor who went to check couldn''t help gasping. It turned out that Su Xi had not moved in so long. She was gathering the flesh and blood of Wu Laosan, who was scattered on the platform and mixed in the white fog. Looking at Suxi again, the tutor really couldn''t imagine how such a cool and beautiful person could calmly do such a thing


    He is not the only one who thinks like this. The students who come around the corner and the people on the stage all think like this. Even Di Mo couldn''t imagine what kind of expression Su Xi had on her face when she was doing it.


    But in the end, Suxi won, didn''t she? Thinking of this, the corner of the mouth of the emperor Mo under the mask slowly evokes a radian.


    Seeing that the tutor didn''t announce the result for a long time, Suxi was a little impatient and frowned: "can you announce the end?"


    Smell speech, the tutor embarrassment of looking at Su Xi, to oneself of gaffe is very helpless. Coughing twice, the tutor carefully said: "it''s over, it''s over! Now I declare that this battle will be won


    After getting the answer, Suxi didn''t want to stay on the platform any more. She just saw the flesh and blood before she left and said, "I''ve collected Wu Laosan''s garbage. It''s more convenient for you to deal with it." With that, Suxi seems to hate the bloody smell on the platform. She jumps off the platform and walks towards Yinling in the eyes of everyone.


    Where Suxi passed, everyone could not help but give way to a road, so that Suxi could pass smoothly.


    Hearing Su Xi''s words, the tutor could not tell what he was feeling now. Call people''s flesh and blood rubbish Only Suxi can do it!


    Suxi can''t control the tutor how to clean up the rubbish. She is standing in front of Dai Xingyu and her friends with a smile. Although she is silent, she has a tacit understanding between them.


    Suddenly, Dai Xingyu rushed into Su Xi''s arms. The tears in Dai Xingyu''s eyes wet Su Xi''s front: "Su Su, you''re back at last!"


    Smell speech, Su Xi quite some helpless. Patting Dai Xingyu crying in her arms, Suxi looks at Yinfeng and Yinling on one side and smiles gently to show her reunion.


    Yinfeng two people didn''t say anything, also nodded. Just, silver Ling sees to Su Xi''s vision is some fiery, that is to want to cover up all can''t cover up.


    "Next, Su Yue, Dai Xingyu!"


    The teacher''s voice rang out, Dai Xingyu came out of Suxi''s arms, wiped the tears on her face, and said: "Susu, don''t worry, I will help you teach SuYue! Although I''m not as good as her, I won''t make her feel better! "


    After that, Dai Xingyu stepped on the platform with a firm step under Su Xi''s slightly stunned eyes. Looking at Su Yue''s face full of bad taste, Dai Xingyu felt inexplicably cheerful: "hum, how come you can''t stand Su Su coming back? I tell you Su Yue, today, I will teach you a good lesson for Su Su! "


    Hearing this, Su Yue''s unhappy mood immediately became even more angry. Looking at Dai Xingyu with disdain, Su Yue sneered: "I think who is saying this! It''s the loser! I''ll see how you taught me! "


    As the voice fell, Su Yue''s spirit power came up. Under the lingering of pale white spirit, Su Yue''s beautiful face looks more charming. This also makes many male students who flatter her on weekdays all eyes!


    Although Suxi''s face is more gorgeous, but Suxi''s temperament is too cool, people will see it, it will give birth to a kind of feeling that can only be seen from afar, can''t play. By that light eyebrow eye a sweep, the public naturally all lost the courage to come forward to chat up. They will think in their hearts, how can a woman as beautiful as Suxi be approached by a strong man.


    But Su Yue is not the same, Su Yue''s beauty is more close to the real, let their heart more hopeful. Moreover, Su Yue is very utilitarian. Sometimes they just need to use a little means, and Su Yue will willingly follow them.


    Therefore, most of the students present are more inclined to get Su Yue. It''s just that no one knows what I think in my heart.


    At this time, Su Yue''s beauty makes many people cry out for her, but Dai Xingyu, who looks lovely, is only loved by individuals, such as pedophilia. And the feud between Dai Xingyu and Su Yue is precisely because of this.


    Su Yue made a gesture of attack, Dai Xingyu can''t stand there foolishly and let Su Yue fight. She was once defeated by Su Yue, and now her strength is only seven sections of Xuanling realm, which is weaker than Su Yue. I don''t know what''s going on. The strength of Yinfeng and Yinling is rising very fast. She is the only one. Three years later, she has reached the seventh stage of Xuanling realm. And this also made Dai Xingyu feel extremely unbalanced, but it didn''t break out on weekdays.


    This time Suxi came back, looking at Suxi''s obvious strength, Dai Xingyu said that he was not jealous, it was false. Therefore, in order not to let Suxi despise, Dai Xingyu is really going to fight this time.


    The Mou son sank to sink, wear Star Language tooth a bite, a Dan medicine appeared in the hand. This is the pill that she got by chance, which can improve her strength in a short time. She didn''t know the name, but she got two pills that time, and tried one, so she naturally knew the performance of this pill. Looking at the round pill, Dai Xingyu put it into his mouth, and his momentum was gradually rising, and soon he reached the strength of nine sections of xuanlingjing!See this, there are a lot of people are showing the expression of disdain, Su Yue is scolding: "bitch! If I can''t fight it, I''ll use pills to improve my strength. It''s really despicable! Hum, do you think you can beat me? After all, you can''t bear the vagaries. It depends on how I make you lose face in front of all these people! "


    As the voice fell, a whip full of barbs appeared in Su Yue''s hand. With the strength of the jilt, Su Yue face is full of fierce color.


    "What''s the matter with them?" When she was on the stage, Suxi frowned, as if she didn''t understand Dai Xingyu''s behavior. Before she left, there was a conflict between Dai Xingyu and Su Yue because of her, which was far from this level. But now it seems that they have a feeling that either you or I are dead.


    Smell speech, silver Ling want to speak, but words to the mouth, rolled two circles, or swallow back after all. In the final analysis, his introverted temperament can''t be changed, even in front of the girl he likes, he can''t overcome it.


    Think of here, silver Ling can''t help in the heart mercilessly scolded oneself a few words, but in the end is no any function.

 Chapter 253

    Seeing this, Yinfeng had no choice but to smile. Seeing that Yinling couldn''t grasp this opportunity, she had to say to Suxi: "it''s like this. Before Dai Xingyu and Su Yue did not deal with each other because of you, but later you left, Dai Xingyu''s strength was not as good as Su Yue, so Su Yue naturally began to find Dai Xingyu''s trouble. As you know, Dai Xingyu''s appearance is very lovely. Su Yue doesn''t know where to find a man with that tendency to pester Dai Xingyu. "


    "At the beginning, it''s OK. Dai Xingyu seldom goes out of college. That man is worried about the Imperial College. He just keeps pestering Dai Xingyu. But once, Dai Xingyu led the task of the college to go out, and the man took the opportunity to follow. That time If Tutor Lu didn''t just appear and save Dai Xingyu, she might have... "


    The rest of the words did not finish, but Suxi already understood the meaning. She also didn''t expect that Su Yue''s nature would be so bad that she could even do such things. Thinking about what Dai Xingyu suffered, Suxi suddenly felt guilty. In the final analysis, Su Yue is a member of her Su family, and Dai Xingyu initially had a bad relationship with Su Yue because of her.


    If this matter is put in the past, Suxi will not have this kind of feeling. However, she has been in the world for a long time. She has seen more people, experienced more various feelings, and her heart naturally changed. Looking at Dai Xingyu who is still struggling, Suxi sighs and thinks that it''s better to make up for Dai Xingyu.


    Just as they were talking, the competition on the field became white hot. Although Dai Xingyu''s momentum increased at the beginning, her means were not as good as Su Yue''s, and as time went on, the pills began to lose efficacy. In this way, Dai Xingyu gradually showed a losing tendency.


    Once again, with Su Yue''s powerful attack, Dai Xingyu was exhausted. But seeing Su Yue still standing there with a good look, Dai Xingyu was upset.


    "Bitches, no more? Say you are under the defeat, you still don''t want to believe, see now! Even if you take pills, you are still not my opponent! Today, I will vent the anger that Suxi brought me back on you. I hope you can stand it! "


    After that, Su Yue waved the whip fiercely in her hand, and the whip shadow mixed with the spirit power hit Dai Xingyu hard! Because of the failure of the elixir, Dai Xingyu not only returned to the strength of the seven sections of Xuanling realm, but also couldn''t lift his strength because he took the elixir. In this way, she can only watch Su Yue''s whip coming towards her cheek!


    The barbed whip hit Dai Xingyu hard on her left cheek. Dai Xingyu felt a burning pain. Before she could get the whip down, the more intense pain hit all her senses.


    It was Su Yue who saw that the whip hit Dai Xingyu, so she didn''t delay at all. She whipped the whip back immediately. When the barb comes out, Dai Xingyu''s face is full of flesh and blood, which is also the fundamental reason why Dai Xingyu feels more painful.


    "Ah Her face was covered with a scream, and the blood flowed down Dai Xingyu''s fingers. Her whole left cheek was swollen and looked terrible!


    The students at the bottom were shocked by this scene. Even those who have a good feeling for Su Yue can''t help feeling that Su Yue is a little vicious.


    Su Xi can''t help but go forward a step, in the heart surging up anger, want to go on stage directly, clap Su Yue dead! Think like this, Su Xi also did so, see her snow-white figure suddenly disappear in the same place, and then in everyone''s surprised eyes, a loud slap sound rang in everyone''s ears!


    Then, for example, Dai Xingyu''s more miserable scream resounded all over the world! Su Yue was slapped to the bottom of the platform by Su Xi. She vomited blood and occasionally had several teeth.


    Pass Dai Xingyu a bottle of medicine powder to treat trauma. Suxi comes to SuYue again at a speed that everyone can''t see clearly, and lifts SuYue up with one hand. Seeing the wound on Su Yue''s face, which was split by her slap, Su Xi smiles coldly and immediately mentions Su Yue to Dai Xingyu.


    On the high platform, the president frowned, just about to say something, but the words were interrupted by Yuan Zhenxiong. How could yuan Zhenxiong give up such a good opportunity to humiliate the Su family?


    He glanced at Su Zhen and said, "Oh, there are some people who have no education and don''t know the rules! Relying on their own strength, they broke the rules of the Imperial College. They still treat their own people like this. Do they really regard themselves as miss everyone who wants to make three points? I don''t know where the breeding has gone! "


    In the face of Yuan Zhenxiong''s satire, Su Zhen''s face changed. He wanted to retort, but the voice of Di Mo''s indifference suddenly rang out: "I haven''t seen such a thing for a long time. Watch it quietly."


    This is not only for yuan Zhenxiong, but also for everyone on the stage. The purpose is not to let them talk about Suxi. Maybe the emperor Mo himself didn''t realize, he subconsciously put Su Xi in the first place, consciously or unconsciously will defend Su Xi.


    Hearing this, there was still some buzzing on the high platform, and then it disappeared. Yuan Zhenxiong just like eating a fly in general, glared at Su Zhenyi, stuffy no longer speak.


    See this, the Dean wry smile, he naturally understand the emperor Mo words in another heavy meaning. The in the mind doubts emperor Mo when to this kind of thing emotion interest, the mouth also tiny imperceptible move, seem to say what.Many people didn''t react to this sudden scene. Even the tutor was staring at what happened on the platform. When he saw Su Yue''s beaten face, the tutor couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva and secretly told Su Xi how to hate her!


    After exclamation, the tutor also reflected that Suxi had broken the rules. As a referee, although he looks at Suxi differently, he can''t be so obviously inclined to her. As a result, the tutor pressed down the bottom of his heart, cleared his throat and was ready to speak. Just at this time, the tutor''s mind is suddenly appeared a sentence: "let it develop."


    As soon as he heard these words, the teacher''s expression was a little stunned. Then, he looked at the high platform, saw the Dean nodded, and then he swallowed his words with a bitter smile.


    At this time, Suxi has already smashed SuYue on the ground. She doesn''t worry about whether she is a woman or her family. "Bang" of a sound, visible Su Yue is smashed how ruthless!


    It is this sound that wakes the students from shock.


    At this point, looking at the scene on the stage, they all opened their mouths.

 Chapter 254

    Seeing that Dai Xingyu only covers her face in a daze, she holds the medicine bottle in her hand. Suxi has no choice but to shake her head. Then, Suxi squatted in front of Dai Xingyu, took the medicine bottle in her hand and opened it gently.


    She gently takes Dai Xingyu''s hand covering her face, and Suxi begins to smear the medicine carefully for Dai Xingyu.


    Dai Xingyu didn''t wake up from his grief until the cool medicine was applied to the wound and brought out a slight pain.


    Su Xi''s long eyelashes are printed on her cheek, which makes her beautiful with Fairy Spirit and slightly human. This time, Suxi''s eyes are all focused on her. Dai Xingyu doesn''t know whether to be lucky or feel miserable.


    The feeling of clear and cool liquid gradually weakens the same feeling. Dai Xingyu also calms down at the moment, just like a child who has no sense of security.


    At this time, the sharp roar is resounding throughout the square.


    "Sue, you bitch! What the hell do you want to do! " Su Yue''s tears fall down, and the pain on her face that can''t be ignored almost drives her crazy. From being beaten by Suxi to being thrown on the ground by Suxi now, she can''t move. SuYue doesn''t know how to describe her mood at the moment. She just thinks that when she sees Suxi, she wants to tear Suxi into pieces!


    Watching Su Xi ignore her at all, she gently put Dai Xingyu''s medicine on her face. Su Yue can''t help but roar out the words just now.


    However, this has not brought any change. Suxi didn''t pay any attention to her at all, leaving a figure full of reverie for her to look at. I don''t know whether I was dazzled by anger and hatred or what. Su Yue didn''t care about the pain on her face, and her spiritual power began to surge wildly!


    However, no matter how she operated her spiritual power, she found that her spiritual power was just like being imprisoned. She could not deal with it from her body, let alone form an offensive.


    Suddenly found this let Su Yue is very flustered, she tried again and again, but experienced again and again the failure. Finally, after the seventh failure, Su Yue couldn''t help it: "Suxi, what have you done! Why can''t I use my psychic power! You talk! Speak


    With that, Su Yue''s voice has brought a cry.


    But her appearance actually caused the next student''s heartache. That student liked Su Yue. After seeing Su Yue''s embarrassed appearance just now, he was a little bit withdrawn. However, at the moment, he could not help looking at the hysterical goddess in his heart, who was obviously greatly wronged.


    Holding the idea that if Su Yue is saved this time, he may be able to get the beauty back. The man first flashes to Su Yue''s side and wants to help her up. However, the man just touched Su Yue''s body, but was shocked by a very strong current, and the hand couldn''t stop shaking.


    "If you want to die, just touch her." Suxi didn''t turn her head back. She said so lightly.


    Smelling speech, the man''s face changed. Under Su Yue''s expectant eyes, he clenched his teeth and said, "Miss Yue, don''t worry, I will seek justice for you!" Then, in full view of the public, the man jumped onto the platform, looked at Su Xi and said, "Miss Xi, please forgive me. Miss Yue is your Su family. Why do you bother your family so much?"


    Think it is a gentleman to say this sentence, the man can not help straightening his back.


    At the moment, Suxi has already finished the medicine for Dai Xingyu. She gently helps Dai Xingyu up. Suxi says in a warm voice: "don''t be afraid, at most half a month, your injury will be all right. There won''t be any scars


    This is said into Dai Xingyu''s heart. She looks at Su Xi with gratitude in her eyes, and tears gradually gather in her eyes.


    Comfortingly, she touched Dai Xingyu''s head. Then she said to the man whose face had turned black: "I don''t know When did I have such a family


    Hearing Su Xi''s words without face, the man''s face changed again, and his tone became sharp: "hum, I can''t imagine that Su Xi''s daughter didn''t recognize her own people! It''s all right. Let''s not care about this. You should apologize to miss Yue if you jump on the stage and hurt Miss Yue regardless of the rules! "


    Smell speech, Su Xi sneer: "if I don''t?"


    "You Oh, you are so unreasonable! It''s obvious that you didn''t obey the rules first, and now you are still so arrogant. You just don''t pay attention to the Imperial College! I''ve lost the face of your Su family! "


    The man''s life is so big that people in the whole square can hear it clearly.


    Silver Ling face is very ugly, regardless of the silver peak to stop, lightly on the stage. He didn''t talk much. As soon as he came on stage, he grabbed the man''s neck! The man is not a vegetarian. He was caught off guard by Yinling at the beginning. After reaction, he immediately started to fight back and get rid of Yinling!


    It has to be said that this man is also a master of the three sections of the earth''s spiritual realm, and he is almost the same in the face of Yinling.


    Facing Suxi, the man is not willing to be abrupt, but in the face of Yinling, the man will not have the slightest mercy: "who are you? You are doing such a mean thing as sneak attack!"


    Pointing to Yinling''s nose, the man scolded him impolitely!Yinling is a man who is not good at words. Seeing Suxi being bullied, she comes up. At this time, she is pointed at by the nose and scolded by others, so he has to fight back directly!


    However, a slender jade hand, it is to seize the silver Ling''s arm. At this time, Suxi didn''t find that there were two eyes watching her all the time. When she saw her actions, a sharp light flashed in those eyes.


    Walking a few steps in front of Yinling, Suxi looked at the man and said, "I just don''t obey the rules. What can you do for me?"


    The domineering words are louder than the curse of the man before, and Su Xi''s words are a slap on the man''s face!


    See this, the man''s face has been black can not be black! Previously, he lost face when he was attacked by Yinling, but now he is despised by Suxi, and the man''s self-esteem has been severely hit.


    Biting his lips with indignation, the man said in a cold voice: "in that case, I will seek justice for Miss Yue! Suxi, how dare you answer me? "


    The whole audience was in an uproar!


    It''s obvious to all that Su Xi forced Wu Laosan, who is the third section of the earth spirit realm, to look like that, but this man still dares to challenge Su Xi like this! Everyone can''t help thinking that the man''s head should be clamped by the door, so he can''t recognize the situation clearly and say such stupid words!


    Naturally, the man also noticed the people''s eyes, and his self-esteem was hit hard. The idea of retreat in his heart also disappeared completely.


    "Well, dare you?"

 Chapter 255

    Looking at the man, he was afraid and pretended to be fearless. With Su Xi''s temperament, he despised the man severely.


    It''s OK to be brave, but it also depends on when. At this time, men are not trying to be brave, they are looking for death!


    Suxi didn''t want to pay attention to the man''s provocation, but as soon as she saw the injury on Dai Xingyu''s face behind her, she thought that this man was in Su Yue''s early days. Even if Suxi''s temperament was cold again, she also had the idea of teaching the man in front of her and breaking Su Yue''s hope.


    With a cold smile, Suxi stops Yinling who wants to run away again and gives him a reassuring look. Then she looks at the man without waves and waves and says indifferently: "if you lose, what should you do?"


    Hearing this, the man was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect Su Xi to come back. Clench your teeth and think about yourself as if you have nothing to bet on. "If I lose, then I will do whatever you ask me to do in the future," he said! As long as it is what you say, I will strictly implement it! "


    As soon as this remark came out, many people showed their interesting eyes. You know, men''s strength may not be much in front of Suxi, but some small families can become second and third class forces because of a strong spirit. There is a big difference in interests. Even the Su''s family would not refuse those who are strong in the earth and spirit.


    Nodding and squinting, Suxi said something that surprised everyone: "you It''s not enough to have that value. So, change to something substantive! "


    The faint voice rang in everyone''s ears, and everyone wiped their eyes. It seemed that they didn''t believe Suxi could say such a word. Compared with everyone''s surprise, the man felt that he had been greatly insulted, an insult from a woman.


    Clenched fist, the eye of the man suddenly becomes gloomy: "that you say, what do you want?"


    Listening to the gnashing words, Suxi didn''t even lift her eyelids. Glancing at Su Yue moaning under the stage, an evil idea flashed into Su Xi''s mind. After bending her eyebrows, Suxi said in a cold voice, "if you lose, kill her!"


    Follow Su Xi''s hand to look, the man then saw that ugliness Su Yue. At that time, the man''s heart missed a beat. Not to mention whether he wants to kill Su Yue or not, but Su Yue is the most beloved daughter of the two elders of the Su family. Even if he gives the man 100 courage, he does not dare to do so! So the man hesitated.


    Seeing this, Su Xi sneered, but she didn''t say anything. She just looked at the indecisive expression on the man''s face, and the sneer gradually turned into sarcasm. Being treated like this by a woman, or a woman with aura all over her body, which man can stand it?


    Therefore, the man was cruel. In Su Yue''s incredible eyes, he gritted his teeth and said, "OK, I promise you! But if you lose, what''s your bet? "


    Listen to this words, and don''t say Su Xi, even those people at the bottom, also can''t help showing a taunt expression. I just defeated a man in the third section of the earth spirit realm. I don''t know where this man''s self-confidence comes from. He thinks he can win! However, no one said that. They just wanted to see a big play.


    As everyone thought, Suxi didn''t pay attention to the man. It''s just the vigilance developed over the years that makes Suxi always face up to her opponents and won''t suffer from her contempt.


    Su Xi haughtily raised her head and said something that made her face turn blue.


    "Do you think I''ll lose?"


    As soon as the words came out, the square fell into silence. Countless pairs of eyes looked at Suxi, and there was everything in it. Of course, we should focus on fanaticism. Obviously, Su Xi''s arrogant words are especially attractive in the eyes of the public.


    Holding his fist tightly, the man''s last fantasy about Suxi was gone. At the moment, he just wants to kill Suxi to vent his anger!


    Gao Tai God Mo looks at Su Xi with high spirits. He can''t help but smile, and his eyes are more gentle.


    Yuan Zhenxiong''s face was very blue. He wanted to say something, but because of the emperor''s way, he didn''t dare to say anything. Yun batian is in the same mood as Yuan Zhenxiong at the moment. Although he doesn''t like yuan Dan very much, he has no big feud with Su Xi. However, Yun batian feels that Su Xi''s appearance will greatly disrupt his plan. Su''s family will not be easily destroyed


    Even if he and Yuan Zhenxiong succeed this time, they will drive the Su family off the stage. But if Suxi escaped, they would face a powerful opponent in the future. Yunbatian also has reason to believe that if the Su family is really destroyed, Su Zhen will send Su Xi away without hesitation.


    Therefore, Yun batian''s intention to kill Su Xi is constantly rising. Just wait to reach a limit, and then really hit Suxi. Although it''s impossible, yunbatian still hopes that the bold man can kill Suxi!


    Compared with Yuan Zhenxiong''s resentment, Su Zhen was a little reluctant. Especially after seeing a series of performances of Timo in Suxi, Suzhen is more worried.What he worried about was not whether Suxi would win the contest, but that Dimo would take a fancy to Suxi. It''s not that Su Zhen doesn''t want Su Xi to have a good home. It''s just that some people can''t solve the problem by taking a fancy to it, and the soul in Su Xi''s body is not really Su Xi. Su Zhen has reason to worry that di Mo is coming for that soul.


    With such a complex mood, Su Zhen frowned at what happened below, intending to stop it, but under the invisible pressure of emperor Mo, he couldn''t say a word.


    Just as everyone''s mood is tumbling, Suxi has asked Yinling to help Dai Xingyu off the platform. At this time, only Suxi and the man stood opposite each other on the test field.


    Suxi is as indifferent as ever, but the man trembles at his feet because of Suxi''s appearance. There was no reason for it. He just suddenly remembered Wu Laosan''s tragedy. He couldn''t tell which part of the flesh and blood it was. It was a great shock.


    Involuntarily swallowing a mouthful of saliva, the man threw away those ideas in his mind, and the spiritual power began to surge madly. Look at him. He wants to kill Suxi''s with one blow. If he can''t, it must be him


    Thinking like this, the man wrapped his whole body with spiritual power, and the rich white made people unable to see the man''s face and body clearly. And the man takes advantage of this opportunity, unexpectedly is to take out a Dan medicine, quickly put into the mouth.

 Chapter 256

    The sudden surge of men''s spiritual power has attracted Su Xi''s attention. She picks her eyebrows and immediately understands what men have done. Dai Xingyu had done the work of taking pills to improve her strength before. Suxi is no stranger. From the feeling, this man''s pills are much better than Dai Xingyu''s, at least they don''t have the frivolous taste before Dai Xingyu.


    But Suxi didn''t expect, this hasn''t started yet, the man can''t wait to take the pill to enhance his strength, and he is really scared by himself!


    The participants and the strong men on the stage all noticed the sudden changes of men, and their eyes changed a little.


    Dai Xingyu grasped Yinling''s arm tightly, and his face was very pale: "what can I do? Can Su Su beat that man this time?" With that, Dai Xingyu''s strength is tight again, which makes the paralyzed Yinling frown.


    It''s no wonder that Dai Xingyu can say such words. It''s too long since she has seen Suxi. Even if Suxi defeats Wu Laosan, in Dai Xingyu''s mind, Suxi may only be better than Wu Laosan. In addition to Suxi''s falling from the sky, Dai Xingyu can only set Suxi''s strength in the five sections of the earth''s spiritual realm.


    However, after the man took the pill, his momentum kept rising. Looking at the posture, Dai Xingyu felt uneasy.


    No matter how anxious Dai Xingyu was, the paralyzed Yinling didn''t answer her. He just let Dai Xingyu hold his arm, but his eyes were tightly watching Suxi''s figure on the stage, never moving away.


    Like Wu Laosan in the war, Su Xi just stood on the platform and looked at the rising man without emotion.


    With the white spirit more and more strong, the man''s momentum has been strengthened. Finally, when the time came to the fifth section of the earth spirit realm, the rising momentum stopped. See this, Su Xi in the mind flashed an idea, perhaps, she can get the Dan prescription of that Dan medicine from the man! No matter how bad it is, the same pills should still be available.


    To be able to upgrade two levels at a time at this stage of the earth spirit state means that the pill is really good. Suxi may not need it, but the Su family does. Thinking of this, Suxi thought for a while to start gently and save the man''s life.


    For Su Xi''s idea, the man who is focusing on gathering the offensive doesn''t know. If he knew it, he would be angry to death without Su Xi!


    Because the strength was forcibly promoted to the five sections of the earth spirit realm, men also have the ability to fly in the air. So, just in case, after gathering the offensive, the man flew directly into the air, and then in Su Xi''s indifferent eyes, he threw his attack at Su Xi!


    Hum, I see how you died this time! If you despise me, you have to pay the price!


    The man thinks so in the heart, looking at Su Xi below, the eyes are gloomy.


    "Boom!" The attack suddenly exploded at Suxi, and a burst of smoke from the explosion immediately diffused over the platform, which made people unable to see what was going on inside.


    "Is that the end?" This idea flashed through countless people''s hearts, and their eyes were all in a state of suspense. Yinling clenched his fist, thinking that if something really happened to Su Jie, he would let the man be buried with him even if he would fight for his life!


    Dai Xingyu had been in tears for a long time, but he didn''t know why his heart was suddenly weak. It seems that after Su Xi came back this time, Dai Xingyu changed. He was no longer the same as before. He could ignore everything for his friends. Today''s Dai Xingyu is like looking for a shell to cover all of himself. His edge is no longer there.


    Su Zhen on the high platform could not help but stand up and look at the test field without any movement, with a little panic in his heart. Just think of Su Xi before is also like this, that silk panic then disappeared again.


    The man supported himself in the air with the only spiritual power left in his body. Seeing that Suxi didn''t move, he thought she had been killed by himself. He couldn''t help laughing: "ha ha ha! I call you proud! It''s not wrong for you to die under my hands! "


    Said, the man''s expression more and more madness. The students at the bottom all shook their heads when they heard this, as if they were sorry. And that Su Yue is to show a trace of excitement, even the pain on the face is a lot less.


    However, the laughter suddenly stopped. In the eyes of the people, the bright blue flickered in the smoke, and then rushed out of the smoke, in the man''s panic eyes, hit his body!


    Cyan flash by, but it has left indelible traces in many people''s hearts!


    In this blow, the man is the end of the crossbow, at this time is directly from the air down, "bang" a hit on the platform! The blood mixed with visceral fragments was vomited out by the man, and the man''s eyes turned twice. Finally, he hung down and fainted.


    At this time, the smoke on the stage had dispersed, and Suxi''s snow-white figure appeared again in front of the crowd.


    Although it is still the same as before, but in everyone''s heart, it has changed some flavor. Suddenly disappeared, one came back and killed a man in the third section of the earth spirit realm, who was still forced to explode and die. Then, he took the full blow of the fifth section of the earth spirit realm without any injury. Then he used a light spirit power to beat the master of the fifth section of the earth spirit realm into a coma!It can be said that those of them who have studied in the college for three years may not even reach half of Suxi''s! And because of this, many people''s hearts are quietly changing, strange ideas emerge in the heart. That is, go out to experience!


    Su Zhen saw Su Xi''s indifferent appearance on the high platform, and her heart was finally put down. He was greatly relieved and sat on the chair again, only to find that Qi Leling looked at Suxi with great interest. He seemed to believe that Suxi would never have an accident, and he seemed to have something else to mean to Suxi.


    Seeing this, Su Zhen frowned and took another look at the emperor''s road. As if he had made up his mind, a firm look appeared in his eyes: "boss Qi, after today''s end, can you go to Su''s house with Su to talk about something?"


    Hearing this, Qi Leling took back her eyes on Su Xi. I don''t know why. The more he looked at it, the more familiar he felt with Suxi. Pressing down the thought in his heart, Qi Leling''s mouth stirred up an evil smile, which was a good word in a good mood.


    At this time, Su Xi did not know what the students thought, but also did not know Su Zhen''s complex thoughts. She walked slowly towards the man in a coma. Every move had its own domineering spirit!


    The tip of her foot flashed a touch of cyan. Suxi didn''t look at the man, but directly kicked the four fingers under the man''s ear.

 Chapter 257

    "Ah The terrible cry suddenly rang out. The man who was in a coma woke up with pain after Su Xi kicked him. Waving his hands constantly, the man felt pain all over his body, and his hands were not enough.


    Seeing that the man was so miserable, the students renewed their views on Suxi once again. While appreciating and admiring Suxi, they also began to secretly assess whether they had the strength to accept such a strong Suxi.


    A foot in the man''s belly, Suxi said: "enough?"


    Feeling the pressure of abdomen, the man fully believed that Suxi would lose his life at the foot if he made a little effort. Quickly stop screaming, even the waving hand is not from the security on the ground. It''s just the pain of broken bones all over the body, which makes the man''s nose not his nose and his eyes not his eyes. He looks rather ferocious.


    The ear side is pure to come down, Su Xi''s eyebrow is also to stretch to go, just that the strength of the foot, is a bit not loose.


    "You lost." Indifferent voice rang out, the man''s heart that wipe fluke, finally at this moment completely collapsed! And his self-confidence as a master of the Earth Spirit Realm was completely defeated with Su Xi''s foot. There was no glory in his eyes, only a dim light.


    See this, Su heart to the man is more and more despised. A person who lives in the world of flattery and can''t even bear failure, even if he has the strength that many people admire, it''s a waste!


    With a cold hum, Suxi said, "don''t I have to say what to do next?" After that, Suxi took back her feet and looked down at the man without any emotion.


    Smell speech, the man''s face suddenly white, stay Leng for a long time, the man droops eyes, and then suddenly open! Then, I don''t know where his strength came from, but he got up from the ground and stumbled down the platform to Su Yue''s side.


    At this time, Su Yue couldn''t move because of Su Xi. That is to say, even if the man was seriously injured, as long as he had the strength to take out a dagger, Su Yue would not escape death!


    Su Yue opened her eyes wide, full of fear: "you can''t kill me! I''m the favorite daughter of the second elder of the Su family. If you kill me, my father will not let you go! You''ll be torn to pieces by him


    Su Yue said in a sharp voice, at this time, she just doesn''t ask for mercy, and she doesn''t know how to threaten others, and she doesn''t know how long the head is! At this time, maybe Su Yue should be glad that Su Xi didn''t deprive her of her ability to speak? Tears slide down the eyes, plus the face that Su Xi broke, no matter how much pity others have, they can''t show it to such a face at all.


    After hearing Su Yue''s words, the man''s frustrated mood seems to find a vent. He doesn''t pay any attention to Su Yue''s threatening words. It''s nothing in his eyes if that finger can crush his two elders.


    In his eyes, a dagger appeared in the man''s hand. Under the sunlight, it flashed with chills.


    Su Yue keeps shaking her head. She wants to run away from the man who has been driven crazy. However, she can not move, can only watch the dagger aimed at her chest!


    After living for more than ten years, Su Yue has never been so desperate. When she was dying, what she hated most was not Suxi, but her father, the second elder!


    She hated why the elder had defiled her mother and gave birth to her. If she had not been born in the Su family, maybe she would not have met these things! She hated why she was the concubine daughter of the second elder. Even if she died under Suxi''s hand, Suxi didn''t have to pay any price! She hated her father, who had always loved her, but she had never seen a shadow in such a critical moment!


    Desperate to close his eyes, Su Yue has no hope at this time. She knew that even if the man didn''t kill her today, Suxi would kill her! It''s better to die in this man''s hands than in this way.


    But, why is she so unwilling?


    Looking at the dagger, Su Yue suddenly opened her eyes and looked at the spotless Su Xi on the platform, shouting: "Su Xi! Even if I die today, I will not let you go when I go to the underworld! Remember, I''ll come back for revenge! ha-ha! Ha ha ha Er... "


    The voice of crazy devil stops. Su Yue opens her eyes and looks at the dagger inserted in her chest. No matter how much gas she gets, she swallows back to her stomach.


    And that man also seems to be mad, once stabbed Su Yue to death, still don''t give up, unexpectedly is to draw out the dagger again, again and again repeatedly stabbed Su Yue! Su Yue''s heart is already unbearable. It''s full of blood and flesh brought by daggers! Su Yue, who was already out of breath, turned her eyes on Su Xi to the man. It was so shocking that the man shivered, but then her actions became more and more fierce and fast!


    Suxi didn''t expect that the man would be so crazy. She still felt uncomfortable for SuYue''s words. The man had stabbed SuYue several times, and she didn''t have time to stop her. At this time, I came back to see that Su Yue could not die any more. Maybe the real soul of Su Xi couldn''t bear it, which urged her to step forward and tried to stop her as soon as she raised her hand.Just, Su Xi''s hand just raised, haven''t had time to move, a powerful spirit power then hit the man''s back! Under the powerful attack, the dagger in the man''s hand fell to the ground, making a "Ding" sound. The man didn''t even see his attacker, so he fell to the ground powerlessly.


    Like Su Yue, they both die in peace!


    With the death of the man, it is a fierce spirit power flash. This time, the goal is to replace Suxi


    At the bottom of her heart, the strange feeling brought by the real Suxi''s soul receded like a tide. Suxi watched the attack in front of her, stepped a little, and quickly retreated back. At the same time, a blue spirit with the same powerful power directly met the attack!


    The collision of the two attacks produced a very powerful energy wave, which led out the light red film.


    The attack exploded within the confines of the film, making a deafening sound, which brought back the hearts of the people who were shocked by the sudden scene.


    Looking at the explosion power on the platform, which was many times stronger than before, everyone could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. Lift eyes to see, but see Su Xi''s figure appeared in the mid air, see that appearance, how many some embarrassed.


    At this time, Suxi stopped in the air, but her heart was full of murders. If she didn''t run fast this time, I believe if she was in the center of the explosion, she would be hurt. At that time, the purpose of the attacker will be achieved.

 Chapter 258

    Staring at the two elders who kept the same height with themselves, Su Xi''s eyes became gloomy gradually, and the killing intention was revealed without any disguise. If she had two elders before, after all, they were from the Su family, and the Su family had lost him. How many times had they been affected, and only taught him a lesson, then this idea would have completely disappeared! It''s a big deal to kill her, and then add a few masters to the Su family!


    Feeling the real intention of killing, the two elders gave a meal, and then said coldly, "why, kill my daughter, do you still want to kill me?"


    Su Yue''s whole body is full of blood and her eyes are not closed. He is seen by the two elders. Even in his heart, he is very angry for his daughter''s interest! Su Xi''s behavior is not only to kill a clansman, but also to hit him in the face of the second elder of the Su family in full view of the public!


    As an elder, his daughter was killed by the younger generation. If this is spread out, what face does he have to meet all kinds of people in the imperial capital? Therefore, the two elders had to kill Suxi to recover their image!


    Selfish but he did not think, Su Yue died is hit his face, so if Su died in his hands, then he personally hit the Su family''s face! Not to mention that Su Zhen loves Su Xi very much, even if Su Zhen is as selfish as the second elder, then the second elder will never be better!


    "If I kill you, what can you do?" The most arrogant words came out of Suxi''s mouth, which made Er Chang''s breath difficult!


    Taking a deep breath, the second elder said, "good! You Suxi are good! Unexpectedly, in public, so ill bred to kill the elders in the family, do you still pay attention to the Su family! Today, let me take the place of the head of the family and teach you a lesson, so as not to discredit the Su family outside in the future! "


    With that, the white spirit power came out of the palm of the two elders'' hands, and the special prestige of those who are strong in the spirit realm of heaven also permeated the square. All of a sudden, the students were defeated one by one. Under such pressure, they even felt difficult to breathe. They could see Suxi''s appearance, but they were still calm as if they didn''t feel anything.


    For a moment, people are more curious about Suxi''s strength.


    Just when the two elders wanted to fight, and Suxi was ready to fight back, a figure appeared in the middle of them. At the same time, the Dean raised his hands on the high stage, and a more powerful spiritual power than the second elder fluctuated. In an instant, the prestige of the second elder filled the square was dispersed. Only then did the students feel better, and their respect for the Dean became more and more important.


    In the middle of Su Xi and the two elders, Su Zhen''s face is very gloomy, but the target is the two elders. Make Su Xi behind the gesture, Su Zhenman is angry eyes fell on the two elders, coldly way: "how, two elders want to in broad daylight, kill my su family''s daughter, the future home owner?"


    This sounds so familiar that it is the same as what the two elders said to Suxi. But the so-called future home owner''s words made the spiritual power in the hands of the two elders extremely unstable, and a touch of shock appeared on his face.


    "How can she stand up to the name of the future householder when she is young?" Roar out a voice, two elder a face is ugliness can''t ugliness again.


    But Su Zhen didn''t pay any attention to the embarrassment of the two elders. He still said what he had to say: "but Xi''er, at a very young age, has reached the strength of the heavenly realm! She''s only 17 years old, and her future is limitless! Do you think you can surpass her? "


    The whole audience was in an uproar!


    Not only the students, but also the dean and others on the high stage were surprised, even the shadow was no exception. But the emperor Mo is no fluctuation.


    The 17-year-old strong man in heaven and spirit is also a rare talent in this world! It''s amazing that there are several people in the stage of Earth Spirit Realm in the college. Now there is another abnormal person with the strength of heaven spirit realm! Think of here, everyone can''t help but swallow saliva, looking at Su Xi''s eyes is like looking at the monster.


    Like everyone else, Suxi is a little surprised, but this surprise is aimed at Suzhen, who can see her strength. Her cultivation method could cover up her strength perfectly. Seeing the astonished expression of the second elder, you can know that he doesn''t know Su Xi''s specific strength. However, Su Zhen said it, which made Su Xi look up at Su Zhen.


    The two elders over there seem to have eaten flies, and their faces are livid. After the shock, the elder''s heart flashed a trace of increasingly strong intention to kill, and then said in a cold voice: "what about the spirit of heaven! Is the moon dead in vain? Murder pays for life, even Suxi is no exception! "


    Hearing the speech, Su Zhen sneered: "it seems that the ambition of the second elder is more and more inflated!"


    Listening to the sarcastic words, er Chang''s old face changed. Before waiting for him to say anything, Su Xi, also with a deep sense of killing, flies to Su Zhen and stands side by side with him.


    Looking coldly at two elder, Su Xi''s killing intention is no less than him. "If you want to get revenge for Su Yue, you can fight in person."


    As the voice falls, Suxi raises her hand to stop Suzhen from saying anything else. Her eyes are more firm than ever. Seeing Su Xi like this, Su Zhen knows that he can''t stop her. The soul in his body is much stronger than him!Helplessly sighed a breath, Su Zhen in the mind flashed a trace of worry, but in the end is nothing to say.


    Su Xi''s attitude is not only in line with the two elders'' mind, but also severely hurt his self-esteem. Looking at Suxi''s face, the elder''s disgust for Suxi and his determination to get rid of it are getting stronger. Although Su Zhen said that Su Xi had the strength of tianlingjing, the second eldest son had been in tianlingjing for many years. Naturally, he didn''t pay attention to Su Xi as a novice.


    There was a trace of ridicule on his face. The two elder really ignored his old face and wanted to kill Su Xi in front of the public on the spot to save his face!


    "So good! I just hope that when you get to the back, you don''t have to rely on your age to ask for help from your elders! " Say, two elder glanced at Su Zhen, that means a discerning person can see.


    Seeing this, Su Xi tilted her head slightly and looked at Su Zhen with a hint of playfulness: "father, go to the theatre. When I''ve solved the problem, I''ll go home with my father and have a good meal! "


    This is the first time that Suxi said such words to Suzhen. For a moment, Suzhen really didn''t come back. Zheng Leng for a long time, looking at Su Xi''s confident appearance, Su Zhen''s worries are quietly less.

 Chapter 259

    He rubbed Su Xi''s head and touched the smooth and incomparable green silk. Su Zhen only felt that his hard heart began to soften. With a smile at Su jurouhe, Su Zhen is really just a loving father: "good daughter, let go! If you beat him to death, I''ll solve the problem for you. If he dares to hurt you I will let him die before you


    At the end, Su Zhen''s words were full of chill, which made the two elders shiver involuntarily. Listening to Su Zhenna''s words, defending Su Xi and threatening him, the two elder''s five fingers closed together to form a fist, which made his veins burst out several times!


    At the corner of her mouth, Suxi showed a beautiful smile that could turn all living beings upside down. Su Zhen had no choice but to shake his head and fly back to the high platform. Just as he left, he gave the elder a warning look, which made him very angry.


    On the high platform, the president looked a little hesitant, and finally asked, "do you really want them to fight?" As soon as the words came out, many people on the high stage raised their ears to hear Su Zhen''s answer.


    Smell speech, Su Zhenxin although helpless, but the mouth does not show a cent: "rest assured, Xi''er will win."


    Having been an old friend with Su Zhen for many years, how can the Dean not hear Su Zhen say this, but worry about it? With a silent sigh, the Dean turned on the smart power, and then his voice rang out on the square: "all students, step back a hundred steps! Those who violate will be punished by themselves! "


    Listening to the dean''s words, all the students stepped back in unison. Although they also want to watch the master''s moves from a close distance, they have to weigh whether they have that ability or not. If you don''t see other things, and you are injured by the aftermath of the battle, it''s not worth the loss.


    In the crowd, Yin Ling was still hesitant, but the pull from his arms made him have to retreat. Since Suxi called Dai Xingyu to him, he couldn''t let Suxi down. Some scared Dai Xingyu naturally can''t see Yinling''s mood at the moment, but Yinfeng on one side takes it all in his eyes. Helplessly shaking his head, he didn''t say anything at all, just retreated with Yinling.


    After the space was vacated, the two elders in the air gave a grim smile, and the murderous words immediately came out: "Suxi girl, I think you are from my su family, and I will give you a decent way to die!"


    In the face of the two elders'' vicious words, Su Xi didn''t feel timid at all. Backhand with bleeding Sha, Su Xi eyes have dignified: "perhaps, I give you a decent way to die."


    Smell speech, two elder big anger, in the hand spirit dint crazy turn, next instant a huge energy light ball then toward Su Xi mercilessly hit! Su Xi''s eyes sank, and now she wanted to use blood evil to perform Liuguang sword. However, this time, the blood evil spirit didn''t cooperate very much. It seemed that he rejected Liuguang sword. Su Xi Mou son a coagulation, see attack more and more near, body shape descend, then stood on the round platform.


    At the same time, with a turn of hand, xuesha has been taken away by Suxi. Instead, it''s a blue Lingli lightsaber! At this time, Suxi did not dare to support her. No matter how ironic she was, the elder was a little higher than her. If she despised her, she would suffer! Suxi is not stupid. Naturally, she won''t hurt herself because she despises such stupid things!


    After Su Xi had just gathered the spirit power lightsaber, the attack was like having eyes. She turned a corner in the air and then dived down! Look at that momentum. It''s more powerful than analogy!


    Hands are constantly moving, and strange movements are made by Suxi, which makes people unable to see how to do it! With the continuous transformation of Lingli lightsaber, Su Xi''s whole body formed an energy mask composed of sword Qi. Just looking at the wave of the light mask, you already know that the second elder''s blow is not a threat to Suxi.


    Sure enough, the attack came to Suxi''s side in a flash, but it was stopped outside the sword Aura! The ball of light kept spinning, and the energy contained in it made Su''s heart sink.


    It seems that the two elders really planned to kill her, the daughter of the Su family, in full view of the public! As soon as the eyes sank, Su Xi suddenly stopped her action, and the sword aura stopped for a moment. Because of this pause, Lingli light ball found a breakthrough, broke through the sword aura, and hit Su Xi hard!


    White Lingli light ball burst out in front of this moment, but a cyan light is more dazzling than it!


    It was Su Xi who stopped her defensive action. As soon as her gesture changed, every one of her actions was even more weird and dazzling than before. As the strange and indisputable action continues to accelerate, the blue light on the Lingli lightsaber is flourishing. At the moment of the light ball explosion, the blue and white collide. Suxi also takes advantage of this moment to flash out of the center of the explosion!


    At this time, the two elders were still looking at the place of the explosion, but they didn''t think about Suxi. Then they came quietly behind him. The Lingli lightsaber stabs out quietly. Judging from the fluctuation of Lingli on the sword, Suxi wants to use this strike to directly hurt the elder two!


    However, the second elder lived for decades, and he was very familiar with his own spiritual power. At the moment when Suxi stabbed out the Lingli lightsaber, the two elders felt a sense of crisis. It was this sense of crisis that made the two elders subconsciously use their spiritual power to form a light wall and wrap themselves in it.The second section of tianlingjing is not covered. Even though Suxi''s sword is very powerful, when the tip of the sword touches the light wall, the spirit power lightsaber is slightly curved. It seems that she can''t stand the strong fluctuation of spirit power on the light wall.


    Seeing this, Su Xi''s eyes sank, but she didn''t take back her Lingli lightsaber. On the contrary, Suxi also infuses more spiritual power into the lightsaber, making the lightsaber finally pass through the light wall!


    However, in this period of time, the two elders already understood that Suxi was doing evil behind him. Although Lingli lightsaber pierced in and hit him in the back. But at the moment when he turned around, a touch of white spirit power came out of his fingertips, and then he bent his finger to flick, and the spirit power deflected Su Xi''s spirit power lightsaber!


    Because of this shot, Suxi slightly changed her figure, and the Lingli lightsaber was taken back by Suxi in an instant. Then, Suxi wants to distance herself from the two elders. The streamer sword technique is suitable for long-distance attack. It''s not good for Suxi to be close!


    However, the two elders refused to let Suxi go easily. On the contrary to Suxi, the second elder is good at this close combat. His spiritual power is full of strong instant explosive power, which is one of the cards of his close combat!

 Chapter 260

    His right hand clenched into a fist, and a spirit power enough to twist the space covered the two elders'' hands. Then, the two elders used their strength on their arms and waved their fists out in an instant. The moment of action, the air was left with traces, enough to see how powerful the attack was!


    Suxi''s face changed and her lightsaber disappeared. After that, Su Xi was also in a state of boxing. Looking at that, she wanted to confront the two elders head-on!


    On the high stage, Su Zhenxin next tight, the spirit power in the body has been running, is to think that if there is something wrong, he can rush up to save Su Xi at the first time. At this time, seeing Su Xi''s way of doing this, Su Zhen, who knows the skills of the two elders, can no longer sit still. It''s just that there''s nothing to see at the moment. Su Zhen is also ready. He can''t rush out now.


    At this time, the white and cyan have gradually approached, and their attacks are very strong. They just don''t know who will be better after the collision. But when Suxi wields that fist, her left hand is behind her back, and quietly condenses the spirit power lightsaber.


    In everyone''s burning eyes, the two fists finally collided together! Compared with before, this white and cyan are more bright, more people can''t help but want to avoid.


    "Bang!" The attack bumped into each other, and a white momentum broke through Suxi''s defense and fell on Suxi''s chest! Because of this strength, Suxi''s body flies upside down, and there are bursts of unbearable pain in her body! But Suxi gritted her teeth and pressed the pain down, and stopped the step of retrogression!


    At the same time, Suxi''s attack also hit the two elders. But the second elder''s defense is stronger. Although he was hit, his injury is far less serious than Su Xi''s!


    After stabilizing his figure, the two elders saw Su Xi''s figure and pale face, and a smug smile came to his lips. The chest pain made the elder coughed twice, but it didn''t restrain his excitement! Everyone will not give up on this matter, and the second elder will not miss this opportunity.


    The two elders want to give Su Xi another palm, but they find that a blue sword is rushing towards him! It was Suxi who used the streamer sword technique again when he was fighting with the two elders. This attack completely drained one fifth of Suxi''s spiritual power, and Suxi''s face became paler and paler.


    The sudden attack caught the elder two by surprise. He didn''t expect that Suxi could still have the power of the first battle under her most confident close combat! His face darkened, and the spirit power of the two elders'' palms surged quickly, but it was too late! No way, the two elders had to coarsely gather a layer of spiritual power light wall on their body to stop Su Xi''s attack!


    However, when the sword Qi pierced through the wall of the light of the spirit power and straight into the heart of the two elders, the hope in the two elder''s eyes suddenly burst. He couldn''t believe that he looked down at his chest, which was penetrated by the sword Qi. The blood flowing from Pobo couldn''t attract his attention, because he could clearly see his heart which gradually stopped beating!


    "Plop! Plop The heartbeat was heard by the elder, but he could not hear it any more. Think of here, two long old eyes are full of despair, looking at Su Xi''s eyes, is also ruthless incomparable!


    What he wants most at the moment is to tear Su Xi to pieces and make her immortal! However, his hand had just been raised, but the "plop" of the heart beat stopped suddenly, and his hand could only be dropped powerlessly


    Then, because of no support, the two elder''s body suddenly fell from the air and smashed on the platform!


    Eyelids gradually droop down, and a gray shadow that only Suxi and Dimo can see comes out of the head of the second elder. The gray shadow glared at Suxi fiercely. He thought Suxi couldn''t see him and turned to run away.


    However, when Suxi''s eyes suddenly focused on the gray shadow, the figure of the gray shadow''s escape suddenly gave a big surprise, and her eyebrows and eyes were full of disbelief! Then, under the frightened eyes of the gray shadow, the blue spirit came quickly and hit the gray shadow''s chest!


    "Ah Ordinary people can not hear the scream from the mouth of the gray shadow, then, the gray shadow began to melt, and finally completely dissipated in this world!


    Seeing that the two elders were destroyed, Su was relieved. This relaxation, all over the pain will not be able to suppress the attack on the mind! Although she had suffered unbearable pain several times, Suxi didn''t produce resistance. The pain was still very strong.


    As soon as she faltered, Suxi fell to the ground. Fortunately, there was still some spiritual power in her body, which was enough to support Suxi to fall to the ground.


    As soon as her feet touched the ground, Suxi felt a little unsteady. But she still tried her best to stabilize her figure and stood there with a cool look. Then she looked at the high platform and gave Su Zhenyao a smile.


    And this look, Suxi suddenly found sitting on the emperor Mo and shadow! For a moment, Suxi''s face became more and more pale, and her mood was a little disordered. The mask with cold light was put in Su Xi''s eyes, and her eyes became sour.Su Zhen jumps down from the high platform and holds Su Xi''s tottering body. See Su Xi''s state is not good, Su Zhen also just think is hurt by two elder, did not think of emperor Mo body.


    He took out a pill and handed it to Su Xi. Su zhenrou said in a soft voice, "Xi''er, it''s hard for you. Take this pill quickly to avoid suffering more!" Said, Su Zhen words in the heartache undisguised, the eyes are also full of tenderness.


    Listen to Su Zhen''s words, Su Xi will look at the sight of emperor Mo to take back. Light took a pill, Su Xi really did not say a word.


    Seeing this, Su Zhen didn''t blame her, but she was more and more distressed for her.


    "Dean, I left with my little girl this time. As for the second round tomorrow, it depends on the situation." Su Zhen gives a respectful look to the emperor Mo, and then apologizes to Qi Leling. After that, Su Zhen takes Su Xi to leave the square and goes to Su''s home at a very fast speed!


    But the bodies of the two elders were thrown there, and no one was in charge of them.


    After Su Zhen and his wife left, the Dean looked at di Mo awkwardly. Seeing that di Mo didn''t seem angry, he said, "my Lord, this..."


    Before he finished speaking, Dimo said: "after today''s competition, you can send some healing holy products to the Su family!" After that, Dimo got up and left. It seems that he just came here today to watch Su Xi''s game


    Looking at the emperor Mo and shadow instantly disappear in place, the Dean was stunned for a while, and his head was very complicated!

 Chapter 261

    Because of the battle between Suxi and the second elder, the competition site has been almost destroyed. If not for the protection of the dragon and Phoenix pillar, the site would be razed to the ground! After thinking for a long time, the Dean couldn''t figure out the relationship between di Mo and Su Xi, so he simply didn''t want to, and went to repair the damaged site with patience.


    After Su Xi''s heart shaking battle, the people who took part in the competition later all had some hesitation in their hearts. In this hesitation, their competition is also more and more not wonderful.


    The first round of the inner court competition passed quickly, and only 70 people were left in the 140. It goes without saying that Dai Xingyu, who was defeated by Su Yue, did not get the chance to participate in the second round, which means that she has no hope with the inner court. However, Yinfeng and Yinling are even more pitiful. They don''t know how to draw lots. They even draw them together! Yinfeng''s strength is not as strong as Yinling''s. thinking that it''s not possible for him to pass behind, he directly admits defeat.


    Although Yinling is not good at words, her brotherhood with Yinfeng is very strong. She always feels sorry for Yinfeng. This makes Yinfeng quite helpless. Piansheng doesn''t listen to Yinling''s advice and says he won''t take part in the second round. No, Yinfeng can only stabilize Yinling first and talk to Suxi the next day. He doesn''t believe it. Yinling won''t even listen to Suxi!


    This time through the first round of the inner court competition, plus Yinling, there are a total of four strong people above the spirit realm, including Xu Yan and Su Qi, who have a good relationship with Muyun. Of course, Suxi is a pervert.


    After the end of the first round, the legend of Suxi spread all over the imperial capital, especially after hearing that Suxi killed his own elder who had the strength of the second section of tianlingjing, people in the imperial capital had different opinions! Some say that Suxi is cruel, some say that Suxi is decisive, and others say that Suxi is not worthy of praise and even kills her family


    In a word, Su Xi''s action has become the talk of the people in the imperial capital. Because of this, there are not many people paying attention to the matter of Su Xi''s spiritual strength.


    At this time, Su Xi naturally didn''t know the people''s comments on her. After she came back to Su''s home with Su Zhen, she didn''t even have time to see other people in Su''s family, so she was pressed by Su Zhen and had to heal! For this kind of compulsory action, Suxi is not disgusted at all, on the contrary, there are warm waves in her heart. Because of Xu''s mood, Suxi''s healing speed is faster.


    The night passed quietly. The next morning, Suxi opened her eyes. After simple grooming, Suxi went to the dining hall. As soon as she enters the dining hall, Suxi sees Suqi and her little tail on her shoulder. The small tail''s original look disappeared at the moment of seeing Suxi. The small body immediately rushed into Suxi''s arms and rubbed hard.


    Yesterday, Suqi was competing behind Suxi. She only knew that Suxi was injured, but she didn''t know whether it was serious. When she got home, she learned that Suxi was healing. At this time to see Suxi safe standing here, has been worried Suqi is also relieved.


    Now that the Su family is not under Suxi''s control, Su Qi just smiles respectfully at Suxi and doesn''t get up to salute. Suxi nodded to show that she understood Suqi''s meaning and sat down to eat. It''s just that after Suxi sat down, Suqi''s eating speed slowed down, some of which were not in the state. Obviously, eating at the same table with Suxi is really stressful for her.


    After dinner, Suxi casually throws her little tail on her shoulder, and then takes Suqi to the Imperial College. Today is the second round of the inner court competition. Suxi will not be absent.


    Because she was worried that Su Zhen would not let her go, Su Xi did not plan to say hello to Su Zhen. For some unknown reason, Su Zhen did not show up.


    Today''s Imperial College is particularly lively, not only this is the second round of the inner court competition, but also because the appearance of Suxi has fully mobilized the enthusiasm of the people! This time, not only the colleges outside the college, but also some people inside the college came to watch the game. There are also some reasons for this.


    Long before Suxi left the imperial capital, many people in the inner courtyard were curious about Suxi because of the close relationship between Sima and Suxi. Especially after Suxi defeated Hongyi, the sense of curiosity became more and more intense, and this trip, Hongyi also impressively in the list!


    At this time, it was still some time before the second round of the competition, so they stood quietly on the square, but even so, it attracted many people''s attention, most of them were burning and afraid.


    "I didn''t expect that you really came back." Just between Su Xi and her boring waiting, a familiar voice came into Su Xi''s ears.


    Looking for fame, he saw Sima walking towards her in dark clothes with a smile. At first sight of this black dress, Suxi also flashed for a moment, because it was the favorite color of emperor mo. This flash is just a moment, Suxi immediately returned to normal, and see this long time no see old friend, Suxi also showed a smile.


    Gentle smile in the sun is particularly prominent, people around are looking straight eyes, mouth issued a tut tut exclamation. Just when they were wondering who could make Suxi smile like this, they saw Sima walking slowly.All the students of the Imperial College have seen the strongest one in the inner courtyard. This explains why Tong Suxi showed such an expression. Su Xi, who is powerful, talented and beautiful, naturally wants to find a girl who is worthy of her. In the eyes of the public, Si Mu has that qualification.


    For a time, many people can''t help but dissipate. Joke, who dares to fight for a woman with the first strong, isn''t that suicidal?


    Suxi didn''t know that the relationship between her and Sima was thought to be like this. At the moment, she was looking at Sima gently. When she saw that Sima didn''t grow tall and looked shorter than her, she laughed impolitely.


    Seeing Su Xi''s appearance, Si Mu knew what she was laughing at. He was helpless. "Well, how are you doing outside these two years?"


    Smell speech, Su Xi nods and finally stops smiling in the helpless eyes of Si Mu: "very good, how about you?" After that, Suxi noticed the fluctuation of the second section of the strength of the spirit realm in Sima''s body, and her eyes could not help but be surprised. The talent of Si Mu is really good. In the final analysis, Suxi''s strength has some cheating elements in it. However, after two years'' absence, Si Mu abruptly leaped from the earth''s spiritual realm to the second stage of the heaven''s spiritual realm. This talent makes Suxi sigh for herself.

 Chapter 262

    Si Mu opened his mouth to answer, but before he said anything, Yinfeng and Yinling appeared in front of Su Xi.


    Seeing Sima''s figure, Yinfeng first bent slightly towards Sima to show his respect for the strong, and then said, "I didn''t expect Sima to be here. We I''m not disturbing you, are I As the voice fell, Yin Feng''s eyes turned back and forth between Si Mu and Su Xi. Perhaps only he knew the meaning. Yinling is a boring, only owe body, but did not say a word, eyes from time to time Piao to Su Xi, seems to be in the determination of Su Xi''s physical condition.


    The conversation was suddenly interrupted, but Sima didn''t mean to be angry at all. This is the self-restraint of a strong man: "no problem, but what can I do for Suxi?"


    Smell speech, Silver Peak embarrassed nod, quite a little embarrassed. But Si Mu was quite understanding and said with a smile: "so, you can talk first." With that, Sima put his eyes on Suxi again, and his tone became more gentle: "I''ll watch your game below. When your game is over, let''s go for a stroll. It happens that I''m very curious about your experience in the past two years!"


    As the voice fell, Si Mu gave Su Xi a playful wink. He looked at Su Xi''s little tail, then walked away in the strange eyes of Yin Feng and Yin Ling.


    Seeing that Si Mu was far away, Su Xi said, "what''s the matter with elder brother yin?"


    Yinfeng did not immediately say what she wanted to do, but pondered for a while before saying to Yinling, "second brother, you go to see where the girl Yinya is going. It''s crazy. This competition is about to start. Why hasn''t she been seen yet?"


    Smell speech, silver Ling frown, heart road silver Ya didn''t pass the competition yesterday? Today is also in vain, why does the elder brother want to find her?


    No matter what Yinling thought, he was a man with few words. Seeing Yinfeng''s serious expression, Yinling really went to look for Yinya, who would not come. See silver Ling obedient left, Silver Peak is greatly relieved.


    Smiling awkwardly at Su Xi, the future owner of the silver family, who is tactful, is also so embarrassed: "Miss Su, don''t blame me. It''s just that what you want to say to Miss Su is not convenient for the second younger brother to know, so I will support him."


    Smell speech, Su Xi expresses to understand, then think oneself haven''t seen silver ya that little wench for a long time, pour really some miss. Because yesterday''s thing happened too suddenly, and Yinya didn''t work with Yinfeng, Suxi didn''t see her. At this time, listening to the mention of Silver Peak, Su Xi''s brain suddenly appeared a strange face.


    "I didn''t expect that I haven''t seen you for two years. Brother Yin is strange to me. Is Yinya in the second round


    Hearing Su Xi''s words, Yin Feng''s face was stiff for a moment. He knew what Suxi meant, but when he thought of Suxi''s terrible strength, Miss Su blurted out. At this time, Su Xi pointed out that Yinfeng could only scratch his head, and he didn''t know how to respond.


    Fortunately, Su Xi also asked about Yinya, which made Yinfeng less embarrassed. She wanted to call Miss Su again, but seeing Su Xi''s indifferent face, she knew that she was angry, so Yinfeng swallowed it back: "cough, su Suxi, in fact, Yinya didn''t enter the second round. The girl was originally very talented, but she didn''t know what happened in the past two years. She knew this and play there all day, and didn''t pay attention to her cultivation. In this way, she failed yesterday''s competition. "


    Seeing that Yinfeng changed her name, Suxi''s face softened slightly. After hearing the situation of Yinya, Suxi thought deeply in her eyes, and then said, "well, after today, I''ll talk to Yinya, maybe I can ask you something."


    Hearing the speech, Yinfeng opened his mouth. When he wanted to say that Suxi had not made an appointment with Sima, he saw Yinling''s figure swaying around. Then he gave up the idea and said in a hurry, "today I''m looking for you. I still want you to help me. It''s about my second younger brother."


    Then Yinfeng gives up the chance to enter the second round and tells Suxi about Yinling. Under Su Xi''s slightly frowned brow, Yin Feng showed a helpless look: "I know it may be a little difficult for you. However, our silver family also has the second younger brother''s qualification to enter the inner courtyard. He is more obedient to you. This is There is really no way. However, if you feel embarrassed, there is no... "


    "Well, I''ll talk to him." Before Yinfeng finished speaking, Suxi agreed. Xu doesn''t want to waste Yinling''s qualification, or maybe it''s for other reasons. In a word, Suxi really doesn''t want to see Yinling give up like this.


    Seeing this, a touch of joy poured out from the Silver Peak: "thank you very much."


    Gently nodded, Suxi did not reply, just thinking about how to talk to Yinling later.


    While they were talking, the second round of the competition also began. After looking for a long time, Yinling didn''t find Yinya, so she went back to where Suxi and Suxi were. Because of the start of the game, Suxi did not immediately talk to Yinling.


    Today''s competition is not like yesterday''s, there are people from various forces to watch the competition. On the whole platform, there is only one person standing.


    Looking at the person who didn''t meet on the high platform, Suxi''s eyes couldn''t help being dim."Today is the second round of the inner court competition. There are some changes in the rules compared with yesterday! This competition, will adopt the grouping to carry on, five people a group, as long as is hit the competition ground, regardless of that group is finally the victory or the defeat, that person will lose the qualification which enters the third round! Do you understand? "


    Hearing this, the students were stunned for a moment, and then answered in unison: "I understand!"


    At the same time, everyone starts to worry. The strong hope that they will not be with the weak, and the weak want to be with the strong. In this way, how to group has become the most concerned thing.


    Seeing all the people''s different expressions, the Dean chuckled and then said, "grouping is decided by drawing lots. In the box, there are notes from one to seventy, which are divided according to the serial number! That is to say, five people who have been drawn to one, two, three, four, and five people who have been drawn to six, seven, and ninety are in a group! Do you understand? "


    As soon as I heard about this grouping method, people were glad and worried Only Suxi light stand there, can''t see any expression.


    Then, the tutor took out a box with only one hand in it, and the other places were sealed. And the tutor will watch the whole process when drawing the note. It''s impossible for anyone to cheat! As for whether the students will exchange with each other after being drawn, the college will not take care of it. It only depends on the students'' own nature

 Chapter 263

    "Su Xi!" After the sixth man finished smoking, he came to Suxi. Listen to the teacher''s cry, Su Xi in the eyes of everyone''s envy and hope, calmly walked towards the teacher.


    There is no need to say the reason for envy. As for expectation Seeing Su Xi''s performance yesterday, everyone wants to be in the same group as Su Xi, so as to increase their chances of passing. However, there are also people who think that Suxi is seriously injured, and today is the end of her life. They only look at Suxi coldly, but they can''t say whether it''s jealousy or anything in their eyes.


    He took out a note and saw a big nine on it. Suxi held the note in her hand. It''s just that if you take it at will, no one can see that it''s a number.


    After about half a column of incense, all the students finished smoking. At this time, the students are a nervous look, holding the note of the hand can not help but come out with some fine beads of sweat.


    The president stood on the high platform and took everyone''s expression in his eyes. After seeing Su Xi''s indifference, his eyes couldn''t help flashing a trace of appreciation.


    "Cough, next, the holder of the number I read will automatically go to the competition field, and five people will stand together! One With the fall of the president''s voice, a strong man, who was very nervous and had a machete on his back, came out and walked on the platform in fear.


    Then came the two three four, and these four were almost all the strength of the six or seven sections of xuanlingjing. Among these students, there were some strength, but not enough to see. Therefore, when you look at me and I look at you, the four people standing on the platform are not very happy. Obviously, they are very dissatisfied with this. Now, four people only expect to get the fifth person, will be stronger.


    In order to achieve the four people''s wish, when the Dean read five, a person Su Xi said was familiar with and unfamiliar with came out. Looking at that some ordinary face, feeling the strength of each other''s spirit, Su Xi suddenly felt dignified.


    That person is not others, it is with Su Xi can not be regarded as a good relationship with Xu Yan! As soon as she saw Xu Yan, Su Xi suddenly thought of the man who gave her a strange feeling. Looking around for a week, Suxi didn''t find the shadow of dusk cloud. Her eyebrows wrinkled and Suxi took back her mind.


    As soon as Xu Yan stepped on the platform, the four people all showed their happy expressions. In the past two years, Xu Yan''s reputation has spread all over the world, especially his attack method of condensing spiritual power into fire, which is unforgettable. At this time, they are very happy to see Xu Yan with them.


    I don''t know why, after walking on the platform, Xu Yan also took a deep look at Su Xi. The meaning in her eyes made Suxi a little confused.


    In this way, the first group of five people were divided out, and many people below lamented the good luck of the four people, who could be divided into a group with Xu Yan.


    "What I read next is the team fighting against this group! Similarly, the person reading the number will go directly to the venue and stand opposite the first group! Six


    After that, a girl with a wry smile on her face, who had been making sure whether she was six, came out. After reading the notes for countless times, the smile on the girl''s face became more bitter, and she was almost dragged to the platform step by step.


    Then the holders of seven or eight numbers also went to the platform. Looking at the expression, they knew that they were helpless to the result. However, no matter what they think, they have no choice.


    "Nine!"


    With the fall of the voice, people are looking around, want to see who is read. When Su Xi walked forward one step indifferently, everyone''s expression immediately became funny. That shocked look at people do not know how to describe! Compared with the shock of everyone, the three people who were assigned to the same group with Suxi were suddenly overjoyed. They didn''t expect such a change.


    Then, the others quickly looked at the note in their hands, thinking that if they were the number 10, it would be good. Unfortunately, after reading, one by one is showing a look of disappointment, the action was consistent, see people straight shake their heads!


    In the eyes of everyone, Suxi''s step suddenly stopped. Then, Suxi turned her head and said to Yinling, who was so numb: "would you like to be with me Fighting side by side? "


    Smell speech, silver Ling eyes dew surprised, hand tightly holding that wrote ten notes, in see silver peak that encourage eyes, silver Ling''s hand suddenly a loose. After that, Yinling raised her foot and went to the competition field with Suxi in full view of the public.


    The appearance of the two made the atmosphere on the platform suddenly tense. This is not only Su Xi, the master of the heaven spirit realm, but also because Yinling is also a strong man of the earth spirit realm! This is a huge blow for the first group who has only one spirit strength!


    The Dean also did not expect that the first competition would draw out so many experts from the students, and coughed twice. However, this is the result of the draw and what the president wants to see. He will not say anything.


    After clearing his throat, the Dean waved his hand: "all the teams are divided. Now I announce that the first game Start now


    With the fall of the dean''s voice, the students at the bottom gave a burst of cheers, obviously looking forward to the result of the battle. And the atmosphere on the platform is once again a condensation, obviously can feel the tension of people.Except for Yinling, the other three in Suxi''s group are all proud and waving their weapons. They have no bitter meaning before. But Xu Yan''s side is gloomy, the four people all hide behind Xu Yan. Look at that meaning, they want Xu Yan to block all attacks!


    However, none of the two sides started first. Xu Yan looked at the woman standing opposite him, with her delicate cheeks, but Xu Yan''s eyes were suddenly cold. In Su Xi''s puzzled eyes, Xu Yan asked, "do you know where the twilight cloud is?"


    Smell speech, Su Xi a Leng, way: "he is not in the college?" With that, Suxi frowned.


    In the face of Su Xi''s reaction, Xu Yan just sneers and doesn''t answer Su Xi''s words. However, the way he looked at Suxi was cold again. It seems that dusk cloud still occupies a very important position in his heart.


    Seeing this, Yinling, who was standing beside Suxi, hesitated for a moment and finally said, "when we went to perform the task of Sifang City, the dusk cloud had disappeared. And then, because you''ve been closed, and then you''ve been haunted by all kinds of things, you don''t know about it. "


    Hearing this, Su Xi''s brow frowned more tightly, as if she couldn''t figure out why dusk cloud would leave without saying goodbye.

 Chapter 264

    Seeing Su Xi like this, Xu Yan''s face was even colder: "Oh, I''m sorry that the boy is still in love with you. It''s not a single Acacia! He has no trace for you, but you don''t even know that he left. I don''t know if I mean you are ignorant or cold-blooded! "


    Speaking of the end, Xu Yan''s eyes suddenly flashed a chill.


    Without giving Su Xi another chance to speak, Xu Yan''s spiritual power surged up. Looking at it, I''m afraid it''s not just the seven sections of the earth''s spiritual realm! With the rising of the spirit power, the four people hiding behind Xu Yan were shocked. He gave Su Xi a gloomy look, but Xu Yan said to the four people: "if you want to enter the third round, today you will take out your mace! If I find out that someone is doing something wrong under my nose, don''t blame my men for being merciless! "


    Smell speech, those four people are all over a shock, think of Xu Yan these three years gradually accumulated evil reputation, four people are tightly hold weapons, a sense of war suddenly from the bottom of my heart.


    The fight posture made by the five people on the other side successfully intercepts Su Xi''s doubts about her export. Xu Yan doesn''t want to talk to her at this time. No, Suxi had to hold him down for a while. She looked at the people in her team and found that except Yinling, only one of the other three was in the seventh section of xuanlingjing, and the remaining two were almost the strength of the fourth section of xuanlingjing.


    Aware of this, Suxi couldn''t help frowning. At the beginning, the Imperial College wanted people under 15 years old who had at least reached the Xuanling realm. The fact that these two people can come in also shows their talent. However, in the past three years, has their growth been only so small? This puzzled Suxi.


    However, she can''t manage these things. Now she should consider how to win the competition. Although Xu Yan shows only the strength of the seven sections of the earth spirit realm, Su Xi has a kind of uneasy feeling. Perhaps, this Xu Yan is not as simple as he looks.


    Take the strength of the other side in the eye, Su Xi indifferent to his team friend said: "Yinling, you first fight each other a xuanlingjing six and seven people out, we have two xuanlingjing four, deal with a xuanlingjing six together, and then the rest of the xuanlingjing seven, then give it to you."


    Speaking of the end, Su Xi''s eyes stop at the man who has seven sections of Xuanling realm in her team. Seeing that the man nodded heavily, Su Xi took back her eyes and threw the little tail on her shoulder to Su Qi. Su Xi''s spiritual power began to surge gradually.


    Hearing Su Xi''s arrangement, Yin Ling agreed to come down without saying a word. It''s just two people in xuanlingjing. He doesn''t care. The three men looked at each other, and then they agreed. If you want to enter the inner courtyard, how can you do without paying something? So, Suxi arranged this way.


    Seeing Su Xi''s discussion over there, Xu Yan gave a cold smile and said, "except Su Xi, the four people have been handed over to you. Is that ok?"


    Although it was a question, they all recognized the unquestionable flavor inside. And Xu Yan himself will be the most difficult Suxi are divided, they have any reason to refuse? So they all nodded and held their weapons tightly in their hands.


    "Suxi, today, let me appreciate your strength in the spiritual realm of heaven!" With that, Xu Yan picked up the black iron chain in his hand and threw it directly at Su Xi''s face. In his heart, it was Suxi''s face that confused Muyun. As a result, Muyun''s whereabouts were unknown. He was going to destroy this face today!


    Looking at the fierce chain, Suxi saw some pale gold in the white power! I don''t know if it''s an illusion. When Suxi is about to concentrate on seeing clearly, the mysterious iron chain comes to him.


    Due to yesterday''s blood evil spirit''s non cooperation, today Suxi is still using the lightsaber which is condensed with the spirit power. See that Xuan iron chain mercilessly toward oneself rush to, Su Xi eyes once crossed a silk dignified. Then, the strange gesture changed quickly again, and the Liuguang sword technique was skillfully used by Su Xi.


    After throwing a sword flower, the speed of Lingli lightsaber speeded up abruptly. Unexpectedly, the track of Lingli lightsaber could not be seen clearly with the naked eye!


    "Brush!" "Ding!"


    Lingli lightsaber hit on the chain and made a Ding sound. Looking at the xuantie chain which was shaken back by her own sword, Su Xi didn''t feel happy. Just because after shaking back the mysterious iron chain, her right wrist holding Lingli lightsaber was slightly numb! Obviously, the power of the dark iron chain, even the Liuguang sword technique, can''t be completely relieved.


    This just shows one thing, that is, Xu Yan''s chain technique is not much weaker than Su Xi''s Liuguang sword technique. This also makes Suxi doubt Xu Yan''s identity. It''s not Suxi''s boasting, but the skills that can compete with Liuguang sword in the six realms. It''s really rare.


    As soon as her eyes sank, Su Xi was no longer passive, but constantly waving her lightsaber in her hand and rushing towards Xu Yan quickly! Although Liuguang sword is not suitable for long-distance combat, it is obvious that Xu Yan''s chain method is not suitable for long-distance combat!


    Only in a moment, Suxi judged the right way to play!


    However, Suxi made a mistake this time. Xu Yan saw Su Xi''s evil smile at the corner of his mouth. He knew that Su Xi''s action was right in his heart! However, Su Xi''s speed is so fast that when she discovers this, she has already come to Xu Yan''s side. It''s too late to retreat!Behind Su Xi''s invisible, the mysterious iron chain appeared quietly without making a sound. And I don''t know when there was a sharp needle like thing at the end of the chain. From the cold light above, we can know how painful it would be if we were stabbed!


    Su Xi''s body is still moving forward, and her Lingli lightsaber is about to hit Xu Yan, but Xu Yan doesn''t mean to dodge at all. Su Xie''s heart is not good. She faintly realizes that there is something behind her. However, she did not give up this opportunity, but continued to move forward!


    It''s close! Almost hit! Such an idea flashed through Suxi''s heart. However, a light golden light suddenly appeared on the dark iron chain, and the speed was accelerated, one step ahead of the Lingli lightsaber!


    "Poof!" It''s the sound of sharp objects piercing into the body. However, Suxi did not feel any pain, and a very familiar breath appeared behind her. Su Xi''s face changed, and then she saw Xu Yan frowning, and then his figure disappeared out of thin air. Lingli lightsaber also stabbed a void!


    It''s not Xu Yan''s method of vanishing out of thin air, but his speed is so fast that Su Xi can''t see clearly! This also makes Suxi pay more attention to it.

 Chapter 265

    After Xu Yan disappears in the same place, Su Xi hears the sound of two objects entering the body. Listen to that familiar extremely dull hum, Su Xi suddenly turn around, but saw the scene that she didn''t want to see very much!


    Silver Ling was standing behind her, his lute bone was penetrated by Xu Yan''s black iron chain, and there was some Xu Hanbing in the wound. And because of that, he slowed down. This, then gave those two Xuan spirit realm strength''s person a chance! Almost at the same time, two sharp swords with white spirit power pierced into Yinling''s chest together!


    The blood continuously gushed out, and Yinling''s face became pale.


    Suddenly, standing on the other side of Xu Yan''s mouth a hook, seems to see Su Xi this expression is very happy. Then, Xu Yan''s hand pulled back. In Su Xi''s eyes, the dark iron chain was suddenly pulled back! A blood arrow ejected from Yinling''s body. It can be seen that Xu Yan''s action made Yinling miserable!


    At the same time, the two men of xuanlingjing''s strength looked at each other and pulled out their weapons together! Two blood column gush out, silver Ling at the foot of a falter, will fall to the ground!


    Just at this time, a white slender hand held Yinling''s arm, while the right hand quickly fed Yinling a hemostatic pill. When doing these movements, I didn''t forget to give one of the two a foot, and a blue spirit also hit the other quickly!


    Under the firelight and calcium carbide, the two people''s eyes were tight, and severe pain came from their stomachs. Then the whole body flew upside down and hit the platform with a bang! Only such a blow, two people at the same time by Suxi to leave the competition site!


    All of a sudden, the students burst out with cheers. At the same time, they were glad that they didn''t compete with Suxi. Looking at the painful expression on the faces of the two people who had been knocked off the platform, we knew that they were seriously injured. But no one sympathized with the two people, just because the previous two people''s treatment of Yinling was really a little disrespectful.


    Listening to the cheers below, Suxi was not happy. With a gloomy face, Suxi looked at Yinling and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Smell speech, silver Ling coughs twice, feel the feeling that arm place spreads, can''t help floating light red tide on the face. Not daring to look into Suxi''s eyes, Yinling said, "nothing Nothing... " Then Yinling coughed again.


    See this, Su Xi frown, the hand is to take out a pill, don''t want to pass to silver Ling''s mouth. At the same time, the hand that held Yinling flashed the blue light of Lingli. The gentle Lingli went in along Yinling''s arm to repair Yinling''s injury.


    As soon as the green spirit entered the body, it went straight to the two wounds on the pipa bone and chest, stopping the blood for the silver Ling with extremely gentle power.


    Looking at the pill in front of me, to be exact, the hand holding the pill made Yinling''s face more and more red. Hesitated a few breath time, silver Ling finally is to arrive at but own heart of desire, wear Su Xi''s hand then took that pill. After seeing the hand take back, silver Ling eyes flashed a disappointment.


    Two people let if no one similar intimate action see Xu Yan is very angry, face a cold, sneer words blurted out: "tut tut Tut, some people are really busy! Don''t look at this is what occasion, unexpectedly regardless of make such intimate action, also not afraid to be ridiculed


    Speaking of the end, Xu Yan''s eyes suddenly widened, and a strong anger flashed inside.


    Hearing this, Yinling is not shy, looking at Xu Yan''s eyes are full of killing. With a movement in her hand, Yin lingbian wanted to do something, but she was held by Su Xi: "if it''s better, go and help the three people, he Give it to me. "


    Smell speech, silver Ling on the surface obviously show the look of disapproval. However, after seeing Suxi''s firm face, Yinling sighed in the bottom of her heart. She broke away from Suxi''s slender hand and quickly swept away towards the three people.


    See silver Ling no impulse, Suxi heart stone also fell down. Looking at Xu Yan''s growing sneer, Su Xi frowned, but she didn''t say anything. Lingli lightsaber was firmly in her hand, and her face became more dignified.


    See this, Xu Yan also gathered to smile, just from his fluctuating chest, his mood has been full of anger. The dark iron chain in my hand flashed a cold light, and the sharp thorn of the port made my heart tighten. A light golden light flashed on the sole of the foot, Xu Yan''s figure suddenly disappeared again!


    Su Xi Mou son one coagulates, but can''t discover Xu Yan exactly where to go.


    There was a burst of air in my ear. When Suxi reacted, Xu Yan''s Xuan iron chain had already reached Suxi''s cheek. Head back a Yang, but still can''t completely evade that attack. The sharp stab of the port passed Suxi''s right cheek, and a string of fine blood beads scattered along the strong wind of the attack!


    The waist and legs became an arc that ordinary people couldn''t imagine. Su Xi Leng didn''t care about the wound on her face, as if she didn''t notice it at all. Then, the Lingli lightsaber in his hand slashed at the xuantie chain, making a "Ding" sound, but the xuantie chain was unharmed


    Taking back the chain, Xu Yan licked his lips and showed a bloodthirsty smile: "ha, are you the only one in heaven? If so, then I''m afraid you''re going to lie down and go back today! "Listen to Xu Yan''s words, Su Xi face cold, but did not answer Xu Yan''s meaning. Now Xu Yan even if the attack is fierce, in Suxi''s heart, there is always a kind of he just lost his temper. This is precisely because of this feeling, Su did not lay heavy hands on Xu Yan, which also hurt her.


    Two people stand opposite each other, as if the others have become the background, there is no sense of existence. Su Xi''s chest keeps rising and falling, obviously it takes a lot of effort to avoid Xu Yan''s attack. Xu Yan, on the other hand, was calm, as if he had no consumption.


    Such a sharp contrast between the two was caught in the eyes of the students. For a while, many students also talked about it.


    "What''s the matter with Suxi? Didn''t you beat your elder to death yesterday? Why can''t you even beat a person in the seventh section of the Earth Spirit Realm today? "


    "Is it difficult? Did she cheat in her strength yesterday? Or did the elder of the Su family just accompany her in a play? "


    The whole audience was in an uproar! But more of it is echoing! The sudden appearance of Suxi makes many people''s hearts unbalanced. Yesterday, they were envied and worshipped by Suxi''s strength, but the faint jealousy in their hearts can''t be ignored. Now the change of Suxi, plus that person came such a sentence, the envy in the bottom of people''s hearts was naturally led out, thus denouncing Suxi.


    It''s human nature.


    People are just like that.

 Chapter 266

    Listening to the fierce words below, there are some attacks and doubts on her, but Suxi didn''t care at all, as if they were just talking about her family. At the moment, Suxi''s whole attention is on Xuyan. Although Xuyan doesn''t move now, with Xuyan''s speed, Suxi is really worried that if she doesn''t pay attention, she will get hurt. Isn''t the hot pain on her face just an illustration of this problem?


    They seem to be deadlocked. If you don''t move, I won''t either. Because Yinling was seriously injured over there, people who started to deal with xuanlingjing began to have some difficulty. Fortunately, the rest of the team are not placed to see, in the four sections of the two xuanlingjing together to send the opponent down the platform, Yinling three together to help another person.


    It''s not that Yinling doesn''t want to help Suxi, but that Yinling understands that if these hidden dangers are not removed, even if it''s to help Suxi, it can''t be without scruple. Therefore, in addition to Xu Yan in the last person down the round platform, Yinling will want to run to Suxi to help her. Although the other three people are intentional, but the consumption is too big, and they don''t have the same mind for Suxi as Yinling, so they stand and watch.


    As if aware of Yinling''s idea, when Yinling''s foot just took a step, Suxi''s voice suddenly rang out: "you four are waiting, Xu Yan, I''ll deal with it. I don''t think he''ll attack you. "


    When he said this, Su Xi''s eyes were fixed on Xu Yan. Smell speech, silver Ling foot a meal, tangled for a while, then still decided to listen to Su Xi''s words. Back to the three people''s side, stand still, silver Ling''s only spirit is still running, he doesn''t believe Xu Yan''s personality, it''s always good to be vigilant.


    Glancing at the four of them, Xu Yan chuckled and said: "originally, in your heart, is the friend of Twilight cloud a person who attacks by any means? Oh, how funny


    Hearing this, Su Xi frowned, but without waiting for her to speak, Xu Yan continued: "what do I say? You''re just a cold hearted woman! Don''t worry, I won''t touch them. Because, my goal From beginning to end You are the only one


    "Is it?" She whispered a little, and Su Xi suddenly felt funny. Although she doesn''t know why the twilight cloud disappeared, Xu Yan''s action at this time is obviously venting her anger for the twilight cloud. Even though she knows that Xu Yanlai is not good, Suxi doesn''t plan to give him a heavy hand. For nothing else, just for the friendship between Xu Yan and Muyun, and now, Xu Yan never really wanted to kill her.


    Smile to Xu Yan. In Xu Yan''s suddenly awkward expression, Su Xi doesn''t say anything, but her Lingli lightsaber points to Xu Yan. Between the movements, a great sense of war suddenly came out and swept the whole round platform!


    See this, Xu Yanna because of Su Xi''s sudden smile and some awkward expression a close, complexion again become condensation. The chill sent out by the black iron chain is heavier, but it is less fierce.


    The atmosphere became tense again and again, and the voice of the students at the bottom gradually weakened. The yard on the high platform smoothed its beard, and a glimmer of interest flashed in its eyes: "these two people are going to really fight. I really don''t know who can win? Although Suxi is already in the realm of heaven, Xu Yan is actually a member of that man''s clan It''s hard to say whether it will win or lose... "


    With the voice of the president''s self talk falling, an unprecedented war broke out on the platform, which made the hearts of all the people tight.


    White Lingli mixed with a touch of gold, Xu Yan''s brown eyes also have a golden flash. The black iron chain in his hand makes a "clank" sound. This time, Xu Yan won''t have any left hands!


    Aware of Xu Yan''s rising momentum, Su Xi understands that Xu Yan has hidden his strength before. Is it finally going to explode now? Feeling that she was no less powerful than herself, Suxi clenched the hand of Lingli lightsaber, and the blue light was constantly surging. It was really beautiful.


    Suddenly, two people seem to touch the critical point at the same time, and their bodies move at the same time! As always, Su Xi lost her goal again, so she had to concentrate on finding out where the spiritual power fluctuated more strongly, so as to find Xu Yan.


    It has to be said that although Xu Yan''s speed is fast, he is young in the end, and Suxi feels that Xu Yan should have broken through a new realm recently, so his spiritual power is a little unstable. Under Suxi''s strong and keen perception, Xu Yan, even if he has the advantage of speed, is gradually found by Suxi.


    Aware of the sudden increase of the air fluctuation on the right, Suxi didn''t act immediately, but the color of the Lingli lightsaber gradually deepened, from cyan to dark green.


    "Zizi!" The dark iron chain suddenly came out of Xu Yan''s hand, and came from Su Xi''s right side with indomitable momentum! When the xuantie chain was about to attack Suxi, Suxi''s hand was raised, and the Lingli lightsaber was just on the track of the xuantie chain''s rapid attack!


    With a sound of "Ding", the dark iron chain was blocked by Su Xi''s lightsaber, which was infused with a lot of spiritual power, and the attack was slightly weaker. Then, Suxi''s wrist took a strange turn, and the Lingli lightsaber twisted into a shape that ordinary people could not imagine. Then, the Lingli lightsaber was more like a chain than the Xuan iron chain. It stirred up the Xuan iron chain and then bound it.At the same time, Su Xi''s left hand is also surging up dazzling cyan light, then Su Xi is actually a hand directly grasp the Xuan iron chain! Feeling the chill on the black iron chain, Su Xi could not help shivering. However, Su Xi''s hand is not loose at all!


    The Lingli lightsaber disappears out of thin air, and Su Xi''s right hand grabs the xuantie chain just like a gourd. After that, with a sudden force, the dark iron chain was straightened, and Xu Yan''s figure appeared in front of Su Xi''s eyes.


    Xu Yan is a little stunned. Besides his cold elder brother, Suxi is the first one who dares to grasp his black iron chain with bare hands, but is harmless!


    Although Suxi used the spirit power to wrap his hand, his black iron chain was made of the thousand year old black iron, and then added the ice of ten thousand years and some other rare objects! Ordinary people do not touch, even if it is close to some, will feel the chill above, and did not dare to reach out.


    However, the reality is to slap him hard!


    Looking at Su Xi, Xu Yan''s eyes are full of incomprehension!


    "What kind of spiritual power are you, ignoring the chill on my black iron chain?" Finally, he couldn''t restrain his doubts, so Xu Yanda cheered. The expression when he asked also made him more immature and impulsive at this age.

 Chapter 267

    Listen to Xu Yan''s question, but Su Xi didn''t answer, finally pull Xuan iron chain strength increased a little. "I don''t know what Xu Yan grew up on. He''s not as strong as ordinary people. He just holds on like that. He even has the heart to ask her about Lingli!" Looking at Xu Yan''s motionless figure, Su Xi can''t help but feel bad at the bottom of her heart.


    Seeing that Suxi didn''t care about herself, Xu Yan''s surprise slowly faded away, and a bright golden color followed the dark iron chain to Suxi''s side. Su Xi was also surprised at Xu Yan''s ability to control his mood, but suddenly found the golden light.


    Unlike the previously imperceptible pale gold, this gold appeared so abruptly in Suxi''s eyes. Eyes suddenly a coagulation, Su Xi''s face is also cold down. After a short absence, the blue spirit power is also attacking towards the golden spirit power along the dark iron chain. Looking at the posture, it seems that it wants to win or lose a game!


    Seeing this, Xu Yan quickly infused some golden power, making the dazzling gold look particularly attractive. While the students at the bottom were puzzled, they were also taken away by the green and gold power.


    "Is it the use of this power at last?" The Dean on the high stage stroked his beard and murmured.


    Su Xi''s eyes on the round platform stare at Xu Yan''s face tightly, as if to see something from it. However, she did not see anything familiar. Once again, looking at the familiar golden spirit, Suxi was tense. If it wasn''t for the wrong situation, she would have asked directly!


    Hold the hand of Xuan iron chain to sprout thin green veins, in order to prove Su Xi''s mood at the moment.


    Under the gaze of the public, the two beautiful and dazzling Lingli, which seemed to have no fluctuation of Lingli, finally bumped into each other!


    "Click!" Under the huge explosion, there was a small sound of a crack in the black iron chain. But no matter how small the voice is, it still reaches Su Xi and Xu Yan. Su Xi is nothing, but Xu Yan''s face changes and his heart aches.


    However, before he could express his anger to Suxi, the energy wave from the collision suddenly swept away towards them!


    As soon as the hand holding the chain was loosened, Suxi''s body was shot back. But Xu Yan is still holding that Xuan iron chain refused to let go, heartache will soon drown his whole person! Taking back the chain quickly, Xu Yan wants to avoid the energy fluctuation, but finds that the energy fluctuation has already come to him!


    Eyes suddenly open big, Xu Yan face full of consternation. At the critical moment, a slender figure suddenly threw him to the ground, and then a transparent border was formed from above them!


    At the same time, the figure of the Dean also swept down with great speed. After sending Yinling and others off the platform with skillful force, the defense function of the dragon and Phoenix pillar was activated, so that the huge energy fluctuation would not spread to those students. After all this, the Dean stood on the square and looked at the situation in the competition field for a moment. He was afraid of what would happen to Suxi and her.


    Although it is known that the strength of the two is not bad, the Dean did not expect that the collision between the two attacks would reach such a point! Look at that, compared with yesterday''s battle with the two elders, it''s better. Just hope that both of them are safe and sound, otherwise the Dean really can''t account for both!


    The golden and cyan energy rises and goes, dazzling at the same time, it also contains the power that ordinary people can''t bear. All the students looked at the platform with a face of fear, and the fear of the fundus of their eyes remained for a long time.


    I don''t know how long later, the rich gold and cyan began to dissipate gradually, and the figures of Suxi and Suxi gradually appeared in everyone''s sight.


    Within the transparent boundary, Su Xi and Xu Yan stand opposite each other, one face as usual, but the other is full of embarrassment, and there is a red halo on it. Seeing this, the students were relieved, but also quite sorry, among which there were doubts about Xu Yan''s red face. It''s just that none of these emotions will be answered.


    Xu Yan, standing opposite Su Xi, is eager to find a crack in the ground! He lowered his head and his face was flushed. Think of before Su Xi unexpectedly a will he fall to the ground, that warm arm put in his chest, nose tip is full of light peach fragrance, Xu Yan a face can''t be red again.


    But it is undeniable that at the moment when Suxi knocked him down, Xu Yan had a ridiculous idea in his heart! He felt that Suxi''s warm body temperature was like a mother''s, kind and gentle


    After shaking off the unrealistic ideas in his head, Xu Yan had a strange feeling in his heart for the first time. However, as a young man, he naturally attributed that feeling to I like it!


    "Nothing?" Su Xi''s cold voice rings in Xu Yan''s ear, which makes Xu Yan wake up from his mind.


    He raised his eyes and looked at Suxi. As soon as his eyes touched Suxi''s beautiful face, Xu Yan immediately withdrew his eyes and said intermittently, "no It''s ok... " Said, Xu Yan seems to think of something, shy face suddenly and surging up a loss: "this time, I lost."


    Listen to Xu Yan words can''t hide the loneliness, Su is a Leng at first, then helpless smile. Sure enough, he is a child. He can''t hide his emotions for such a little thing. Glancing at the pale red light curtain rising around the platform, Su Xi''s hand waved gently, and the border was withdrawn immediately.In full view of the public, Suxi slowly approached Xu Yan. In Xu Yan''s astonished eyes, Suxi pressed down her inner emotion and said coldly, "if I have time, I want to have a chat with you."


    Smell speech, Xu Yan in the eyes of the consternation is even more serious, then he actually made a move to make people laugh and cry!


    He quickly put his hands around his chest and took two steps back. His face was full of vigilance. "You You, you Don''t think what just happened, I will follow you! I am a big Big man, will not compromise so easily! So So what I already have There is a girl you like, you can''t play Hit my attention


    After finishing this sentence, Xu Yan stares at Su Xi tightly for fear that Su Xi will suddenly do something. He has just suffered some internal injuries in the energy explosion. If Suxi bursts up at the moment, he really has no room to resist!


    Xu Yan''s exaggerated actions and words are seen and heard by Suxi. Suxi swears that she has never been attacked by a person like now!


    Her cold face softened. Suxi had no choice but to smile. She said again seriously, "I really have something to talk with you. It''s business. Besides, I''m not interested in children like you. "


    With that, Suxi turned and walked down the platform, then stood still, her eyes fixed on Xu Yan.

 Chapter 268

    Looking at Su Xi''s back without hesitation, the strange feeling in Xu Yan''s heart rises again. After hearing Su Xi''s words about a child, Xu Yan was even more angry. He wanted to ask out loud, but he suddenly found that there were not many places. He only whispered: "I''m a child, and I''m still talking about me! Hum, where on earth am I small? "


    With that, Xu Yan straightened his chest to show that he was a man. After mumbling, Xu Yan didn''t want to pay attention to Su Xi, but when he saw Su Xi''s face, Xu Yan''s feet couldn''t help walking towards Su Xi. Until the line to Su Xi''s side, Xu Yan came back to God, but now it seems too deliberate to turn around.


    After saying "let the girl go" many times in my heart, Xu Yancai said awkwardly: "that What? I just agreed to you because you just saved me! Don''t think about it. I have a girl I like


    Once again emphasized this question, at this time where Xu Yan had the previous gloomy, the child''s temper came back in an instant. At this time, he also forgot the dusk cloud. It''s obvious that Su Xi''s previous actions had a great impact on him!


    Su Xi just shakes her head helplessly and gives Xu Yan a look. Then they just ignore the Dean, Yinling and a group of students I left lightly


    Until the figure of the two disappeared completely, the people came back to their senses. You look at me and I look at you, as if I didn''t understand what happened. Silver Ling is gloomy lowered head, mood is extremely complex. The students in the inner courtyard who came to watch the battle were stunned. They were obviously frightened by the same fighting power of these two abnormal people


    Red clothes pinched the slender hands hidden in the sleeves. She didn''t expect that Suxi had become her unique existence after two years'' absence. Oh, it''s ridiculous that she still wants revenge, but in the end, her idea is too unrealistic


    Eyes flashed a trace of cold, red quietly left the square.


    Looking at the square that became silent for a moment, the corner of the dean''s mouth smoked. These two people also too don''t put him in the eye! The result hasn''t been announced yet, but the man is gone! At this time, the dean''s heart is full of galloping horses, eager to catch people back!


    This idea is just a moment, and finally the Dean sighed helplessly. Then he flew to the competition field and coughed twice. Seeing that everyone''s attention was focused on him, the dean said: "cough, the first contest is over, Su Xi and Xu Yanping are in the third round! Then there is Yinling


    At the time of hearing such a result, people were not at all unconvinced. Although it seems that Xu Yan lost in the end, Xu Yan himself admitted that he lost. However, it is not impossible for Xu Yan to make an exception according to the degree that the Imperial College cherishes talents.


    People are convinced of this.


    The competition went on, only with such a wonderful opening. Although there were some remarkable points in the later competition, they didn''t have the ability to stimulate people''s inner passion. Looking at those dazzling students on the competition field, most of them were ostentatious students, the Dean shook his head without any trace.


    The competition is going on in full swing here. Suxi and Xuyan have been walking on a quiet path of the Imperial College. Because of the strong attraction of the inner court competition, the Imperial College is very quiet at this time. This is also the environment Suxi needs. A lot of words can be said in such an empty environment to make people feel relieved.


    Compared with Su Xi''s satisfaction, Xu Yan was very nervous. He was not sure Su Xi''s intention. Looking at the quiet path, although Xu Yan had never been here, he was familiar with the rumors of the path. For a time, Xu Yan''s heart is more uncertain.


    When Xu Yan stopped, he turned red and asked Su Xi, "you What did you bring me to this place for? Didn''t I tell you that I already have a girl I like? "


    Hearing Xu Yan''s words, Su Xi stops at her feet, then turns to look at Xu Yan in doubt. It''s obvious that Suxi doesn''t understand the meaning of this kind of place in Xu Yan''s words, and why Xu Yan suddenly emphasizes that he has a girl he likes.


    Seeing Su Xi''s appearance, Xu Yan was stunned and said, "don''t you I don''t know where it is, do I? " With that, Xu Yan also looks at Su Xi in surprise, as if he knows something unbelievable.


    Seeing this, Suxi was even more puzzled, and then asked, "here Isn''t it Imperial College? "


    Smell speech, Xu Yan mouth suddenly a draw, suddenly thought I Suxi has not come back for two years, before seems to these things are not very attentive appearance. With this idea, Xu Yan''s strangeness gradually went down. He cleared his throat and said awkwardly, "no Nothing. Come on. What on earth are you looking for from me? "


    Taking advantage of the situation to change the topic, Xu Yan some dare not look Su Xi''s eyes. If Su Xi asked, he didn''t know how to answer! Do you want to tell Suxi that this is the rendezvous place for young lovers in the college? I don''t know what Suxi will think of him


    The embarrassed Xu Yan didn''t realize that he was slowly caring about Su Xi''s opinion of him.Xu Yan''s appearance of changing the topic is naturally in the eyes of Su Xi, but Xu Yan does not say, she will not ask, after all, this is not the right thing. Su Xi''s attitude is also a relief for Xu Yan, but there is also an imperceptible sense of loneliness.


    Now that she had asked about the business, Suxi was not affected. She looked so solemn. Then she said in a cold voice, "who are you? What is the relationship between you and Huangji? "


    Originally, Suxi intended to directly ask about the relationship between Xuyan and Timo, but when she asked about Timo so abruptly, she could not be sure that it would arouse Xuyan''s suspicion, so she gave up the idea and turned to be implicit.


    It seems that Su Xi didn''t expect to ask this question suddenly. Xu Yan was stunned, and his face was quite unnatural. In the end is a child, life experience is not enough, do not know how to hide their emotions, easily let others see the problem. At least when Suxi saw his expression, she knew that there must be something between Xuyan and Huangji that she didn''t know. Baoqi, he and the relationship between the emperor is also a lot!


    By Su Xi''s burning eyes, the question in front of him caught him by surprise. Xu Yan fell into silence and didn''t know what to say.


    After a long time, Xu Yan came back and looked at Su Xi with a little more vigilance.

 Chapter 269

    "Why do you ask this?"


    In the face of Xu Yan''s questioning, Su Xi feels the fluctuation of spiritual power sent out by Xu Yan''s whole body. She drops her eyes, but for a moment, she really doesn''t know how to tell Xu Yan about it.


    Su Xi''s silence not only didn''t eliminate Xu Yan''s suspicion, but also made Xu Yan more suspicious of Su Xi''s intentions. The inner spiritual power also worked faster and faster.


    After a long time, when Xu Yan was about to give Su Xi a hand, Su Xi sighed and said, "I can''t hide my words. By a coincidence, I met the emperor, the king of human world! His dazzling golden spiritual power has always been in my mind. Today, I can''t help but ask you this question because you are also a special golden spiritual power. "


    It has to be said that Su Xi really learned a lot after she came to the human world. Apart from other things, this acting is something Su Xi would not do in the past. At this time, her face is sad, the face is full of nostalgia and admiration for the emperor Mo, see Xu Yan a Leng a Leng, the spiritual power in the body also quietly dissipated a lot.


    "Cough!" As if choked, Xu Yan coughed hard twice, and then looked at Su Xi''s face strangely, which was obviously in memory. A nameless fire came up at the bottom of his heart! Aware of this, Xu Yan quickly comforted himself, saying that it was for the sake of Twilight cloud. In this way, he was more reasonable.


    Stop the working spirit in the body, Xu Yanmei frowned, and the expression of questioning immediately came out: "don''t you fall in love with the emperor at first sight? Have you ever thought about the feeling of Twilight cloud? You are a damned woman


    Finish saying, Xu Yan unexpectedly is to ignore Su Xi''s eyes in consternation, angrily turn round to want to go.


    Although Suxi did not expect why Xu Yan would suddenly say such words, but she did not get the answer, how could she easily let Xu Yan leave? As soon as the eyebrows and eyes sank, the blue spirit gradually gathered in Su Xi''s hands. After that, I don''t see the green Lingli leave her hand. Suxi just pinches a few complicated decisions. Xu Yan stops himself and stands there with dull eyes. And that seemingly light action, but it directly cost Su Xi more than half of the smart power.


    Feeling the body suddenly weak down, Suxi can''t help shaking her head, once again miss the strength as Huaqing speech. Gathering the complicated thoughts in her heart, she flew to Xu Yan. Su Xi asked softly, "who are you?"


    At this time, Suxi''s voice sounds full of bewitching, and her eyes are also staring at Xu Yan, not willing to miss any of his expressions.


    Xu Yan''s eyes are still dull. After hearing Su Xi''s question, he doesn''t turn his eyes and opens his mouth: "I''m Emperor Yan."


    As soon as the four men came to her ears, Suxi was hit by thunder. Her eyes widened and her body tightened! This is an ability of Su Xi''s magic, which can get the information she wants from others. It''s just that this method consumes spiritual power, and can only be used by people who are weaker than themselves and their minds are weaker than themselves. Otherwise, if you are not careful, you will end up with a backfire!


    Therefore, Suxi won''t use this technique easily. If it wasn''t too important today, Suxi wouldn''t use it.


    Just listen to Xu Yan Maybe it''s the answer from Diyan, but Suxi is shocked. She thought that there might be a secret relationship between Diyan and Dimo, but she didn''t expect that Diyan would be his immediate family. She had never heard of such a relative when she was with Dimo before!


    After a few breath, the shock in Suxi''s eyes dispersed. Although she knows the relationship between Diyan and his relatives, Suxi obviously wants to know more clearly. Red lips gently opened, Su Xi said: "you and the Emperor What''s the relationship? "


    Different from just now, at this time, the Emperor Yan obviously frowned and made it clear that he was resisting the problem. The mouth opened again and again, but Diyan didn''t say a word, and seeing Diyan''s reaction, he was afraid that if he struggled a few more times, he would break away from the technique!


    Once the Mou son sinks, Su Xi is quick to pinch a hand to decide again, then an invisible strength then straight into Emperor Yan''s head inside. At the same time, Suxi asked again, "what''s the relationship between you and Dimo?"


    Xu is because of what seal is added to Diyan''s head. Even if Suxi strengthens his technique, Diyan is still struggling and can''t say a word. With the increasingly fierce struggle, Diyan''s face began to become red, the blue veins on his neck came out, looking rather terrible!


    Seeing this, Suxi gritted her teeth, as if she could not bear it. However, she was eager to know the relationship between them. Just when Suxi plans to reinforce the technique for the last time, a golden spiritual force first gets into Diyan''s head, and then Diyan falls to the ground.


    A black figure catches Diyan and stares at Suxi with cold and murderous eyes. If it wasn''t for Diyan between his arms, the shadow would have rushed to fight with Suxi long ago!


    The sudden appearance was beyond Suxi''s expectation. She stepped back two steps, and then watched the familiar black figure gradually appear in front of her eyes.


    The cold mask even in the sun is also full of cold light, the eyes are breathtaking. Looking at Su Xi indifferently, di Mo''s voice seems to be frozen, which makes Su Xi tremble: "if you want to know my relationship with him, just ask me directly?"The content of the words is normal, but the tone is chilling. Suxi has every reason to believe that maybe if someone is here today, he will be killed mercilessly by Emperor Mo!


    As for why the emperor Mo will endure the anger of the bottom of her heart to talk to her, Suxi doesn''t want to guess, because she doesn''t want to know that the emperor Mo is merciful to her because of her identity as the Savior of the human world. However, despite forcing herself not to think, these thoughts rushed into her head and couldn''t be driven away.


    Suxi opened her mouth and didn''t say it.


    Seeing this, the chill in di Mo''s eyes is even worse. I can''t say whether it''s because of Di Yan or Su Xi''s silence. Cold hum a, Emperor Mo unexpectedly is what all didn''t do, in the shadow that don''t want to of the look in the eyes directly leave.


    He glared at Su Xi fiercely, and the shadow didn''t mean to kill him, but finally he left with the emperor.


    Looking at the figure disappeared in front of her eyes, Su Xi lowered her head.


    This side of the emperor Mo in for Emperor Yan treatment after injury, shadow finally can''t help but heart words out: "Lord, so let that woman? She dares to do such a thing to the young master. Even if she is dead, she can''t blame him! "


    Looking at the rare expression of resentment on the shadow''s face, the eyes of emperor mo were deep. He couldn''t see what he was thinking: "some things shouldn''t be asked, so don''t ask."


    Words, leaving shadow, a person unwilling to stand in place, Emperor Mo up to leave.

 Chapter 270

    Walking alone on the quiet path, Suxi was lost in the world. She didn''t expect that the relationship between the young child and di Mo was so close. At the thought of Di Mo''s cold eyes, Su Xi''s heart was like a needle prick, bleeding everywhere.


    Does the emperor Mo hate her more?


    This kind of thought flashed into my mind and could never go away. Suxi''s mind is now full of whether the emperor has disliked her. At this moment, she has long forgotten that she has decided to give up the emperor and be alone in her life. All she wants is the emperor.


    "Susie." The man''s clear voice suddenly rang out from behind her ears. Suxi looked back. Before she saw the man, a cute object rushed towards her. Su Xi, in a bad mood, wanted to kill the cute thing directly, but she raised her hand suddenly, because the cute thing was the little tail she had given Su Qi before the battle.


    Gently embracing the little tail, Suxi didn''t rub its head like before, but held it coldly. Aware of Suxi''s mood changes, small tail raised his head, "squeak" several times, but Suxi ignored. Shriveled mouth, small tail make strength son rub rub rub in Su''s bosom, don''t make a sound again.


    Looking at the Sima who was walking towards him, Suxi said in a soft voice, "I''m sorry."


    The words were rather endless, but Sima understood them. This is Suxi apologizing for forgetting that he was waiting for her, and Suxi''s ability to say this shows that her reason is still there. Although he didn''t know what had happened to Suxi, Sima was able to detect the difference. Smart as he is, he won''t ask much.


    "The ability of the little guy I brought back this time is not small!" The finger lightly pointed to the little tail, and Si Mu said carelessly. But his eyes, it is surging with envy. Of course, it''s just envy.


    Smell speech, Suxi looked down at a small tail, this just remember small tail should be in Suqi there, but now it is with Si Mu together.


    As if he had guessed Su Xi''s question, Sima chuckled, like a warm elder brother: "I asked your little follower to bring this little thing. Besides, he missed you. Your little follower couldn''t bear it, so he let me take it."


    Su Xi suddenly realized that Su Qi had met Si mu. She knew that the relationship between Si Mu and her was good, so she gave her little tail to him. Otherwise, with Su Qi''s temperament now, even if it''s desperate, it won''t let people take away the little tail. Thinking of this, Suxi smiles and finally reaches out and rubs her little tail''s head. She feels better.


    Small tail comfortable squint eyes, that appearance is very lovely.


    Then Su Xi Fu looked at Si Mu and asked, "do you know the ability of little tail?" To tell you the truth, Suxi only knows that little tail''s blood can detoxify, and she doesn''t know anything else. Now it seems that Si Mu knows very well. Naturally, Suxi wants to ask clearly, so that she can feel the details of the little tail.


    Seeing this, Si Mu''s eyes suddenly became deep, and he didn''t know what he was looking at: "Nine Tailed channeling mink, a strange animal in heaven and earth, was born with a vision! Saliva can instantly heal some small wounds, as for bone wounds, although not completely cured, but also can play a great hemostatic effect. Blood can also detoxify all kinds of poisons. Eating it raw can produce bones! In addition, the combat effectiveness of the adult Nine Tailed channeling mink is amazing, which can be compared with the strong one in the Ninth Section of tianlingjing! As for the ten paragraphs, I have never seen them before. "


    The voice fell, and the eyes of Si Mu became a little hot. Sima has always had a strong desire for ten or more sections of the legendary spirit realm! He believes that with his current strength and age, it is only a matter of time before he reaches that stage!


    After hearing what Si Mu said, Su Xi was a little stunned. She didn''t expect that such a little thing had such a tempting ability. She was even more lucky. She brought this little thing out by mistake! Think of small tail looking at gold that face drool appearance, Su Xi can''t help but smoke the corner of the mouth. Do monsters have some unusual hobbies?


    As if to verify what Si Mu said, little tail suddenly jumped from Suxi''s arms to her shoulders, then put out her little tongue and licked Suxi''s right cheek.


    Then, Suxi felt a numb sensation on her cheek, which made her want to scratch it with her hand. But thinking that if the wound was scabbing, her scratch might leave a scar, Suxi stopped her hand.


    In the final analysis, she still has some ideas about Dimo. Although I believe that Dimo is not the kind of person who likes beauty, Suxi still doesn''t want to see him with an ugly posture.


    After five breath, Su Xi''s feeling finally stopped, and then she reached out to touch her face. Touch is smooth skin, the wound has all healed, and there is no scar left.


    Although I''ve seen the little tail use the big head baby monster, I used blood this time, but saliva this time. Sure enough, she picked up a treasure by accident!


    Looking up at Sima, she saw that Sima was no longer amusing, but smiling and gentle. Suxi said, "you should come to me for more than this."


    Smell speech, Si Mu shakes his head, but smile: "still can''t hide you. I''m here today for the third round of competition tomorrow. Do you know how to compete tomorrow? "Su Xi is slightly a Leng, seem to be to have never thought that Si Mu''s purpose today unexpectedly can be this. Pacify the restless little tail in her arms, Suxi doesn''t speak, but her eyes look at Sima. It was Su Xi''s eyes that made Si Mu smile again, and he said it first.


    "The students entering the third round will challenge the students in the inner hospital alone tomorrow. Of course, the president will decide. However, I believe that the dean will put you and me in the same contest tomorrow. "


    Hearing this, Suxi couldn''t help laughing and said with a sense of teasing: "so, do you want me to prepare early, or do you want me to put water in the contest tomorrow?"


    Su Xi''s careless words made Si mu in a good mood. Seeing Su Xi''s appearance, Si Mu''s worries dissipated. Blinked a big eye, Si Mu immediately became the lovely little Zhengtai: "with your strength, do you still use me to release water? I just hope you don''t hit me too hard. My face is still attractive to thousands of girls! "


    "Poof Su Xi was so happy that she and Si Mu looked at each other and laughed.


    Immersed in the happy atmosphere of the two people are not found, in the place they do not understand, a pair of indifferent eyes are looking at them. The emperor Mo originally is to think before Su Xi that sad facial expression wants to come out to have a look, have never thought, what see is such a scene.


    The thin lips under the mask pursed, and the emperor turned to leave.

 Chapter 271

    Hot sunlight on the body, making people uncomfortable squint. Under such a dull and hot atmosphere, people''s mood is as hot as the hot sun.


    Countless students walk on the road of the Imperial College, their faces are dripping with sweat, but their expressions are very excited.


    After the second round of the inner court competition yesterday, there were only 20 students left. Except for the two people in the fourth section of xuanlingjing who are partners with Suxi, the others have the strength of more than seven sections of xuanlingjing. Today is the last round of the inner courtyard competition. I don''t know who among these 20 people will be lucky enough to enter the inner courtyard, the place that no mathematician dreams of.


    At the moment, the competition hasn''t started, and Suxi doesn''t come as early as yesterday. To be clear, most of the students in this square are junior or eliminated students, and those who want to compete today are still cultivating their bodies in order to face the competition with the best strength.


    "Hello, I heard that Suxi and Xuyan were promoted side by side yesterday?" A little girl in a yellow gauze skirt touched the arm of the woman next to her and asked with interest. A few days ago, she had something to do. She didn''t see Suxi''s competition with her own eyes. She just listened to people and was very curious. When I meet my good friend today, I naturally want to know everything.


    After listening to the little yellow skirt girl''s words, the woman gave a cold hum of disdain, but if she listened carefully, she could find the jealousy and fear in her cold hum: "it''s just better luck! I''m not sure. It was Suxi who confused Xu Yan with her appearance that won the chance! Hum, how can a cruel person like her be worthy of such a sacred place as the inner courtyard


    Smell speech, yellow skirt little girl surprised to see to the woman, don''t understand a way: "small quiet, how to sound you and that Su Xi have very big grudge?"


    As soon as this remark came out, a trace of resentment flashed across the pockmarked face of the person called Xiaojing: "hatred? I can''t bear any grudge against her, but I can''t see her killing her sister and elder sister in broad daylight! "


    After saying that, although the woman''s face is angry, but the bottom of the eyes that wipe fear is not to deceive people. And this person who is called Xiaojing is Su Yue''s little follower, Shen Jingbing!


    Shen Jingbing is not so much dissatisfied with Su Xi as afraid of her. After all, she has done a lot of things to hurt Dai Xingyu with Su Yue before. At the beginning, she went to find the man herself, and she insulted Su Xi. Now that Su Yue is dead and her support is gone, Su Xi''s killing her is as simple as crushing an ant! Thinking about Su Xi''s terrible strength, Shen Jingbing can''t help shivering.


    The little yellow skirt girl doesn''t know the grudge between Shen Jingbing and Su Xi. After listening to Shen Jingbing''s words, she immediately believes it and doesn''t go deep into the reason.


    A trace of anger flashed across her face, and the little girl in yellow skirt said angrily: "I didn''t expect there would be such a woman in the world! Hum, I hope today''s competition can drive her back, otherwise, if she enters the inner courtyard, the woman will make trouble in the inner courtyard! "


    The words of common hatred did not cause Shen Jingbing''s agreement, but the fierce intention of killing betrayed her mind. Originally, I heard that the red dress elder sister in the inner courtyard had a grudge against Suxi. In order to get rid of Suxi completely, Shen Jingbing gave Hongyi the only pill in her family that could reach the spiritual realm in a short time.


    As for how she got to know the rules of the competition, she naturally had her way, and she also had another way to choose the candidates for the competition. Just hope that red won''t let her down.


    Thinking of that pill, Shen Jingbing still has some heartache, but she secretly took it out. It''s OK to kill Suxi today. If she doesn''t succeed, I''m afraid those people in my family won''t let her go


    As time goes by, there are more and more people in the square. All the people said something in high spirits. Most of them were talking about how powerful and beautiful Suxi was. Anyway, they were all praising words.


    Listening to those words, Shen Jingbing was full of hatred in her eyes and whispered in her heart: "hum, after the treatment of sister Hongyi, I see what big waves you Suxi can make!"


    Now it''s almost a quarter of an hour before the competition starts, and the participants also come to the square.


    Looking at Su Xi, who is single and has a mink like monster curled up on her shoulder, everyone is boiling up. They want to talk with Su Xi immediately. But in this boiling crowd, a pair of cold eyes are staring at Su Xi coldly, like a snake waiting for an opportunity.


    Red Yi clenched her fist. Recalling the embarrassment Su Xi had given her before, red Yi gritted her teeth. She wanted to take the pill and tear Su Xi to pieces now. Rubbing the porcelain vase in his hand, red Yi showed a bloodthirsty smile: "blame you for making too many enemies. I don''t have to pay any price, but someone asks me to kill you Ah... "


    The cruel smile on the red face became even worse when he saw Si Muyang standing next to Suxi with a lovely smile, and his hand holding the porcelain bottle could not help tightening again.


    "It''s early."


    Hearing the words of Si mu, Su Xi chuckled, but said nothing. Sima didn''t mind. He was used to Suxi''s appearance for a long time. He just shrugged and stood side by side with Suxi in the square.Although there is a difference in height between them, the pastor has a lovely baby face, which makes people feel that he and Suxi match, especially when they think of their strength.


    "Cough, be quiet!" On the high platform, the president coughed twice, mixed with the sound of Lingli resounding in the square. Looking at all the students who quieted down at that moment, the Dean was also a little satisfied. After seeing Su Xi and Si Mu standing together, the satisfaction in the dean''s eyes turned into interest.


    With his back straight, the president stood on the high platform calmly and said: "today is the third and last round of the inner court competition! I don''t want to say much nonsense. The person you want to fight against is the elder and elder students who have already entered the inner courtyard! As long as you defeat them, you will be able to enter the inner courtyard and see different teaching methods! "


    With these words, the faces of all the participants have changed, especially the participants! What is the existence of the students in the inner courtyard? At least it''s the strength of the earth and spirit. If we fight against them, few of the participants can pass!


    Looking at the noisy students below, the Dean didn''t say a word.


    After about half a cup of tea, people also noticed the difference and closed their mouths to look at the dean. It''s just that the expression is weird and unnatural.

 Chapter 272

    Taking everyone''s expression in mind, the dean said: "naturally, due to the big gap in strength, the college will selectively let the students in the inner college lower their strength. Of course, even if they suppress the strength, if you despise it, you will be ruthlessly beaten down in a breath or two. So, take out all your strength, let the college see your potential! Prove that you are worthy of the college to spend manpower and material resources to cultivate


    As soon as these words were uttered, the atmosphere in the square changed. Fangcai''s timidity is gone, but more is the boiling blood and the pride in everyone''s heart! It can be said that the president''s words inspired the pride of these students. If anyone is still timid in this situation, he will surely be looked down upon by others, and he has no face to stay in this Imperial College any more!


    I have to say that the president said this very skillfully!


    After the president''s voice dropped, the tutor who was the referee for the first two times gave a list to the president. This is the list of candidates for the third round of the competition, which was discussed by all the tutors after yesterday''s competition. Although the candidates for the third round of the competition were drawn up by the Dean himself, only the Dean knew that in such a place as Imperial College, it would never be possible to speak a word. Therefore, this is the first time that the president has obtained this list.


    He opened the list and took a look, but the dean''s eyes suddenly coagulated. He turned his head and looked at the tutor, but found nothing different.


    There is a sneer in the corner of his mouth. Since some people want to play tricks, he has to see if they can do it! According to the list read out the first person to appear, the dean is the eyes fell on Suxi, it means that people do not understand.


    Soon, a man in a black suit with a sharp sword on his back stood on the competition ground. Then came the students who participated in the competition. Although they were inspired by the president''s words, they were still timid.


    The two stood still on the competition ground, and the student looked at the man in the black suit opposite him and couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva.


    "The contest begins!"


    With the fall of the voice, everyone''s eyes on the square are on the platform. But the man in the black suit didn''t move. The sword didn''t pull out at all! Perhaps, he thought that the student was not qualified to let him draw the sword!


    Seeing that the man behaved like this, the fear of the students also went down, and was replaced by a despised anger! Being able to enter the Imperial College or even the third round shows that the student''s strength and talent are good. However, the genius who is usually praised by others will not be able to stand being ignored.


    Holding the weapon tightly, the student''s eyes flashed a trace of fierce color, and then quickly rushed to the black man!


    However, in the eyes of the black man, he thought that his speed was very fast, but it was like slow motion playback. The action track of the trainee was clearly seen by the man. There was a sneer at the corner of his mouth, and the man''s eyes narrowed slightly. When the Cadet rushed to him with a weapon, his right foot moved slightly to avoid the attack of the Cadet!


    Then, the right foot stood firmly on the ground, but the left foot was suddenly raised! The speed of raising feet directly brought up a stream of Tianjin wind, and the sharp foot went to the face of the students!


    Under normal circumstances, even if the student is kicked, he will not be seriously injured. However, at the moment, the Cadet kept a forward movement, which made it too late for him to dodge and form a defense.


    So, under this kick, the student was kicked directly off the platform and vomited a mouthful of blood at the same time. On the other hand, the black man was standing there in his spare time, as if he didn''t even have a disordered breath.


    Seeing that the first scene ended so easily, some people couldn''t come back. Is this the strength of the students in the inner hospital? Just a move, the participants will be kicked away.


    For a moment, those who have just been mentioned the passion of the students, the heart suddenly sank, fear again poured into the eyes.


    In this case, everyone can''t help but focus on Suxi.


    If it is Suxi who has the strength of tianlingjing, won''t it lose? Almost everyone''s heart rang out such an idea, it is precisely because of this idea, people look at Su Xi''s eyes will become more fiery.


    Being looked at with such eyes, Su Xi didn''t change at all. Instead, she was the helpless smile of Si mu. I don''t think the first person in the inner courtyard has ever received such a warm look. Suxi


    As if to confirm the thoughts of the people, the next moment, the dean''s voice is ringing in the people''s ears: "next, Suxi, red clothes!"


    Hearing this, Su Xi and Si Mu were stunned at the same time. According to Si Mu''s statement yesterday, it''s time for her to fight with Si mu. How can she become red again? Looking at the red clothes standing not far away with only five sections of strength in the earth spirit realm, Suxi was puzzled. She doesn''t think it''s the dean''s intention to let go of water and find someone who is inferior to her.


    Like Suxi, Sima was also puzzled. Originally, he was ready to fight Suxi, and he wanted Suxi to take it easy, but now he said that the candidate was not what he thought! Thinking only for a moment, Si Mu thought of something.Since there is such a big gap in strength, or the contestants are better than the students in the inner courtyard, there must be something fishy in it!


    Frowning, Si Mu said: "there should be something strange about it. Be careful."


    Smell speech, Su Xi nods, also have this feeling deeply. Put the small tail on the hand of Si mu, Su Xi in the eyes of the people, lightly jumped on the platform. Then red clothes sneer, but also directly fly up from the original place, the red clothes, really let her look a little coquettish.


    Standing opposite Su Xi, looking at the cold cheek that I would think of every time I dream back in the middle of the night, red clothes sneer, and the tone is full of killing: "I can''t imagine that we are standing together again."


    After hearing this, Suxi was noncommittal. With a slight nod, Su Xi said, "I think you''ve arranged this competition on purpose. I just don''t know if the reliance behind you is worth your efforts."


    As soon as Su Xi''s plain voice came to her ears, her eyebrows were screwed up. What she dislikes most about Suxi is that she doesn''t care about anything! Today, she will completely destroy Suxi''s high cold, let her kneel down in her skirt and beg for mercy!


    As if I had already seen that scene, a crazy smile was gradually rising from the corner of her mouth

 Chapter 273

    As a student of the inner courtyard, the name of Hongyi is naturally not weak, and her strength of the five sections of the earth spirit realm is also known to all. At this time, they knew that Su Xi was fighting red clothes. The hearts of the students were very complicated, and they couldn''t tell what it was like.


    Although it is to wait until Suxi, but the strength gap between the two is too big, a look is Suxi win big! Such a gap makes people feel rather uncomfortable. Although they also want Suxi to win, they don''t want Suxi to win so easily, because in this way, they will be very careless!


    After all, it''s just human selfishness.


    Red clothes and Suxi on the platform said those two words, but they didn''t plan to talk more. The spiritual power in the body turns far away, and the pressure of the earth''s spiritual realm overflows the whole platform all at once!


    At this time, Hongyi didn''t plan to take pills, because even if he had seen it, he didn''t experience it personally. She doesn''t believe that Su Xi has really achieved the strength of the spiritual realm. If so, Su Xi will not only be a genius, but a pervert! She''s catching up with a pervert she''s never been able to catch up with! This is exactly what red clothes are most reluctant to accept!


    Therefore, Hongyi plans to use her own strength to test it. If Suxi only has her own appearance, she will expose Suxi''s lies today and make her reputation worse. If it''s true Red clothes don''t want to think!


    After two years, Hongyi has been improving her strength for such a day. God knows how many monsters she has trained with in order to defeat Suxi, which makes her attack more fierce than before and her killing intention more intense.


    A sneer rose from the corner of his mouth, and red clothes yelled: "Suxi, go to die!"


    With the fall of the voice, the body shape of red clothes is like an arrow away from the string, rushing towards Su Xi quickly. The energy light ball condensed by the spiritual power in the hand makes the air slightly twisted!


    Aware of the breath of the strength of the spirit state on red clothes, and then look at the attack is also completely the fluctuation of the five sections of the spirit state, Su Xi''s eyebrows wrinkled. Is it that she and Si Mu are wrong? In fact, there is no conspiracy in this red dress? There were thousands of thoughts in her heart, but Suxi was not careless at all. Her blue spirit flashed and dazzled.


    "Boom!" The white aura and the cyan aura collided together, making a harsh sound. Red clothes in throw out that light ball at the same time, also wrap oneself under the spirit power light cover, that full of one foot, is aimed at Su Xi''s belly suddenly kick!


    Even with the protection of the smart light shield, the first weak fluctuation brought by the burst of the light ball still made red Yi''s foot falter, and the kick to Suxi was a little bit off. Seeing this, red clothes gritted her teeth, and a trace of madness flashed in her eyes. Then, regardless of the aftershocks brought by the collision of the two attacks, she lifted her foot on the right track and kicked Su Xi!


    The aftershocks hit the aura of Lingli, which made the corner of Hongyi''s mouth overflow with a trace of blood, but Hongyi''s feet didn''t move at all!


    As soon as Su Xi''s eyes sank, she didn''t dodge. Her palms suddenly fell. Before the feet of red clothes touched her, she put her palms on the legs of red clothes.


    "Click to rub" one rings out, under Su Xi this palm, the small leg bone of red dress unexpectedly is such crack!


    Red clothes showed a very painful expression, the surface of the aura are almost unable to maintain! Body shape abruptly a retreat, the red dress''s spirit power light shield under the previous attack''s afterwave abruptly breaks, completely exposes her! Intense aftershocks hit the body, making the red dress more hurt. Suddenly, a mouthful of fresh blood was spitting out and dyed the round platform red.


    In contrast, Suxi is just light now there, there is no dodge! Not only will the red back, but also under the aftershocks of the attack intact!


    This huge gap fell in the eyes of the public. At present, some people fight against the injustice for red clothes: "this Suxi is still the strength of tianlingjing, and has no consciousness of the strong. It''s really cruel to treat a sister who is so much weaker than her."


    "Yes, yes!"


    Listen to the words of the people, that is still for the red clothes don''t accept the pill and secretly angry Shen Jing, but suddenly appeared on the ice a smile.


    Even if red clothes don''t accept the pill, even if you Suxi win, you will lose a bad reputation! I don''t think you have any face to stay in this college in the future! Thinking like this, Shen Jingbing''s smile became more and more intense.


    Fight it, fight it, it''s best to kill red clothes!


    "Poof!" Spit out a mouthful of blood again, red complexion is pale. She naturally heard the words of the students below, but she didn''t have the same idea as Shen Jingbing. In her eyes, although these words are all about Suxi, they sound more like satirizing her incompetence! It is the most shameful shame in her life that a student sister in the inner courtyard was beaten like this by a person in the outer courtyard, and she has no fighting power!


    The fierce color flashed from her face, and she realized that Su Jie really had the strength of heaven''s spiritual realm, and red clothes didn''t dare to support her. As soon as the wrist turns, a porcelain vase appears in the hand.


    Wipe off the blood of the mouth, red clothes look up and take the pills, suddenly a crazy smile appeared on the red clothes face: "ha ha ha, what''s the spirit of heaven? You have, and so do I! "Then, the momentum of red clothes suddenly rose, almost in an instant to reach the strength of the spirit of heaven! And because of the strength of the forced ascension, red body injury better, but the face is more pale. It seems that under such a forced strength enhancement, red''s body is still a little unbearable!


    The change of Hongyi has been noticed by many students, and now some people say that Hongyi is unscrupulous. But the words were much better than those of Suxi before. Compared with Suxi, a new comer of the same term, the students prefer to see Hongyi win, just to make them look less incompetent and cowardly!


    Although it was the strength brought by taking pills, Suxi didn''t dare to despise it. A trace of dignity appeared on her face. Suxi looked at the red dress, and her cold voice rang out: "is that right? Let''s see if your spirit is stronger or mine is better! " With that, she had a lot of green spirit in her hand, but Suxi didn''t gather the lightsaber. Because, at the moment, the red dress, has not let Suxi use the qualification of streamer sword.


    Hearing the disdain in Suxi''s words, Hongyi glared at Suxi fiercely and blurted out: "today, I want you to crawl under my feet like a dog, just to beg me to spare your life!"


    After that, the powerful spiritual power kept running, and the expression of red clothes became more and more crazy!

 Chapter 275

    It has to be said that human beings are creatures who constantly make excuses for themselves. Once they meet someone who is better than themselves, they will look for reasons everywhere. Now Shen Jingbing has given them an explanation, and everyone believes in it. Once the idea comes out, it''s hard to erase it from the bottom of his heart.


    In this way, Su Xi''s reputation, which was gathered only yesterday, will disappear again under the instigation of Shen Jingbing.


    Sima wanted to say something, but thinking of Suxi''s temperament, he thought it was better for Suxi to deal with it by herself than for him to come forward. In this way, Sima could not help it. And Yinling is the flash of suiyitu. If he didn''t worry about smearing Suxi, he would have rushed to kill Shen Jingbing with a sword! But even if she didn''t do it, Yinling''s murderous eyes fell on Shen Jingbing, which made Shen Jingbing shiver. If she wanted to satirize Suxi again, she swallowed it.


    Because of Shen Jingbing''s agitation, people''s eyes on Suxi have changed. They wish red clothes could solve Suxi directly. Only in this way can they balance their hearts.


    Suxi and Hongyi didn''t know what happened below. At this time, their attention was on the white storm.


    Although it shows that Suxi''s dark green peach blossom has been swallowed by Lingli storm, only Suxi and Hongyi know that the truth is not so. The two people in the energy center can feel that in the spiritual storm, there are two kinds of energy constantly competing and changing.


    Suddenly, red''s eyes fell on Suxi''s body. With a grim smile, she realized that the white storm and dark green peach blossom couldn''t tell the difference in a short time. Red quietly took off the Lingli shield. Then, the white spirit power rose from the hands of red Yi, and moved a step slightly. Then red Yi came to Suxi at a very fast speed, and clapped her hand on Suxi''s back!


    Between the firelight and calcium carbide, a sneer appeared on Suxi''s lips. See this, red clothes heart suddenly gave birth to a bad feeling.


    Sure enough, the next moment her hand is like patting on a thick wall. Even with the blessing of spiritual power, she can''t move forward! Not only that, but also the red clothes were shocked by the shock, and the feet immediately staggered up!


    At this time, Suxi suddenly raised her foot and kicked her in the belly of red clothes! "Bang!" A sound, red clothes hit on the platform, even the earth seems to shake.


    This scene happened suddenly. Before people could react to the attack, they saw that red clothes had been kicked on the ground by Suxi! Looking at the pale appearance on the red face, I''m afraid it''s not light. And it is this foot, also will Shen Jingbing before the words to the public to reduce a lot of suspicion.


    People who kick red clothes down so easily, do they really try their best to show them, just to show off?


    At this moment, all the students wavered again.


    "Cough!" Coughing up a mouthful of blood mixed with a few viscera, a face in red is not only pale, but also can be seen in the faint cyan. It can be seen from this that the surprise attack was not successful, but the incident of being wounded by Suxi hit Hongyi a lot!


    She forgot that Suxi had this skill. Last time, Suxi trapped her with something she could only touch but could not see. This time, she fell on it again! The same place planted two somersaults, red clothes not only angry, but also angry to death!


    Looking at Su Xi, who was staring at herself from a commanding position, the red dress gave a chuckle: "how, do you know this move? When, you don''t hide in that turtle shell and fight with me openly


    Hearing the roar of red clothes, Suxi was very funny. Isn''t she fighting with her now? Is it fair to ask her to withdraw all her defenses and let the red suit attack her? For a moment, Suxi was amused by the words of red clothes and couldn''t help laughing.


    This smile seemed to add a bit of firewood to red''s anger. Anyway, she lost all her face, and red would not care about it any more! Think of here, red clothes hold hands to stand up, the body because of pain some stand not straight. Looking at Suxi coldly, Hongyi said, "today, if you don''t die, it will be my last day in this world!"


    With the fall of the voice, the momentum on the red body soared again, much stronger than before the injury!


    Suxi''s face changed slightly. She knew that it was Hongyi''s plan to break the pot and started a secret method with strong sequelae. Thinking of the fierce eyes of red clothes, Su''s heart sank.


    Today, is it going to kill again? Such an idea flashed through her heart, and Su Xi suddenly laughed. Murder? She''s not really afraid!


    Thinking of this, the blue Lingli lightsaber finally appeared. Now the red one is qualified to let Suxi use the streamer sword technique.


    And when the momentum of red clothes kept rising, the energy collision over there seemed to be the final outcome, and the blue light was so prosperous that the white storm was submerged all at once! Look at that, dark green peach directly engulfed the white storm, making its own energy soar!


    At this time, the energy storm does not distinguish between the enemy and ourselves. Although Suxi''s dark green peach flower wins, it can''t recognize its own master and will attack blindly. Aware of the terrible energy inside, Suxi can''t control the red clothes, and the border rises quietly.Just at the moment when the border just rose, the energy storm swept over, and all of a sudden submerged Su Xi and the figure of red clothes in it!


    At this time, in addition to cyan or cyan, a person is invisible!


    No one thought that the calm energy collision would break out so soon, and it was the dark green peach blossom that surprised everyone! Before everyone came back, Su Xi''s figure disappeared! For a moment, people''s expressions were extremely strange. They didn''t know whether they wanted to live or die together.


    Shen Jingbing licked his lips, eyes slightly narrowed: "it''s good to die together!"


    At the same time, on the high platform, the tutor stood beside the dean and hesitated: "Dean, do you need to..."


    The teacher raised his hand to stop the remaining words, the dean''s eyes meaningful: "and look at it."


    See the dean said so, the tutor is not good to say anything, but the fundus worry is betrayed his mood. This is one of the few gifted colleges in Imperial College. You can''t die like this!


    With different moods, everyone''s eyes are tightly glued to the platform, and they all want to see the result they want.


    has the final say, but not what they say.

 Chapter 276

    Ten, twenty and a cup of tea have passed. The cyan light eventually dissipated a little bit, and Su Xi''s figure also appeared in everyone''s sight.


    There is no imagined loss of both sides, nor imagined that one side is injured and the other side is intact. What people see is that two people are standing on the platform intact! Not only that, because of the start of the secret method, Hongyi''s face was ruddy, and her previous injury was better. At this time, her momentum was directly over Suxi!


    The two men stood on the platform quietly, without any tension, but they had a fierce attack that would break out at any time.


    Su Xi''s heart sank when she looked at the red clothes with strong momentum. Sure enough, he is a student in the inner courtyard. Even if he doesn''t have the strength that the second elder has accumulated over the years, he has the same power as the second elder just by relying on the secret method and pills! Is this the real strength of the students in Imperial College?


    It has to be said that after seeing the red suit, Suxi''s heart to enter the inner court became stronger. She believes that she will become stronger in the inner courtyard, and it is only a matter of time before she enters the imperial palace! Thinking of the powerful man like Buddha, Suxi''s heart was a little soft.


    "Suxi, are you afraid now?"


    When Su Xi''s thoughts floated to the emperor, the voice of red clothes suddenly rang in my ears. If red know, at this moment Suxi can ignore her distracted words, don''t know red will be angry spit out a few mouthfuls of blood.


    At this time, the voice of red clothes was amazing, more confident than just after taking pills. As a student in the inner courtyard of Imperial College, Hongyi''s family background is also good. It''s just that she''s not in Imperial College, so she''s not as famous as the Su family. This time, in order to win Suxi, Hongyi used all the secrets of the family, just to wash away the shame she suffered here.


    Smell speech, Su Xi look unchanged, indifferent eyes fell on the body of red, as if in a clown general: "secret method, is to insist on not long, believe this, you know better than me."


    Hearing this, red clothes just now also proud face suddenly collapsed. She glared at Su Xi, but red Yi didn''t retort. There is a price to be paid for forcibly improving one''s strength, just like the pill given by Shen Jingbing. After the efficacy is lost, Hongyi will be weak. At that time, an ordinary person can easily crush it to death. Although the secret method of Hongyi has improved the strength of Hongyi and prolonged its efficacy, it has a time limit, and the time is very short.


    That is to say, in the next contest, Hongyi must make a quick decision, otherwise, she will die. She also doesn''t believe that Suxi will let her go and save her life after she shows her killing intention!


    In this way, Su Xi pointed out the truth, red clothes is no longer wordy, eyes a Li, Lingli began to crazy surge. Under the control of precise spirit power, the powerful spirit power on Hongyi''s body is about to overflow, and gradually condenses into a tiger''s head! That tiger head stares at a pair of big eyes, sharp tusks seem to tear people to pieces!


    At the same time, red suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood essence, right in the middle of the tiger''s brow! The essence and blood gradually integrated into the tiger''s head. The tiger''s head, which was condensed by the spirit power, seemed to have a sudden mental state, and roared fiercely towards the sky!


    "Roar!" The cry went straight to the sky and spread to the ears of all the students, which made the weaker students feel like they were in a state of mind. Then the blood in the body was surging, and the blood in the blood vessels was faintly bursting out of the blood vessels!


    On the high stage, the dean''s face changed, and then the faint authority diffused in the square, dispersing the roaring sound of the tiger that penetrated into the ears of the students. The feeling of painstaking efforts suddenly disappeared, and all the students knew that it was the credit of the president. For a moment, the grateful eyes fell on the president. At the same time, many students also raised their anger at red clothes.


    You say you can fight by yourself. It hurts the innocent if you make so much noise! This is not a matter!


    Almost every student had this idea in mind. One second ago, he hoped that red clothes would defeat Suxi, so as to balance their hearts. At this moment, they thought that Suxi had better embarrass Hongyi to calm their anger.


    People! In this way, as long as their interests and safety are directly touched, their ideas will change at any time. Even Shen Jingbing, who has always held a grudge against Suxi, hopes that Hongyi can learn a lesson. This is not selfish!


    Su Xi didn''t know what was going on in everyone''s heart. At this time, the tiger''s head in red was about to condense, and the powerful pressure made Suxi''s scalp numb. I''m afraid the power of this blow has reached the strength of the third section of the heaven spirit realm. Even Su Xi, it''s very difficult to connect!


    The wrist kept turning at a strange angle that ordinary people couldn''t understand. The Lingli lightsaber drew out one light after another, and gradually formed a huge hollow light ball composed of sword Qi in front of Suxi.


    The ball of light is cyan, green and shining, and it''s getting bigger and bigger!


    In addition to quickness, Liuguang sword also has a strange way of attack, which is the cyan light ball in front of you. Although the ball of light seems to be nothing special without its beauty, as long as you are careful, you will find that the sword Qi that forms the ball of light has a strong spiritual power flowing in its own direction.The different flow directions make the cyan light ball look more and more beautiful. The spiritual power flowing inside is like the green liquid jadeite, which makes people want to wear it as jewelry. But if anyone really dares to touch the light ball with his body, he will definitely pay a tragic price that he can''t imagine!


    "Roar! Roar The head of the tiger in red has all been condensed. From the pale face of the tiger in red and the weak fluctuation of her spiritual power, I''m afraid that condensing the head of the tiger will consume all her spiritual power. And Hongyi also believes that this blow can tell the difference!


    Looking at Suxi''s strange and abnormal movements and the growing blue light ball, red clothes put on a bloodthirsty smile: "blindly pursuing beauty and brilliance, but it will make you lose your face


    The voice falls, the huge tiger head in front of the red body is protruding, like having limbs, with a very fast speed towards Suxi!


    With Su Xi''s wrist pulling out the last strange circle, the most strange move in Liuguang sword, Liuguang Yuzhu, is also finished. Left hand to make a gentle push action, that huge has been regarded as the streamer of the ball, Yuzhu no wave no LAN to meet the fierce tiger head!

 Chapter 277

    Su Xi''s face was much paler than before after she displayed the flowing jade bead. After all, this is the most bizarre move in Liuguang sword technique, and the required spiritual power is also very huge. In the past, it would be easy for her to use this move, but now she is only two to three times as strong as before. It''s really a lot of effort to use this move. At this time, Suxi and Hongyi were almost exhausted.


    But Suxi believes that after this attack, the victory will be decided. She also believes that the final victory will be hers! As for red clothes, it''s better to go to the underworld!


    Looking at the same attack as before, all the students dare not despise Su Xi''s no fluctuation attack. However, this does not mean that all the students will be optimistic. After all, the tiger''s head in red clothes is so powerful that they are not sure.


    Holding his breath, watching the decisive blow slowly approaching, everyone was in a nervous mood, eager to know the result of the contest immediately. It''s really uncomfortable to be so distraught.


    The next moment, the tiger''s head was so bloody that he swallowed the flowing jade bead directly! Big mouth bulging, occasionally a few strands of cyan spirit from the inside out, all show that Liuguang Yuzhu is not quiet. The two attacks are contested in full view of the public. You won''t let me and I won''t let you.


    Looking at Su Xi, who was obviously exhausted, red Yi was secretly angry. If she had any spiritual power in her body, now she would have rushed forward to give Suxi a fatal blow! It''s a pity that Hong Yi has no strength, just like Su Xi, waiting for the two attacks to win or lose. At that time, their victory will be clear.


    Holding her fist tightly, red Yi''s eyes were full of hope, but Su Xi''s eyes were calm.


    After swallowing Liuguang Yuzhu, the tiger head still got the upper hand at the beginning, which made Liuguang Yuzhu unable to move and could only stir it in its big mouth. However, with the passage of time, more and more cyan light came out from all parts of the tiger''s head, and fierce sword Qi was rampant among the tiger''s head, which made the spiritual power of the tiger''s head begin to disperse.


    Seeing this, Suxi knows that the victory has been decided!


    Sure enough, in the next moment, the cyan light suddenly flourished, instantly broke through the tiger''s head, and exploded inside it! The disorderly sword Qi breaks the tiger''s head into a shred of spirit power which has no attacking power. Then the white spirit power disappears in the world, and there is no trace!


    After that, the remaining sword Qi automatically forms a Liuguang jade bead, which is half smaller than just now, but the energy contained in it is not much weaker. Under the frightened eyes of red clothes, the small streamer jade beads smashed at red clothes very quickly!


    At this time, the red dress is at the end of the crossbow. Even a person in the mysterious spirit realm can kill it. What''s more, this powerful Liuguang Yuzhu?


    Foot can''t move, red clothes can only watch the streamer jade bead towards himself. The trainees at the bottom are all silly, but Sima and Yinling are not willing to save Hongyi''s life at all. As for the tutors of those colleges, they also kept silent under the silence of the Dean, only to see red clothes hit by the flowing jade beads!


    "Bang!"


    The streamer jade bead burst out suddenly, and the energy fell on the face and chest of red clothes. The powerful attack made red''s cheek hot and painful. Countless sword Qi were blatantly rowing on red''s pretty face. Red''s face immediately turned into a terrible face full of blood marks!


    Not to mention that, all the sword Qi went directly into the body of red clothes along the cut!


    On her face and chest, the fierce sword spirit of a trace of cyan kept pouring in, which made red Yi suddenly open her arms and scream fiercely!


    "Suxi, I will tell you not to live or die! Ah


    With the fall of the voice, red finally can''t stand the pain of the sword in the body, and fell on the ground and kept rolling. She wants to force those sword Qi out, but not to mention that her spiritual power has been exhausted at the moment, the damned secret method and the effect of Dan medicine have disappeared at the same time! Now the red dress, just like a waste without spiritual power, can only let that sword Qi destroy her body.


    The roar of red clothes awakened all the people. All the students looked at the miserable appearance of red clothes, and their hearts suddenly beat a spirit. It seems that Suxi''s strength is true, but they just said that. Will Suxi settle accounts with them?


    At the thought of this possibility, the compassion of some students just died out, for fear that Suxi would find herself and turn herself into such a person.


    Shen Jingbing in the crowd stares at red clothes viciously. She can''t imagine that red clothes are so useless. She took out her own baby, and also took a lot of effort to manage the phone, but it was Suxi who made the show in the end! Nail into the palm of the inside, Shen Jingbing has no care about the drop of blood. Once again, she took a deep look at Su Xi''s back on the platform, and Shen Jingbing left with a cold face. She can''t stay here any longer. One day, Suxi will know that she did all this, and she will never let her go. So, she has to leave!


    At the moment when Shen Jingbing turns around, Su Xi seems to feel something. She turns her head to have a look and just sees Shen Jingbing''s back. After two years, Suxi has long forgotten who Shen Jingbing is, but she feels familiar with her back. I don''t know why, Suxi has a feeling that today''s affair has something to do with the woman who left suddenly!Suxi is not a hesitant person. If she has a guess in her heart, she will not let the tiger go back to the mountain. It''s better to catch mistakes than to let them go. This is Su Xi''s principle now!


    He made a wink at the Sima. Sima understood it in an instant. He picked up his little tail and left quietly with Shen Jingbing.


    The scream of red clothes continued, and the curses were more and more ugly. But the voice was not as loud as it was just now. I think red Yi had no strength to roar under the destruction of sword Qi.


    Seeing this, Suxi showed a strong and confident smile. Liuguang sword is her unique skill to become famous. If you can''t even deal with a person whose real strength is only five sections of the earth spirit realm, then you don''t want her Suxi''s name, let alone revenge. You can just find a place to live in seclusion!


    Step slowly came to the red side, Su Xi looked down at a face of ferocious red, suddenly chuckled out: "now, who can''t survive, can''t die, eh?"


    Listen to Su Xi''s words, the voice of curse in red stopped suddenly, eyes staring at Su Xi, extremely vicious!


    Looking at these eyes, Suxi was very upset. There was a flash of red light in her eyes. The only spiritual power left in Suxi''s body shot at the red eyes!

 Chapter 278

    "Ah


    Although she was numb to the pain in her body, Su Xi''s sudden movement still made her scream. The blue spirit power shot into the eyes of the red clothes, the eyes immediately burst open, black and white pus and blood flowing down the cheeks of the red clothes, which made people panic.


    No one thought that Suxi would be so cruel when the situation was settled. While they thought Suxi was cruel, they were more afraid of Suxi. They just hoped that they would not provoke the murderer, or they would end up in the same way as red clothes. Looking at the red clothes that cover eyes constantly scream appearance, everyone is swallow a mouthful of saliva, the forehead can''t stop sweating.


    "Dean, is Suxi a little too cruel? It''s clear that the victory is divided, but she is..." The teacher didn''t say the rest. He just looked at his face and knew that he didn''t agree with Suxi. On the contrary, the tutor was also very dissatisfied, thinking that Su Xi was killing her classmates and destroying another excellent disciple of the Imperial College.


    However, the Dean looked at the following scene with a smile and said casually: "if you want to do something that doesn''t kill you, don''t ask for your life when you are dying. What''s more, the red dress didn''t admit defeat. How to fight is their business. "


    Listening to the words of the Dean, the teacher''s face changed slightly, his mouth opened, and he couldn''t say anything.


    After the red eyes were destroyed, the red awn in Suxi''s eyes faded quietly, as if nothing had appeared. Suxi frowned. After seeing the appearance of red clothes, her brow was even tighter.


    Maybe others only saw her cruel hand, but only Suxi knew that at that moment, her heart seemed to be stimulated by something, and her killing intention was magnified infinitely, so that she couldn''t help but destroy the ugly things in front of her eyes. At that time, what she didn''t like most was the resentment and murderous eyes of the Manchu in red.


    Su Xi is not in a good mood now.


    "Give up?" Coldly say these three words, Suxi seems to be trying to suppress their emotions. It''s not that she wants to let go of Hongyi, but the strange thing just now has been enough to arouse Suxi''s attention. After she killed Hongyi, the situation worsened again. Suxi just said this.


    However, Suxi was willing to let go, but red clothes didn''t appreciate it at all. After getting used to the pain coming from the eyes and the fierce sword Qi in the body, the chest of red clothes kept rising and falling, and her voice was intermittent, but she didn''t mean to be soft at all: "give up? I I Pooh! Oh, you You die Let''s die this heart, I won''t recognize If you give up, if you have seed, you will kill Kill me


    With the fall of the voice, red clothes suddenly took a breath, as if the sword Qi suddenly increased its strength. Then, red "wow" spit out a mouthful of blood, the blood also came out of the blue smoke, then evaporated.


    Su Xi''s killing spirit just came up after hearing the words of red clothes. There was no spirit power in her body, so she put a spirit pill in her mouth, and then drew out the blood evil!


    As soon as xuesha appeared, he could feel that the evil spirit in the world had been transferred, and Suxi''s intention of erasing was becoming more and more prosperous!


    Eyes slightly narrowed, Su Xi finally asked: "are you sure you don''t give up?"


    Smell speech, red dress this time but don''t pay attention to, head to the side up a slant, then alone gnash teeth to bear that unforgettable pain. Even if the red clothes fought to suppress the life, the stuffy hum continued to overflow and spread to Suxi''s ears.


    The dull hum was like a fuse, which ignited Suxi''s extremely unstable intention of killing. The fierce color in the eyes flashed by. Su Xi raised the bloody ghost high. In everyone''s frightened eyes, her hands didn''t shake for a while, then she pierced into the red dress''s already ugly chest!


    Blood gushed out and splashed on Suxi''s face, making Suxi look like a ghost who had just returned from hell. The warm feeling makes Suxi excited. She looks at the bloody ghost in her hand, then her eyes suddenly open!


    The red body on the ground twitched for a while, and the hand covering the eyes drooped powerlessly, and then there was no breath at all. Su Xi took a look at the red clothes, and then looked at the blood evil in her hands, her eyes suddenly sank down.


    In the past, there was no such situation, but Suxi just suspected blood evil. But now, Suxi is able to confirm that this strange is brought by xuesha, and the strong killing intention that comes out of the ordinary, in addition to xuesha, she can''t find out the reason. After a deep look at xuesha, Suxi put it away as usual, but her hands in her sleeves tightened.


    "Cough!" The Dean coughed twice, and the tutor on one side woke up and frowned at the dean. When he saw the president''s face full of determination, the tutor shook his head helplessly and finally said: "this competition, Su Jisheng!"


    Voice down, but not a student on the square cheered for Suxi to celebrate. At the moment, what they think is that Suxi has destroyed her eyes. It is clear that Hongyi has lost, but Suxi is still a cruel means to take her life. For a moment, no one dares to speak out, even though it is to please Suxi.


    Seeing this, the tutor sneered and looked at Suxi with more and more dissatisfaction. It''s just that the dean is here, and he can''t say anything. After thinking about it for a while, the tutor said: "although Suxi won this time, the means were too fierce! This is just a college competition, not a battle of life and death. I hope all the students in the future will keep this in mind and don''t make it again With that, the tutor gave Su Xi a warning look, and then let it go.Listening to the teacher''s words, Suxi was extremely disdainful. She didn''t believe that these people didn''t see that Hongyi didn''t intend to let her go back alive at the beginning. Now she killed Hongyi, so all the blame is on her? Funny, the tutor showed her admiration before, but now he did not hesitate to satirize her!


    With a smile, Suxi didn''t say anything. Now she needs to calm down, so as not to be affected by blood evil. She can''t help but kill the tutor. In that case, even the president, I''m afraid it''s hard to talk.


    Looking at the Dean whose eyes are still gentle, and the caring eyes of Yinling under the stage, Su Xi''s cold heart finally has a trace of warmth.


    Anyway, as long as there are people around her, even if the world does not like her, then why not?


    Thinking of this, Suxi stirred up a smile. Win, on behalf of her to enter the inner courtyard, and the emperor is also a step forward.


    Looking at the distant sky, Suxi''s thoughts are far away.


    Timo, here I am


    Hua Wuyou, you wait for me

 Chapter 279

    Because the inner courtyard competition reached the decisive third round, all the students and tutors of DIDU college were watching the competition in the square. At this time, DIDU college was empty and there was no passer-by.


    A woman in a light green dress came out from the square, looking around. She was afraid that a man would attack her suddenly. After noticing that there was no one around, the woman quietly breathed a sigh of relief. Her pockmarked face twisted because of the change of her expression and looked a little disgusted.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    All of a sudden, a voice that sounded childish came into the woman''s ears. Looking at the figure suddenly appeared, the woman''s face changed and cried out: "Mr. Sima, you Why are you here! " Then she covered her mouth as if she were afraid of being heard.


    Seeing the woman''s appearance, Si Mu tilted his head and showed Zhengtai''s lovely appearance incisively and vividly. Rubbing the restless little tail in his arms, Sima''s expression was very innocent: "I think you left when you saw half of it, so come and ask. What''s the matter? Isn''t it a good match? "


    Smell speech, the female corners of the mouth smoked to smoke, but don''t know to make what answer. If in the past, she would be very happy to talk to her like this. But now, she was worried that Suxi would catch up with her at any time. No matter how attractive she was, she was not as lucky as her!


    Thinking of this, the woman suddenly looked flustered and didn''t know where to put her hand: "no No, it''s just something happened at home. I want to go back and have a look. Mr. Sima, if nothing happens, I''ll I''ll go first! "


    Pointed to the direction of the door, the woman with a flattering face, eager to leave.


    Just, how can the Si Mu who gets Su Xi''s signal let the woman leave easily? Besides, he gave up the chance to test his younger brother and younger sister. He came here and went back empty handed. Isn''t it worthwhile?


    With such an idea, Sima stepped forward and came to the woman.


    Looking at Si mu in front of her, the woman''s heart is beating wildly. This kind of scene makes her wonder if Si Mu suddenly takes a fancy to her! This idea together, is no longer able to restrain, in the perfect husband and life, the woman suddenly some hesitation.


    "If there is a shepherd as a guarantor, what can Suxi do for me?" Such an idea flashed in my mind, and a touch of joy suddenly appeared in the woman''s eyes. Suddenly, the woman''s confused mood calmed down slightly and raised a smile that she thought was very attractive.


    Before Si Mu spoke, the woman suddenly said, "Si Mr. Sima, I My name is Shen Jingbing. I''m a student of this year''s inner courtyard competition. But But... " Speaking of this, Shen Jingbing burst into tears, and the tears came without brewing!


    Originally, Si Mu intended to have a showdown with Shen Jingbing directly, but he didn''t expect Shen Jingbing to say so. As soon as he tried his best, Si Mu''s interest in watching good plays began again. He wanted to see what Shen Jingbing could say. As a result, Si Mu gently stroked his grinning little tail and asked in a gentle tone: "Why are you crying so sad, but someone bullied you?"


    Listening to Sima''s warm voice and caring words, Shen Jingbing is more pleased, and his guess that Sima likes her is more and more firm!


    Sobbing in a low voice, Shen Jingbing makes a little daughter gesture. I don''t know, pockmarked face of her to make such a look, is how disgusting, but she also seems not aware, complacent: "originally this imperial college is good, although my strength is not strong, but to safely through the first round is also very simple."


    With that, Shen Jingbing glanced at Si mu, and then said, "but it''s all broken by Su Xi who just came back! I know I can only blame myself for being inferior to others, but you Suxi are too cruel! I clearly have admitted defeat, but she will not let me go! If it wasn''t for the tutor of the college, I''m afraid I would not be able to stand here! "


    Voice down, Shen Jingbing''s tears are increasingly surging up, quite a kind of uncontrollable posture!


    Hearing Shen Jingbing''s words, Sima chuckled in his heart. This man really thought he didn''t know anything, and he didn''t even type a draft when he told a lie, and he looked as usual. This is the first time that Sima really saw such a thick face.


    The corners of his mouth shriveled. In Shen Jingbing''s expectant eyes, Si Mu shrugged, but his eyes didn''t look at her: "you also heard me. I don''t know when you did this. But in my opinion, if there is one, we should focus on it. We should not let people have the strength to stand here and speak ill of you everywhere! "


    Si Mu''s inexplicable words made Shen Jingbing stunned. No matter how stupid she was, she knew that this was not what she said. Suddenly, Shen Jingbing looks back along Si Mu''s eyes, but sees Su Xi standing not far away. A pair of indifferent eyes look at her, which makes her shiver.


    At this time, where can she not understand that Si Mu is Su Xi''s special call to block her? Thanks to her, she thought that Sima had taken a fancy to her and lost her face!She can''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. After seeing Suxi''s way of treating red clothes again, Shen Jingbing instinctively fears Suxi, and this kind of emotion has gone deep into the bone marrow and is hard to eradicate.


    After staggering a few steps, Shen Jingbing reluctantly smiles and says, "Su Suxi, why are you Here it is


    Smell speech, Su Xi complexion invariable, didn''t even blink an eye. Without saying a word, she approaches Shen Jingbing. Su Xi''s momentum has scared Shen Jingbing back and forth. Just didn''t step back a few steps, a palm is against her vest place, prevented her to continue to step back.


    The warm touch only made Shen Jingbing feel chilly. There was Su Xi in front and Si Mu behind. This time, she couldn''t escape


    Stopping in front of Shen Jingbing, Su Xi said in a cold voice, "today''s affairs have your means."


    It is a very plain sentence, but it makes Shen Jingbing more and more timid. Because of that fear, her legs were shaking. She pulled the corners of her mouth at Suxi, showing a more ugly smile than crying: "what What''s the matter? I can''t understand it! "


    See Shen Jingbing don''t admit, Su Xi eyes flashed a ray of dangerous light. What if she doesn''t admit it? She has got the answer from Shen Jingbing''s reaction. Even if she doesn''t admit it, she won''t let Shen Jingbing go!


    For those who make small moves behind others'' backs, Suxi will never let it go for the second time!

 Chapter 280

    Suddenly, a blue peach blossom with the size of thumb appeared in her hand. Su Xi looked at Shen Jingbing in front of her and said slowly, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it. Anyway, one person has been killed today, and I don''t care if I kill more. Come on, how do you want to die? Maybe I''ll let you die a little better. "


    "Bang!" Shen Jingbing suddenly sits on the ground, with panic in her eyes.


    Then, Shen Jingbing suddenly and violently waved her hand, with a look of panic and fear: "no It''s not me. I don''t want to. It''s red! Yes, it''s red! She forced me in red


    At this point, Shen Jingbing seems to have found an excuse to deal with Suxi, and put all the blame on the dead Hongyi. Anyway, people are dead, and there is no proof of death. Shen Jingbing is not afraid of Suxi to verify whether this is true.


    Constantly swallowing saliva, Shen Jingbing only thinks that Suxi is more terrible than she imagined!


    Looking at Su Xi''s indifferent eyes, the chill flowing quietly inside, and Su Xi''s long-standing attack in her hands, Shen Jingbing quickly said, "it''s really not me. It''s red. She found me and asked me to help her! You You know, I can''t beat her at all. If she wants to kill me, it''s just a matter of using her fingers! I didn''t want to die, so I was forced to promise her. Suxi, you have to believe me, you have to believe me! "


    Between speaking, tears and snot flow together, which makes her ugly face more disgusting.


    For fear that Suxi would not believe her, she knelt down and moved to Suxi''s feet, reaching out to pull up Suxi''s skirt. However, Su Xi didn''t like to be touched by others, and she didn''t like to be touched by people like Shen Jingbing. She moved her feet slightly, and then easily flashed over Shen Jingbing''s hands.


    With a slight sigh, Suxi didn''t know what she was sighing. Then, in Shen Jingbing''s expectant eyes, Su Xi''s hand gradually falls down, and the little peach blossom quietly gets into Shen Jingbing''s eyebrows, and then disappears.


    There was a dull explosion in Shen Jingbing''s body. Shen Jingbing''s eyes suddenly straightened, his hands stretched out powerlessly, and the color in his eyes gradually disappeared.


    How could Suxi stay with such a person?


    After dealing with Shen Jingbing, Su Xi looks at Si mu, but suddenly says with a bitter smile: "are you Also think I''m cruel, a snake and scorpion woman? "


    After listening to this, we know that Suxi doesn''t really care what others say. On the contrary, Suxi buries those words deeply in her heart. In the past, she only killed the most ferocious people, and her means were determined, and she would not let that person suffer. But now, she not only dug other people''s eyes, but also removed a person who only made small moves behind her. By contrast, her heart is really cruel.


    Smell speech, Si Mu is a Zheng at first, as if didn''t expect Su Xi to suddenly ask such a question.


    But it was his time that made Suxi misunderstand. She didn''t doubt the friendship between Sima and her, but she couldn''t get over it. She even thought that if xuesha had more influence on her, she would become a bloodthirsty God. At that time, she didn''t know how to face these friends.


    Some sad eyes, Su Xi hand wave, Shen Jingbing''s body is disappeared in the original place. Just about to bring back the little tail, Si Mu stepped forward and looked at Su Xi with soft eyes.


    Su Xi was stunned by her outstretched hand.


    "In fact, in my opinion, you should be more ruthless." Smile to say this cruel words, Si Mu round face is lovely, as if he said is just a joke.


    This is not a consolation, but it is better than consolation. In Suxi''s ears, it is more effective than any consolation. When she smiles at Sima, Su Xi suddenly feels that her idea is ridiculous. She knows that Sima is not that kind of person, but she can''t help thinking more. After all, Suxi has become incredulous after experiencing such things.


    Taking the little tail from Si Mu''s arms, Su Xi rubbed the head of the little tail in a good mood, and let the little tail want to resist but have to accept it.


    There was no more talk about it, just a look in their eyes, and they understood what they thought in each other''s heart. This is the tacit understanding of a confidant.


    "How are you?"


    Smelling speech, Su Xi nodded and said as she walked: "it''s just a little hurt. The exhausted spiritual power has been added now. It''s not in the way."


    Hearing Su Xi''s understatement, Si Mu knew that she didn''t want to worry. Therefore, Si Mu joked: "you are really a monster. After two years'' absence, you are in the realm of heaven. Today, I wanted to compete with you, but I was robbed by others! With your constitution, it''s nothing to think about that injury, but you still have to pay attention to it and don''t be careless. "


    There was a warm current in her heart. Suxi accepted the kindness of Sima with a smile.


    After that, they were silent for a while, but they did not speak. Seeing that she was about to walk to the gate of the college, Su Xi hesitated for a moment and finally said, "after today, I want to come to the yuan family and yunshuizong. Although my su family is not afraid, they are huge after all. So, I''d like to ask you to help me"Hold the line? It''s hard for you to say such a word! Don''t worry. I''ll help you no matter whether it''s killing or arson. " Si Mu waved his hand and blinked his big eyes. If it wasn''t for his clothes, he was afraid that he would be regarded as a little girl.


    With a chuckle, Suxi is in a really good mood now. It''s really worthwhile for her to have such a friend. With the help of Si Mu and the original strength of Su family, yuan family and yunshuizong were not afraid!


    There was a ray of dangerous light in her eyes, but Suxi was a little expecting the yuan family and yunshuizong to come to her.


    After chatting with Si Mu again, Su Xi went back to Su''s home. When the inner court competition is over, the old guys of the Su family won''t worry about her any more. She was sure that the Su family must be very serious now, waiting for her to go back!


    Thinking that Su Zhen should not be made difficult by the family elders, Su Xi did not hang out in the imperial capital, but flew to Su''s home with her little tail in her arms. She flew so high that she would not attract the attention of the common people in the imperial capital.


    After two sticks of incense, Suxi stood at the door of the meeting hall with her little tail in her arms, looking at the embarrassed gatekeeper, and didn''t want to go in at all.


    She would like to see what the Presbyterian Council said when she was not present, so that she could be prepared to take them by surprise, wouldn''t she?


    Maybe Suxi didn''t find that her temperament had changed a lot after she came to the human world.

 Chapter 281

    At this time, the atmosphere in the chamber was very solemn. Although there is no elder two who is against Su Zhen and Su Xi, not everyone of the remaining elders will accept Su Zhen. Especially after Su Xi killed the elder two, some people feel uncomfortable.


    "Pa!" He clapped his hand on the table, and the elder, who had been adhering to the principle of justice, was full of anger: "master, this matter must be explained! Although it''s the second elder''s responsibility, Suxi is too disrespectful! Two years ago, she ran into such a big disaster and left us to clean up the mess for her! Now she''s good. She''ll kill her elder as soon as she comes back. That''s the strong one in the second section of tianlingjing! I don''t believe it. You don''t know how hard it is for the Su family to get out of the heaven again! "


    Voice down, the entire Council room is still echoing the echo of the elder. It''s not that he is partial to the two elders and wants to seek justice for them. It''s that Su Xi killed her own elder in front of the public this time, which will surely leave a criticism! The Su family has lost face, but there is no one who is strong in the spirit of heaven. It''s just now that the yuan family and yunshuizong are staring at them. How can the elder swallow this breath?


    Seeing that the elder was so angry, the three elders and the four elders kept their mouths closed. Although the five elders were also very scared, they could not help muttering something in a low voice, but the voice came into the ears of the elder.


    The elder, who was already very angry, looked at the five elder with a pair of eyes. He could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    "What are you mumbling about? If you have anything to say out loud to me, this Council room is the place to discuss things. What are you afraid of


    I''m afraid of you? There was a flash of thought in my heart, but the five elders didn''t dare to say it. Looking at the big elder''s staring eyes, the five elder''s hot temper also came up, and he yelled: "I''m not afraid to say something unpleasant. Although the two elders are the elders of our Su family, look at what he has done. Do you really pay attention to our Su family? Let me see, if the Su family loses power, he must be the fastest one! What''s more, if we don''t have a heavenly realm, isn''t there another one? "


    Although the name of Suxi has not been clearly stated, everyone here knows that another spiritual realm is Suxi. The three elders and four elders looked at each other, but they still kept silent and did not participate in the discussion of the topic.


    It seems that he was choked by the five elders'' words. The elder''s face changed again and again, but he didn''t accept the five elders'' words in the end.


    "That''s what you say about the Su family? Although the two elders usually do a lot of wrong things, but every time the Su family is in trouble, when did he escape? Moreover, although Suxi is already a strong one in tianlingjing, she has just entered tianlingjing. How can she compare with the skill of the two elders who have been studying in tianlingjing for several years! "


    The first half of the elder''s words made the five elders speechless. After all, the two elders were just greedy and mean. They didn''t really hurt the Su family. But in the second half of the sentence, the five elders didn''t agree with it. Just as they wanted to refute it, they saw that the elder''s eyes were staring, and his temper disappeared again.


    But although he didn''t say it out loud, the five elder murmured: "isn''t he dead in the hand of girl Xi? Can''t you tell at a glance which is better or weaker? "


    Although the voice is small, the people who can sit in it, who are not really competent, naturally listen to the words in their ears. As soon as the elder''s face changed, he wanted to reprimand the five elders again.


    However, before the Elder spoke this time, Su Zhen spoke first: "well, after all, this has happened. At this juncture, is it necessary to punish or let Xi''er in the realm of heaven return his life for the sake of a dead person? "


    As soon as these words came out, the elder was unwilling to speak a word. Even if he wants to get back the reputation of the Su family, the two elders are dead, and Su Xi enters the realm of heaven again. Is it true that Su Zhen said that the Su family will lose another master of heaven? If so, the elder will be the first to disagree.


    Just thinking about the evaluation of Su Xi and the Su family from the outside world, the elder sighed and shook his head helplessly.


    Ignoring the elder''s mood at the moment, Su Zhen is thinking about another thing. The inner court competition is over, and Suxi is back. I think yuan Zhenxiong and yunbatian are going to call each other! Although the Su family is not afraid of it, the Su family has a large population. They may use some despicable means to hurt ordinary people who are weak or even have no strength.


    By contrast, this is what Su Zhen is most worried about.


    Looking at the three elders whose face has never changed, Su Zhen knows that the three elders, who are famous for their mystery, have no less ideas than any of them.


    "The inner court competition is over, and Xi''er will come back today. The yuan family and Yun batian will come to the door soon. What do you think of this matter, elder three


    Smell speech, everyone''s eyes are gathered in three elder''s body.


    "Fight." A very simple word came out of the three elders'' mouth. With the falling of the voice, the three elders suddenly came out with a strong pressure, as if yuan Zhenxiong and Yun batian were in front of him.Listen to his words, five elder immediately excited, he had been the main attack, now three elder''s words is undoubtedly the most to his appetite. Four elder''s neck is not from back shrink, obviously don''t want to fight. Although the elder frowned, he didn''t resist firmly.


    It can be said that the typing of the three elders is what most people think.


    Seeing this, Su Zhen began to smile. His Su family has been in the imperial capital for so many years. They have seen a lot of big and small storms. Now they are just a powerful clan. How can they scare him when they join hands with a second family? Today, even if the three elders do not say the word "Da", he is going to put it forward.


    After a satisfied look at the three elders, Su Zhen thought to himself: this man is mysterious, but he knows how to be a man and what is the best thing for the Su family.


    After seeing the expressions of several people, Su Zhen waved his hand and said solemnly: "in this case, it''s decided! As long as Yuan Zhenxiong and Yun batian dare to come and call me back, let them have a look, my su family is not scared! "


    Voice down, five elders first stand up to agree, face is full of eager to try. The elder hesitated for a moment, and finally agreed to this idea. The remaining four elders were timid and agreed.


    After all, the dignity of the Su family can''t be touched by anyone.

 Chapter 282

    Standing outside the door and listening for a while, Su Chuan didn''t smile until he began to discuss how to deal with the yuan family and yunshuizong. Then he gave up the idea of frightening the elders. It seems that the Su family is more united than she imagined, and Su Zhen''s dignity is bigger than she imagined.


    Rubbing her little tail in her arms, Suxi turned to go. However, as soon as she raised her foot, Suxi suddenly looked at the gatekeeper.


    Seeing Su Xi''s sudden look, the indifferent eyes made the gatekeeper excited. He quickly fawned and laughed, bent down and bowed to say, "don''t worry, miss. I''m sure I''ll keep my mouth shut."


    Smell speech, Su Xi this just satisfaction of nod, in the person of guard respectfully in the eyes left.


    Until Su Xi''s figure completely disappeared, the gatekeeper straightened his back. Touched the sweat that does not exist, the gatekeeper was greatly relieved. But he had heard of Suxi''s name, until this young lady not only got rid of the name of waste, but also reached the level of heaven, even killed the two elders! Just Suxi just stood there, which made his legs soft. If he was not respectful, his life would not be on him!


    I can''t help shivering again. The gatekeeper swore in his heart that he would stay away from Suxi in the future!


    Su Xi doesn''t know what the gatekeeper thinks. After leaving the chamber, Suxi went back to her yard. It''s two years. She hasn''t come back for two years. Everything in the yard hasn''t changed. It really gives her a taste of home.


    Taking a deep breath of the air, Suxi felt very comfortable. Before it was dark, Suxi put her little tail in the yard, found a stone platform, sat on it quietly, closed her eyes and began to practice. The aura of heaven and earth circled around Suxi, slowly absorbed into her body bit by bit.


    Strength never depends on flattery. All the genius, is behind paid more efforts than ordinary people, shed more sweat. Suxi has the strength now, and she has been working hard all the time


    The scorching sun gradually slanted to the west, and the glow of the sunset reflected on Suxi''s face, which made Suxi''s whole body reveal a trace of warmth.


    During Su Xi''s cultivation, Su Zhen came to the yard to find her. I wanted to ask Suxi to have dinner. By the way, I asked Suxi about her body, but I found that Suxi was absorbing the aura of heaven and earth. After a happy smile, Su Zhen did not wake up Su Xi, but let her practice here. However, he left a person to guard, so that Suxi could have food as soon as she woke up.


    The sunset passed and darkness came. The cool breeze blows over the top of her hair, making Suxi look peaceful and peaceful in the moonlight.


    The moon is more and more prosperous, and the moon is more and more round


    "Hum..." Su Xi suddenly opened her eyes, and at the same time, a trace of blood spilled from the corner of her mouth. Looking up at the bright moon, Suxi found that it was the full moon day, and her seven Jue poison also broke out!


    There was a cover in the secret place of the sea of fire before, and the seven Jue poisons didn''t attack once in a year. On the way out, Suxi was lucky to avoid the full moon night, so she forgot about it.


    This time suddenly burst out, that deep-rooted pain, also let Suxi completely recall this matter. Body slightly bent up, Suxi sitting posture almost can''t sit.


    The person who was left by Su Zhen saw Su Xi''s strange appearance and quickly came forward and asked in a respectful voice, "what''s the matter, miss?"


    Suddenly hear this voice, Su Xi Mou son a Li, endure the pain in the body, the condition reflex sort of shoot out a cyan of work properly dint. The man who was left behind was not weak. He had the strength of the seven sections of the earth spirit realm. Su Xi''s weak attack was avoided by him.


    Around is so, the man still felt inside the majestic energy, suddenly changed his face, loudly explained: "subordinate is the master left to take care of the situation of the young lady, also ask the young lady to show mercy!"


    Smell speech, hand movement, Su Xi this just see to that man. Although the man escaped her previous attack, he was also panting. The green color spirit power slowly dissipates, Su Xi takes back the vision, cold voice way: "leave here, don''t say out a person, anyone!"


    The words were a little confused. It can be seen that Suxi''s head was dizzy with pain. With her pale face and sweating, we can know what severe pain she is suffering at the moment!


    The man hesitated and said, "but..."


    Before the words were finished, Su Xi''s eyes suddenly coagulated, and her cold eyes fell on the man, which made the man shiver: "roll!"


    With the fall of the voice, although not very stable, but a very powerful pressure also fell on the man, let him suddenly back a few steps! Looking at Su Xi''s cold eyes, the words in her mouth didn''t come out. Toward Su line a ceremony, the man is fast finally left this small courtyard.


    At that time, everything was quiet, only occasionally the wind blew, making the leaves rustle.


    However, at this time, Suxi was already in pain and directly curled up on the stone platform, holding her knees in both hands, sweating constantly. Her whole body is weak at the moment, then half silk of spirit power all can''t mobilize. The seven absolute poisons are really not simple!Gritting her teeth and suffering from great pain, Suxi''s lips had been bitten by her for several times, and blood was dripping down her chin on her chest. The eyelid son weakly blinked two times, Su Xi is strong to support to didn''t let it close, under this kind of circumstance, once fainted, don''t know what will happen!


    Therefore, Suxi can only bite her teeth to support her. Even if her clothes are wet with sweat, her hair will stick to her cheek one by one.


    "Squeak!" The little tail, who had been let out to play everywhere, suddenly jumped to Suxi''s face. Looking at Suxi with her small eyes, she could clearly feel the worried color in her small eyes. Reluctantly smile to the little tail, Suxi finally gathered a smile, the pain, unexpectedly let her not even bend the strength of the corner of the mouth!


    "Squeak! Squeak Small tail back and forth channeling, mouth is also issued an urgent and sharp call. Then, little tail bit his front paw, carefully extended his paw to Suxi''s mouth, and looked at Suxi with expectant eyes.


    Seeing this, Su Xi suddenly thought of the words before Si mu, tried to move her head, and then licked the blood on her little tail paw!


    However, time passed quietly. Suxi was still in great pain. There was no sign that the seven Jue poison had been untied!

 Chapter 283

    "Ah..." In a low voice, Suxi''s voice sounds painful. This time, even the Nine Tailed spirit mink, which can detoxify all kinds of poisons, can''t help the seven unique poisons?


    Looking at Su Xi''s painful appearance, her little tail is so anxious! A trace of blood was useless, so he bit his paw open again, and then extended his paw to Suxi''s mouth again. But this time, Suxi shook her head faintly and said weakly: "it''s useless. Don''t waste it. It''s better to pass tonight..." The voice falls, Su Xi is a mouthful of blood to vomit out again, the facial expression is more and more painful unbearable.


    The words were light, but Suxi''s reactions showed how unbearable the pain was. The little tail licks off the blood, and the wound instantly heals.


    If she can''t help Suxi, her little tail can only curl up beside Suxi''s cheek, and her fur is next to Suxi''s face, in an attempt to give Suxi some warmth and relieve her pain. It''s such a humanized move that makes Suxi feel warm. At least, at this time, she has little tail with her


    Through the cracks of the branches, the sunshine falls on Suxi''s face, giving people warmth and comfort. There was a breeze in the morning, which was cool on people. Suxi''s nose moved, but her little tail didn''t know when to wake up and was scratching Suxi with her little paw.


    Slowly open your eyes, Su Xi''s eyes are full of fatigue. I didn''t expect her to warn herself like that, but she was still suffering from the pain and fainted directly.


    She reached out to take the disordered little tail into her arms, and Suxi gently hooked the corner of her mouth. Although the pain of grinding people passed, her body also became particularly weak because of yesterday''s night''s toss. At this time, holding her little tail was Suxi''s greatest strength.


    Still crouching on the stone platform, Suxi didn''t even have the strength to move at the moment.


    "Miss." Last night, the man stood respectfully near Suxi, looking at Suxi with complicated eyes. After Suxi told him to leave last night, he really left at first, but then he turned back. At that time, Suxi was already in great pain and didn''t have the heart to pay attention to him, so he watched until Suxi was in a coma.


    At the moment, looking at Suxi lying there motionless, the man was worried, but he was relieved because of Suxi''s awakening.


    Seeing that Suxi ignored what he said, the man was not annoyed. Instead, he took out a porcelain vase from his arms and said in a low voice again, "Miss, this is the elixir for restoring physical strength. I think Miss needs this at the moment."


    The man''s voice was very light, as if he was afraid of frightening Suxi. Such a beautiful and weak woman makes the man''s cold heart soften. However, Suxi still didn''t pay attention to it. She only looked at her little tail softly, and didn''t even open her mouth.


    Seeing this, the man''s mind suddenly turned. It seemed that he had thought of something. He quickly said, "please don''t worry, miss. I didn''t tell the owner what happened last night! Today, the head of the family and all the elders got up early, and the atmosphere of the Su family is much more serious. My subordinates are afraid that something might happen. In this way, the young lady should recover her strength as soon as possible! "


    Voice down, the man did not dare to see Suxi, only lowered his head, waiting for Suxi''s reaction.


    I don''t know which sentence moved Suxi. This time, Suxi finally said, "take it."


    Suxi''s voice was as thin as a mosquito, but the man still heard it. There was a glow of joy on his face. The man walked quickly to Suxi. After seeing Suxi''s embarrassed appearance, the man dropped his eyes and respectfully handed the pills to Suxi.


    But Suxi didn''t reach for it. It''s not that she doesn''t want to, it''s that her hand can''t reach out at all. Just now, if she can take her little tail over, it''s a waste of her strength. At this time, she wants to do something, but she can''t do anything, just like when she was reborn.


    After about five breath time, the man finally noticed Su Xi''s abnormality and quickly poured out the pill in the porcelain bottle and held it in his hand. Later, the man tilted his head so that he could not see Su Xi. The hand was delivered to Suxi''s mouth accurately, and Suxi didn''t show any affectation. She swallowed the pill with the man''s hand.


    The woman''s fine skin touched the man''s hand, which made him withdraw his hand immediately, and there was a light flush on his face. This is the first time that he has such close contact with a woman. How can he not be surprised?


    After Su Xi took the medicine, the man quickly retreated to one side, his eyes did not dare to look directly at Su Xi, and the blush on his face had not subsided for a long time.


    Dan medicine into the abdomen, light warm current across the throat, and then spread in the four limbs. Every meridian and flesh in the body are infiltrated by the warm current, and the feeling of powerlessness is gradually disappearing. Judging from the efficacy, this pill should be extraordinary, and it seems that this pill should be the man''s own stock. For a time, Suxi didn''t resist the man so much.


    A good strength of smart people, who will refuse it?


    The fingers moved, feeling the power of gradually returning, and a smile appeared on Suxi''s face. Let go of the hand holding the little tail, Suxi propped up the stone platform and sat up slowly. As soon as the blue light flashed, the man didn''t know what had happened. Suxi''s green silk kept flying with the morning wind, and the sweat also disappeared.Originally saw Suxi for a long time no movement, the man can''t help looking up, but lengbuding saw such a scene. Su Xi, with her black hair dancing in a dazed way, was full of arrogance that could not be covered up all over her body. There was a light in the man''s eyes. It was not admiration, but admiration and obedience from the heart.


    With such a powerful master, his future is limitless


    In the heart once crossed such an idea, the man for the first time does Su family''s person to feel lucky.


    Seeing the man''s expression, Suxi came down from the stone platform, put her little tail in her arms and said calmly, "are you sent by your father?"


    Smell speech, the man is a Leng at first, then react to come over, immediately embrace boxing to reply a way: "return miss, subordinate is the home owner sends to miss side to protect miss."


    Hearing this, Su Xi nodded. Although the man''s strength is not as good as her, he is very smart and knows what to do and what not to do. From what happened last night, Suxi appreciated it very much. If the man left last night after listening to Suxi''s words and didn''t come back, Suxi would think he was stupid and loyal. Last night, though the man''s behavior of going back and forth violated what she said, he didn''t interfere with her and didn''t tell her about it. This shows that the man is a man who can turn a corner and is loyal. It''s much more convenient for him to do things.


    In this case, Suxi was not polite and did not refuse Suzhen''s kindness.


    "Then, stay with me. What''s your name? "


    Hearing this, the man''s eyes filled with a touch of joy, quickly said: "Miss Hui''s words, my subordinate''s name is Su Bu!"

 Chapter 284

    "Well, just now I heard that the atmosphere of the Su family has changed, but yuan Zhenxiong and Yun batian have called each other?" As did not see the excited expression on Su Bu''s face, Su Xi frowned and asked softly. At this time, her condition is not very good, yesterday''s injury is not cured, and she suffered the attack of seven Jue poison at night. If the two people call now, it''s really hard to deal with it.


    But just because it''s hard doesn''t mean Suxi is afraid of them. Thinking about the pain she suffered last night, Su Xi''s eyes flashed a trace of fierce color. If the cloud bully naive to come, she is to see cloud bully day to defend not to defend the antidote of seven Jue Dan!


    As if aware of Su Xi''s intention to kill, Su Bu was worried about yuan Zhenxiong. "I haven''t heard anything about the yuans and yunshuizong yet, but judging from their style these days, even if it''s not today, it won''t be far away. The owner should have made preparations early."


    Although Su Bu''s words were right, Su Xi could not help frowning. What she thinks now has shifted from Yuan Zhenxiong to Su bu. From Su Bu''s words just now, we can see that although he is clever, he likes to guess the master''s ideas. This makes Suxi very dissatisfied.


    Therefore, Su Xi''s eyes suddenly turned cold when she looked at Su bu. She said very meaningfully, "there are some things that you can''t even think about, but there are some things that you can''t even think about."


    Smell speech, Su bu a excited spirit, heard Su Xi''s voice, Su Bu face suddenly white down. Before he could explain anything, Suxi went on: "you are a smart man, and you know why I keep you by my side. Although I know your loyalty, sometimes it will be polished by some things. As a subordinate, what I fear most is the master''s suspicion. So, don''t let me doubt you, otherwise, your fate Maybe it will be miserable! "


    With these words, Suxi did not look at Subu again. I''ve already said that. As for whether Su Bu can understand it, it''s his business


    Looking at Su Xi''s back, Su Bu''s heart sank down and stood quietly in the same place, thinking of Su Xi''s words without moving.


    After returning to the room, Suxi simply washed and let Xiaowei play by herself, while she sat on the bed absorbing the aura of heaven and earth. Although I missed the best training time, it''s good to absorb aura to recover my body. Su Xi also listened to Su Bu''s words just now. In order to get the antidote of Qi Jue Dan, her own state would be better.


    As time goes by, it''s just like sand between fingers. I can''t hold it at all.


    Su Xi''s guess didn''t happen, and they didn''t know what yuan Zhenxiong and Yun batian thought. Today, they didn''t call, and even the usual little moves were quietly restrained. The Su family was still ready, and everyone was in the spirit of 120000. No one in the Su family thought that the yuan family and yunshuizong retreated because they saw Su Xi''s strength. Now, there is only one explanation for this situation, that is, the yuan family and yunshuizong are holding on to a big move, a big move that can catch all the Su family!


    With this idea, the Su family became more and more vigilant.


    During this day, Suxi wanted to practice until her body recovered. But Su Zhen is worried about Su Xi''s body, so she is called to eat. Su Xi can''t refuse, so she has a very happy meal with Su Zhen.


    During the meal, Suxi also said some of her own ideas, also mentioned that if the yuan family and yunshuizong call, we must give yunbatian to her to deal with. Su Zhen didn''t understand Su Xi''s request, but he agreed. He just reminded her to be careful.


    After dinner, Suxi naturally returned to the courtyard. Under the protection of Subu and Suqi, she entered a state of cultivation.


    Suxi woke up again with a violent shock. It was like someone made a strong attack on the boundary of Suxi''s house, and then directly moved to Suxi''s yard.


    Suddenly opened his eyes, Su Xi eyes across a trace of fierce color. She knew that the yuan family and yunshuizong had come


    Today''s imperial capital is particularly desolate. In the early morning, the fierce people on the street scared the people back to their homes. When the men and horses disappeared, there was a lot of discussion about what happened today.


    The door of the Su family collapsed in full view of the public, raising dust all over the place. Everyone outside the door glared at Su''s guards. They would rush up to fight with Su''s guards as soon as their master gave them orders!


    Yuan Zhenxiong and Yun batian sit on the spirit horse and look down at the vigilant Su family guards. Yuan Zhenxiong''s face showed a trace of disdain, and then a voice mixed with spiritual power sounded over the Su family: "Su Zhen, you old man, I''ve come to seek revenge, and I don''t want to come out quickly to die!"


    Yuan Zhenxiong''s voice was so loud that the whole Su family could hear it. As soon as his rude and humiliating words fell, everyone outside the door laughed scornfully, while the Su family guards were all black faced. They wanted to rush up to pull yuan Zhenxiong off his horse and then chop him to death!


    "Whew! Whew Several empty voices came, and the figure of several elders appeared at the gate.The elder has a angry face. He obviously heard what yuan Zhenxiong said before. "Yuan Zhenxiong, don''t be too rampant!"


    Seeing this, Yuan Zhenxiong gave a grim smile and didn''t pay attention to the elder: "ha ha, elder, since I dare to come here today, I won''t do anything bottomless! Su Zhen, call him out quickly, and Su Xi, the dead girl, I will let her pay for my dan''er''s life! "


    Hearing this, the elder''s face changed. His eyes slipped past yuan Zhenxiong and Yun batian and fell on the other two old men in black robes. He can''t see the realm of the two black robed men with his strength in the three sections of heaven spirit realm! This can only show that these two black robed people are even better than him!


    Seeing the big elder''s face eating flies, the hot tempered five elder stepped forward and stared at Yuan Zhenxiong coldly: "hum, with your strength, you can''t stop the master''s attack at all. Even if you add Yun batian, it won''t help! Is that your strength? "


    This remark not only made yuan Zhenxiong''s expression funny, but also made the elder''s expression quite strange.


    Sure enough, Yuan Zhenxiong looked at the five elders with sarcastic eyes, and then said, "we can''t, but with them, the result will be different!"


    Voice down, two black robed people at the same time momentum, a very strong pressure is diffuse.


    The elder''s eyes suddenly widened, his face changed greatly, and he cried out: "five sections of two heavenly realms!"

 Chapter 285

    Just a short seven words, but it makes the whole audience in an uproar!


    Not only the Su family, but also the people behind yuan Zhenxiong were shocked. Although they were able to feel the extraordinary of the two, they did not expect that they were extraordinary to the fifth section of the heaven spirit realm! The master of Su''s family has the strength of the fourth section of tianlingjing, but yuan Zhenxiong is two stronger than Su Xi!


    Obviously, Yuan Zhenxiong won''t stop until he reaches his goal today!


    The faces of the elders were ugly, especially when they saw that some of the Su family guards could not help stepping back two steps. I don''t know where yuan Zhenxiong came from. These two strong men didn''t have any information before. The confidentiality work is really good!


    But now is not the time to think about it. If there are more than two people, the Su family will have to bear not only the loss of two more people, but the loss that can be calculated by ten times!


    "I didn''t expect you to find such two people unconsciously. It seems that your ambition has existed for a long time!" The elder snorted coldly. He had seen the wind and rain for a short time. After shock, he was back to normal. However, he said this sentence, but how to listen to all have a different flavor in it.


    Hearing what the elder said, Yuan Zhenxiong did not deny it. At this point, there is no room for maneuver. As if he had seen the defeat of the Su family, Yuan Zhenxiong''s face was full of pride, forming a strong contrast with the expression of the Su family: "don''t talk nonsense, call Su Zhen out quickly! Didn''t he become a turtle with a shrunken head, thinking that he could get away with hiding behind? "


    "Yuan Zhenxiong, don''t go too far! My su family is not for anyone to handle! " Five elder rage, in the heart of that idea hot factor has all been yuan Zhenxiong to ignite. That sentence insults Su family, insults Su Zhen''s words, stabbed in his heart, how can''t ignore.


    Yuan Zhenxiong didn''t hear the five elders'' anger. After looking at Yun batian, Yuan Zhenxiong yelled again: "Su Zhen, do you really want to be a turtle? Well, after I raze your Su family to the ground, I''ll find you and raise your ashes! Ha ha ha ha ha


    Suddenly, a strong wind shot directly at Yuan Zhenxiong. Yuan Zhenxiong''s face changed greatly. Obviously, he couldn''t escape. Fortunately, one of the black robed men defused the attack in time, otherwise yuan Zhenxiong would be disgraced in full view of the public.


    Looking at Su Zhen who suddenly appeared, Yuan Zhenxiong''s face was gloomy, and his eyes were full of killing: "the head of the Su family, unexpectedly, would make such shameless things as sneak attacks!"


    Hearing the speech, Su Zhen had no fluctuation, and his eyebrows and eyes were indifferent: "Yuan Zhenxiong, under such circumstances today, there is no need to say such words. Although Su Zhen is the head of the family, I can do anything for the sake of the Su family. Today, you invited two helpers. If I''m still polite to you, I''ll forget about the Su family. "


    As the voice fell, a wave of pressure went to Yuan Zhenxiong. It seems that Su Zhen was impatient. He forgot that his pressure was nothing in the eyes of the two black robed people.


    Sure enough, the pressure just appeared, and then dissipated between heaven and earth. Slightly shorter black robed person drives spirit to step forward immediately, facial expressionless at random then dissolve Su Zhen''s prestige. Such a hand, around is Su Zhen, the facial expression also inevitably some ugly.


    After arriving at tianlingjing, every time there is a difference, the specific strength between the two will be greatly different. This is not like those people under the heaven spirit realm. We can ignore the gap of strength by means. This gap exists there. No one can break it. He Su Zhen is no more than a person in the fourth section of the heaven spirit realm. In front of these two black robed people, he really can''t see enough!


    See Su Zhen eat shriveled, the most happy than yuan Zhenxiong. Looking at Su Zhen with drooping eyes, Yuan Zhenxiong sneered: "Oh, you can make sense! Where''s Suxi? Give that rubbish away quickly, and I''ll let her bury dan''er with me! "


    As soon as the word "waste" came out, Su Zhen''s face was undoubtedly more ugly. But the two men in black are here, but Su Zhen can''t do anything. The hand under sleeve tightly pinches, he Su Zhen has never been so humiliated!


    Just to refute yuan Zhenxiong, a blue streamer suddenly came out of the Su family and finally floated in the air. This person is Su Xi who has finished his training!


    As soon as she felt the shock before, Suxi knew that it was the yuan family who had come to her home. Otherwise, no one would dare to do so in the whole imperial capital. However, what Suxi didn''t expect was that the yuan family invited two people from the fifth section of tianlingjing! Looking at the two magnificent men in black, Su Xi''s eyes gradually sank.


    "But you want me?" No matter what she thought in her heart, Suxi''s face was light and didn''t seem to be threatened.


    The sudden appearance of Suxi also made everyone stunned, and then people''s faces were different. Su Zhen''s pupils shrank slightly, and then he rose to the sky, stopped beside Su Xi, and blurted out with worried words: "didn''t I ask Su Bu to tell you not to come? Why are you still here? "


    Smell speech, Su Xi smile, but didn''t say with the strength of Su Bu can''t stop her such words. She tilted her head toward Su Zhen and gave a sweet smile. Su Xi didn''t mean to be nervous: "Su''s family is in trouble. How can I not be a legitimate daughter of Su''s family? Father, please don''t worry. Today, even if his yuan family invited experts, I will not let the Su family go down! "Hearing this, Su Zhen''s face showed a complex look.


    However, without waiting for Su Zhen to say anything, Yuan Zhenxiong, who saw Su Xi coming out from the bottom, also rose into the air and stared at Su Xi coldly. With the flash of Yuan Zhenxiong''s figure, Yun batian and the two black robed men also abandon the spirit and fly to Yuan Zhenxiong''s side. Naturally, several elders of the Su family are unwilling to fall behind. They take off one after another and stand behind Su Zhen and Su Xi.


    In the middle of the sky, there is a confrontation between the two sides. The people at the bottom are also staring at each other tightly. As long as one side has an action, the other side will move immediately!


    Looking at Su Xi fiercely, Yuan Zhenxiong gritted his teeth and said, "you finally came out. I thought you were going to hide in Su''s family all your life! Today, I will kill you to pay for my dan''er''s life! "


    "Boom!" A powerful aura came from Yuan Zhenxiong''s body, which meant that he would do it at any time.


    At the same time, Yun batian and the two black robed men also released their own momentum. For a moment, the whole Su family is filled with the power of the strong, which makes it difficult for the weak face to breathe!


    A big fight is imminent!

 Chapter 286

    In the sky above the Su family, the yuan family is the strong one with five sections of heaven spirit, three sections of heaven spirit and two sections of heaven spirit. Although there are more people in Su''s family, they are just a strong one with four sections of heaven spirit realm, three sections of heaven spirit realm and one section of four heaven spirit realm! In contrast, the Su family has lost the momentum. Just two people in the fifth section of tianlingjing can resist all the powerful people in tianlingjing


    It''s a big gap


    "Whew!" A figure suddenly appeared over the Su family, breaking the deadlock between the two sides.


    Looking at the young man who suddenly appeared, Su Xi felt a little happy: "Si mu, how did you come?" Although Su Xi asked Si mu for help, she didn''t say the specific time, but today Si Mu came by herself. This feeling is not heavy!


    However, when she was overjoyed, Su Xi suddenly thought that today''s situation had changed. There were two strong men in the five sections of heaven''s spiritual realm. In this way, the emergence of Si Mu not only can not save anything, but also may make Si mu in trouble. It was because of her. Suxi naturally said that nothing would go away, but Sima was different. She could not harm Sima''s future because of herself!


    Think of here, Su Xi''s face of joy quietly dispersed, followed by a layer of light worry: "you shouldn''t come."


    Hearing Su Xi''s words, Si Mu was smiling, as if he didn''t know what situation he was going to face: "you invited me to come. If I don''t come, in case you ignore me in the future, I can''t find a place to cry!"


    Su Xi can''t laugh or cry with her gag like words, but she doesn''t say anything more. She knew Si mu. If she tried to persuade him again, it would only hurt the deep friendship between them. In this way, Suxi secretly vowed in her heart that she would never let Sima do anything even if it was gone! Moreover, Suxi still has a little hope in her heart that the person will help her!


    Not to mention what the Su family thought, when yunbatian saw the arrival of Si mu, he was stunned for a moment, and then he said with a smile: "ha ha, do you think you can save anything by finding someone in the second section of tianlingjing? Su Zhen, should I say that the more you become the master of the family, the more you go back, or do you plan to break the pot? "


    Hearing the words, Su Zhen''s eyes sank, but he didn''t answer Yun batian''s words. Instead, he turned to Su''s family and Si Mu and said, "when I do it later, I''ll hold one of the five strong men in tianlingjing, and the other one will be dealt with by the elder, the third elder and the fourth elder. As for yuan Zhenxiong, let Xi''er come... " After pondering for a while, Su Zhen said, "five elders help Xi''er. As for yunbatian, how about giving it to this little brother?"


    The last sentence is to Si mu. Su Zhen also knows that it''s a little reluctant to let a man from the second section of Tian Ling Jing fight against the strong man from the third section of Tian Ling Jing alone. But Su Xi is much heavier than Si mu in his heart. Su Zhen can''t watch his daughter die. Even if Suxi killed the second elder, even if the soul in Suxi was no longer his daughter


    Hearing Su Zhen''s arrangement, the elder of Su''s family naturally had no problem, and Si Mu agreed. However, Suxi refused: "father, there are still some things to be solved between me and yunbatian, so yunbatian will give it to me!"


    As soon as this remark came out, not only Su Zhen, but also Si Mu frowned: "Su Xi, there is a difference between you and Yun batian. Let me do it. It''s the same for you to help me after you and the five elders have solved yuan Zhenxiong."


    "Yes, Xi''er, although you can jump the level, it''s different this time. Don''t be impulsive!"


    Su Zhen and Si Mu''s persuasion warms Su Xie''s heart, but the antidote of Qi Jue Dan is still on Yun batian. She doesn''t want to let everyone worry about it, so this time, Su Xi won''t make any compromise.


    Looking at Su Zhen, Su Xi said in a soft voice: "this time, I have to do it! Don''t worry. I know that if I can''t fight, I''ll run away. After all, I have a lot of things to do to save my life! " With that, Su Xi didn''t give Su Zhen another chance to speak. She looked straight at Yun batian with sharp eyes, and her expression immediately cooled down: "Yun batian, today, let me understand your strength!"


    Seeing Su Xi like this, Su Zhen and Si Mu look at each other, but they are helpless. They just think that if something happens to Su Xi, they will go to the rescue immediately.


    Yunbatian was stunned. Then he looked at Suxi and laughed and said, "how dare you challenge me with such a little baby? Don''t think that if you kill two people in heaven, you will be arrogant. This world is very big! "


    In the face of yunbatian''s disdainful words, Suxi doesn''t fluctuate. The whole person is like an old man who has gone through many vicissitudes. This kind of words can''t mobilize Suxi''s mood. The blue Lingli lightsaber flashed, and Suxi said in a cold voice, "if you have tried, you will know if I have that ability!" After that, Suxi left the Su family and flew to an open place. It seemed that if yunbatian didn''t go, yunbatian was weak.


    Seeing this, Yun batian naturally didn''t want to lose face in front of everyone, so he shot at Su Xi immediately!


    With their departure, Su Zhen waved his hand, and the Su family found their opponents according to what they had discussed. When the strong in the air starts, the people at the bottom will not be idle. A scuffle begins"Bang!"


    A heavy blow hit on Su Zhen''s chest, followed by a very strong dark strength. Under this dark force, Su Zhen, who is in the fourth section of tianlingjing, is hit by the other side and vomits a mouthful of blood.


    Take back to see to Su Xi war situation of vision, Su Zhen covers his chest, body shape also not from back several steps.


    The man in black snorted coldly, raised his chin and said with disdain, "fight me, you''d better not be distracted. Otherwise, you don''t know how to die! "


    Smell speech, Su Zhen complexion a change, once again to Su Xi there a look, see Su Xi there situation is good, finally all energy on the old man in front of him.


    The strong one in the fifth section of tianlingjing is really powerful, and the distance brought by this difference is bigger than Su Zhen imagined! After taking a few deep breaths, Su Zhen got up and didn''t dare to distract himself from seeing Su Xi. Now, as long as he drags this man to Yuan Zhenxiong and Yun batian to be solved, he will have a chance to kill him!


    Think of here, Su Zhen''s heart quickly calm down, spirit power crazy surging, eyes tightly staring at the black robed man.


    Seeing Su Zhen''s appearance, the black robed man showed a disdainful smile and quickly met him

 Chapter 287

    Su Zhen''s fight here is fierce. From time to time, a very powerful wave of energy spreads, which makes everyone below suffer a lot. Judging from their situation, Su Zhen can hold back the black robed man, but it won''t take long. Everything depends on the result of Su Xi, five elders and Si Mu!


    "Whew When Su Zhen kept fighting with the man in black robe, a long snake with gray arms was attacking the man in black robe!


    This is the little gray snake that Suxi met when she was picking up the cold flame grass in the barren mountain. At the beginning, she put this snake in Su''s house, but she didn''t want to see it for a long time. The little gray snake became such a long gray snake. The grey snake spits out the snake''s letter, and the venom on its fangs may erupt at any time. It goes straight to the black robed man!


    Unfortunately, the strength of the grey snake is obviously inferior to that of the black robed man. Even if it is attacked suddenly, it is blocked by the black robed man. Not only that, the gray snake was also slapped on the head of the snake by the black robed man, and immediately the snake hit the ground with great speed!


    A hand suddenly caught the gray snake, Su Zhen face gloomy, quickly fed the gray snake a pill, it is said: "you go to help the people below solve the enemy, here will not come."


    The gray snake seemed to understand Su Zhen''s words. He looked at Su Xi from a distance and saw that he didn''t notice it at all. Then he "hissed" twice and ran toward the ground.


    The sudden appearance of the snake caught the yuan family unprepared, spitting out the venom, which killed several people. Seeing this, all the people did not dare to despise the snake. They were well prepared.


    Su Zhen''s side is not calm, and the elder''s side is also shocked. Three people besieged one, but the four elders were easily injured by that man. As if it was a soft persimmon kneading, most of the attacks of the black robed people were directed at the four elders. It seemed that they thought that if the four elders were solved, the remaining two would be much easier.


    Aware of this, the expression of the four elders suddenly collapsed, a face bitter ha ha, but in the end did not flinch. This is the case with the Su family. Although the four elders are very timid on weekdays, they are still a grass on both sides of the wall, but at the critical moment, he never flinches!


    In this way, let the elder and the three elder attack more intense, try not to let the four elder be targeted by the black robed man!


    Compared with these two problems, the situation of Si Mu is much better. Si Mu was originally a strong man in the second stage of the spirit realm. Even if he didn''t spend as long time as Yuan Zhenxiong in this stage, he still had the strength of the first World War. In addition, he had a five elder in the first stage of the spirit realm to help him. Naturally, it was even easier.


    After the ten rounds, both sides were in trouble, but people with a clear eye could see that Yuan Zhenxiong was hurt more seriously and consumed more. Seeing this, Si Mu and the five elders looked at each other and strengthened their attack in order to solve yuan Zhenxiong in the shortest time, which would also help other situations.


    Su Xi floats in the mid air and looks at the opposite cloud batian indifferently without saying a word.


    "Little girl, if you come to me, you will make the most wrong decision in your life!" Cloud Ba day a face of relaxed, the slightest bit didn''t put in the eye. What if Suxi killed the two elders? He is not the two elders. With Suxi''s ability, he can''t do anything to him.


    In this way, yunbatian didn''t have any pressure, so he could watch Suxi in his spare time.


    "Yes? That''s not until the end. "


    Hearing Su Xi''s reply, the smile on Yun batian''s face could not be stopped: "what a sharp little girl! This time, I will take the place of Su Zhen to teach you how to respect your elders! "


    With that, cloud batian''s spiritual power gushed out quickly and gradually formed a python!


    At this time, the space suddenly twisted for a while, and then a figure appeared out of thin air between Su Xi and their battlefield. Evil eyes to Su Xi a pick, that stock of flattery is unconsciously revealed, straight let Su Xi hit a spirit.


    Looking at the sudden appearance of Qi Leling, Su Xi said she was not happy. It was a fake! Looking at the way Qi Leling appeared, it is just that Qi Leling''s strength has exceeded her imagination. Just don''t know, Qi Leling is how to improve strength, unexpectedly is faster than her speed! Perhaps, Qi Leling himself was hiding his strength, but he never showed it.


    Anyway, Qi Leling is here today. Suxi is very happy.


    Yu Guang glimpses that Su Zhen''s situation is not optimistic. Su Xi says quickly, "Qi Leling, help my father!"


    What the worried Suxi didn''t see was that after she blurted out Qi Leling''s name, the meaning in Qi Leling''s eyes flashed by. But even if she saw it, Suxi didn''t have time to take care of it now.


    Listening to Su Xi''s rude words, Qi Leling didn''t get angry at all. The evil spirit''s eyes narrowed slightly, which made yuan Zhenxiong feel numb. The python in his hand almost broke up. Fortunately, Qi Leling just looked at him, and then flew to Su Zhen''s battlefield under Su Xi''s expectant eyes.


    Seeing this, Suxi breathed a sigh of relief. Although she can''t see Qi Leling''s strength now, she can feel that Qi Leling is much better than those two people in the five sections of heaven''s spiritual realm! It can be said that the arrival of Qi Leling in time is an obvious turning point for the war"Hiss!" A piece of Lingli pitching smashed on the black robed man who was fighting with Su Zhen. The black robed man staggered at his feet, but he couldn''t help a mouthful of blood gushing out!


    The sudden scene made Su Zhen suddenly stop his action and look at Qi Leling, who was very indifferent. He was extremely shocked!


    A few days ago, Qi Leling''s strength was not so strong. Today, how could he suddenly hit the strong man in the fifth section of tianlingjing to vomit blood? After looking at Qi Leling strangely, Su Zhen can''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. It seems that he underestimates Qi Leling


    The black robed man wiped the blood from his mouth and stared at Qi Leling fiercely, like a poisonous snake. But Qi Leling didn''t pay any attention to it. He fought directly. The man in black robe quickly turned his spirit power and began to entangle with Qi Leling. Then Su Zhen also made up a blow from time to time, but he made the black robed man choke!


    Other people in the war circle saw the change and had different thoughts for a while. The man in black, who was fighting with the elder three, was surprised at first, and then his eyes filled with dignity.


    It seems that we need to make a quick decision here!


    A thought flashed in my heart. The black robed man''s hand became heavier, and the elder became more and more difficult to deal with.

 Chapter 288

    After Qi Leling joined the war, the situation was very good, and Su Xi was very happy. The big stone at the bottom of my heart is down, and Suxi can also concentrate on dealing with yunbatian. But that cloud bully day perhaps also saw the situation change, the complexion is gloomy, unexpectedly is in Su Xi did not pay attention under the circumstances of attack!


    The sound of breaking the air came, and Suxi immediately turned her head. What she saw was a white magic Python shooting at herself. In her hand, the green Lingli lightsaber was suddenly raised. Suxi''s action was so fast that people couldn''t see clearly. Liuguang sword, which is famous for its quickness, shows its edge at this time!


    "Chi Chi!" The python rushes into Suxi''s attack circle, and the Lingli lightsaber leaves one trace after another on the python.


    However, the gap between the three sections and one section of tianlingjing is obvious. Although Suxi''s reaction is extremely fast, she does not hesitate to use the streamer sword technique. However, before Su Xi''s streamer sword technique was fully formed, the python was already in front of him.


    Although the sword Qi dissipated a lot of the Python''s energy, there was still a small part of the energy smashed at Su Xi. Suxi''s face changed, her body moved quickly, but she was still hit by the energy in her calf!


    When the python came into contact with Suxi''s body, it immediately followed Suxi''s skin and got into Suxi''s body! As soon as the white spirit entered Suxi''s body, it began to impact everywhere! They have no direction, no purpose, just in Suxi''s body rampage, meridians, flesh and blood are not let go!


    When the pain came, Suxi''s body was in a state of shock, and a great deal of spiritual power surrounded those white spiritual powers! Just when Suxi solved the spiritual power in her body, yunbatian''s attack came to Suxi''s eyes again!


    The ferocious face keeps enlarging, and Yun batian''s expression is quite distorted. Looking at the palm he condensed, I''m afraid he wants to rely on it to solve Su Xi completely!


    With a few laughs, Yun batian''s face showed a trace of satisfaction: "I said it was the most wrong decision you made. Now do you believe it! Hum, after that, you will be free completely! " After that, yunbatian speeded up again and almost immediately came to Suxi''s eyes!


    Eyes suddenly open big, a small figure is suddenly come out, toward cloud Ba day that palm fiercely rush to!


    "Squeak!" The shrill cry penetrated into Yun batian''s ears, making his head suddenly dizzy and his body a little crooked. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the little tail suddenly bit on cloud batian''s ear. With one effort, the ear was pulled down by the little tail!


    "Ah The shrill scream suddenly rang out. Under the pain, Yun batian changed his direction and hit the people below!


    The people at the bottom were stunned at first, and then there was shock on their faces, and then they all stepped back at the same time regardless of the enemy or ourselves, for fear of being hit by that palm!


    "Boom!"


    The energy palm slapped on the wall of Su''s courtyard. The earth and stone splashed, and the wall broke into powder immediately! At the same time, yunbatian''s idea of solving Suxi by this palm is also in vain. Now Suxi has exhausted all the spiritual power in her body. While taking away her little tail, she has not forgotten to make up for yunbatian''s sword!


    Originally, because of the bite of little tail, Yun batian''s head was a little dizzy. Now he was stabbed by Su Xi! Suxi naturally will not be merciful, in this breath, yunbatian was hurt by Suxi, which makes yunbatian very unhappy!


    "Poof!" Dislike like bah off cloud batian''s ears, small tail also with claws constantly wipe his mouth. See this scene, cloud bully weather is terrible, ear there is also more pain!


    "Brute, I will tear you to pieces!" With a sharp drink, Yun batian''s face is fierce, and regardless of his bleeding ears, the spiritual power on his palm is surging wildly. A strong pressure begins to disperse with the cohesion of his offensive, which makes Su Xi''s face change.


    Put the little tail on her shoulder. This time, Suxi has time to prepare. Naturally, she won''t let yunbatian beat her any more! After giving up the idea of fighting against the sky again, Suxi''s wrist began to rotate at a strange angle, and the sword Qi was constantly forming. The green spirit in the sword Qi was flowing like emerald, giving people a visual impact!


    At the same time, no less than Yun batian''s power was also diffused from the sword Qi, which made Yun batian''s eyes flash a bit of fierce color, and then the spirit power was running faster!


    Once again, Su Xi''s movement is obviously more skilled and fast. The strange rotation is speeding up, and the sword Qi is condensed at a speed that people can''t see clearly, and gradually becomes a hollow ball. As the sphere expands, so does the prestige!


    "Beast, eat me again!" Suddenly, the attack in Yun batian''s hands is finally condensed. As soon as the more robust energy Python takes shape, it shoots at Su Xi!


    At the same time, Su Xi''s wrist is a meal, streamer jade bead is also shaping. Like rain falling on the lake, Su Xi was only a little bit gentle. The flowing jade beads first trembled, and then began to move forward, very fast!


    "Chi..." When the two attacks meet, the energy Python entangles the streamer jade bead tightly. It seems that it wants to explode the streamer jade bead directly! However, Liuguang Yuzhu began to rotate at a high speed, and the green spirit power kept flowing, which was beautiful. In this beautiful appearance, Liuguang Yuzhu also began to release a strong force, making the energy Python unable to succeed for a long time!Seeing this, Yun batian''s face was rather ugly, and another spiritual force was infused into the energy python, so the energy Python became bigger and stronger.


    Under the strong binding of the energy python, the streamer jade beads began to deform, no longer the mellow and beautiful posture. This change has been in the eyes of yunbatian. For a moment, yunbatian''s eyes are full of pride: "little girl, this is the gap of strength! If you are wise, you should admit defeat as soon as possible. Maybe I can spare your life! "


    Words as ring in the ear, Suxi can''t help but frown.


    Thanks to Yun batian''s high sounding words, no one will believe them. But he has the same look of abducting a child, which is plain funny. Su Xi did not pay attention to the cloud dominating the sky, but sneered in her heart, staring at the flowing jade bead and the energy python.


    Does he think Liuguang Yuzhu, one of the most bizarre Liuguang sword techniques, is so easy to crack? This cloud dominates the sky. I think it''s too simple!

 Chapter 289

    Seeing that Suxi didn''t pay attention to his words, yunbatian just felt that his kindness had been wasted. Of course, only cloud batian knows whether this so-called kindness is kindness or not. He stares at Su Xi fiercely. Yun batian recovers his spirit power, and his eyes are on the collision of two attacks.


    When the battle circle on Su Xi''s side fell into the stage of condensation, the scuffle over there was in full swing. The momentum of the black robed man, who was jointly dealt with by Su Zhen and Qi Leling, gradually weakened, and even showed defeat! Moreover, it seems that Qi Leling hasn''t done his best yet. From this, we can see how strong Qi Leling''s strength is!


    The battle of the Su family escalated again, almost to the white hot stage, and many people in the imperial capital were looking for a place to watch the war.


    Within the Imperial College, the Dean rose to mid air, looking at the fierce war from afar, his fist relaxed, but he sighed and chose not to fight.


    The same scene also happened in the silver family. After the inner court competition, the two of them went back to the silver family. Today, the yuan family is so fierce, which naturally shocked them. Yinling''s face changed at that time. Without thinking about it, she ran to the head of the silver family, Yin Tianchi, and fell down on her knees. She asked Yin Tianchi to help the Su family.


    However, no matter how many helpers the yuan family has found this time, the strength of his silver family, a third rate aristocratic family, can not touch such a war! Under the two-phase consideration, yintianchi still refuses Yinling''s request, leaving Yinling alone kneeling there motionless.


    It can be said that today''s World War I caused a sensation in the whole imperial capital! People also believe that no matter who wins today, the emperor will change


    No matter what the emperor thought, the Su family was in a scuffle.


    The contest between the energy Python and Liuguang Yuzhu has come to an end. Looking at the Liuguang Yuzhu, who is getting smaller and smaller by the energy python, yunbatian smiles again. But this time, he didn''t admonish Suxi. He was angry by Suxi''s attitude and gave up the way of persuasion!


    Cold hum a, cloud Ba day Yu Guang saw a full face indifferent Su Xi, the bottom of the heart disdain extremely!


    "It''s just a little baby. I think I have some strength, so I come out and jump about! However, there are people outside the mountain and there are days outside the sky. In the eyes of our predecessors, your idea is not enough! "


    With that, yunbatian thought Suxi would still ignore him, but this time, Suxi turned her eyes to yunbatian, and a smile suddenly appeared in the corner of her mouth: "is that right?"


    With the fall of Su Xi''s voice, the two attacks, which were still fighting quietly, suddenly became restless! Under the entanglement of the energy python, the streamer jade bead began to vibrate violently, and the volume of the strangled small also began to grow, and then the energy Python was a little bit bigger and bigger by the streamer jade bead!


    Then, under the surprised eyes of Yun batian, Liuguang Yuzhu suddenly broke away from the energy Python and flew to the sky of the energy python. If you look carefully, you can see that there is a little bit of cyan light in the energy python, and then the energy Python will explode completely in the next moment!


    "Bang!"


    The huge energy wave spreads out, and the white and green energy storm suddenly starts to spread in a circle, which makes Suxi and yunbatian immediately retrogress! However, Suxi''s regressive figure is somewhat strange.


    Energy Python burst at the same time, the streamer Yuzhu is nothing. Then Liuguang Yuzhu is drilling into the burst of energy storm, quite humanized to surprise yunbatian!


    At the same time, Suxi''s retrogressive figure is also suddenly stopped, and then with the Liuguang Yuzhu together toward the direction of cloud hegemony!


    The energy storm caused by the explosion of energy Python dissipated completely after a few breath, and the power of cloud dominating the sky was not hit by the spread of energy fluctuation. After feeling the intensity of the fluctuation, yunbatian thought that Suxi would be slightly injured even if she escaped.


    However, when he wanted to take the opportunity to make up for Suxi, he found a blue ball flying towards him. After that, Suxi''s figure also appeared in his sight!


    The idea in his heart was broken by the reality. Yun batian was a little stunned for a moment, but in a short time, Liuguang Yuzhu and Su Xi came to Yun batian!


    The invisible border flashed around Su Xi, and then at the moment when the flowing jade beads burst open, Su Xi''s figure suddenly rushed into the center of the explosion in the shocked eyes of Yun batian. Regardless of it, she grabbed the figure he wanted to leave, and did not forget to give him a powerful hand!


    Then, Su Xi''s figure is strange disappeared, and cloud bully day is in the center of Liuguang Yuzhu explosion, solidly suffered such a blow, enough to make him seriously injured!


    "Poof A big mouthful of blood mixed with a little bit of internal organs gushed from Yun batian''s mouth. Most of Yun batian''s clothes were destroyed in the explosion. In this way, he went out and said that he was the leader of Yunshui sect. I''m afraid no one would believe him.After suffering such a powerful attack, cloud batian only felt that the spirit power in his body was surging and began to rage! At the foot of a faltering, cloud batian is no longer strength to stay in the air above, in the bottom of the people shocked under the eyes, mercilessly toward the ground down!


    The sudden appearance of the scene surprised those who were watching the war in the dark. It was obvious that yunbatian, who was the most powerful one, would fall into the hands of a little girl who was not as powerful as him. If the Su family won this time, Suxi''s name would undoubtedly rise to a level that many people admire!


    Looking at the fallen cloud batian, the black robed man who was entangled by the three elders frowned. After another look at the black robed man who was more and more obviously defeated against Su Zhen, the black robed man beat back the elder, ignored the attack of the three elders and the four elders, and went to cloud batian with great speed!


    Look at this, the man in black robe wants to fight against the strong one in the next two spiritual realms and save yunbatian, who has lost his fighting power!


    Seeing this, Su Xi, who had planned to dive down to capture Yun batian, frowned, and the blue Lingli lightsaber suddenly appeared in her hand. The Lingli lightsaber flashed quickly, and Su Xi was shooting and gathering attack! With a cold complexion, Suxi rushed to the man in black with her sword!


    See this scene, no matter which side of the people are wide eyed, not a moment to stare at Su Xi!

 Chapter 290

    The sound of breaking the air was in the ear of the man in black robe, which made him look back. However, as soon as he turned his head, Suxi''s attack was in front of him!


    You know, in the rapid movement, the spiritual power in the body will also become unstable, and it is not so easy to gather the attack. And Suxi can gather the attack stably under the extremely fast flying. No matter whether her attack can cause injury to the black robed man or not, Suxi has won the praise of all the people!


    The black robed man didn''t pay attention to Su Xi. He thought that Su Xi''s attack could be easily resolved with this palm. However, the next scene is directly beyond his imagination!


    I saw that the blue light column was just stopped by his attack, and then it came to him again! Between the whistling, the air is a little twisted, this scene directly makes the black robed man''s face blue, want to attack again, defeat the blue light, but there is no time.


    No, the man in black robe has to use the spirit power in his body to form a layer of spirit power mask around his body to resist Su Xi''s attack!


    "Bang!" The blue light column smashed on the black robed man''s aura, and sent out a very strong aura wave. Many people could not help running the aura to resist the afterwave!


    At the moment when the cyan pillar of light collided with the man in black robe, the attack of the three elders and the four elders also arrived, and the elder responded with a very strong attack! Under the attack of three powerful people in the heaven spirit realm, the black robed man who has five sections of strength in the heaven spirit realm also has to avoid the edge!


    When the black robed man was busy with the three attacks, Suxi''s body was straight towards the falling cloud batian, and the blue Lingli lightsaber pointed directly at the cloud batian''s head!


    With the black robed man''s action of saving Yun batian regardless of his injury, Su Xi''s idea of catching Yun batian in order to let him hand over the seven Jue pills also dissipated. To think about it, these two strong men who suddenly appeared should have a lot to do with yunbatian. They are probably the hidden masters of yunshuizong.


    In this way, yunbatian can''t stay any longer! Even these two strong men in the five sections of the heaven spirit realm must keep their lives!


    Think of here, Suxi''s speed is faster and faster!


    Just when the tip of Suxi''s sword was about to pierce into yunba''s celestial body, the black robed man scattered the attack of the elder three, his eyes suddenly widened, and a powerful attack was to quickly move towards Suxi. At the same time, the black robed man couldn''t help yelling at Suxi, trying to stop Suxi''s action. As long as Suxi has a slight pause, the man in black robe can save yunbatian!


    "Lizi, dare you!"


    After saying this, the figure of the man in black robe was also towards Suxi. Just as he was about to move, the elder three had already arrived at the black robed man and surrounded him again!


    Looking at Su Xi without any fluctuation, the elder said, "Miss Xi, please kill Yun batian! And watch your back


    After that, the elder put all his energy on the black robed man. All the three elders tried their best to stop the black robed man from interfering with Suxi. As for the black robed man''s attack on Suxi, the three men are powerless. They just hope Suxi can avoid it with good luck.


    For the elder''s warning, although Suxi felt the strong wind behind her, she still didn''t stay, as if she didn''t know that there was an attack that could seriously hurt her.


    "Chi..." At last, the tip of the sword pierced into Yun batian''s chest. In Yun batian''s startled eyes, he kept going deep until Through the body of Yun batian!


    At the same time, Su Xi''s little tail on her shoulder jumped on the Lingli lightsaber and looked at the blood flowing from Yun batian''s chest with disgust. Then she pulled out Yun batian''s heart with a paw!


    His chest became empty. Naturally, the Lingli lightsaber had no thorns and disappeared. Then, Su Xi kicked Yun batian''s belly, and his falling speed was more than doubled!


    "Er..." Looking at the bloody, even beating heart on the paw of little tail, Yun batian''s eyes suddenly widened. He couldn''t believe that he was dead in this way, or in the hands of a little girl he despised!


    The black robed man, who was dragged by the elder three, saw this scene, his eyes suddenly opened, and his body was full of momentum: "wanton!"


    With the fall of the voice, the black robed man wants to get rid of the three elders and let Suxi pay for his blood. However, the three elders were obviously cruel this time. Seeing that Su Jie really killed Yun batian, they were all overjoyed. Naturally, they would not let the people in black robe attack Su Xi.


    Under the thorough cooperation of the three elders, it''s easy not to ignore the black robed man!


    He threw away Yun batian''s heart like disgust. Xiaowei wanted to ask Suxi for credit, but before he got close to Suxi, he saw Suxi''s mouth move, and a word came to Xiaowei''s ears.


    I don''t know what Suxi said. The little tail''s small eyes suddenly glowed. It seemed that she inadvertently scattered the blood of cloud batian on her paws, and then the little figure went with the direction of cloud batian falling.Just at this time, the black robed man''s attack also came to Suxi''s back. Under the attack just now, not to mention that Suxi didn''t have much spiritual power to resist the attack, but now, Suxi didn''t even have time to run her spiritual power, so she was severely hit on her back by the attack!


    "Poof!" Suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood, Su Xi''s body shape extremely fast fall!


    "Shua Shua!" As she passed through the branches, Suxi was pale and had no spiritual power in her body. The black robed man''s attack was so fierce that Su Xi didn''t even have the ability to do it.


    Soft on the ground, Suxi can only keep barely awake, jade bracelet in the colorful yuguangzhu ready at any time, as long as someone close, it will mercilessly kill that person! This is Suxi''s last reliance now!


    All of a sudden, the yuan family and the others in the air couldn''t free their hands, but all of them wanted to rush out and kill Su Xi! As Su Xi, the daughter of the Su family, if you kill her, then their status will rise!


    With such a temptation, how can the yuan family restrain their inner desire? Fortunately, all the subordinates of the Su family stopped the yuan family. Otherwise, Su Xi would be under Siege

 Chapter 291

    "Well..." Can''t help but send out a groan, Su Xi feels oneself all over ache. Although there was a branch to cushion her when she fell, Suxi still suffered a lot of injuries. She is worthy of being a strong man in the fifth section of the spirit world. Even with such a random blow, Suxi felt that her bones were broken several times. At this time, she could only lie quietly on the ground and could not move.


    Hard to take out a back to the elixir, Suxi''s forehead immediately out of the fine sweat, the face is also increasingly pale.


    After taking the elixir, Suxi withstood the pain and raised her hands to knead her hands. With the help of huilingdan, Suxi''s speed of absorbing aura doubled. As soon as the aura entered Suxi''s body, it was refined into aura by Suxi, and then used to treat the broken body.


    Even if this process is painful, Suxi is still going on, gritting her teeth and enduring the pain that ordinary people can''t imagine!


    At this time, the yuan family, who belongs to the sixth section of the earth spirit realm, did not know when they left the war circle, but quietly came to Suxi''s surroundings! Looking at the weak Su Xi, the man gave a grim smile and said: "ha ha, God wants to help me Zhang Ji! Kill you, my identity will be very different! Ha ha ha


    Facing Su Xi said so a words, Zhang Ji that originally wanted to stab the sharp sword but suddenly stopped.


    He suddenly put down his sword and stared at Suxi again and again. His eyes seemed to ignore Suxi''s clothes! Then, in Su Xi''s cold eyes, Zhang Jixie gave a smile, licked her mouth and said, "it''s a pity to kill such a beautiful woman like this!"


    Then Zhang Ji squatted down and looked at Suxi''s beautiful face. Her eyes were full of salivation: "little beauty, you look like you haven''t tasted the love between men and women. Today, before you die, let me turn you into a real woman


    As soon as the words fell, Zhang Ji stretched out her hand full of cocoons to untie Su Xi''s clothes.


    Su Xi''s eyes flashed the intention of killing, but at this time the spirit power had not recovered much, and the injury on her body could not be controlled by her. Looking at Zhang Ji''s outstretched hand, Su Xi''s voice seemed to freeze people: "if you dare to advance one inch, I will cut you to pieces!"


    With the fall of Suxi''s voice, a murderous spirit is attacking Zhang Ji. Suddenly feel the killing intention, and then see the cold in Suxi''s eyes, Zhang Ji''s hand suddenly stopped, as if there was something in the way, no longer able to move forward!


    Clenching his teeth, Zhang Jitu pinched Suxi''s chin and stared at Suxi fiercely: "bitch! I don''t know what to do when I''m dying! I thought that if you cooperate with me, I can make you die a little more happily! Now, it''s you who don''t cherish the opportunity. In that case, don''t blame me for not being compassionate! "


    After saying that, Zhang Ji didn''t know where he had the courage, so he grabbed Su Xi''s coat with his hand, and tried to tear it directly!


    See Zhang Ji regardless of his warning suddenly start, Suxi kill full of meaning, jade bracelet in the colorful Yuguang bead is also faint move up, as long as this piece of Ji really made Suxi can''t bear things, colorful Yuguang bead is will forcibly break the jade bracelet, will kill Zhang Ji! However, thinking that the jade bracelet was something lost in the soul, Suxi hesitated.


    However, the current situation is that Suxi can''t help hesitating. With Zhang Ji''s great efforts, Suxi''s clothes have been torn open by her. If she takes another breath, Suxi''s spring will burst out


    Bite teeth, Suxi also can''t control, hand decided to change, colorful Yuguang bead is to rush out of the jade bracelet!


    At this time, a white Lingli suddenly hit Zhang Ji''s back! The powerful attack made Zhang Ji open his eyes suddenly, and he lost his strength for a moment. Soft and soft, he fell back. Zhang Ji''s eyes were wide open, but he couldn''t close his eyes!


    At the moment of Zhang Ji''s fall, Suxi is actually happy, but her happiness is because she thinks that it is the emperor Mo who saves her. However, after seeing the white, Suxi''s joy suddenly froze on her face, and her hands were also powerless to hang down. She let huilingdan''s medicine work in her body, and her eyes suddenly became empty. It seemed that she couldn''t believe that under such circumstances, Dimo could not bear it!


    I do not know why, Suxi heart is a feeling, even if the emperor Mo said that, but today such a scene, Emperor Mo will also come! However, the reality is to slap her hard!


    Such a critical moment, Emperor Mo is not appear. Either Dimo didn''t come, or He came, but he watched her almost insulted and indifferent


    Whatever the reason, Suxi would not accept it.


    When Suxi is immersed in her mind, Qi Leling suddenly appears beside Suxi. From this point of view, Qi Leling just sent out the white spirit power, which can kill a strong person in the sixth section of the earth''s spirit realm with one blow. Besides Qi Leling and other experts, there is no one else.


    Looking down at Su Xi with a dull look and empty eyes, Qi Leling takes out a long shirt to cover Su Xi''s body, and then without saying anything, picks up Su Xi and flies into Su Xi''s inner courtyard.As he left, Qi Leling looked at the right side without any trace, as if there were some people there.


    After Qi Leling leaves with Su Xi, the person in the dark on the right walks out. Black robes, silver masks, in addition to the emperor Mo, there is no one else.


    Zheng Zheng ground puts down the hand that just raised, Emperor Mo''s mouth pursed tightly, in the heart say not clear is what taste. It''s not that he doesn''t want to save Suxi, but before he takes the hand, something suddenly flashed in his heart, and his action was a slight pause. It was this pause that made Qi Leling arrive.


    Looking at the back of Qi Leling holding Su Xi, the emperor has a feeling that Qi Leling is not as simple as it seems. Maybe Qi Leling''s strength is not much worse than him!


    However, he didn''t know what it meant for Qi Leling to hide his strength and stay with Suxi. When he was in Qizhou, he didn''t know Suxi was Suxi


    "Lord, what do you do in the future?" The shadow surface is also a little complicated. At the moment of Su Xi''s injury, he clearly feels the fluctuation of emperor Mo''s body. Although I don''t know why Di Mo didn''t do it at last, shadow can still detect the difference between di Mo and Su Xi.


    Listen to the words of shadow, Emperor Mo Lian went to in the heart complicated mind, cold voice way: "a don''t stay!"


    Hearing the words, the shadow looked awe inspiring, but he didn''t ask anything. He rushed directly into the battle circle, and one blow was a human life

 Chapter 292

    The appearance of the shadow is like a life harvester. With a single blow, a person in the earth''s spiritual realm loses his life! The Su family all looked at their opponents. They were all killed by the man who suddenly appeared. They all opened their eyes. They didn''t know how the man suddenly appeared.


    But anyway, they are more shocked, shocked by shadow means!


    Twenty! In only 20 minutes, the strong people in the spiritual realm brought by the yuan family were wiped away by the shadows, and even their souls were not left!


    In the eyes of the Su family, the shadow suddenly rushed into the air and appeared like a ghost beside the only black robed man left!


    Just because Su Xi almost had an accident, Qi Leling''s breath was unstable, and he killed the black robed man in the fifth section of Lingjing that day. Before Su Zhen could be surprised, he watched Qi Leling go to the place where Su Xi fell. Looking at Qi Leling''s back, Su Zhen had a little thought in his eyes, and then he joined the battle circle of the elder.


    No matter what he thinks, the most important thing now is the present situation!


    With the addition of Su Zhen, the pressure of the elder three is reduced a lot. Just in the struggle, the shadow suddenly appeared. Looking at the shadow waving lightly, none of Su Zhen dared to underestimate the blow!


    Then, under Su Zhen''s shocked eyes, the black robed man was hit by the palm, and then he had swallowed his breath before he could even fight back! The shadow just glanced at the body of the black robed man who fell down, and then came to Yuan Zhenxiong without saying a word.


    Just now, Yuan Zhenxiong''s scenes are all in his eyes. When he is afraid that the Su family will have such a strong man, the shadow has already arrived!


    With his eyes wide open, Yuan Zhenxiong looked at the palm of his hand, which he patted toward him. It looked insignificant, but the energy inside made yuan Zhenxiong swallow a mouthful of saliva. He wanted to escape, but yuan Zhenxiong found that his body couldn''t move at all. He could only watch shadow''s palm getting closer and closer to him!


    The fear of death makes yuan Zhenxiong''s face distorted. He can''t imagine why this super strong man came to help the Su family! If he had known that the Su family had such a helper, he would not have come to the Su family for any trouble!


    No matter how regretful yuan Zhenxiong was in his heart, shadow''s action did not stop at all.


    "Bang!" A palm mixed with extremely strong energy was directly patted on Yuan Zhenxiong''s forehead. Under this palm, Yuan Zhenxiong in the second section of tianlingjing had no resistance at all. His strong spiritual power seemed to be blocked, like a pool of stagnant water.


    The rampant spirit power penetrated into yuan Zhenxiong''s body from the forehead, destroyed his brain with a very fast speed, twisted his soul into pieces, and then spread along and down Yuan Zhenxiong''s body!


    "Pooh! Poof Yuan Zhenxiong''s body surface is like a hole in general, the blood in his body is sprayed out, making yuan Zhenxiong''s clothes wet!


    In the dark, Yuan Zhenxiong''s consciousness disappeared. Body like a broken kite, with the breeze toward the ground hard to fall down! At the same time, the spatter of blood did not stop. After Yuan Zhenxiong fell to the ground, he had become a corpse full of holes and blood dried!


    Five elder Zheng ran of looking at that fall of Yuan Zhen Xiong, mouth open big! When the five elders want to talk to shadow, they find that the shadow has disappeared. There are only Su family members around the Su family. Of course, there are also Si mu.


    Almost all of them could not help swallowing a mouthful of saliva, and their faces were full of incredible expressions.


    After shock, Su Zhen suspended in mid air and saluted respectfully: "no matter who you are, today I thank you for your help! If it can be used by my su family in the future, my su family will not delay it at all! "


    The voice fell, but there was no response around. Su Zhen can''t help feeling a little sad. He wanted to win over such strong people, but how could his Su family survive when he thought of such strong people?


    Quite some lonely put down his hand, a broken empty voice is suddenly come! Listen to this voice, Su Zhen suddenly a joy, lift eyes but see a thing is toward him, as for the person he want to see, but still no shadow. Reflective catch that thing, Su Zhen some doubts looking at the porcelain bottle in the hand.


    Just in doubt, a deliberately suppressed voice suddenly rang out in the distance: "make Qianjin seriously injured today. The pills in it are Jiegu pill in white and jiuzhuan Xuming pill in red! Give these two kinds of pills to Ling Qianjin, which will have a great effect on her injury! "


    With the end of the words, the sound is more and more far away, until the whole world is back to silence.


    After hearing this hoarse voice, Su Zhen opened the porcelain bottle and saw a white and a red pill. The two round pills playfully rolled twice in Su Zhen''s palm, but they didn''t reduce Su Zhen''s surprise at all!


    Although the hand of this bone than the other bone than the Dan aura are more than enough, a look will know is not any product. But this Jiegudan is not a rare thing, and it is not difficult to take out Jiegudan with the strength of his Su family. However, the nine turn life Dan is not the same!Jiuzhuan Xuming pill is not only very demanding in medicinal materials, but also a alchemist who has reached the realm of danzun can have the opportunity to refine it. You know, master Mingxian in the Imperial College is just the realm of King Caidan. It takes a lot of effort to ask him to alchemy! In this imperial capital, Su Zhen has never heard of any alchemists above the realm of the king of Dan!


    Moreover, it took the alchemist a whole month to prepare this nine turn life prolonging pill.


    From this point of view, the person who sent the medicine either had a very powerful force, or had the strength that even danzun could surrender!


    No matter from which point, this person is enough to make the whole Su family look up to the existence!


    Put the pill back into the porcelain bottle, Su Zhen bows again, no matter whether others see it or not. With a sigh, Su Zhen shakes his head. He doesn''t know what the relationship between Su Xi and the sudden strong man is, and how can he have such a relationship with Su Xi. If you want to, the strong one will do it. I''m afraid it''s also because of Suxi!


    Think of here, Su Zhen face suddenly a change, also regardless of the Su family people, suddenly toward the Su family courtyard shot!


    Just now, he saw Suxi being carried in by Qi Leling. In this way, Suxi''s injury must be serious! With this understanding, Su Zhen became more and more anxious.

 Chapter 293

    With Su Zhen''s departure, all the elders, except the elder, including Si mu, followed Su Zhen''s back to Su Xi.


    Looking at the mess, the elder sighed deeply, and a touch of sadness suddenly appeared in his eyes: "clean up the place! Put those Su family members who died in one place, and then find a geomantic treasure land to bury them! Everyone who took part in this battle will be compensated, and those who died in the battle will be tripled! "


    At this point, the big elder''s eyes are suddenly sour.


    Looking at the corpse all over the ground again, the elder didn''t say anything more. He also went to Suxi''s courtyard.


    All the Su family members recovered from the shock. As soon as they recovered, they heard what the elder said. For a moment, all of them were red eyed. Looking at the familiar man lying on the ground who had lost his breath, everyone''s heart was heavy.


    What if you win? There will be no brothers in the end


    With such a heavy heart, no one is happy because of the so-called compensation. Dragging tired body, people began to clean the battlefield. When I saw the yuan family, I made up one more foot. When I saw the Su family, I bowed deeply and moved them all to the same place carefully


    While the Su family were cleaning the battlefield, there were so many people around the Su Xi courtyard for the first time.


    After Su Zhen came to Suxi courtyard in a hurry, several elders and Si Mu arrived one after another. What they saw was Suxi lying on the bed, while Qi Leling was sitting beside the bed, with a clean wet pad in his hand, wiping the sweat on Suxi''s face bit by bit


    As for Su Qi and Su Bu, they are unnaturally looking at Qi Leling doing a series of actions. They can''t help at all. In fact, it''s not that they don''t want to help, it''s just that Qi Leling''s attitude is very firm, and Suxi doesn''t stop them. Even if they are willing, they are powerless!


    In this way, it is the scene that people see.


    Several elders were embarrassed, but Si Mu was not only embarrassed, but also funny, which was mixed with the examination of Qi Leling. It can be said that the mind of Si Mu is the most complicated one among the people.


    As for Su Zhen, because she is worried about her daughter, she has no time to manage these. Looking at Su Xi''s weak appearance, Su Zhen was almost distressed to death. Without saying a word, he took out the porcelain bottle that shadow threw to him, poured out two pills, and said: "Xi''er, this is Jiegu pill and jiuzhuan Xuming pill. Take it quickly!"


    Looking at Su Zhen with anxious face, Su Xi is a little confused. At this time, it''s only a cup of tea before Su Xi is carried back by Qi Leling, but Su Zhen and others all run here and take out jiuzhuan Xuming pill, which makes Su Xi feel strange.


    However, under Su Zhen''s worried expression, even if Su Xi had more questions, she swallowed them back. Because Qi Leling had already taken a bone pill and simply treated her injury, Suxi could move now. In Su Zhen''s expectant eyes, Su Xi reaches out her hand to take the two pills.


    However, her hand just extended, but one hand was faster than her.


    Qi Leling suddenly grabbed the pills in Su Zhen''s hand. The speed was so fast that Su Zhen couldn''t react! Before he can shock Qi Leling''s strength, Su Zhen''s mind is confused by Qi Leling''s sudden action.


    Because it''s about Su Xi, although Su Zhen doesn''t want to offend Qi Leling, he can''t help getting black because of his action.


    Seeing Su Zhen''s appearance, with Qi Leling''s intelligence, how could he not know what he was thinking? Looking back and forth at the pills in his hand, Qi Leling seemed to say casually: "I''ve taken the Jiegu pill for her. As for the jiuzhuan Xuming pill, it''s a rare good medicine! Here, take it. "


    Said, in the crowd''s strange eyes, Qi Leling is one hand to help Suxi up, and then the pill to Suxi''s mouth. That action, how close to how close!


    Not to mention that, the next scene is even more out of everyone''s eyes!


    Su Xi, who was as cool as an immortal, just looked at Qi Leling in a strange way. Then she took Qi Leling''s hand and swallowed the jiuzhuan life extending pill obediently!


    Seeing Su Xi so clever, Qi Leling smiles in a good mood and carefully puts Su Xi back on the bed to lie down. Then, regardless of so many people in the room, she takes Su Xi''s hand by herself. A strong but extremely docile power flows into Su Xi''s body along Su Xi''s hand.


    Seeing their intimate healing, the elders looked at each other with strange faces.


    Later, it seems that I am sorry to be here, and the elders are not in a hurry to ask Su Xi who the strong one is. With an awkward cough, the elder stepped forward and said softly to Su Zhen, "master, since there''s nothing wrong here, let''s go first."


    Smell speech, Su Zhen nods, facial expression is a little stiff funny.


    It''s rare to see Su Zhen show this expression, but several elders are not in the mood to see. Because their expressions may not be much different from Su Zhen''s.Seeing Su Zhen nodding, several elders left the room. As a few people left, the room suddenly became a lot of empty.


    In this way, the most embarrassing person now becomes the pastor. The elders of the Su family have retreated. He''s still standing here as an outsider. It''s hard to say. Therefore, Si Mu took a look at Su Xi, who was healing, and then casually found a reason to leave.


    The room suddenly became silent. Su Qi and Su Bu did not dare to speak for fear of disturbing Qi Leling and Su Xi. But Su Zhen didn''t know what to say. He opened his mouth and didn''t say a word.


    Waiting for half an hour again, their healing is not over.


    After clearing his throat, Su Zhen said to Su Qi: "you look after Xi''er here. If you are short of anything, bring it quickly. Su Bu, come out with me


    With that, Su Zhen turns around and goes out of the room.


    Listen to Su Zhen''s words, Su Bu is a Leng at first, then make a wink to Su Qi, then follow Su Zhen to go out.


    Su Qi looked at the back of the two people in a daze, only felt a little confused. When she turns her head and looks at Su Xi, Su Qi''s idea becomes strange.


    Once again, the number of people in the room decreased, leaving only three people lying, sitting and standing in a quiet and strange atmosphere.


    Seeing such a scene, Qi Leling, who is healing Su Xi, shows a trace of evil smile at the corner of his mouth. I don''t know what he is laughing at.

 Chapter 294

    The sun gradually higher, hot sunlight, making the air is a little distorted. In such a hot weather, there is no sign of the chirping birds on weekdays, and everything seems so quiet.


    About half an hour later, Qi Leling finally released Su Xi''s hand, and Su Xi also breathed a big breath, which was also mixed with a little bit of blood mist.


    Sitting up from the bed, Suxi leans on the head of the bed and looks at Qi Leling with a meaningful smile. There was a trace of helplessness in her eyes. Suxi tilted her head to Suqi and said, "go out first, tell my father, and then say I''m ok."


    Smell speech, Su Qi is face dew hesitant, saw Qi Leling many eyes. Finally, but still in Suxi''s eyes should go out. Just before going out, Su Qi stares at Qi Leling like a warning. When she leaves, she doesn''t close the door, but opens it wide.


    After going out, Su Zhen was waiting outside. Seeing the appearance of Su Bu and Su Zhen, he knew that Su Zhen had asked everything he wanted to ask. Looking at Su Zhen''s doubts, Su Qi can''t help laughing. Su Zhen obviously didn''t know anything about it. Su Zhen obviously asked the wrong person.


    However, Su Qi did not dare to say this.


    "You How did you get out? " Seems not to see Suqi that want to laugh and dare not smile, Suzhen asked.


    Smell speech, Su Qi gather to smile, hang a Mou to return a way: "the young lady has already healed, now is talking with Qi childe."


    From Su Qi''s words, we can see that Su Qi has made great progress now, and she really takes Su Xi as her master. Everything is based on the master. What the master didn''t let me say, even if someone else put the knife around his neck, he can''t reveal a word! Even if that man is the master''s father!


    Hear Su Qi this said with didn''t say the same words, Su Zhen cold hum. He has lived for so many years, where still can''t see Su Qi''s meaning. For a moment, Su Zhen was proud of Su Xi''s royal way, and felt that he had no place to make it. Raising his foot, Su Zhen wants to go in, but then he puts it down again.


    A deep look at the door, Su Zhen''s expression is quite meaningful.


    When Su Zhen was in a complicated mood, Qi Leling was amused to see Su Qi''s behavior. A jade fan suddenly appeared in her hand, and she began to fan: "I said, Mr. Su, you are more and more daring."


    If someone else was present, he would be surprised at Qi Leling''s familiar tone. Hearing Qi Leling''s words of revealing her identity, Su Xi didn''t have any fluctuation. Her eyebrows and eyes swept Qi Leling''s handsome face of bringing disaster to the country and the people. She said with a smile, "no matter how bold she is, she can''t be more ambitious than the son of joy."


    As soon as the word "Le Zhi" came out, Qi Leling''s eyebrows picked without any trace, and then the fan picked up Suxi''s chin directly, and his body was also protruding close to Suxi. Looking at Su Xi with a different kind of enchanting eyes, Qi Leling''s voice sounds much sexier than in the past: "I knew that Mr. Su was such a beauty. I shouldn''t have left the imperial capital at the beginning. Maybe I will meet you earlier! Do you think so, Mr. Su? "


    When it comes to the last word, Qi Leling''s tone suddenly picked up, coupled with his seductive expression, giving people endless reverie space.


    The warm breath spits on Suxi''s neck, which makes Suxi feel itchy. Holding the fan bone in her hand, Su Xi''s eyes flashed a dangerous look, and then she leaned forward. Her cheek was only one finger away from Qi Leling''s face.


    "In terms of beauty, who can match your happy son?" With that, Suxi''s voice suddenly turned cold: "if you dare to get closer, today, I''ll let you come in vertically and go out horizontally!"


    Angrily throw away the jade fan, Su Xi''s face cold down.


    After treating the injury, plus the double treatment of Jiegu pill and jiuzhuan Xuming pill, Suxi has recovered a lot now. At least, just now that throw, is let Qi Leling lose the center of gravity, body suddenly toward one side. If it wasn''t for Qi Leling''s quick reaction, he would be sitting on the ground now, which is all funny.


    For Su Xi''s action, Qi Leling is not a trace of anger. "Tut tut" twice, Qi Leling kept shaking his head: "Alas, some people just like to be brave! As a result, he was beaten to the ground. I was kind-hearted to save her, and I tried my best to heal her, but he was a bridge wrecker. It really broke my heart


    As she spoke, Qi Leling also glanced at Su Xi. After seeing a stiff color on Su Xi''s face, she couldn''t help showing a successful smile.


    She glared at Qi Leling fiercely. Su Xi finally compromised: "you are still so unruly! I won''t care about the matter just now. If there is another time, I won''t let you go so easily again! "


    With Suxi''s temperament, being able to say this already means that she is soft. However, Qi Leling was obviously not satisfied with this.


    After glancing at Su Xi secretly, Qi Leling suddenly blocked her face with a fan, and her voice became choked: "it''s a pity that I came all the way from Qizhou to see how prosperous the imperial capital where the famous young master Su is. Now I''m good. I''m a free thug. I''m ridiculed by Mr. Su! I can''t live this day! "The shrew like words came to Suxi''s ears and made Suxi frown. Strangely, while frowning, Suxi was in a better mood.


    "Thank you."


    Light of three words, but let Qi Leling surprised to the hands of the fan are not stable. With two awkward coughs, Qi Leling widened her eyes and said in surprise, "what did you say?"


    However, Suxi turned her head and refused to speak again. That expression must have how strange have how strange!


    However, it could not hide Qi Leling''s excitement. How difficult it is to hear these three words from Suxi''s mouth! For a moment, Qi Leling was so happy that she couldn''t help herself. The cheerful laughter made Su Zhen''s three people in the yard hear clearly!


    "What are these two doing in there! How could you laugh so freely Su Zhennan said to himself that he was always at sixes and sevens in his heart and could not get to the real situation. That foot lifted again and again, finally walked in the yard, did not enter the house.


    Seeing this, Su Qi and Su Bu look at each other with a shrug, but they think differently.


    Now that Qi Leling has appeared, Chang Hu should have come along with him, right? Thinking about the man who showed his mind for the first time, Su Qi''s eyes were a little remote and missing, but then she became lonely again.

 Chapter 295

    When Su Xi and Qi Leling had a good talk, the emperor was in a quiet courtyard, but the atmosphere was heavy.


    The air in the yard seems to be solidified, and there is a feeling of panic in the silence. Especially under the cold eyes of the people sitting in the yard, I believe that people with a little less tolerance will be scared to death by the atmosphere when they come in.


    "Whew!" A black figure suddenly appeared in the yard. The dark clothes made people uncomfortable. In addition, the gas of killing and cutting all over made people feel like on pins and needles. However, the face of the sitting man remained unchanged, as if he didn''t feel anything. After saluting respectfully to Emperor Mo, the shadow said, "it''s solved."


    Slightly nodded, the silver mask flashed cold light, at this time the cold awn in emperor Mo''s eyes just slightly weakened a little bit: "can there be news over there?"


    After hearing the words, the shadow looked awe inspiring, and his face didn''t look very good: "after leaving the imperial level, the leader of Nichen palace, Hua Wuyou, often came to Huangji. His good name is to see if the Lord is going back. However, according to the people of huangjizhong, Hua Wuyou would stay for more than half a day when she arrived at the imperial level. Although Hua Wuyou didn''t leave the living room during that time, it''s not known whether she had any hands or feet in secret. After all, Hua Wuyou''s strength is there. If she deliberately conceals it, no one in the emperor''s class can see it! "


    Speaking of the end, shadow''s tone is very bad, which is aimed at huawuyou. Since Hua Qing''s words hurt emperor Mo seriously, the whole Emperor didn''t want to see the demon world, let alone the people of the neon dust palace. Among them, shadow is the most dissatisfied. Although I don''t know why Dimo agreed to marry, shadow didn''t have the right to speak and could only endure it secretly.


    But now, at a glance, we can see that the purpose of Hua Wuyou is not simple, and the dissatisfaction in shadow''s heart is naturally rising, even directly revealed.


    In this regard, the emperor Mo can not say anything, more do not want to say anything.


    "Let her do what she wants. Her ability is not as strong as her sister''s. If she succeeds, then Huangji is not Huangji. "


    Hearing the words, the shadow looked awe inspiring. In the end, he didn''t speak any more.


    The day passed, and the next morning, the quiet emperor was restless. Everyone''s face was full of gossip.


    Although the story that the yuan family and Yun batian had two spiritual realms and five sections of the strong were destroyed spread all over the imperial capital yesterday, people in the imperial capital were still worried about something. Since the yuan family can invite two strong men from the five sections of the heaven spirit realm to take the Su family by surprise this time, it''s not sure that they have any cards left to play. What if it''s all destroyed? In this world, there are too many treacherous things. People will not do anything that they are not sure about!


    After a night, but still no news, this is to let many people have the bottom of the heart. All kinds of people came out in peace of mind. In the early morning, an endless stream of people came to Su''s home to give gifts, apologize, please, all kinds of things. But most of them, with a tentative mind, want to see the Su family''s situation and ideas after yesterday''s World War I.


    The imperial capital also made a lot of comments about yesterday''s World War I, regardless of the fact that most of them said good things about the Su family.


    What? The Su family has a talented woman. At a young age, she is a strong woman who can overcome the three stages of heaven''s spiritual realm. There is no limit to her future. What Su family is worthy of being the first aristocratic family of the imperial capital, and no one can violate its dignity!


    When people said these words, they didn''t think about how they slandered Suxi when she didn''t have spiritual power. At that time, they did not think that the Su family was the first aristocratic family of the imperial capital!


    This person, as expected, has a tendency to be aggressive and can''t be changed!


    Because Qi Leling stayed in Suxi''s room for a long time yesterday, when she came out, she said Suxi needed a rest and could not be disturbed, so Suzhen didn''t ask for many things. I thought that Suxi would have a good rest the next day, so he could ask. As a result, he stepped out of his room and received many people''s greetings.


    Although the Su family is the first family of the imperial capital, it is not easy for Su Zhen to turn them all away, and the future development of the Su family can not do without the help of these people. But, Su Zhen had to postpone this idea, and took several elders to deal with all kinds of people in the reception hall. I don''t want to, but I want to make a happy look on my face. It looks like I''m really holding back!


    No matter who they are, there are times when they can''t help themselves!


    "Master Su, yesterday''s World War I really shocked the imperial capital! In the future, I''m afraid the Su family will be able to take charge of the whole imperial capital! " A middle-aged man with a big beard said, his eyes are more respectful, but people with a clear eye can see that camouflage means a lot. The Su family is said to be the first family of the imperial capital. It has the power that others can''t compare with, but everything can''t be seen according to common sense. There are many people who secretly have opinions on the Su family!


    "Yes! The Su family is not only powerful, but also has boss Qi and other powerful people to help. The future of the Su family is limitless! " The speaker took a flattering look at Qi Leling. The meaning of the words is clearly directed at Qi Leling. It''s just that the drunken man doesn''t mean to drink!


    But it''s no wonder that Qi Leling''s strength was better than Su zhendu''s! Qi Leling''s own power is not weak. If he wants to replace the Su family as the first imperial capital, it''s hard for the Su family to resist. In this way, it is not their character for these people not to hold their thighs tightly.As soon as the words came out, the whole Council room was echoed. Several elders of the Su family looked at Qi Leling, who didn''t care. Their eyes were full of complexity. And Su Zhen, however, is still indifferent to the extreme, does not seem to listen to the meaning of outstanding people.


    After putting away the jade fan, Qi Leling raised her eyebrows and looked at the person who was talking before. Her voice was full of charm: "the Su family is the first family in the imperial capital, and it also has a strong influence in the human world. In front of the Su family, I''m just a kid jumping around. Where can I deserve such praise? I hope uncle Su can help the boy and make him feel better! "


    Said, Qi Leling also toward Su Zhen line of a younger generation of ceremony, that appearance to have more courtesy have more courtesy.


    Seeing Qi Leling''s action, people''s hearts were full of twists and turns. Uncle Su''s three words let them have countless thoughts. Suddenly, someone seemed to think of something, and suddenly said: "look at boss Qi''s behavior, can it be that he is close to Miss Su! If so, it''s time to invite everyone to have a wedding party! "


    After that, the man laughed a few times, but after hearing this, all the people in the Council hall were silent. Whether they were from the Su family or from today, they all looked strange, and the laughter seemed a little abrupt.

 Chapter 297

    There was silence in the assembly hall of Su''s family. Su Zhen sat in the first place with a cold face. The whole person''s momentum was chilling. The elders of the Su family all put away their usual expressions, and they were more serious than anyone else, and their lips were tightly pursed. The rest of the family were frightened, with a little bit of consideration.


    If you want to say who is the most relaxed among them, it is undoubtedly Qi Leling. Gently shaking the jade fan, Qi Leling leaned back on the chair, his eyebrows and eyes gently folded, casting a small shadow on his cheek.


    Under Su Zhen''s sentence that there is no amnesty for killing, the breath of the people in charge of each family is a little heavier. You look at me, I look at you, but found that each other''s looks are almost the same. In such an atmosphere, the middle-aged man with a big beard who started to speak finally began to bite his teeth: "since all the Su family leaders have spoken, my Hu family will take the lead of the Su family in the future."


    Meanwhile, moustache got up from his chair and bent over to think about Su Zhen. Such words and actions show that his Hu family will be affiliated to the Su family in the future, and he will do whatever the Su family says. Anyway, when the Su family has something to do, the Hu family can''t ignore it. Even if it happened yesterday, even if the Hu family knew that they were invincible, they could only stick to their heads! Unless, his Hu family is the kind of shameless people who can turn back!


    After the Hu family made their stand, several other families made their stand and expressed their willingness to follow the Su family. It''s better to be affiliated than to be destroyed by the Su family or to exchange blood. At least, they can have their own family, their own values.


    Later, except for Qi Leling, other people in the assembly hall explained their ideas. The Su family also completely controlled the emperor, and did not spend a single soldier, even more did not pull hatred value. As for Qi Leling, Su Zhenda didn''t want to surrender him at the beginning.


    Not to mention that Qi Leling was an ally of the Su family, even with Qi Leling''s strength and influence, the Su family could not eat what he wanted! Moreover, even if Su Zhen doesn''t want to admit it, there is still a Su Xi who is tied up with Qi Leling. Su Zhen is not afraid that Qi Leling will suddenly turn over and beat him by surprise.


    In this way, today''s goal is also achieved, Su Zhen''s expression is relaxed, his face gradually has a smile. Hit a stick and give a sweet jujube means, he Su Zhen or will.


    However, Su Zhen hasn''t had time to give the date, but Qi Leling said something that shocked everyone present.


    Qi Leling put away the fan and held the fan bone with his slender fingers. He was so charming. Then, he brushed his sleeve and stood up smartly. He said to Su Zhen, "in this way, I don''t know if Uncle Su is willing to give my nephew a hand and let my nephew feel the cool feeling under the big tree."


    This words a, not only Su Zhen surprised, the rest of the people is stare big eyes.


    To say that the tree, it should be said that Qi Leling''s Casino is more reasonable! Outsiders don''t know what the casino is for, but they know it all! Qi Leling is to send anyone to kill the owners of these small families. It''s not bad to ask Qi Leling to help them!


    At this moment, there is only one idea in everyone''s heart, that is, to win over the future father-in-law and not to bring it. Isn''t that a lot of pressure on these people?


    However, Qi Leling didn''t know what they were thinking. Now he is looking at Su Zhen seriously, waiting for his reply!


    Su Zhen saw Qi Leling''s serious face for the first time, and he was quite uncomfortable. Su Zhen takes a deep look at Qi Leling. Seeing that her eyes are firm and don''t seem to be fake, she smiles again and holds Qi Leling''s arm with a smile.


    "I can''t afford that! However, since I''ve been told by boss Qi, if you have anything to do in the future, please feel free to ask me. As long as the Su family can do it, they will not refuse! "


    Hearing this, Qi Leling and Su Zhen look at each other and smile. The alliance between the Su family and the dark village is thus settled. After the owners of those small families exchanged their eyes with each other, all the other thoughts in their hearts disappeared at the moment.


    After seeing off all kinds of people, several elders went to do their own things, and only Su Zhen and Qi Leling, who were not willing to leave, were left in the assembly hall. Of course, Chang Hu is still standing behind Qi Leling.


    Looking at the Qi Leling who has taken the Su family as his own, Su Zhen feels very strange. After thinking about it, Su Zhen said: "boss Qi, thank you for today''s business."


    Smell speech, Qi Leling quickly reached out to stop Su Zhen''s topic, attitude is very good. Joke! This is Suxi''s father. Now that he has determined that this Suxi is pisuxi, according to Qi Leling''s temperament, he will not give up easily. Since he can''t handle Suxi now, it''s the same with Suzhen. Although there is no guarantee that Suxi will listen to Suzhen''s words, at least the chance is bigger! As soon as he thought that he had been thrown out of the room twice by Emperor Mo in Qizhou before, Qi Leling felt that all the flattering behaviors were worth it!


    Ice is ice. How about a good relationship with Suxi? Now Suxi still ignores you? This thought flashed through his mind, and Qi Leling suddenly raised a strange smile.Seeing Qi Leling''s sudden smile, Su zhenpo was confused: "boss Qi? Boss Qi


    At the same time, Chang Hu is also a strange face, looking at his master''s inexplicable changes, looking at Qi Leling''s dull appearance, coughing twice. In this way, Su Zhen''s voice and Chang Hu''s cough rang in Qi Leling''s ear.


    Suddenly, Qi Leling''s face was as usual in the face of such a situation.


    Looking at Su Zhen peacefully, his eyes were like Su Zhen''s father-in-law: "Uncle Su, just call my name directly. The boss''s name is shengfen!"


    Smell speech, Su Zhen take back strange eyes, skin smile meat don''t smile tunnel: "how can this work! With the ability of boss Qi, uncle, I''m quite ashamed! "


    "I know what uncle Su is thinking, but don''t worry about it. If Xi''er doesn''t want to, I won''t force her. But if she wants to, I believe uncle Su should be happy to see his daughter, too! " With that, Qi Leling looked at Su Zhen with a complicated look. He laughed wildly and then said, "today, I still want to congratulate uncle su. The imperial capital is really in the hands of the Su family."


    After that, Qi Leling winked at Chang Hu and they turned away.

 Chapter 298

    The sun is high in the sky, bright and dazzling. Under such dazzling sunlight, people can not feel half a silk of heat, but also feel warm. Face up to the sun, the whole person has become comfortable, it seems that even the day''s sleepiness is disappeared without a trace.


    On such a fine day, she should have gone out to relax, but Suxi was quietly leaning on the bed, quietly supporting her injury.


    "Is Xi''er better?" Su Zhen''s steady voice came, and he heard it before he saw him.


    Hearing the sound, Su Xi suddenly opened her eyes, and a sharp light flashed by, then disappeared. It seems that even during the healing period, Suxi never had half a silk of slack cultivation. Looking at Su Zhen who came in the sunshine, Su Xi also had a smile on her indifferent face.


    After getting up a little bit from the bed, Suxi said in a soft voice: "with jiuzhuan Xuming pill, even the most serious injury is better. By the way, I was surprised yesterday where the jiuzhuan Xuming pill came from. I just forgot to ask, "can my father tell me the answer today?"


    Walking to the chair beside Suxi''s bed and sitting down, Suzhen did not immediately answer Suxi''s words. The calloused hand felt Suxi''s pulse, and a gentle spirit power directly penetrated into Suxi''s body, and then looked at the situation in Suxi''s body. Such a move, also let Suxi is very warm heart, not a bit impatient and resistance.


    After touching about half of the incense, Su Zhen took back his hand and said with a smile, "the bone is connected. It seems that Qi Leling''s Jiegu pill is also effective. Yesterday was still as heavy injury, today is the emergence of a lot of vitality in the body, so it seems that the nine turn life Dan is really a strange medicine! But as a father, I don''t know who the man is and why he helps us like this. "


    Smell speech, Su Xi pick eyebrow, but never thought that this gift Dan person unexpectedly is Su Zhen don''t know.


    Seeing Su Xi''s reaction like this, Su Zhen couldn''t laugh or cry, even when he told Su Xi all the things after the shadow appeared yesterday.


    In Su Zhen''s story, Su Xi seems to have suddenly thought of something and asked without any trace: "my father said that the man suddenly appeared, then dressed in black and didn''t smile, but his strength was very strong?"


    Hearing this, Su Zhen nodded and looked at Su Xi strangely. It''s rare for Suxi to pay such attention to a person. Even though Suxi has not done it obviously, maybe even Suxi can''t feel how much emotion she had when she said this. So Su Zhenzi is curious.


    But Suxi didn''t seem to see it. She lowered her head and her eyes were full of thoughtful colors. Smart as she, in Su Zhen''s a narrative, her heart is a guess. Who can fully meet those conditions except shadow? In this way, during the war, Dimo should also be present!


    This idea together, Suxi''s heart is set off waves. In this way, it''s no wonder that the man can easily take out the nine turn life continuation pill.


    Originally, Emperor Mo isn''t really a little also ignore her? However, the words that di Mo said before were so heartless that Su Xi once wanted to give up. What does Di Mo''s action show now?


    All kinds of thoughts constantly intertwined in Suxi''s mind, which made Suxi''s head begin to swell and ache.


    Suddenly, Su Xi suddenly opened her eyes, and all the complexities inside disappeared. No matter what he thinks, what she wants to do now and what she wants to think is not the love affair of these children. Hua Wuyou is still alive. What qualifications does she have to say these?


    Su Zhen on one side saw Su Xi''s changeable expression and said strangely, "what''s the matter with you, Xi''er?"


    Hearing this, Suxi said with a smile, "it''s OK. I just thought of something. Today I''m afraid my father is in the limelight, isn''t he


    In the face of Su Xi''s witty words, Su Zhenman was helpless. He rubbed Su Xi''s head and said, "you can also say such words! Hehe, there is a lot of publicity, but it''s really tiring. Fortunately, the result is good, and the big and small forces of the imperial capital are finally in the hands of the Su family. "


    "Then I''d like to congratulate my father!"


    "Congratulations. What I''m doing is for you. Now you have the ability to let those old people have their own goals. If you take advantage of the control of the Su family now, it will be more convenient for you to do things in the future. "


    Xu didn''t expect Su Zhen to say such a thing. Su Xi''s expression was a little stunned. Although she had planned to accept the Su family, she put forward that it was totally different from Su Zhen to tell her, which also shows that Su Zhen really put her in mind.


    Soft looking at Su Zhen, did not expect her this foreign soul, is also able to get such love.


    Taking a deep breath, Suxi''s eyes suddenly became moist: "father, you You really don''t mind? "


    Although Su Xi didn''t know the meaning of her words, Su Zhen already understood it. "I know what you mean, but Xi''er''s soul has disappeared. I didn''t treat her well before. Now that you are here, you give me a chance to make up for Xi''er. What''s more, your appearance also gives me great comfort. I really regard you as my daughter. "Speaking of this, Su Zhen suddenly stopped for a moment, a touch of wet meaning flashed into his eyes. It''s the first time he''s been so emotional since he took charge of the Su family!


    "I know that with your extraordinary talent and ability, you must not have been a simple person before. Although, I don''t know who you are or why you run into Xi''er''s body. But I''m really lucky to be able to meet you and experience the feeling of being a father! "


    With that, Su Zhen covers her eyes, as if she doesn''t want Su Xi to see his gaffe.


    Perhaps these words are not very kind to the original owner, but Su Zhen is sincere. In this world where the strong are respected, Suxi without strength is doomed to failure and can''t get other people''s attention. Even if he loves his mother, he can''t face him without spirit and ignore other people''s ideas and treat him unconditionally. Even though, he knows that he is very sorry for the original owner


    Thoughts gradually drift away, Su Zhen suddenly feel very bad. I think the real Xi''er is always complaining about him until he dies


    Just as Su Zhenshen was immersed in this inexplicable sadness, a tender little hand suddenly grabbed Su Zhenbu''s calloused big hand. The warm touch made Su Zhen stunned.


    "I don''t know what to say, but I will be filial to you for her."


    Smell speech, Su Zhenxin next warm, those have no idea also is lightened some.

 Chapter 299

    The atmosphere in the assembly hall of the Su family was serious and tense. All the elders sat in separate seats, but each of them had a condensed face and seemed to be thinking about something important.


    Now it''s five days since the conversation between Su Zhen and Su Xi, and Su Xi''s injury is almost good. In this way, Su Zhen is urging Su Xi to squeeze several elders in her hand, so as not to have a long dream after entering the inner courtyard. For Su Zhen''s meaning, Su Xi didn''t mean to refuse. Anyway, she had to accept it. With Su Zhen''s help, she still had to do some things.


    So, under the discussion, they had today''s scene.


    After clearing his throat, Su Zhen looked at the dignified people and said: "what do you think about the matter just now


    Voice down, but the Council room is quiet, several elders you look at me, I look at you, and looked at the pale Suxi several eyes, in the end is cold face do not speak.


    Seeing this, Su Zhen''s face is not good, but due to various reasons, Su Zhen still endured: "Keke, Xi''er is the legitimate daughter of the Su family. She has the qualification to inherit the Su family, and now she has the strength of tianlingjing. With her ability, she can take over the su family completely."


    As soon as these words came out, the faces of several elders who were not good at all were even worse. Even the five elders who had been only Su Zhen were not happy. However, his unwillingness is different from those of others.


    "Master, Miss Xi''s ability is undeniable. But she''s only seventeen! Can you trust me to hand over my su family to a teenage girl? " The elder''s face is full of justice, but the meaning of the words is a little beyond his usual appearance of fairness and justice.


    But such a remark also aroused the sympathy of the four elders. The five elders also opened their mouths, but in the end, because of Su Zhen, they swallowed it. As for the three elders, he was the most mysterious man, and his mind was also extremely hard to understand. Naturally, he was watching the development of the situation, but he didn''t say a word.


    It''s not that the elders firmly resist Suxi''s control of the Su family, but it''s too sudden for them to prepare. Suxi''s age is too young. Even if she has strength, it doesn''t mean Suxi can lead her family to glory. Su family can have today, not only by the legacy of their ancestors, but also by their hard work!


    In Su Zhen''s hands, they are still convinced. However, if this person is replaced by Suxi, it will be unacceptable.


    After hearing the elder''s words, Su Zhen frowned, but his eyes were fixed on the silent elder three: "elder three, what do you think of this?"


    The voice falls, in the meeting hall except Su Xi, all eyes fall on three elder''s body. In this way, it is difficult for the three elders to keep silent. Although the three elders are usually silent and don''t talk much, what he says can attract the attention of the Su family elders. Just like the yuan family called last time, the three elders just typed to strengthen the determination of the Su family.


    Lazy raised eyes, three long old will all people''s expression in the eyes. Finally, his eyes fell on Suxi: "so, test it! After that, the Su family is hers. If not, there''s no need to mention it. "


    Hearing this, the elder thought for a moment and asked, "I don''t know what kind of test you have in your mouth?"


    "One is strength, the other is wisdom. That''s good. " In a short sentence, he expressed the three elders'' ideas.


    "Xi''er''s strength is already in the realm of heaven. You can see that, so the first one is not to be tested. Well, the second one is how to test wisdom. Let''s talk about it in detail. "


    Although Su Zhen is dissatisfied with the three elders'' opinions, he also knows that if these old guys are not allowed to obey Su Xi from the bottom of their hearts, even if Su Xi controls the Su family today, these elders are not sure that they will turn back in the future. Instead of worrying so much, it''s better to let these old guys completely accept Suxi at one time.


    Therefore, Su Zhen said such a thing.


    "So, let''s just test wisdom. What do the three elders think? "


    Listen to three elder''s words, the public face peeped out hesitant expression. But at the thought of Suxi killing yunbatian in the third section of tianlingjing, the idea dissipated. They can''t do it!


    It can be said that Su Xi''s battle was somewhat subdued by several elders. At this time, their disagreements and selfishness also account for a large part, among which is the so-called dignity of their elders. Therefore, only if Suxi can get them to accept it from the bottom of their heart, they won''t say much. Otherwise, they will not feel better in the end.


    Strength can be tested free, and the wisdom behind it has become the focus of attention. The Su family doesn''t want a thug who only knows brute force but doesn''t know how to manage and develop.


    Everyone''s eyes were focused on the three elders. They all hoped that the three elders could solve some difficult problems. It''s better to have no solution, or let Suxi''s goal fail today. As for the future, we will talk about it later.Seeing this, the three elders sat upright, and their expression changed suddenly. At this moment, the three elders were like a sharp sword that came out of the sheath. They were very sharp: "Miss Xi, would you like to have a drill with me?"


    This words a, several elder and Su Zhen''s facial expression are all big change! The reason why they value the views of the three elders is that they have something to do with their minds. The most outstanding of the three elders is the battlefield commander. When the three elders said that they wanted to practice with Suxi in the battlefield, they really used their skills to test whether Suxi was able to take over the Su family.


    For a moment, all kinds of ideas in people''s hearts came in droves, which was extremely complicated.


    When everyone was surprised, Suxi was indifferent. Having been in Su''s house for so long, she knows what these elders are good at. So, after the three elders said this, Suxi also understood his meaning.


    It seems that these people do not want her to master the idea of the Su family. They are really firm!


    But there was no way. She had to hold the Su family in her hand, so that if something happened in the future, she would not worry about what the Su family would do to embarrass her.


    Thinking of the news from ling''er and Mo yuan in Yunzhou a few days ago, Su Xi smiles. Under Su Zhen''s frequent shaking her head, she says in a cold voice, "since the three elders are so elegant, I will accompany them."

 Chapter 300

    In an open courtyard of the Su family, a square table was placed on the ground, two chairs were placed opposite each other, and there were several seats around.


    The sunlight refracts on the wooden table, making it a little hot. There is a big sand table on the wooden table. In the sand table, the terrain is steep, and there are mountains and forests. Sometimes there are big rivers, which are also difficult to cross.


    A red and a blue team of soldiers were placed on both sides of the sand table. In between, there was a high dangerous place with red and blue flags on it. Blue is on elder three''s side, and red is on Suxi''s side.


    "If you''re ready, you can start any time." The tone of the three elders was a little excited. He could see that Suxi was extraordinary. Just because he could see it, he had a strong sense of war in his heart. In this strong sense of war, the three elders said that they wanted to practice with Suxi.


    In terms of strength, he can''t compare with Suxi, but he has a good mentality and doesn''t mean to be jealous of Suxi. After all, it''s the world of young people, and it''s time for them to step back. However, in terms of this mind, the three elders did not admit defeat to any one. At the beginning, even Su Zhen was not his opponent. Even the dean of DIDU University was slightly inferior to him. Such a record deserves his pride.


    Although the three elders are not as strong as the other elders, they don''t want to control Su Xi''s family. Now that Suxi has agreed to practice with him, Suxi is doomed to fail today!


    Looking at Su Xi sitting on the opposite side with a cool face, the three elder''s mind was so stable that he could not help but be proud.


    Hearing what the three elders said, Su Zhen, who was sitting next to Su Xi, worried: "Xi''er, this..."


    However, before Su Zhen finished speaking, he was stopped by Su Xi. Eyes fall on three elder''s body, Su Xi indifferent way: "so, that starts!"


    Smell speech, the excitement in three long old eyes is more and more rich. Then, a white spiritual power came out of the three elders, and then it was divided into 15 streams and penetrated into the bodies of 15 blue soldiers. All of a sudden, the soldiers who are made of clay seem to be alive. Their small hands and feet can act. This is also a great magic of the spirit power.


    At the same time, the blue light flashed, and the Red soldiers also followed with vitality.


    Seeing the blue light, the three elders, who had always been indifferent and mysterious, were even more excited. There was an incomprehensible light in their eyes: "whoever wins the other party''s flag first wins!"


    "Don''t worry, elder three. I understand the rules."


    Su Xi was so brushed face, but the three elders were not angry at all. Now all his mind is devoted to this sand table exercise. I don''t know why, he has a feeling that this fight with Suxi is the most interesting one in his life!


    Being able to get such a high opinion from the three elders also shows that Suxi has great ability in his eyes. But judging from his expression, he still thinks he is better!


    The elder sat in the middle, staring at the sand table, and said in a cold voice, "start!"


    With the fall of the voice, both of them had movements. The finger of the spirit power moved, and the soldiers of the earth moved because of the connection of the light of the spirit power. It can be said that it was extremely convenient.


    Then, the sound of the machine started to sound, and a faint mist began to rise from the sand table. Then, Suxi found that the range she could see became the distance of the soldiers'' location. Moreover, there is a sound of moving objects in the sand table. With the change of the scene in front of her eyes, Suxi can be sure that the scene in the sand table is changing immediately!


    In this way, it can prevent someone from reciting the panoramic view of the sand table before starting, so as to arrange the situation in advance. In this way, the two actors can only rely on the ability to play on the spot and contingency ability to win!


    It can be said that this form of Sandplay really tests the wisdom in one''s mind, rather than cheating.


    The surrounding elders and Su Zhen are all looking at the scene on the sand table. Although the fog can block the sight of the two people, it is no harm to the people watching the war. As a result, they can keep the sand table in their eyes.


    The atmosphere suddenly becomes dignified, and everyone can''t help holding their breath, especially Su Zhen. But after seeing Suxi''s calm face, the tension was slightly improved.


    Since Xi''er dares to take over, she has her plan! In the heart flashed such an idea, Su Zhen put down his worry, concentrate on watching two people''s fight.


    The sand table exercise was a confrontation between the two armies. Although there were only a few 15 men, it was enough to show the wisdom of one man. The battle between the two armies is different from the general fighting, which can be carried out according to one''s own temperament. Under such circumstances, the commander also needs to consider whether his every decision is worth it, and whether his actions can achieve the greatest victory at the least cost.


    It can be said that this is not a simple question of winning or losing, but a matter of one''s mind.


    Su Zhen had fought with the three elders before, and he knew the means of the three elders in the sand table exercise. Although the three elders are usually silent, they play sand table, but the means are very cruel! The degree of strangeness, even Su Zhen, is inferior. It''s very difficult to win from the hands of the three elders. If Su really does it, there will be no one against her in the Su family!On the sand table, the fog shrouded, under the influence of spiritual power, one by one officers and soldiers were ready, holding their weapons tightly.


    Because she couldn''t see the situation in the distance, Suxi could only take one step at a time. However, after Su Xi''s previous observation, even if the scene on the sand table changes, there will be no increase or decrease in the contents. In this way, in the face of some obstacles, we can also come up with countermeasures as soon as possible.


    At this time, what appeared in front of the three elders was a mountain forest. His military important place was hard to find under the shelter of the mountain forest. The three elders left two soldiers here to guard the food and grass, so as to avoid Su Qi''s surprise attack.


    Under the shaking of his fingers, the other 13 blue soldiers entered the mountains one by one, and they were very careful when walking. At the same time, the four soldiers who broke up behind set up traps. Even if Suxi found his camp, under so many traps, she would have to work harder.


    Under the rapid movement of the soldiers, traps are hidden in the mountains, which are usually difficult to find.


    From this point of view, the sand table deduction of the three elders was not built!

 Chapter 301

    The blue soldiers kept moving forward, looking left and right, and the figure was also fast. Think about it, three long always want to take advantage of Suxi can''t come to his territory for a while, himself to line urgent soldiers way, into Suxi''s camp!


    Three elder this side move, Su Xi there naturally won''t be indifferent.


    Seeing a wide river in front of her, Suxi didn''t move immediately. In this kind of sand table deduction, there is a rule, that is, all soldiers have to follow the way of ordinary people. That is to say, the deducer can control the soldiers with spiritual power, but those movements such as flying are not allowed.


    Therefore, in the face of such a wide and fast river, Suxi could not let her soldiers fly over it. She had to think of another way.


    Scanning around, Suxi suddenly found that there were some strong ropes, grain and iron pots in the camp. Seeing this, Su Xi''s eyes flashed. Suddenly, she drove two soldiers to the iron pot and picked up a stone the size of her head to crush the iron pot!


    Then, the soldier, who was not weak, pulled the flattened iron pot into the shape of a hook, and tied the rope tightly to the hook. Holding the hook in both hands and pulling the rope, although the shape of the hook is not stable, it can support a person in the past. As long as one person has passed, then the person behind will not be a problem.


    Looking at the serious look of the three elders on the other side, Suxi frowned, but her eyes suddenly saw a small grass on one side. With a smile, he picked up the grass, then controlled the red soldier to raise a fire, and then threw the light green grass in.


    She didn''t expect that the sand table was so advanced that even the iron melting grass could be planted. Molten iron grass is not like its name, its function is to make some ordinary iron and other things more solid!


    Take the rope off the hook, and the soldier throws the hook into the fire. Flaming fire, issued a crackling sound, the hook is gradually becoming red!


    As time goes on, the hook changes from red to black. At this moment, the soldier suddenly put out the fire, and then pulled out the hook. Looking at the hook which had obviously become hard in the soldier''s hand, Suxi did not hesitate any more. She manipulated the soldier to quickly bind the hook with the rope, and then threw it at the tree trunk across the river!


    "Ding!" The hook was thrust into the trunk of the tree. The soldier pulled back. After confirming that there was no problem, he handed the rope to the soldier behind him and pulled it. Then he stepped on his rope and walked across the river step by step.


    Su Zhen and others saw Su Xi''s action, and Su Zhen was happy. Although several elders affirmed Su Xi''s observation, they still didn''t agree. This is just the beginning. Even if Suxi behaves extraordinary, it can''t represent the things behind. After all, the three elders haven''t done it yet!


    Thinking about the means of the three elders, all the elders, who were a little ugly, could not help but relax and look at the situation of the three elders. At this time, a smile appeared on the faces of several elders.


    Because the blue soldiers under the control of the three elders have come to the middle of the sand table. On Suxi''s side, the Red soldiers just crossed the river.


    After crossing the river, the Red soldiers put away the hook and rope, and then, where no one could see, one of the soldiers quietly left something in the river. Then, the red soldier, unexpectedly, the whole army went to the other side of the three elders, and no one left!


    Such a scene made several elders sneer in their hearts. It seems that Suxi is only brave but not scheming!


    Thinking of this, the hearts of the elders were greatly relaxed.


    When people''s minds were churning, Suxi was watching the scene closely. Fifteen soldiers were also watching the scene with vigilance, not relaxing a bit.


    What is striking is a plain. There is nothing on the plain except the dense grass that is tall with people. But there is nothing here, which makes people more alert and careful. There is a gentle wind, making the deep grass on the plain constantly blowing.


    In this flick, the sound of knowing Suo Suo rings, which makes Suxi more cautious.


    "Whew!" Suddenly, an empty voice came into Suxi''s ears. Suxi''s face changed, her left ring finger moved, and one of the Red soldiers fell down! At the same time, a sharp arrow roared past the soldiers.


    All of a sudden, all the onlookers, except Su Zhen, sneered. It was Su Xi''s most wrong decision to compete with the three elders!


    On the open plain, the grass moved with the wind. Su Xi''s eyes sharply looked at the surrounding scene, the sharp arrow suddenly let her understand what happened. However, she did not expect that the three elders came so quickly, and there were arrows in her hands.


    Looking at the rusty iron sword in her soldier''s hand, Suxi had to sigh that the sand table was too human. Even these things were prepared randomly, and no one was given the chance to prepare them.


    Ten fingers kept moving, and fifteen Red soldiers were deeply buried in the deep grass. Four or five of the blue soldiers bent their backs and kept marching in the grass. One step was to look at the situation around them. The sharp arrows and wild animals in their hands were ready at any time. If something was wrong, they would shoot out and kill people!"Chi..." Arrow into the body, I do not know when a blue soldier is quietly came to a single red soldier next to the hands of a sharp arrow into the red soldier''s chest, without dragging!


    With the disappearance of the spiritual power at her fingertips, Suxi immediately knew that her soldiers had already died. She couldn''t help looking at the three elders opposite, but she didn''t see the happiness in her imagination. Instead, she stared at the scene on the sand table without blinking. Look at that, the three elders are not happy to win first.


    Seeing this, Suxi''s heart suddenly became heavy. The three elders are really not a simple person. In this case, they can still look as usual and drive their soldiers to move.


    At the fingertip, another magical power disappeared. Suxi took back her eyes, but she saw another soldier died on her side! As soon as these soldiers died, they disappeared into the air, as if they had never appeared before.


    Between the two short breath, Suxi here is no two people, but three elder there is no damage!


    "Master, this is Miss Xi''s situation I''m afraid it''s not very optimistic! " Four elder suddenly say such a words, make Su Zhen face suddenly turn black.

 Chapter 302

    After a worried look at Suxi, Su Zhen''s worry was relieved when he saw that Suxi''s face was dignified, but nothing had changed. With a cold snort, Su Zhen said, "it''s not the last step. No one can predict the outcome. I believe that with Xi''er''s ability, this competition will not lose! You elders, get ready to accept Xi''er! "


    Although Su Zhen was determined, there was obviously a hint of wavering in his words. Several elders did not speak. It''s just that the expression is that we''ll see


    Taking a deep breath, Su Zhen swallows the breath back to his stomach and throws his eyes on the sand table again.


    "Miss Xi, if your ability is limited to the present, you will not be able to win today!" One of the people who killed Suxi again, the three elders finally raised their heads and said this to Suxi. Their expression was extremely confident, and they seemed to have seen his victory.


    Smell speech, Su Xi head also don''t lift, indifferent way: "be?"


    With the fall of the voice, the three elder''s little finger moved, but suddenly found that the spiritual power dissipated, and the blue soldier died at this moment.


    Seeing that Suxi quietly killed one of his own people while he was talking, the three elders were not angry. After all, compared with Suxi''s loss, it was nothing. With a sneer, the elder''s mood finally fluctuated greatly.


    Seeing that the three elders are back in the war, Suxi also looks down and stares at the situation on the sand table. Although this is a sand table exercise, it is different from the real war in the end. There are only 15 people on both sides. Even if they collide with each other directly, they are likely to lose both sides!


    In this way, the victory depends not on the brute force, but on the wisdom of the people on both sides of the plot! The tactics adopted by the three elders is to choose to break down one by one, and exchange the small casualties of their own side for the larger losses of the other side! Just like just now, the three elders only controlled four people, but quietly killed the three people on Suxi''s side!


    Now the situation on both sides is that the remaining 12 people of Suxi are all in the grass, and they are scattered far away. There are only three people in the grass on the other side of the three elders. The remaining two people are guarding the food and grass in the camp. In addition to the one who just died, there are nine people, but they don''t know where to go!


    Xu is aware that things are wrong, Suxi no longer with three elder consumption plan. There were only three people on the other side, and the plain was too big for her to find out. Under such circumstances, Suxi had to move forward and strive to quickly take down the banner of the three elders. Only in this way could she have some chances of winning!


    After pondering for a while, Suxi''s fingers moved quickly. At the same time, all the twelve red soldiers came out. They didn''t hide like before. They couldn''t get in for a long time!


    Twelve figures are constantly shuttling through the grass. Naturally, the three elders are all in their eyes. Seeing Su Xi''s action of breaking the jar, a smile appeared in the corner of the three elders'' mouth, and then the three blue soldiers were full of bows in their hands. At the same time, the sharp arrows were running towards the figure of the Red soldiers!


    The index finger suddenly moved, and a red soldier turned his head to avoid the sharp arrow. But the other two sharp arrows are already in front of the Red soldiers, and they are about to be inserted into the Red soldiers!


    At this time, I saw the soldiers in the galloping suddenly shifted their direction and ran towards the target!


    "Ding!" The iron sword is in contact with the sharp arrow. Under the attack of the sharp arrow, the rusty iron sword is directly interrupted by the sharp arrow! However, although the iron sword was broken, the sharp arrow also fell from the air because of blocking, and the red soldier was saved.


    The same thing happened to another target, and the result was the same. In exchange for the survival of a soldier, the breaking of the iron sword!


    Su Zhen nodded, obviously very satisfied with Su Xi''s practice. War, the means is important, but more important is the cooperation between the team, as well as mutual support belief! With such a principle, Suxi will take care of the interests of the Sujia people when she governs the Sujia family!


    Seeing such a scene, not only Su Zhen, but also the elders who did not agree with Su Xi to take over the Su family, could not help softening a little. After all, in their hearts, the Su family is always the first, and the owner of the Su family can only be a person who takes the overall situation into consideration.


    It can be said that Su Xi''s move not only defused her own power, but also won the favor of several elders. It can be said that she killed two birds with one stone!


    The sharp arrows of blue soldiers are limited, and each of them has only two. After shooting, there is no more. This also shows the flexibility of the sand table, creating a variety of situations, just to test the reaction ability and coping ability of the deduction.


    Because of this reason, the blue soldiers had no weapons for a while, and the twelve red soldiers also took advantage of this opportunity to jump a long distance! The Third Elder''s eyes darkened, and he glanced at Su Xi, who was indifferent. Gritting his teeth, he drove the three unarmed men to pursue the Red soldiers!


    "Miss Xi, it''s a good hand. But even if you want to go, you have to pay a little price! " After that, a blue figure suddenly knocked down a red soldier who was running fast! Two people rolling between the deep grass, blue soldiers fist up and down, is towards the Red soldiers hard hit!Su Xi''s reaction was not slow. She immediately urged the red soldier to raise his iron sword and stab the blue soldier!


    "Hiss!" It was the sound of the iron sword. Suxi looked at the disappearing blue soldier, but she didn''t mean to be happy. Just because, while the blue soldier disappeared, another blue soldier suddenly appeared, and the iron bow in his hand pierced into the red soldier''s body!


    As soon as this was done, the two blue soldiers removed a red soldier in the same way and in different ways. Until now, there are ten red soldiers and one blue soldier on the plain. But where Suxi couldn''t see, there were nine people


    Three elder, it is this kind of method that injures the enemy 1000 and injures oneself 800 to still get rid of Su Xi''s person!


    Take a deep breath, three elder this with a life for a life of ruthless means make Suxi to him had a change. Sure enough, the three elders are not a simple man, and they can''t deal with him in ordinary ways. After putting out the remaining blue soldier, Suxi''s fingers kept moving. The red soldier''s speed suddenly accelerated a lot, and disappeared in the grass in the blink of an eye.


    Up to now, there are still ten red soldiers and eleven blue soldiers

 Chapter 303

    Out of the plain, there are endless mountains and forests. The trees stand tall, straight into the clouds. Under the dense trees, the light in the forest is very dark. We can''t see what''s unexpected in the dark.


    Ten red soldiers lined up in two, advancing rapidly. Su Xi''s eyes fall in the forest, sharp eyes looking at the dark forest scene, poisonous snakes and spiders swimming in the forest from time to time, adding a lot of unknown dangers to the forest. If there is any mistake in the mountains, the consequences will be unpredictable.


    The dense fog gradually rises and fills the mountain forest, making the dim mountain forest more and more invisible. Su Xi frowned and suddenly a touch of cyan lit up from her eyes. The original black pain immediately turned into a strange cyan.


    Under the blue, even if there was a thick fog, Suxi could see the situation in the forest.


    I saw many spiders swarming towards the Red soldiers, as if they had received some orders. They were everywhere on the ground and trees. The colorful spiders are highly poisonous at first sight. If they are bitten, they will die in such a situation that there are no cure conditions!


    It seems that this sand table deduction should deal with not only the interference of the enemy, but also the obstacles set by the sand table itself. Seeing what happened to him, I don''t know what kind of obstruction the three elders would encounter


    The red soldier was still moving forward, and Suxi didn''t move, as if she didn''t see the spiders. The two sides kept approaching. When the poisonous spider was about to climb on the soldier''s body, the hook suddenly shot out and embedded in the tree trunk! At the same time, the red soldier waved his iron sword and shot down all the spiders on the tree trunk. His figure appeared on the tree trunk!


    Looking at the scene, the four elders sneered and said: "there is only one hook and rope, and the remaining nine people are allowed to fold here?"


    His voice is not low, and his words are naturally heard by Suxi. At the same time, it also spread to the three elders. But the three elders seem to have encountered some difficult problems at this time. They frown tightly and have no mind to manage Su Xi.


    So, Su Xi Tu''s smile, in the four elder''s surprised eyes, fingers move quickly. The red soldier who climbed up the tree trunk threw the rope of the hook rope down. All of a sudden, the soldiers on the ground grasped the rope, and their toes appeared on the tree trunk.


    The first soldier did so, the rest of the nature is also a gourd gourd, one by one between the figures flashing, is to climb up the tree that has already cleared the spider.


    Then, in the same way, ten red soldiers in a short time, relying on a hook and rope, a rusty iron sword, between the trees, avoided the attack of spiders, and also avoided casualties.


    When the situation changed, the four elders, who had just made sarcastic remarks, immediately closed their mouths and looked very ugly.


    Although the problem of spiders is so easy to solve temporarily, Suxi looks at the spiders crawling everywhere in the thick fog, but her heart is a little uneasy. If this matter has passed so easily, the problem of this sand table is too simple!


    It seems that knowing Su Xi''s inner thoughts, the Red soldiers, who had been going very well, slipped and fell to the ground one by one. The ground, now also crawling dense spiders, if really fell down, will be buried in the abdomen of insects! This sudden scene really caught Suxi off guard.


    Almost at the same time of falling, the soldier holding the hook rope grabbed the rope in one hand and the nearest soldier in the other. The soldier also held the person nearest to him. In this way, the soldiers did the same thing.


    However, even so, only seven people were caught. The falling speed was too fast. Suxi''s action could not keep up with the falling speed! In this way, there are three people "bang" fell in the spider group, were bitten by those colorful spiders, humanized face appeared a touch of black, and then disappeared in the mountains.


    Seven red soldiers hung in the air, relying on the arm strength of the soldier at the top and the strength of the hook embedded in the tree trunk. Constantly shaking in the air, the seven people''s crisis has not been lifted. Because, on the tree trunk which had been cleared by the soldiers, many spiders came out of nowhere, and they were getting closer to the man at the top.


    A small green spider first climbed to the hands of the soldiers, without hesitation is to bite down!


    Feeling the light color of her fingertips, Suxi frowned and knew that the soldier would die. Once the soldier died, a series of soldiers under him would fall into the spiders under him, and there was no way to survive!


    With the disappearance of another spiritual power at the fingertips, the red soldier supporting at the top also suddenly dissipated. Then, a series of soldiers fell to the ground


    "It seems that Miss Xi is going to be wiped out! Well, it''s a little girl after all. I lost this time... " Four elder''s words haven''t finished, but the voice is abrupt stop. Only because the red soldier, who should have fallen to the ground, was devoured by spiders, only three people fell in the end!Suxi drove the Red soldiers to step on the other one and finally left the three Red soldiers on the tree trunk. In the hand iron sword waving unceasingly, on the tree trunk spider is cuts down by its full number!


    Such a gesture, when it is to turn the tide!


    War depends on cooperation, and it also depends on sacrificing some people and preserving others! Maybe this action runs counter to Suxi''s idea, but if Suxi doesn''t do that, she will be completely destroyed! Compared with no one left, Suxi can accept one for another.


    The three Red soldiers leaned against the tree trunk again, and the ground was still full of spiders. Looking at those spiders climbing up the tree, Suxi frowned. In such a situation, if there is no way to directly attack the Yellow Dragon, it can''t be consumed!


    When Su Xi was thinking about the solution, the sky suddenly began to rain. As soon as the rain fell on the spider, the whole body began to smoke and then disappeared.


    In this way, the transparent rain has a strong corrosive force! These spiders in the impact of rain, there is no resistance at all, only a death!


    "Hiss!" Suddenly a drop of rain fell on the red soldier, and then the soldier''s clothes were directly corroded by the rain into a hole, and then the flesh and blood were also emitting white smoke

 Chapter 304

    Countless spiders dissipated one by one, and those who were not hit by the rain ran away very fast, and there was no spare force to attack the soldiers. However, the spider is gone, the greater threat than the spider is turned into the rain.


    Looking at the endless natural disasters in the sand table setting, Su Xi''s eyebrows didn''t stretch again. If there is still a ray of life for the soldiers among the spiders, how can the soldiers escape under the dense and seamless rain of corrosion?


    Su Xi''s eyes sank, and then clenched her teeth. Her little finger moved. One of the Red soldiers used her body to block the other two soldiers! The rain continued to fall on the soldiers, making a "Zizi" sound, and the soldiers'' body surface was constantly emitting white smoke, gradually becoming transparent.


    Eyes a Li, because of the spiders on the ground have fled, Suxi no longer hesitated, driving three Red soldiers to the ground, in the protection of the soldiers used to block the rain, the other two soldiers under the feet of fast moving, shuttle between the mountains!


    After the small half incense, the spiritual power on the little finger disappeared, and the soldier who was used to block the rain could not stand the corrosive force of the rain, turned into air and disappeared.


    However, the rain has not stopped


    In desperation, Suxi had to do the same thing again. The only two soldiers left were one standing in the rain and the other running. At this speed, as long as Suxi is fast enough to get out of the mountain forest in time, the soldiers will have a chance to live! The worst, also can live a person!


    When Suxi entered the critical moment, the three elders were also baffled.


    According to the conjecture of the three elders, we could go to Suxi''s camp after we got out of the great plain. However, this camp is to see, but it is standing on a cliff to see! Looking at the red flag constantly flying across the river under the cliff, the movement of the three elders stopped.


    The cliff appeared out of thin air is the obstacle set by the sand table for the three elders. If the three elders can solve it and cross the river, the victory will be the three elders.


    However, although there is a river at the bottom of the cliff, there are only two results when you jump: one is washed away by the river, or you can''t bear the pressure to explode and die; the other is to resist the turbulent torrent, jump from here and swim to Suxi''s camp.


    Cruel and resolute as the three elders, he wanted to swim directly. However, one of the three people who jumped down was washed away by the torrent of the river and didn''t know where to go. Because of too much pressure to jump down, a person is directly crushed by the water as soon as he enters the water. There was another person who disappeared for no reason. Even the three elders did not know what had happened.


    Looking at the fast flowing river, the elder''s heart was heavy. If he guessed well, there might be something under the river. As long as he drove the soldiers to jump down, he would enter the mouth of that thing!


    Taking a deep breath, the three elders raised their eyes and looked at Suxi, but saw that Suxi''s brow was locked, but there was a touch of confidence and edge in his eyes that he could not ignore. Looking at Su Xi''s two fingers, the three elders knew that Su Xi was the only one left. But I don''t know why, the bottom of the three elders'' heart is suddenly filled with a little uneasiness.


    Driven by this uneasiness, the heart of the three elders began to wave. The fierce light flashed from his face, and the three elders began to act.


    "Poop! Poop! Poop One by one, the sound of falling water rang out. This time, the three elders were actually the remaining eight soldiers who jumped off the cliff and fell into the turbulent river!


    Soldiers will water, eight soldiers in pairs to help each other, together to fight toward the opposite swim! But the three elders underestimated the rapidity of the river. Even if the two soldiers were united, they were still dashed away by the river, and they lost two people all at once!


    Seeing this, the three elders sank their faces, and the speed in their hands suddenly slowed down. The remaining six soldiers were also stable, and they were no longer scattered by the river. However, the three elders were not happy because he knew that the things in the river had not appeared yet


    Xu is in order to complete three elder''s mind, that originally is only the turbulent water, suddenly surges! One by one, whirlpools appeared around the soldiers, and then a big head came out. One soldier''s head was bitten off with a big mouth. The other soldier, because he had no support, was staggered by the river, and then fell into another big mouth!


    At the same time, a trace of black into the body of the soldiers, seems to be dormant.


    "Gudong! Gudong Bolt twice, the brain bag is to swallow the soldier''s head, and then it seems to eat comfortable, big head suddenly jump, the three elders see clearly that this inexplicable thing is a strange fish with the size of people!


    The fish''s teeth are so sharp that it doesn''t take much effort to bite into people''s body.


    See what that thing is, three elder but still have no way with it. This strange fish lives in this river, and it can swim well in the river. If it''s cold, it will come out and kill the blue soldier. It''s impossible to prevent it!


    Looking at the remaining four soldiers, the three elder''s face was so heavy that he was about to drip water.Strange fish is still constantly moving, swimming between is to bring up huge waves, making is struggling to swim to the other side of the soldiers more difficult! The speed of the strange fish was obviously faster than that of the soldiers. In the blink of an eye, it caught up with the soldiers. With a big mouth, it was ready to swallow the soldiers alive!


    Seeing that the two soldiers were about to fall into the mouth of the strange fish, the three elders bit their lips and suddenly made one of the soldiers kick the other soldier, so as to help him swim further!


    In this way, the result is that he personally sent his soldiers to the mouth of the strange fish!


    When he did this action, because he didn''t take into account the overall situation, the other two soldiers were swallowed by the strange fish. In the end, there was only one person left besides the two who stayed in the camp!


    Fortunately, the soldier who borrowed money had already landed, otherwise the three elders would be angry to death!


    My heart suddenly relieved, now he has come to Suxi''s camp, and looking at Suxi''s appearance, I''m afraid he is still making all kinds of efforts, there is still some distance from his camp. Even if Suxi arrived at his camp, there were still two people waiting. He was not afraid that Suxi would be ahead of him.


    In this way, he will win!


    The complacent mood suddenly surged into the heart of the three elders, so that he did not see the more obvious black in the back of the blue soldier''s brain

 Chapter 305

    "It seems that I''m going to be a better player! Miss Xi, today is the day of acceptance. " Smile to Su Xi to say such a words, three elder no longer hesitated, after observing nothing different around, it is to control the soldiers to run towards the hillside. Target, red flag!


    Seeing this scene, Su sighed and couldn''t help shaking his head. He was very lonely. There was nothing to see on the elder''s face, but there was a trace of happiness in his eyes. It was obvious that this scene was what he wanted to see. Four elder''s facial expression most have no cover up, excited and straightforward write on the face, afraid others can''t see the same. The expression of the five elders is a little complicated. They are both happy and worried that Su Zhen will pursue him because of this, and they no longer trust him. But in any case, the ideas of several elders are the same, that is, they don''t want to come to Suxi to master the Su family!


    "Miss Xi, you still need to sharpen up a little bit! As long as the strength is not enough, the mind is indispensable. If there is only brute force, how can we put our heart down to hand over the Su family to her! " Four elder Yin Yang strange Qi of say this words, satisfied of saw Su Zhen more hair not good facial expression.


    The elder looked at Su Zhen and the proud elder four. It seemed that in order to ease the awkward atmosphere, he coughed and said, "Miss Xi is young after all. I wish I had experienced more things in a few years. People, which one is not growing up, do you think? "


    Hearing the elder''s words, the four elders turned their lips and thought to themselves: at the beginning, you didn''t say that. It''s clear that he was the first to resist Su Zhen''s proposal, but now he came out to say such a high sounding words, blind the name of fairness and justice!


    However, no matter what he thought in his heart, the four elders would not say it. He just pulled the corners of his mouth with a smile to show that he agreed with the elder''s words.


    But Su Zhen didn''t have any consolation because of this. He didn''t know the thoughts of several elders. Now he can only blame himself for not being tough enough and agreed to the contest between Su Xi and the three elders. If he had not directly ordered several elders in the name of the house owner instead of consulting them, even if they didn''t want to, they would have nothing to say, and they would not have the present situation.


    Seeing the blue soldier getting closer to the red flag, Su Zhen sighed. He didn''t expect Su Xi, who was so confident, to lose


    The five elders, who had not spoken all the time, suddenly said, "well, Miss Xi knows that she is defeated. Why don''t you give up and still move?"


    Smell speech, four elder pie pie pie mouth, way: "little girl want face Bai, even if know the result, also want to die struggle! I don''t know, it will make her more shameful! "


    "That''s not right! How did the three elder soldiers slow down? "


    Hearing these words of five elders, several people all set their eyes on the blue soldiers of three elders. I saw that the soldier who was running at a high speed, somehow became slower and slower, and finally turned into walking! What''s more, during the walk, the blue soldier was still crooked, as if he was about to fall down at any time!


    Seeing such a scene, Su Zhen and others have an idea in their hearts: things have changed!


    However, even if several people thought so in their hearts, the four elders still opened their mouths and said a self deceiving sentence: "maybe the three elders deliberately, in order to teach Miss Xi a lesson?"


    When he said this, the four elders had no bottom in their hearts, because the three elders were not a person who would play tricks on their opponents! In this way, it is really the unexpected change of the three elders!


    When Su Zhen and others noticed this problem, the three elders had a personal experience. No matter how he drives the blue soldier, the soldier keeps slowing down, keeps slowing down, and doesn''t listen to the command at all! Smart as he is, he naturally knows that something has changed, but he doesn''t know how it happened!


    Looking at the red flag close at hand, in the eyes of the three elders, the red flag fluttering with the wind seemed to laugh at him, making his teeth itch!


    Once the eyes sank, the three elders didn''t give up. Even if the soldier''s steps had faltered, even if the soldier had fallen twice, the three elders still didn''t give up!


    Five steps! Four steps! Three steps! Two steps! It''s the last step! Three elder''s heart raised, the finger move, is preparing to take down that red flag, but discovered own soldier suddenly disappeared in the original place!


    Looking at his fingertips disappear, the three elders'' heart suddenly sank. After working hard for such a long time, I failed in this step!


    Na Na Na of looking at Su Xi that empty camp, there, just still have his soldier''s figure, but now is to restore calm. The red flag well planted there has become a joke, as if laughing at the three elders.


    "This..." Several elders looked at each other with shock in their eyes. Their eyesight is not bad, perhaps the three elders in tension did not see it, but they actually saw the black mark on the back of the soldier''s head!


    Suxi, unexpectedly, unknowingly spread poison, which made the three elder soldiers poisoned. Finally, when the victory was about to be won, she poisoned herself and died!Looking at Su Xi, whose face is still the same and fingers are constantly moving, several elders feel a chill in their hearts for no reason. Are they really capable of fighting such a thoughtful generation?


    No matter what these people think, Suxi is still moving her fingers, driving her soldiers to run in the mountains. The size of the mountain forest is beyond her imagination. The rain proof soldier has shown a decadent color, but they have not yet run out of the mountain forest.


    "Jump..." It seems that the red soldier is kicking something. Then, "the sound of breaking the air came, and two sharp arrows shot from the forest, aiming at Su Xi''s Red soldiers!


    Suxi''s face changed. Suddenly she saw the light coming from the forest not far away, and then the soldier who was driving him to block the rain pushed another soldier!


    With a big push, the soldier took a few steps forward. Suxi drove him to run towards the light without looking back!


    "Ho! Hiss Two sharp arrows were inserted into the soldier''s body at the same time, and the soldier who was originally vulnerable to a single blow immediately disappeared, while Suxi had only one soldier left.


    Out of the woods, Suxi didn''t stop. She had no nostalgia for the dead soldier. She drove the last soldier to run.


    Looking ahead, Suxi''s eyes were firm.


    There, there are blue flags flying.

 Chapter 306

    Everything in the world changes rapidly, but in the blink of an eye, the thing that has already had a result is another ending. The three elders, who had been able to meet the joy of victory, were watching Su Xi''s soldiers arrive at their own territory, while his soldiers were on the other side''s land, dead to the last!


    Clenching his fists tightly, the three elders looked at the red soldier who had been corroded for several holes, but was still running at a high speed. In his heart, he had never had an indescribable emotion.


    After taking a deep breath, the three elders gathered away their complicated looks and became firm again.


    Even if Suxi arrives at his camp, he still has two people here! Looking at the red soldier''s appearance, we know that he has been tossed miserably. Under the situation of one-on-two or his own side is obviously weak, it is almost impossible for Suxi to win.


    No matter how unexpected Suxi was, the three elders could still do it!


    "Bang!" As Su Xi drove the Red soldiers on, two blue soldiers suddenly ran out of the grain pile on one side of the road, blocking the way of the Red soldiers. One of the blue soldiers also ran into the red soldier. Fortunately, Suxi reacted quickly. The red soldier was only touched on the shoulder, and didn''t suffer much damage on the whole.


    Looking at the blue soldier who suddenly appeared, Suxi understood that this was the back hand of the three elders. Things have come to this point, and she knows that as long as she kills the two blue soldiers, she will win.


    Think of here, Su Xi''s eyes sink, inside flash sharp light.


    "Miss Xi, let''s fight here." The eyes of the three elders were shining. Even if he had only two soldiers left, he was still full of self-confidence after looking at Su Xi for a long time. This is a kind of confidence in her own strength. Under this confidence, Suxi''s mood is dignified.


    However, Suxi is not an ordinary person. Her ability to walk to the camp of the three elders has already been demonstrated. Therefore, in the face of such a confident three elders, Su Xi is alert and dignified, but she is not timid.


    With a light smile toward the three elders, Su Xi said, "that''s what the three elders want."


    As soon as the words fell, the Red soldiers shot at the two blue soldiers like an arrow from the string. At the same time, the rusty iron sword in his hand is constantly waving in the air, and the momentum is very compelling!


    Seeing this, the three elders will not be indifferent. The sharp arrow was placed on the bow, and the two blue soldiers kept retreating at their feet, trying to distance themselves from the red soldier, and then shot through the red soldier''s body with the arrow!


    However, the three elders underestimated the speed of the red soldier. Before the speed was fully extended, the red soldier came to one of the blue soldiers, and the rusty iron sword was suddenly wielded, which was to pierce into the blue soldier''s chest with lightning speed.


    With the stab of the sword, the blue soldier and his bow and arrow disappeared out of thin air. Because of this action, the red soldier did not guard against another blue soldier. He was shot in the arm by another blue soldier''s arrow, and his body suddenly faded, and there were signs of disappearing at any time.


    Su Xi Mou son suddenly of a Li, with extremely fast speed toward the remaining blue soldier to rob! The three elders were surprised. Bows and arrows were not suitable for melee. He had to distance himself to win, so he was retreating.


    However, to our surprise, the red soldier was originally aiming at the blue soldier, but in the middle of the way, he turned a corner and ran towards the blue flag!


    See this, three long eldest brother startled, immediately pull bow up arrow, aimed at the red soldier''s back.


    "Whew!" When the sharp arrow left, it was roaring towards the red soldier. At this time, the red soldier was still a few steps away from catching the blue flag!


    Such a scene makes everyone hold their breath and look at the changes on the sand table with their eyes burning. They are very nervous. Although the three elders were a little nervous at this time, they were more excited about winning. Seeing that the sharp arrow was getting closer and closer to the red soldier, a smile appeared on the three elders'' face.


    However, the smile is suddenly solidified in the face of the three elders, his eyes are also because he saw something incredible scene and suddenly opened, which is full of disbelief.


    Just when the sharp arrow could pierce the red soldier''s body, the red soldier suddenly jumped and hit the blue flag with an incredible posture. Then he quickly scratched the wooden pole under the flag and pulled it out! Because of his action, the sharp arrow suddenly disappeared, and the fog on the sand table dissipated. Su Xi and her husband were able to see the whole picture of the sand table.


    "This This, this Is that the end? " Four long old Zhang opened his mouth, intermittently said such a sentence, the tone is shocked.


    Looking at the only remaining Red soldiers on the sand table, they couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. It seemed that they couldn''t believe that Suxi defeated the three elders of the sand table expert.


    "Good! Good Su Zhen was overjoyed. He suddenly got up from his chair and walked quickly to Suxi. He said these words to Suxi. And his voice also pulled several elders back from the shock.With a bitter smile, the three elders got up and walked to Suxi''s side. They bowed their hands to Suxi and said, "Miss Xi is resourceful, she knows how to cooperate, she knows how to sacrifice, and she knows how to make use of my eagerness to win and turn defeat into victory at the last moment! I''m convinced that I''ve lost this war! "


    After that, the three elders resumed their usual silence and turned to leave. This also makes Suxi think highly of the three elders. Such a person who dares to admit his failure and is so deep in the city, being the three elders in Suxi''s house, is a bit aggrieved by his ability and talent


    After hearing what the three elders said, everyone understood that Suxi really won. And they want to fulfill their promise and hand the Su family over to Su Xi.


    He took a complicated look at Suxi. The elder sighed, but he didn''t say anything. He turned around and left. After him, the four elders and five elders didn''t stay much. Xu Shi felt that he had lost face in front of the younger generation. He congratulated Suxi and left behind the elder.


    Seeing this, Suxi didn''t stop them, just looked at their backs and didn''t speak.


    Su Zhen patted Su Xi on the shoulder, and her face was filled with relief: "don''t worry, they will keep their promise. This Su family will be yours in the future! " With that, Su Zhen''s eyes were moist, and the look inside was extremely complicated.


    Smile at Su Zhen, Su Xi''s eyes become secluded

 Chapter 307

    Day gradually cool up, hanging in the sky of the sun is not as powerful as before, according to the people warm, white let people sleepy up.


    As autumn comes, it''s six or seven days since the sand table war. During this period of time, the sand table battle between Suxi and the three elders was also spread. Although others did not know the cause of the sand table battle, the news that Suxi had won the three elders could make the emperor boiling.


    The existence of the three elders in other people''s eyes, it has always been the most mysterious people in the Su family, but also the most intelligent people. Such a person is suitable to be a military adviser, and he did give many ideas for Su Zhen, which made the Su family more prosperous.


    What the three elders are most famous for is the sand table deduction. But this time, Suxi won the third elder. This shows that Suxi''s strategy is better than the third elder. People''s view of Suxi is several levels higher!


    Brave and resourceful, he should be the first person of the Su family!


    No matter what the outside world said, the Su family was quiet. Although the Su family is now determined to be handed over to Su Xi, it has not been released to the outside world. The reason is Su Xi''s obstruction!


    On the second day after the test, Suxi called all the elders together for discussion, making it clear that she would go to the inner courtyard of Imperial College next, and had no time to take care of the Su family. So now the Su family is still managed by Su Zhen, but the real principal behind it has become Su Xi. As for this issue, all the elders have different ideas, but they all agree without any objection. After all, they need time to accept this fact, and Suxi''s own proposal is the best.


    Suxi spent a few days like this, enjoying a few days of leisure time. However, time always goes, she can''t stay here all the time.


    In the days like flowing water, the time to enter the inner courtyard also comes quietly.


    Because Su Qi didn''t pass the inner court competition, and Su Bu was obviously not a student of Imperial College, so both of them couldn''t go with Su Xi this time. After thinking about it, Suxi gave them to Mr. Wu and asked him to take them to develop Yinlou.


    For this result, Su Qi is not willing to, but she finally obeys Su Xi''s arrangement. As for Su Bu, he was a little surprised, but he was as smart as him. He would not ask anything, just obey Su Xi''s decision.


    Today, the sky is clear, and the leaves on the branches are quietly golden, which means that it is autumn now.


    The cool autumn wind is blowing on people, and there is a sense of coolness in the coolness. At least the little tail who is afraid of the cold has curled up into a ball, hiding in Suxi''s hair. Su Xi had no choice but to stop it.


    In the office of the dean of DIDU college, seven students who passed the inner court competition stood quietly, waiting for the late Dean.


    Among them, except for Yinling, the rest of them all glanced at Su from time to time, with different meanings. Among them, the most ardent is Diyan.


    That day after Su Xi hypnotized him, di Yan fainted. When he woke up, he didn''t know that he was hypnotized by Suxi. When he asked Di Mo, di Mo didn''t ask him this question. So, up to now, he didn''t know how he came to di Mo''s place.


    At this time see Su Xi, Emperor Yan is want to go up to ask. However, at the thought of what happened that day, Diyan was very uncomfortable. He just stopped thinking carefully. In the end, he stood in the same place without asking. Just that look in the eyes, in the end is staring at Su Xi, make silver Ling several times all want to direct Di Yan''s eyes to poke blind, let him never see again good!


    About half the time after touching the incense, the Dean finally came to the office with a slovenly body. Looking at the students with different expressions in the office, the dean''s muddy eyes flashed a trace of light, and then disappeared.


    "Do you know why you are called here today?"


    Hearing the president''s words, several people looked at each other with puzzled words on their faces.


    In contrast, Su Xi is very calm, as if not interested in this, Emperor Yan has been paying attention to Su Xi, but also ignored the president''s words. As for Yinling, he was a paralyzed face, and he thought that he didn''t go to help Suxi that day. He was so sorry that he didn''t care about the dean. Although others were puzzled, they all closed their mouths for fear that they would make a breakthrough, which would cause the dean''s displeasure.


    Seeing this, the Dean was not annoyed, just like he didn''t see the reaction of the public. He said to himself, "everyone else thinks that the inner courtyard of the Imperial College is just another place to study, but in the end, it won''t go far. If you think so, it''s a big mistake. The inner court is never in the imperial capital. It''s well paid, but it''s even more dangerous! "


    As soon as the voice fell, a few people began to whisper. They were puzzled by the president''s words. The Dean didn''t stop and let those people whisper, but his eyes were constantly wandering between Su Xi and di Yan, and the meaning was unclear


    "Dean, this inner courtyard is not in the imperial capital, where is it?" In the end, someone could not help but stand up and ask the questions we all want to know.When someone asked, the president naturally wanted to answer. Taking back the eyes on Su Xi and di Yan, the dean said: "there is no fixed place in the inner courtyard. The so-called inner courtyard learning is actually just a task. As for the difficulty of this task, it depends on your luck! I believe you all know the demon world? "


    As soon as the word "demon world" came out, even Su Xi''s face changed. I don''t know what the dean said all of a sudden.


    In people''s eyes, the demon world is a very bloody place. There is full of desire and killing. When it comes to the demon world, people first think of the blood and abominable faces. It''s a very depressing place. No one likes it. Even some people feel scared when they hear about the demon world.


    Of course, this idea only exists in the hearts of those who have only heard of the reputation of the demon world. Those who have really seen the life of the demon world, or whose strength has reached a certain level, will not have this kind of emotion. Obviously, Suxi belongs to the kind of people who are not afraid, do not hate, and even have a good impression of the demon world. It''s just a good impression, and it''s only for a small number of people.


    After a moment''s hesitation, someone trembled and said: "courtyard Dean, I Should we not be Are you going to the devil''s world? "


    "Demon world? Do you really want to go to the demon world? That''s where people don''t blink! "


    "Yes! If I go to the devil''s world, will I have my life back? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 308

    After the man''s voice dropped, the office was filled with the sound of a jar. Su Xi''s face is still indifferent, but her brows are wrinkled. She seems to think of something bad. And always have no expression of silver Ling at the moment is also showed worried look, obviously the evil world in his heart impression is not good.


    Among them, the most tranquil one is Emperor Yan. As an extraordinary emperor, he is no stranger to the demon world. Although he has never been to the demon world, he has never seen a real demon. However, in his childhood, he did not have any fear of the devil. On the contrary, he disdained it. There was deep disgust and killing intention in it.


    "Why don''t you tell me about the task?" Cool voice rings out, Su Xi doesn''t want to guess, what words are all directly asked out.


    After Suxi''s voice fell, several people stopped discussing and looked at the Dean with burning eyes. They were inexplicably nervous.


    Exhale one breath, the Dean looks at Su Xi, there face unexpectedly some inexplicable deep meaning! "Naturally, the college will not let you really go to the demon world, but among the six realms, there is a barrier that forbids races from all walks of life to enter and leave others'' interfaces at will. However, nothing is absolute. There are still other races in this world. Like the demons, or Demon


    I don''t know if it''s Suxi''s illusion. She actually felt that the Dean gave her a special look when she said that demon word. At that moment, it was like seeing through her and knowing something she wanted to hide.


    This idea together, Suxi''s heart is a wave. She did not know whether the Dean saw anything, but she understood that the Dean would not show that kind of eyes to her for no reason. When Su Xi looked at the Dean again, she was calm.


    As if feeling Su Xi''s slightly changed mood, the Dean looked back and said: "for each group of students who enter the inner courtyard, they need to complete only one task, that is to go to the designated place, hunt a specified number of demons, and then bring back their souls as a certificate. And this will also be the standard to test your ability and even preliminarily determine whether you are qualified for the chance to enter Huangji! "


    In this way, several people''s attention fell on the word "Huangji".


    In this world, the most attractive student is the Imperial College. However, if you want to say that the most attractive to the strong is the emperor! Huangji is the dream of every human being, not only because they live in the human world, but also because Huangji is the biggest and strongest force in the human world. What''s more, under the leadership of emperor Dimo, Huangji is equal to the other six realms, and even has the ability and potential to compete with other interfaces!


    The people of each interface hope that the interface they belong to is the strongest! This is not only to satisfy people''s vanity or how, but also for people living in this interface to have a quiet and stable life.


    No one likes war, life without worry is their ultimate pursuit. And once someone blocks their common pursuit, they will rise up to resist, and the emperor is the strongest force to lead them to resist, even to succeed!


    There was a history of humiliation in the human world, that is, the murderous people in the demon world once launched wars against the human world! At that time, there was no such force as Huangji, the emperor was not born, and his father, di Juntian, did not know where he was.


    In that war, no one was willing to stand out. Those who were praised in ordinary times were all shrinking up. They didn''t want to organize forces to fight against the demons at all! People in the human world have suffered from humiliation and killing. It''s the most appropriate scene for a river of blood!


    Just when everyone began to despair, Huangji suddenly emerged with an irresistible momentum! At that time, people had no confidence in this unheard of force, but Huangji proved their strength with his actions!


    At that time, under the leadership of emperor Juntian, this underground force came out and gave the people in the demon world a fierce fight back!


    The demons rolled back to the demon world. Huangji also appeared in front of people and took root. Since then, people have a fanatical feeling for Huangji. They are proud to join Huangji all their lives! This kind of emotion has been in people''s hearts until the birth of emperor Mo, when Emperor Mo controls emperor pole and makes emperor pole stronger!


    Now the number of people in the emperor''s pole is several times more than before, and the strong ones are countless. Under the leadership of emperor Mo, Emperor Ji grew stronger and stronger, until these years, he looked directly at the other five overlords and did not change his face, or even pay attention to them!


    It can be said that a large part of the purpose of these students to enter the Imperial College is to compete for the qualification to enter the Imperial College!


    Now I heard the Dean say that the practice in the inner courtyard is the judgment of whether they have this qualification. People can''t help but be overjoyed. The rising fear of the demon world has disappeared, and the whole person is very excited! Even Suxi was a little stunned. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Emperor Yan is in the heart cold hum a, not like those people so excited, also not like Su Xi so complex. Perhaps, people standing here, only Diyan''s mind at the moment, is the most simple. Because, what he wants now is just how to hunt more demons. Influenced by his childhood, he hates the demons very much. He wants to get rid of them!After coughing twice, the Dean continued: "the place you are going to this time is manghuang, which is called the holy land of death! Most of the demons who sneak into the human world gather in that place for the purpose of hunting the monsters on the wild and fierce land. Under the constant hunting and killing of the demons, the monsters there also suffered a lot of casualties. "


    "Although we can hunt monsters, we are totally different from the warlords. Demons appear there, and wanton hunting monsters, there must be their unknown purpose! We and the demons and beasts complement each other, restrain each other, and enhance each other. It is impossible for us to sit by and watch the behavior of the demons. So, the students want you to hunt the demons in the wilderness. Each person needs to hunt at least 50 demons for a year


    "A year later, the college will assess you according to the number of demons you hunt. If you meet certain requirements, you can participate in the Huangji competition and compete for the few five places! Of course, the requirement here is not just fifty demons. The final result will depend on the specific situation! "

 Chapter 309

    Silence, dead silence.


    After the president said these words, the office no longer heard the eagerness of the emperor, but became silent. Suxi is always cold, after hearing the answer she wants, she will not talk nonsense. Diyan didn''t want to talk at all. He was afraid that he would attract Su Xi''s attention as soon as he spoke. Although this is only his wishful thinking, he is still reluctant to do so. Yinling, like other students, is thinking about the same problem.


    The reason for the appearance of this scene is that it all came out of the wild and fierce source!


    It is also called the holy land of death. As the name suggests, as long as the people who enter the savage land, most of them die in it and never come out again. Not only that, it is said that the souls of those who died there will not be reincarnated in the underworld, but stay in the source of evil and become the slaves of the master manghuang!


    Manghuang monarch is a powerful monster. It is said that he has been cultivated into human form and likes to kill. As long as the people who went, they were all torn away by the wild monarch! And their soul, is not easy, all day in manghuang monarch''s drive, do they do not want to, even can be said to be humiliating things!


    So far, they have never heard of anyone who can come back alive after entering the wild and fierce land, except the emperor''s road!


    In a word, if we say which place in the human world is the most inaccessible, we should be well deserved! It''s no wonder that when these students hear its name, they will be silent, and their spirit will be worn away.


    Between life and future, most people will choose life without hesitation. Even if none of the people standing here are mediocre, they will still consider whether it is worth paying for their own life in order to get into Huangji


    The Dean didn''t say a word about the dead silence. At the moment, what he has to do is not to force the students to make a choice, but to wait for the students to think clearly, and then choose whether to accept the task. However, when his eyes fell on Su Xi and di Yan, they became soft. He has a kind of intuition, no matter what, these two people will accept this task!


    With two people to protect the bottom, the dean''s mood is not so bad, so he is willing to wait for everyone to make a decision.


    A stick of incense passed, and some people could not help sweating. Although the president didn''t give them any pressure, the president himself is pressure. As long as he sits there, it''s hard for people not to pay attention to him! In this nameless pressure, someone finally stood up, bowed his head and said, "Dean, I choose to give up."


    There is no excuse, which is also a great advantage of the students of DIDU college. What is, they never make more excuses. And for this student''s outspokenness, the Dean didn''t mean to be angry at all. He can''t force it, can he?


    Therefore, the dean said calmly: "in this way, you can go back to the outer courtyard and continue to study. Maybe you can go home. "


    Hearing the president''s words, the man did not dare to lift his head. He was afraid to see the disappointed eyes of the Dean, so he had to bow to the Dean all the time. After saying sorry, he had no face to stay here and left.


    With the beginning, people with the same idea behind are naturally less nervous. For a moment, two more people came forward and said that they were afraid and did not accept the task. In this regard, it is false for the dean to say that he is not disappointed. After all, he is a student of Imperial College. In the end, he is afraid of a place he has never been to and has only heard of being notorious, thus giving up his lifelong dream. How can the Dean not feel uncomfortable?


    Looking at the back of the two people who left behind, the Dean was a little silent.


    At this time, another student stood up and bowed himself and said, "Dean, if I am willing to go to the wilderness, what is the value of the supplies?"


    The speaker was a man in linen. From the vicissitudes of the man''s face, it is difficult to see that he is only a teenager now. There are several white hairs on that head. I don''t want to worry about it.


    Listen to the man''s words, the dean is a Leng at first. Originally, he thought that this man was going to resign, but he finally said such a thing.


    The man''s strength is stronger than that of Yinling. The Dean knows something about the man and knows that his family is not good. In order to send him to the Imperial College, his family has spent all their savings. On weekdays in class, men often go out to do a job by themselves to provide for their own life. This time, he asked this question, I''m afraid it''s also for his unbearable home!


    Understand the man''s mind, the dean is very soft toward the man a smile, said in a good voice: "rest assured, as long as you accept the task, it is on behalf of really into the inner courtyard. For the students in the inner college, the college always tries to meet their needs. I understand the situation in your family. Therefore, the supply and daily welfare can not only make you feel comfortable in food and clothing, but also ensure that your family will not worry about food and clothing. "


    Smell speech, the man is not immediately let go, but asked: "still pay tuition?"


    "Of course not."Hearing this, the man was greatly relieved, and his eyes were filled with joy: "in this way, Yaqing is willing to accept the task and hunt the hateful demons. However, I also ask the dean to send all the supplies to the students'' homes. Naturally, the students will be very grateful! "


    Said, crow green waist bent lower, imploring full of meaning.


    "You can rest assured that we will try our best to agree to what you ask. But you have to think about it. It''s a wild and fierce cause. If you get away with it, it''s good. However, if you lose your life there, your family will be free to eat and wear, and will never see their children again! " Looking at the man in front of him, the dean''s heart softened, and he said the words of persuasion.


    However, Yaqing made up his mind. Originally, he entered the Imperial College in order to improve his strength and enter the Imperial College. Now, the opportunity is in front of him, and he doesn''t have to worry about the food and clothing at home. What''s the hesitation? Therefore, even if the Dean advised him, he was still firm in his own ideas.


    In this regard, the dean is gratified, but also some distressed about the child. It''s not easy for children from poor families to get to this point!


    Looking away from Ya Qing, the Dean looks at Su Xue, but what he says is more like asking Yinling: "you three should accept it?"

 Chapter 310

    Smell speech, Su Xi nod, indicated her idea. Diyan originally wanted to answer, but after seeing Suxi''s reaction, he felt that he could not lose to Suxi, even on such trifles. Therefore, he did not speak, but gave a black look to the Dean, who could not laugh or cry.


    Su Xi and di Yan both expressed their attitudes, and the only one left was Yin Ling. In fact, what the Dean wants to ask is only Yinling.


    "And you?"


    Pondered for a while, silver Ling looking at Su Xi''s flank, in the heart to that mang Huang big fierce original is also some timid idea. However, the persistence of Su Xi in his heart can''t help him say no! So, Yinling spit out two words: "I''ll go!"


    There is nothing strange about Suxi''s answer to Yinling. In fact, no matter what choice Yinling makes, Suxi can''t say a word. But Diyan is a cold hum, eyes in Suxi and Yinling between constantly looking back and forth, that looks like Suxi and Yinling between what shameful relationship in general.


    However, no matter what, the person who went to manghuang and dalianyuan this time has been confirmed, and the person who left behind is beyond the expectation of the Dean: "so, you can go back today and explain something, and gather at the gate of Imperial College tomorrow morning. By the way, there is one more thing to tell you. The so-called wild monarch is not a monster, but a Demon! As the leader of this mission, the shepherd''s Association will accompany you to manghuang and dalianyuan


    Suxi couldn''t hear the last sentence. Her attention was on the demon character. Originally, the eyes of the Dean before, is it here?


    While Su Xi was thinking, a voice rang out: "what! The dwarf will go, too Almost at the same time when the dean''s voice fell, Diyan was shouting. If he is just a little bit wary of Yinling, then he is wary of Simao! Si Mu is powerful and has a much better relationship with Suxi. As soon as Si Mu goes, he can''t tell what will happen with Suxi on the way.


    At the thought of this possibility, Diyan was not calm. He wants to take care of Suxi for Muyun. He can''t let Suxi fall in love with others under his nose!


    So, Emperor Yan didn''t even think about it, and then said, "no, that dwarf can''t go!"


    Diyan''s strong reaction makes everyone very strange. Even Suxi can''t help looking at him.


    As soon as he received Su Xi''s eyes, di Yan drew back and muttered: "what are you looking at? Haven''t you seen a handsome guy? I won''t admit that I''m looking at you for Muyun! "


    He thought his voice was small enough, but all the people present heard him. For a moment, except for Diyan himself, everyone''s eyes are extremely strange. Suxi turns her head and no longer looks at Diyan. The corners of her mouth twitch twice.


    He coughed awkwardly twice, and the dean said with funny eyes, "this is settled. Tomorrow you will gather by yourself, and then Sima will take you to manghuang After that, the Dean left in a hurry for fear of being entangled by Emperor Yan.


    Seeing this, Diyan was very upset. He was angry and could only say to Su: "hum, don''t think that this time the dwarf is going with him, you can kiss him! I''ll stare at you with wide eyes all the way. You can''t do anything wrong to him in the absence of dusk cloud! "


    As the voice falls, Diyan turns around and walks away. He seems to be afraid that if he looks at Suxi again, he can''t help saying something that makes him feel ashamed.


    Seeing how bad Diyan''s attitude towards Suxi is, Yinling wants to stop Diyan. However, Suxi stopped him: "forget it, let him say it."


    When she said this, Suxi had a strange feeling in her heart. This mouth has been shouting to see her, unexpectedly and Emperor Mo has such a close relationship.


    Hear this words, silver Ling face don''t show, but in the heart is set off a tiny wave. He has known Suxi for a long time, and has never seen Suxi tolerate a person so much. Looking at the back of Diyan''s leaving, Yinling''s eyes darken, and he doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    After leaving the dean''s office, Suxi did not return to her home immediately. Her hidden building needs to be developed. Of course, alchemists are indispensable. Mingxian may not be willing to travel, but there is a alchemist with better talent than Mingxian in this imperial college! It''s been a year since she left. If she doesn''t bring that person under her command today, the development of Yinlou will be delayed for a long time.


    At this time, the Imperial College is just in class time. Suxi stands at the door of the classroom, quietly waiting for Lu Yizhou who is teaching pharmacy to the college.


    "Creak!" The door opened slowly, and Lu Yizhou, dressed in a blue robe and with a white face, walked out of the classroom. At first sight, Lu Yizhou didn''t have the rest of his expression. He wasn''t influenced by Su Xi''s spiritual strength. He didn''t seem to know Su Xi''s name in the imperial capital these days.


    After a light look at Suxi, Lu Yizhou ignored Suxi and left.


    Seeing this, Su Xi was not annoyed. She calmly followed Lu Yizhou and said, "do you have time?"


    Without stopping, Lu Yizhou didn''t mean to look at Su Xi at all. He walked on his own, and he didn''t have the demeanor that a man should have. "What''s the matter?"Lu Yizhou''s words are colder and simpler than Su Xi''s. His eyes are so indifferent that he is not like a boy in his twenties, but an old man who has gone through many vicissitudes.


    "There''s a deal. I wonder if you''re interested."


    "Not interested." She took Su Xi''s words impolitely, and Lu Yizhou refused, leaving no room at all. Seeing this, Su Xi suddenly raised a smile at the corner of her mouth, and then said, "even tianqingzi is not interested?"


    Suddenly stopped, Lu Yizhou still did not look back, but the shock on his face betrayed his mind. The air seemed to be still. Two people, one in front of the other, did not speak. Suxi didn''t urge Lu Yizhou either. She just waited quietly. But in her heart, she was sure that Lu Yizhou would agree with her. After all, for alchemists, tianqingzi is an irresistible temptation.


    Sure enough, after the short silence, Lu Yizhou dropped her eyes, but in Su Xi''s eyes, there was a trace of heat. With a big breath, Lu Yizhou said, "I hope you didn''t say anything."


    After that, Lu Yizhou raised his pace again, but this time he was obviously a little slower. Seeing this, Su Xi chuckled and walked with Lu Yizhou. At the same time, the mouth also said words that made Lu Yizhou''s heart more fiery.

 Chapter 311

    Suxi left Imperial College half an hour later, and her mouth was full of smile when she left. Not long after she left, Lu Yizhou, with an indifferent face, found Mr. Wu with the package, and then was led by Mr. Wu to a force hidden in the details of the imperial capital.


    At the beginning, he didn''t like it. He just thought Suxi was having fun, so he made such a force come out. However, when Lu Yizhou really stepped into this developing force, he found that it was beyond his imagination.


    This part of the hidden building developed by Mr. Wu is in a very humble place in the imperial capital. If Mr. Wu didn''t bring Lu Yizhou to this place, I''m afraid Lu Yizhou didn''t know there was such a place in the imperial capital. In this way, this place is also in line with the word "hidden" in the hidden building.


    With all kinds of thoughts, Lu Yizhou kept looking at the so-called hidden building, and his heart was full of thoughts. He couldn''t tell exactly what it was.


    It''s very big, but it''s very secretive. It''s the most suitable place to develop this kind of power that wants to rise secretly. In the hidden building, there are a lot of people practicing. Their movements are very formal and aggressive. Every move reveals a strong murderous atmosphere! In contrast, those students in the Imperial College are just like children playing around the house. They are all skilful fists and embroidered legs.


    If you look at these people, the oldest is only in their thirties, and the youngest is only about 12 years old. But it was the 12-year-old child whose momentum reached the level of the Earth Spirit! This discovery, let Lu Yizhou such indifferent people, also can''t help showing a surprised expression.


    There is no shortage of talents in this world, but such talents with such strength are rare. At least, most of the students in Imperial College don''t have such talent.


    Moreover, what surprised Lu Yizhou even more was that there was an acre of medicine field in this hidden building! Perhaps, for some forces, or for some families, this mu of medicine field is nothing. However, the value of this medicinal field lies not in its area, but in the medicinal materials growing on it!


    Many of the medicinal materials here are only seen in books by Lu Yizhou, but never in kind! He thought, even if it is Imperial College, I''m afraid there is no such treasure as hidden building!


    For a moment, Lu Yizhou''s thought of coming to the hidden building for the sake of tianqingzi changed quietly after he saw the real hidden building. This kind of change, when I heard Mr. Wu say that this is just a part of the hidden building, is more intense!


    Maybe he made the right decision, and Suxi''s promise to him will come true!


    The reason why Lu Yizhou promised Suxi to leave the Imperial College and come to Yinlou for development is not only for tianqingzi''s fame. If there were only tianqingzi''s name and no real temptation, Lu Yizhou would not come. And the reason why he came was just because of a word from Suxi.


    "When I met tianqingzi for the last time many years ago, he had reached the peak of danzun. Now it''s decades since then. Maybe he has reached the level of Dan God! If you join Yinlou, tianqingzi will become your tutor in the future. Sooner or later, you will arrive at the legendary god of Dan, just like tianqingzi. Maybe you will be even closer. "


    At that time, Lu Yizhou was still very confused when he heard Su Xi''s words. Suxi is only 17 years old now, but she says she met tianqingzi decades ago. However, Lu Yizhou didn''t ask. There was a voice in his heart telling him that everything Suxi said was true. If he really joined Yinlou, he might reach the realm of Dan as he always wanted!


    For alchemists, the God of alchemy is an untouchable existence! Tianqingzi, who is regarded as the first alchemist in the six realms, was just the realm of danzun at the beginning. If he really became the God of danzun Lu Yizhou didn''t dare to think. As long as he thought about it, he felt that the blood in his body was boiling!


    Anyway, under the temptation of Dan God, Lu Yizhou came to Yinlou.


    Before arriving at a door, Mr. Wu stopped and said, "this is the room that the Lord has prepared for you. It has everything you need. Moreover, this room has a very good isolation function. If you refine high-level pills in it, as long as the battle is not particularly big, it will not attract the attention of all forces in the imperial capital. Hidden building is now in its infancy, it can''t enter people''s vision, so it''s time to aggrieve you. "


    Lu Yizhou was rather embarrassed to hear that. When he was in the Imperial College, Mr. Wu was respectful to him. At this time, Mr. Wu spoke to him with an equal status, and he really didn''t adapt.


    His sharp eyes swept over the wall of the room. After discovering that the room was exactly what Mr. Wu said, a bitter smile suddenly appeared at the corner of Lu Yizhou''s mouth. Judging from today''s situation, Suxi should have prepared the room for him to move in!


    Lu Yizhou had to praise Su Xi for her determination to fight Su Xi. She really handled people''s psychology very accurately!


    "Mr. Wu is joking. But with your strength and reputation, Mr. Wu, are you really willing to be subordinate to a teenage girl? " Although it is very inappropriate to understand this, Lu Yizhou still asked. He didn''t know that Fu Suxi had such ability, and he pulled Wu Laodu to his own camp. In addition, seeing old Wu like that, he was willing to serve Suxi.Hearing this, Wu was not angry either. He said happily, "Yizhou, some people''s abilities are not judged according to their age. My lord It must be extraordinary in the future


    Seeing that old Wu''s evaluation of Suxi is so high, both inside and outside his words are full of trust and respect for Suxi, Lu Yizhou lowered his eyes, with a meaningful look inside.


    Seeing this, Mr. Wu patted Lu Yizhou on the shoulder and said with a smile, "I believe that with your participation, the development speed of the imperial capital Yinlou branch will be much faster! Yunzhou is on the right track. I don''t know how much more than us. So, Yizhou, you have to work hard. You can''t let the reputation of the imperial capital go down! "


    Lu Yizhou''s thoughtful eyes were stunned, but he did not expect that the headquarters of Yinlou would be in Yunzhou, which is the territory of yunshuizong! With a flash in his mind, Lu Yizhou suddenly thought of the rumor that Su Xi had killed Yun batian in the middle of the imperial capital.


    In this way, it''s no wonder that Suxi''s behavior


    To get rid of his complicated thoughts, Lu Yizhou tightened his hand with the package and said, "in this way, I''ll ask Mr. Wu to take care of me in the future."


    "Ha ha ha, it''s natural!"


    They smile at each other. The members of the hidden building who are practicing behind them all become the background

 Chapter 312

    It was just dawn, and the soft golden light poured down from the top of the mountain, making the gray earth shining. Occasionally fall a few yellow leaves, telling the words belong to autumn.


    "Whew!" A graceful figure appears at the gate of the Imperial College. The lake blue dress makes the woman look pure and moving. It''s just the amorous feelings from the corners of her eyes and eyebrows, but it gives people a bit of charming feeling. Pure and charming mixed together, not only does not appear strange, but also for women''s stunning appearance added a few unspeakable beauty.


    On the woman''s shoulder, there was a hairy little thing with no face. The cocked tail is constantly swinging, several times is to lift the hair of women''s ears, making women more and more hook people up.


    Such a time, such a place, and such a beauty, with the beautiful sunrise as the background, is really a wonderful painting!


    She glanced at the gate of the Imperial College and saw that the rest of the people had not arrived. Su Xi closed her eyebrows and stood quietly in the distance. It''s just that the hand between the hands, the continuous fluctuation of spiritual power around her body, and the aura drilling into Suxi''s body show that Suxi''s attitude of cultivation is not forgotten even by others.


    As time goes on, the sun is getting higher and higher, and the sunlight also gives people a little warmth. In such a warm sunshine, Suxi closed her eyes, facing the warm sunshine. At this time, I really only wish that the years will be quiet and beautiful forever


    "Susu!" The yellow leaves made a sudden noise, but now there was no wind. With the sound of the sound, a white or a few pale golden light beams suddenly shot towards Suxi, fierce without a pause.


    Suxi still closed her eyes, as if she didn''t feel the sudden attack.


    "Ding!" Silver Ling''s figure flashed, the sword in his hand met the attack, but it only slightly blocked for a while, then the attack still went to Su Xi. As soon as Yinling''s face changed and her figure flashed, she wanted to take the attack for Suxi, but the lake blue flashed in front of her, and Suxi suddenly appeared in front of him.


    With Suxi''s movement, the attack also seemed to have eyes. He turned a corner and continued to chase Suxi. Indifferent eyes glanced at the Imperial College, and then the white hand gently waved, the attack is plain dissipated.


    "If you want to hurt me, you have to show the strength of that day." The cold voice sounded, and a dark figure appeared slowly in front of Su Xi.


    At first sight of the familiar black color and the different but somewhat identical face, Suxi''s heart suddenly tightened, like a big hand holding her heart, making her breathing difficult. Standing beside him, Yinling felt Su Xi''s change. For a moment, her cold eyes were darkened immediately.


    Cold hiss a, Emperor Yan''s facial expression is some strange, but the mouth is not willing to accept soft: "cut, that is this young master looking at you, is a woman let you! Otherwise, do you think you can escape so easily? What''s more, you are the one that Muyun likes. If I hurt you or kill you, Muyun can''t peel off my skin when he comes back! "


    After hearing Di Yan''s voice, Su Xi felt that her big hand holding her heart was suddenly loose. Appearance again like again how, that emperor Mo unique voice, Emperor Yan is how all can''t have. As for the word "Twilight cloud" in her words, Suxi frowned and had an indescribable taste in her heart.


    Under all kinds of emotions, Su Xi didn''t answer Di Yan''s words this time. She didn''t look over her head and didn''t pay any attention to di Yan.


    See this, Emperor Yan eyes a stare, want to say something, but suddenly see Su Xi behind silver Ling, sarcastic words open mouth came: "only know to hide behind a woman, calculate what!"


    Smell speech, silver Ling eyes suddenly open big, sharp light a flash and pass. At the foot of a move, silver Ling is want to start, but Si Mu this time is arrived, interrupted silver Ling''s action.


    "You''re early. Are you all ready?" Walking to Su Xi, Si Mu said to the three.


    Hearing this, Su Xi nodded faintly, but she had a smile in her eyes. She was obviously very happy with the arrival of Si mu. See this, Emperor Yan gnash his teeth, in the heart scold Su Xi Shui Yang Hua, tick one also tick another! Under such an idea, Diyan was in a bad mood. Looking at Sima, he said, "we are not as big as some people. We are too late to say. A dwarf is so happy to stand beside us. What a shame!"


    After that, the Emperor Yan also glared at Si mu, hoping to drive him away!


    As soon as these words came out, several people''s faces changed. Although it is obvious that Diyan is just playing with a child''s temper when he says this, who is not a child here except Suxi? For a moment, the atmosphere became a little dignified.


    Step forward, Si Mu looked directly at di Yan and said, "so, Mr. Xu doesn''t want me to be the leader?" Si Mu''s tone was very relaxed, and there was no anger at all. It seemed that the frown was just an illusion.


    Seeing that Sima behaved like this, Diyan looked down on him. He thought that Sima''s words were soft and there was not a man''s hard spirit. Therefore, di Yan''s attitude towards Si Mu was even worse: "I mean, it''s obvious that I don''t want to go out with you! Either you go back, or I''ll go there alone! I don''t believe it. I can''t do anything without you! "This words said already very don''t give face, around is the division Mu that jump off of temperament is some can''t stand. Su Xi frowned directly, and her eyes were dissatisfied. She looked like an elder. Seeing her younger generation''s obstinacy, she wanted to teach her a lesson. Just, Suxi''s mouth opened, but still didn''t say anything.


    There are some things that others can''t interfere in. For example, such problems related to personal dignity can only be solved by themselves. Moreover, Su Xi also thinks that the best way to teach Diyan is to teach him a lesson, so as not to make Diyan''s temperament more indulgent. Suxi, who is thinking about these things, naturally doesn''t know. After her consideration, she already treats Diyan as her own younger generation. She has a feeling that she hates iron but not steel.


    After a short silence, Sima chuckled and said, "it''s better to have a competition. I lost. You can do whatever you want. If I win, you will listen to me for everything, and you can''t resist a little bit. "


    Smell speech, Emperor Yan originally disaffected mind was immediately mobilized, now should be good!

 Chapter 313

    At the moment, the sun has gradually risen, and the delayed future of Yaqing has finally come to the gate of the Imperial College. But when he came, he was stunned by the strange atmosphere here.


    Su Xi and Yin Ling stand side by side in the distance, while Si Mu and di Yan stand opposite each other in the middle of the gate. Si Mu is still like that, smiling, very good temper. And the Emperor Yan is a face of disdain, want to start, but that disdain behind, still has a trace of dignified. It can be seen that Diyan doesn''t look down on Sima as he shows. After all, Sima''s strength is higher than him, which is undeniable.


    "Come and see." Zheng Zheng Leng, crow green is suddenly heard a cold voice. Looking for fame, is to see Su Xi indifferent looking at him, and just that sentence is also she said. Su Xi side of silver Ling is also follow to see to crow green, toward each other gently nod.


    See this crow green have a moment of panic. Because of his family background, he was introverted and had never spoken to others in the Imperial College. There is no lack of those who despise him and disdain to be with him.


    But today Suxi said such a sentence to him. Even if it was just a simple sentence, it was enough to make Yaqing not know how to react.


    Seeing Yaqing standing in the same place, Suxi didn''t show any other expression. She just said again, "it may not be convenient to stand there. If you mind coming with us, it''s OK to go to our direction and stay away from us." This is the first time for Suxi to say such words to a stranger. Yinling on one side is slightly depressed.


    Because Su Xi''s voice was not deliberately suppressed, Si Mu and di Yan also heard it. Sima naturally didn''t respond, but Diyan was different. He gritted his teeth and looked at Su Xi, who was talking to ya Qing in a low voice. There was an inexplicable anger in his heart.


    Sure enough, she''s a woman of high water temperament. She''s going to hook up with others in such a short time! Such an idea flashed through his mind. Diyan only felt that there was no place to vent his anger. At the moment, he said to Sima, "dwarf, can you fight?"


    Smelling speech, Si Mu nodded, but he didn''t say anything.


    Seeing this, Diyan just wanted to vent his anger. He would not say this or that. As soon as he was in a flash, he was plundering towards Si mu. Si Mu had seen Emperor Yan''s methods, so he didn''t dare to be careless. He was totally focused on his younger brother, who seemed to be weaker than himself.


    See two people fight up, but crow green is still standing there motionless, Su Xi light back eyes. What she said just now was a little selfish. Crow green talent is good, and willing to work hard, look like that is also hard to eat. The most important thing is that Suxi can see that Yaqing is a very principled person. That is to say, once Yaqing chooses to follow a person, he will be loyal to the end. What Suxi lacks now is such a person.


    Therefore, Suxi is trying to attract Yaqing into the hidden building, so she says something to Yaqing. Moreover, although the location of Yaqing station is not close to Si mu, once they can''t stop fighting, the place where he stands will be the first one involved.


    However, others crow green ignore her, Suxi also can''t hard pull him over. She has a good eye on Yaqing''s ability, but she doesn''t want Suxi to stick it. Even with soliciting Lu Yizhou, Suxi only used the method of trading.


    Thinking of Lu Yizhou, Su Xi can''t help imagining what kind of expression she would have when she saw the hidden building. As the owner of the hidden building, Suxi has been there. All the designs there are designed by Suxi, including architecture, personnel training and so on.


    During Su Xi''s deliberation, Si Mu and his wife fought fiercely. Many leaves were swept off the trees on both sides of the gate, and there were more traces on the trunk.


    As the two fight more and more can not stop, crow green there also as Suxi thought was affected.


    No matter what his talent and means are, his strength is not as good as Sima. Moreover, as a student in the inner courtyard, Sima''s experience is not comparable to that of Diyan. Although Diyan has strength, he is a flower growing up in the greenhouse. He has never seen any real killing. After a long time, he feels at a loss when dealing with the cheese herding.


    Under the fierce attack of Si mu, di Yan was a little flustered, and he couldn''t help going to Yaqing.


    One of the two parts of tianlingjing and the other is comparable to tianlingjing. The aftereffect of the energy diffusion is to make Yaqing suffer some hardships.


    Listening to the oppressive cough from crow green over there, Suxi frowned. She didn''t want to let go of such a seedling in vain. With a wave of the sleeve, an invisible ball of light enveloped the crow green over there, and then wrapped the crow green in her direction.


    At first, Yaqing didn''t understand what happened. Her instinct was to resist. But he didn''t expect that this invisible light ball, which can be touched but can''t be seen, was so tough that he couldn''t break it by any means! In addition, in the process of marching, the energy of Si Mu and his followers hit on the invisible light ball without any damage!


    For a moment, Yaqing''s heart was a little shaken. Until he was brought to Suxi by the light ball, he was still immersed in the strength of the light ball and his own strength without fighting back.In his stupefied, a porcelain vase was shot into his hand, and he caught it reflexively. After seeing things clearly, yaqingtu looked up at Suxi, but Suxi just said faintly: "this is the elixir for healing. It''s a long way to go. You can''t hold back!"


    Suxi knows that children born like Yaqing have several times higher self-esteem than ordinary people! If she gave the medicine to Yaqing directly, she would not accept a word or a little sympathetic words. Therefore, Su said such a sentence.


    With a sigh in her heart, Suxi could not help but feel that she had taken great pains to recruit talents!


    At first hearing Su Xi''s words, crow green first lowered her eyes, which had a meaning that others could not understand. Then, as if he didn''t want to be looked down upon by Suxi, he suddenly took the pill, and then began to treat the injury.


    It has to be said that the energy aftereffect just now is really strong. Yaqing''s internal organs are all slightly painful.


    Seeing the appearance of crow green, Su Xi''s eyes flashed a trace of satisfaction. If this son is tempered, it will become a great weapon in the future!


    Suxi now wants to bring Yaqing under her command, but it is more and more intense


    Different from the quietness of Su''s three people, Si Mu''s two people can be said to have a good fight! To be exact, it was Diyan who was in a hurry. The air on his face didn''t know where to go for a long time!

 Chapter 314

    Diyan knew that Sima was hard to deal with, but he didn''t expect that Sima was even harder to deal with than he imagined! Originally, the strength of Si Mu was higher than that of him. As a result, his means came out one after another! Moreover, Si Mu''s fighting experience is very rich. It''s not only a result of comparing with others, but also a real ruthlessness in the face of life and death!


    "Hiss!" Another sword was drawn on the arm. Not only did the robe split, but also a big cut was made on the arm. Pope''s blood was pouring out, which made his scalp numb. Take a closer look, it is found that there are many wounds on the Emperor Yan''s body, the blood has dyed his clothes red.


    He was resolute and ruthless, and there was no room for maneuver. Just, looking at the wound on the arm of Emperor Yan, you know that Si Mu is also worried about the identity of Emperor Yan as a companion, otherwise that sword can directly cut off the arm of Emperor Yan!


    The Emperor Yan also calculate hard spirit, the arm pain all began to tremble, also still didn''t say a word. This, pour let Su Xi satisfaction of nod.


    Although Suxi''s action is not obvious, how can Yinling standing beside her not be aware of it. Some time ago, he thought that Su Xi paid so much attention to Diyan, more or less because he had a little mind between men and women. After all, Diyan was also considered to be the son of heaven. But today he found that there was always a sense of discipline in Suxi''s eyes when she looked at Diyan. If Diyan did well, Suxi would nod with satisfaction. If not, Suxi would frown and scold him severely.


    With this discovery, Yinling''s heart is in a mess. He can''t understand Su Xi''s attitude towards Diyan.


    "Bang!" The two violent attacks collided and made a loud noise. Is healing crow green a surprised, it is to withdraw from the healing state, and his face is also a lot better. Yinling was also attracted by the sound, and no longer thought about it.


    "Hum..." Stuffy hum a, Emperor Yan mouth corner overflowed blood, crazy retreat step also stopped.


    Seeing this, Si Mu stopped and said with a smile, "how are you doing, have you taken it?"


    Listen to this words, the Emperor Yan raises Mou to fiercely stare to the division mu, the appearance that a word all refuses to say is like a very stubborn cow. Si Mu sighed helplessly, and his men attacked Diyan again without any mercy. Only this time, he gave Diyan enough time to prepare.


    Emperor Yan''s face changed, and his body retreated suddenly. At the same time, he gathered his spiritual power in his hands. However, after the battle in front of him, there was little spiritual power left in his body, and he didn''t want to use the secret method to deal with Si mu, so he would lose face even if he won!


    In this way, when Diyan''s offensive was just formed, Sima''s attack had already reached Diyan''s side.


    The powerful Lingli beam burst with Diyan as the center. Diyan, who was in the center of the explosion, suddenly broke away. Then he was blown to the sky by the Lingli beam. His clothes were all broken, revealing the skin inside or the wound!


    "Bang!" Suddenly hit on the ground, Emperor Yan only feel a sweet throat, a mouthful of blood is gushing out, straight to his body under the ground is also dyed red.


    Si Mu lightly stands in front of Di Yan, at the moment, there is no trace of laughter on his face. This is the first time that Sima has seriously injured his schoolmate or his partner in the back. If Diyan is still so reckless, can he really kill Diyan? This is obviously impossible.


    Therefore, Si Mu''s complexion condenses down, hoping that di Yan can retreat in the face of difficulties


    Indifferent voice ring in the ear, but Emperor Yan is a cold smile, don''t want to look at the division of animal husbandry. With the crack of the corner of his mouth, more blood spilled out. It looked miserable.


    See this, Si Mu is also some helpless. Meet such a stubborn person, or a person who can''t die, this is called how to do?


    Just when Sima was sad, Suxi came over and said coldly to Diyan, "are you really not afraid of that character''s disappointment with you?"


    Inexplicable Words listen to Si Mu a Leng, but he cleverly did not ask. But in his heart, he couldn''t help muttering. He didn''t know when there was a connection between Suxi and Diyan that he didn''t know.


    Listening to Su Xi''s words, di Yan turns around and looks at the warm face that once made him a mother. He doesn''t say a word.


    Seeing this, Su Xi was not angry. Instead, she squatted down. In the eyes of several people, she took out her handkerchief and wiped the blood from the corner of Emperor Yan''s lips: "with your age and origin, you can''t even beat a person in the second section of the heaven spirit realm. You said, "what face do you have to do with that one?"


    This time, Diyan didn''t feel uncomfortable. Instead, he stared at Suxi suspiciously. Su Xi mouth a that, but Emperor Yan is don''t know Su Xi mouth of that in the end is who. And, Su Xi''s that action also let Emperor Yan make a big red face, slightly some embarrassed.


    See Diyan shy, Su curved lips a smile, mouth opened Zhang, but what voice all have no. At the same time, in the mind of Emperor Yan, a cold voice suddenly sounded, let him suddenly open his eyes, can''t believe looking at Su Xi.There is no other reason, just for the sudden emergence of the word "Di Mo".


    "You Cough Cough What does Emperor Yan want to say, but the injury is too serious, the words haven''t said the export is blocked by his own cough. For a time, Diyan''s face turned red, and his cough continued.


    "You don''t have to say anything, just look at you now. Children''s temper, disorderly mouth biting, like a childish. You know, when you were your age, that one was already in the human world. And you However, he was defeated by a man in the second section of tianlingjing and refused to admit his mistake. So, that''s what he taught you? Or is that how you came out and disgraced him? "


    "I didn''t lose face. You can only draw with me?" Almost at the same time that Suxi''s voice fell, Diyan roared.


    Smell speech, Suxi know that Diyan said is the inner court competition, she did not explain anything, just light said: "is it?"


    After that, Suxi stood up, left the bloody handkerchief on Diyan''s body, and left a porcelain vase behind, saying: "how to do it depends on your own."


    After that, Suxi ignored Diyan and asked Sima to leave.


    Yinling has no hesitation to keep up with Suxi. Yaqing doesn''t care about Diyan, so naturally she doesn''t have any nostalgia to keep up with Suxi. As for Sima, he took a deep look at Diyan, and then left Diyan alone to look at their back

 Chapter 315

    At this time, it''s more than half a month since Su Xi left. At last, for some reason, di Yan obediently followed him. As always, he ignored Yaqing, disliked Yinling and was hostile to Simao. But when we treat Suxi, there is one more thing in the awkward, that is doubt.


    That day, Su Xi''s word "Di Mo" shocked him a lot. He didn''t believe that Su Xi was aimless. But no matter how he asked, Suxi would not let go and told him a little bit. So, in the past half a month, Diyan always pestered Suxi and insisted that Suxi tell her why.


    Su Xi was tired of Emperor Yan''s pestering, so she made an agreement with him. As long as Diyan can defeat her, she will say everything. At the beginning, Diyan was very happy. He thought it would take a little effort to defeat Suxi, and he would not do anything about it.


    However, when he and Suxi really fight each other, he found that Suxi at this time is not the same as in the previous inner court competition, and he always has feelings. In the past half a month, he fought with Suxi no less than five times, but every time he was beaten by Suxi for several days. He could only lie on the spirit horse when he was on the road, and let the spirit horse toss him quickly into a sieve.


    At this time, Diyan realized that a large part of the reason why he was able to draw with Suxi at the beginning was that he used the secret method and Suxi was merciful. If Su Xi had taken out such momentum, he would have been lying down!


    This idea made Diyan lonely for several days, and he couldn''t raise his spirit at all. However, Diyan is also an immortal Xiaoqiang. After a few days of depression, he pesters Suxi to compete whenever he has time. Every time he doesn''t beat himself black and blue, he won''t let go.


    And in such a high intensity of beating, Emperor Yan actually found that the spiritual power in his body began to become thick, not as light as before! Naturally, he doesn''t know that it''s Su Xi''s secret trick. He''s happy when she''s beaten. When Su Xi doesn''t want to beat him, he''s just up there to make a provocation. He has to beat him.


    Can''t, even if there is the reason of emperor Mo inside, Suxi also don''t want to be in such a hurry, but also constantly distracted to temper Emperor Yan. After thinking about it, Su Xi called Si Mu to fight with di Yan, and occasionally called Yin Ling to fight with ya Qing. At the beginning, Diyan refused. Later, he couldn''t stand the temptation of this advantage. No matter what the gap was, he started to fight excitedly.


    Sometimes the friendship between men is so strange. Under this fight, the feelings of several people who don''t like each other on weekdays grow up straightly. In a few days, they become brothers! At this speed, Su Xi was speechless and couldn''t figure out the reason.


    Anyway, the relationship between them has eased down, which is good.


    Just when Su Xi and others are rushing to the wild and savage place, a big event has happened in Yunzhou. To be exact, a great event happened in Yunshui sect.


    Since Yun batian died in the imperial capital, the leaderless Yunshui sect has become a mess. Those elders began to fight for the position of the patriarch. Some ordinary members also left, leaving only most of the disciples who were greedy for the financial resources of Yunshui sect.


    In the course of civil strife, foreign aggression also kept on emerging. Many second rate forces in Yunzhou, seeing that yunshuizong was a dead camel, began to attack yunshuizong in an attempt to seize the hegemony.


    As for the headquarters of Yinlou, which is also located in Yunzhou, it is still developing its own power. As early as after Yun batian was killed, Suxi sent a letter to ling''er and Mo yuan, asking them to develop themselves no matter how they do, instead of getting involved in those things. In this way, Yinlou is very quiet.


    Just after this kind of day lasted for nearly a month, a very powerful pressure suddenly broke out in yunshuizong. In the eyes of yunshuizong, a huge light column suddenly appeared in the back mountain of yunshuizong. The energy contained in the light column made everyone look at it.


    This light beam makes many people who are in a quarrel stop talking, open their mouths and look in shock towards the back mountain of yunshuizong.


    Among the people''s eyes, a figure suddenly came from the back mountain towards the square of Yunshui sect''s training disciples. The speed was so fast that people could only watch the figure standing in front of them from a tiny black spot.


    The man who appeared was an old man with gray hair and a ragged beard. His back was bent, his clothes were ragged, and his hair was like a chicken coop. The shoes on the feet may have been worn too long, and the holes on the thumb, and the big toes full of dirt, are exposed like this.


    In general, the old man was very untidy, like a beggar.


    However, none of the ordinary disciples in the square, or the elders of Yunshui sect who came out to check the movement, dared to make a mockery of the old man. Even, even a disdainful look dare not show. Just because the old man''s eyes are too shocking, plain, but as long as his eyes stop on someone, even if it is a little glance, that person will feel the whole body''s hair stand up, the bottom of his heart can not help but rise a sense of extreme danger.


    Involuntarily, he swallowed a mouthful of saliva. The elder of Yunshui sect blinked his eyes. He always felt that the old man was familiar, but he couldn''t remember.After taking a step forward, Yun Qi, the elder of Yunshui sect, gave the elder a gift of a younger generation and said, "I don''t know Why did you come to yunshuizong? "


    As soon as the words came out, both the ordinary disciples and the elders of Yunshui sect would stare at them closely, and a tense atmosphere rose abruptly. The old man also turned around, and his eyes fell on yunqi, which made the latter''s heart beat suddenly, and the bent waist suddenly became more and more downward.


    Seeing this, the old man frowned slightly, and then a hoarse voice that seemed to have not been touched with water for a long time sounded from the square and spread to everyone''s ears: "yunshuizong When did it become so scattered? Your pride has been eaten by dogs


    Later, the old man suddenly increased his tone, which made everyone feel uneasy. Yunqi frowned. It''s just that because of the old man''s ability to feel fear, yunqi had to ask, "who are you, and what are you doing here?"


    Seeing this, the old man snorted coldly, and his ragged sleeve swung back. Then he appeared beside yunqi. Yunqi was shocked, and his figure also staggered a few steps.


    "Where is yunbatian?"

 Chapter 316

    On the square of yunshuizong, which is very strict on weekdays, people stop quarreling about the position of the patriarch. It''s only because of the old man standing in the grandstand and the elder yunqi, who was so scared that he turned blue.


    Under the old man''s sudden appearance, yunqi is trying to stabilize himself. He is just about to say something, but he hears the old man''s question. That pair of shining eyes stare at yunqi coldly, making him constantly swallow saliva and murmur: "Lord, he He died... "


    "Boom!" While yunqi''s voice fell, an extremely domineering pressure burst out from the old man. Yunqi was nearest to the old man. He was shocked by the power and sat down on the ground. There was no image of a big elder.


    Several elders in the stands were also affected, but not as serious as yunqi, but it took the boss''s efforts to stabilize his pace of retreat. The ordinary disciples in the square were not spared. Even because of their lack of strength, several disciples were directly shattered and fell to the ground and died under this pressure


    The old man''s eyes suddenly became gloomy. He didn''t pay any attention to those disciples who were shocked to death by him. As soon as he held his hand, Yun Qi, who had been sitting on the ground, was suddenly pinched by the old man''s neck. His face was green and red, and the veins in his temples were rising, which was very frightening.


    Looking at yunqi straight, the old man''s eyes seem to see yunqi''s heart directly. "Is Yun batian dead? Is that true? "


    Smell speech, cloud Qi quickly nods, want to say something, but the neck is pinched by the old man, he can''t say a word. Xu is aware of the idea of yunqi, the old man''s hand a little loose, but still did not let go of yunqi.


    Forced to suppress his inner fear, yunqi''s eyes still revealed his fear, and his legs could not help shaking: "no I dare not deceive you senior! Before the suzerain, he received the imperial capital yuan At the invitation of the yuan family As a result, the imperial capital su Give me a call from the Su family Killed... "


    "Bang!" "Hiss!" The old man''s hand suddenly loosened. Yunqi fell to the ground. The pain from his hip made him groan. Yunqi looks up at the old man, but sees that the old man is also looking at him. He immediately takes his eyes back for fear that the old man will be killed if he doesn''t like it.


    However, the old man became quiet and his prestige disappeared: "don''t you know me?"


    Hearing this, yunqi was puzzled. He held back his fear and looked at the old man again. He thought the old man was very familiar, but he didn''t recognize him because his clothes were ragged and his hair covered his face. And now, with such a close look, he felt more familiar with the old man.


    Thinking that the old man came from the back mountain of Yunshui sect, yunqi''s eyes suddenly widened and filled with shock: "you Are you the master of Yunji Tianlao? "


    Because of the unbelievable emotion in his heart, yunqi''s voice was very loud and spread to all the disciples in the square. The other elders couldn''t help but grow up. Looking at the old man who suddenly appeared, they couldn''t speak for a long time.


    There is a tradition in Yunshui sect that any disciple who joins Yunshui sect will be told that Yunshui sect has a former patriarch who is closing. Most of the disciples of Yunshui sect have only heard about the former patriarch, and have never seen the true face of yunshitian, let alone the so-called incomparable strength.


    But at the moment, they really realized that under the pressure, they had no resistance at all. They had to close their eyes and wait for death. And this is their former patriarch yunjitian!


    Originally, because of the death of yunbatian, yunshuizong had become a mess. However, the appearance of cloud killing sky made everyone uneasy. It''s said that the most annoying thing in his life is the nest rebellion, but now they are fighting in the nest!


    For a moment, everyone held his breath and did not dare to say one more word.


    After scanning the square, how could an old fox like yunjitian not see through what happened in yunshuizong? Frown a wrinkling, cloud kill day impatient voice is ring in cloud Qi''s ear. "Yunqi, the yunshuizong that I worked so hard to enter has become what it is now. I think you should explain it well. "


    Hearing the words, yunqi quickly stood up from the ground and bent over to say: "old Old master, return Please come in and let me give you a detailed explanation Explain. "


    Listen to this words, cloud kill day deeply looked at cloud Qi one eye, after all is what didn''t say, turned to enter the room. Cloud Qi suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, and several other elders looked at each other, but they all found that each other''s eyes were full of bitterness. It''s ridiculous that they still struggle for the position of the patriarch. Now yunjitian comes out. Don''t say that the position of the patriarch is gone. It''s still the same thing whether they can protect their lives or not!


    Thousands of thoughts sprang up in his heart. Yunqi said to the other elders, "Alas, the old master, it''s time for us to stop when we go out of the pass." After that, Yun Qi stepped into the room.


    The remaining elders also sighed, quite helpless to follow behind yunqi.


    Yunjitian sits opposite to several elders in the room, and the atmosphere is very serious. For a long time, yunjitian didn''t know how many years he hadn''t taken a bath. The room was filled with an indescribable sour smell. However, under the power of yunjitian, the elders did not dare to say anything. They could only resist the stench. They did not even dare to cover their noses with their spiritual power, for fear that yunjitian might find out and make him unhappy.Yunjitian, who was sitting in the first place, closed his eyes and didn''t look at the expression of the elders. He was not angry and said, "go ahead."


    Wen Yan, several elders, look at me and I''ll look at you. In the end, as the elder, Yun Qi made the whole thing clear. When it comes to the fact that yunbatian is killed by a little girl in the Su family, yunjitian suddenly opens his eyes, scaring everyone.


    After touching about half of the incense, yunqi finished all the things, only to cover up some of their cliques to fight for the suzerain.


    But after yunqi finished, the room fell into silence. Cloud kill day cold a face, can''t see what he is thinking in the end.


    After a while, Yunji said in a deep voice: "the yuan family has been destroyed, but the Su family still lives in the world. In this case, if you don''t take revenge, you are living in Yunzhou. Is there yunshuizong in your eyes? "


    As soon as the words came out, everyone breathed a sigh, but yunjitian didn''t look at the tension of the outstanding people, and then said: "since I''m out of the pass, the yunshuizong has to be changed. Three days later, go to the imperial capital. If anyone doesn''t follow, there will be no amnesty for killing! "


    With the fall of the voice, yunjitian''s momentum is very strong, and several people are afraid to speak.

 Chapter 317

    Three days later, most of the strong people of yunshuizong went to the imperial capital, attracting countless people''s attention. Yunzhou was originally half a month away from the imperial capital. Yunshuizong''s trip this time was for people over five sections of the earth spirit realm. Under their full speed flight, they abruptly shortened half a month to ten days!


    Ten days later, all the people of Yunshui sect arrived at the imperial capital with a very strong attitude, but they didn''t immediately hit the door of the Su family. Instead, they put down a war post. In the words of killing heaven by clouds, Yunshui sect is one of the most powerful forces. Although it is not as powerful as Huangji, it should not be underestimated. Naturally, it is the face. So they''re doing it.


    As early as yunjitian came out to preside over yunshuizong, Yunzhou Yinlou headquarters received the news. Originally, they planned to watch from the wall. After all, Suxi didn''t give orders, but when yunshuizong went to the imperial capital on a large scale, ling''er and Mo yuan couldn''t sit still.


    They all know that Su Xi is the eldest daughter of the Su family. If something happens to the Su family, Su Xi will be crazy. However, due to Su Xi''s previous orders, they did not dare to act rashly. After all, yunshuizong''s power is much stronger than theirs. Under the balance of the two, they still quietly mobilized some of the people in Yinlou to go to the imperial capital secretly, and later sent a letter to Suxi, telling Suxi all the things here.


    There is a secret way of communication between Yinlou and Suxi. No matter where Suxi is, the letter can reach Suxi. But this time, Su Xi went to the wild and fierce place, and the route was not fixed. This letter took a long time.


    After yunjitian leads yunshuizong people to the imperial capital, the people sent by linger also quietly arrive at the imperial capital and hide around the capital. Wu Lao, the person in charge of the imperial capital branch, also realized that something was wrong. He quickly sent a letter to Su Xue, and also sent some strong men of the hidden building.


    However, it was in the name of the imperial college that Mr. Wu directly stuffed the people in the hidden building into the Su family, which did not arouse the Su family''s suspicion.


    Because of the arrival of yunshuizong, the emperor fell into a solemn atmosphere again. People were afraid of getting into trouble. And the people who made alliance with the Su family, their families and forces were all trapped in their own homes, and they were not as determined as they had said before.


    Su Zhenben wants to ask Qi Leling for help, but he is told that Qi Leling has left the imperial capital for a long time, and the dark village can only distinguish some people from one or two people in the heaven. The strength that used to look good is not enough to mention at this time, especially when yunjitian really stands in front of Su Zhen.


    Su''s family is in a state of alert. Su Zhen looks at the old man in front of him with a serious face and feels uneasy.


    "Master Su, you should know what I''m here for today. So, I won''t say more nonsense. As long as you hand over the little girl named Suxi, I can give you a promise. As for the ordinary servants, women and children of the Su family, I can let them live. Those who took part in the last war must be buried with batian! "


    Words fall, Su Zhen behind a voice of discontent. The five elders were so hot that they wanted to say something, but they were stopped by the three elders.


    Su Zhen is also a tight heart, did not expect Yunshui Zong this so merciless, will say so dead. Originally, the strength of the Su family and the yunshuizong was almost the same, but as soon as yunbatian died, the Su family directly oppressed the yunshuizong. However, after the appearance of yunjitian, this situation has changed. Su Zhen can feel that the strength of cloud killing heaven is afraid to have reached the level of seven sections of the heaven spirit realm.


    Open mouth, Su Zhenzheng want to speak, but another voice is more than he rang up: "cloud kill day master so inspiring to my emperor, I''m afraid there is something wrong with it!"


    With the fall of the voice, the figure of the president appeared in front of the public.


    Seeing this, yunjitian sneered: "you are not dead yet! What, do you want to stand out for the Su family? "


    After hearing this, the Dean gave a slight smile, and did not look sloppy in the past: "it''s not as good to stand out. It''s just that the imperial capital is a place that no one can touch in the human world. It''s not proper for you to come all the way from Yunzhou. "


    "You''re joking. If the emperor really could not be touched by anyone, the Su family would have been destroyed long ago. Besides, I''m here to avenge Ba Tian. Can''t I? "


    After being choked by yunjitian, the Dean was not annoyed. He stood in front of Su Zhen and said, "this matter was initiated by the yuan family and you yunshuizong. How could it be the Su family in the end?"


    "Whatever you say, I''m going to destroy the Su family today! If you know the truth, you will hand over Suxi, otherwise none of the Suxi family will escape! " Cloud kills a day eye a stare, unexpectedly is not reasonable at all!


    As soon as the words came out, the Dean frowned, and the Su family took a breath of air-conditioning, and their anger began to spread.


    The Dean sighed, but he thought that if only the adult was there, there would be no place for yunshuizong to speak. Unfortunately, after Su Xi and others went to the savage land, Emperor Mo disappeared. It''s strange that Qi Leling left the capital almost on the same day.


    With Su Zhen looking at each other, the Dean clapped his hands, and a large number of strong people from Imperial College came out, making the already airtight Su family even more crowded!"If so, I''ll see the real chapter under my hand."


    With the fall of the voice, Su family''s strong and imperious pressure appeared one after another, which made the atmosphere more and more depressed.


    Then, Su Zhen and the president rose to mid air at the same time. See this, cloud kill a day light smile, the moment is to fly to the opposite of Su Zhen two people.


    The powerful light column of spirit power came out of yunjitian. With this momentum alone, people at the bottom opened their eyes and stepped back. Su Zhen two people''s feelings are more direct, chest pain, a fresh blood is spit out.


    They just can''t bear the pressure


    All kinds of thoughts flashed in his mind, and a touch of despair gradually emerged in Su Zhen''s eyes. He knew that no matter how he resisted today, he couldn''t escape from his life.


    After a breath, Su zhenmou suddenly firmed up and said: "all the elders of the Su family listen to the order, give up the Su family, run for their lives immediately, and leave a trace of blood for our Su family! You can also go back to the Imperial College. Thank you very much today, but the Su family will die this time. We don''t have to make unnecessary sacrifices! "


    Suddenly heard this, the bottom people are surprised, can''t believe to Su Zhen. The Dean also suddenly opened his eyes: "you..."


    The words haven''t finished, but Su Zhen hand is suddenly appeared a jade card. Smash the jade plate suddenly, and the Su family will burst into a very powerful light. This beam of light is so frightening that it makes the cloud kill the sky slightly.


    "Boom!" With the explosion of this spiritual power, the Su family suddenly fell into a vast expanse of white. Then, Su Jiatu began to twist. The people with Su''s blood in their bodies disappeared in the same place out of thin air. No one knew where they had gone.


    When the light beam of spirit power comes up, Yun Zaitian is aware of something bad. He grabs Su Zhen and blocks the spirit power in Su Zhen''s body.


    In this way, Su Zhen did not disappear together, but fell into the hands of Yun Jitian.


    The scene that happens suddenly nobody thinks of, cloud kill day Mou son suddenly dark go down, wish to strangle Su Zhen directly! However, reason told him that if Su was destroyed in this way, the Su family would disappear. As long as Su Zhen is still in his hands, he doesn''t believe that the Su family will hide for life! At least, Suxi can''t help it.


    The white smoke gradually dissipated, and the Su family reappeared in everyone''s eyes.


    Compared with the previous crowding, the Su family was very empty at this time. All the people of the Su family had disappeared, leaving only some servants without the blood of the Su family and the forces from all sides who came to help the Su family.


    The president''s hand drooped weakly. He didn''t expect Su Zhen to do this. The jade plate was left by the ancestors of the Su family. It was said that it could only be used when the Su family survived. It seems that Su Zhen is really pressed this time.


    His eyes suddenly became sharp, but the Dean didn''t shrink because of yunjitian''s powerful power: "yunjitian, today you disturb my emperor''s peace, which makes the Su family disappear, you Are you ready for anger? "


    Smell speech, is immersed in the rage of cloud kill day suddenly look up, hold Su Zhen neck hand is also a tight, make Su Zhen''s face suddenly red. After staring at the dean for a long time, Yun Jitian''s anger suddenly dissipated, and said with a smile, "do you think you have any right to say this now?"


    After that, yunjitian looks at Su Zhen and says in a cold voice, "Su Zhen, even if you transfer the Su family, as long as you are in my hands, the Su family will not escape! After a year, if the Su family doesn''t show up, I will cut Su Zhen to pieces! "


    Voice down, cloud kill day carrying Su Zhen is turning away. It''s not that he is afraid of the president, but just as the president said, no one can touch the imperial capital. The Su family is originally a resident of the imperial capital, and it''s fair to say that today. If he is really making trouble in this imperial capital today, the emperor will not just sit by. After all, there is an Imperial College in the imperial capital, which is the existence that the emperor pays close attention to.


    In this way, Yun Zaitian could only endure this temporary anger. He didn''t know where the Su family had been moved, but in a year, even the ends of the earth could be back.


    At that time, he must destroy all the Su family to eliminate his hatred!


    This is the end of the story. How did Yunshui Zong come to Yunzhou. The president was unable to stop him, so he had to let the strong break up and protect the Su family mansion. He believed that the Su family would come back.


    The news came to old Wu, ling''er and other people''s ears without any accident. Then there was another message from the headquarters and branch of Yinlou to Su Xi


    What happened here is really a pity!

 Chapter 318

    Under the blue sky, the road is covered with fallen leaves. At a glance, the green forest turned into a golden one. Occasionally a few birds fly by, are also in a hurry to find their winter rest place.


    Among the mountains, five spirit horses were tied to the tree trunk and hummed constantly, as if they were attracted by the smell of barbecue. A handful of grass was thrown in front of the spirit horse, and several spirit horses ate it. See this, Emperor Yan pie pie pie mouth, way: "unfortunately, you eat grass, otherwise also let you taste roast rabbit taste!"


    With that, Diyan came to the fire and looked at the roasted rabbit. His saliva almost came out: "little dwarf, how long will it be? I''m starving! "


    After these days of getting along, although the relationship between several people is good, but Diyan still can''t help but call Sima dwarf. Si Mu only thought that di Yan was a child''s heart, but he didn''t care about it. Left and right was just a name, and it didn''t hurt.


    See the Emperor Yan that hungry ghost reincarnation appearance, division Mu a smile, but did not speak. However, when turning over and roasting the rabbit, a subtle spiritual force got into the rabbit''s body, and a more attractive fragrance came out. Emperor Yan is very hungry. How can he resist such temptation?


    At the moment, di Yan snatched the rabbit from Si Mu''s hand. His spirit power was covered in his mouth, and he was not afraid of the rabbit''s scalding, so he bit it down.


    "Well, it''s delicious. I Ah The Emperor Yan said a half, then suddenly of call out a voice, that satisfied expression on the face also dissipated, replace of is pain to twist of facial features. Diyan covers his mouth and looks at the rabbit in his hand. He wants to throw it, but he can''t bear it. It was the spirit power that Sima quietly put in before that exploded directly in Diyan''s mouth. Diyan was unprepared and was blown up. If he hadn''t covered his mouth with spirit power before, it would be more than painful now.


    In the distortion of Emperor Yan''s face, Si Mu said to Su Xi, who was indifferent with a smile: "are you still thinking about Su''s family?"


    The first news from ling''er came to Suxi two days ago. At that time, as soon as Suxi saw it, her mood began to be unstable. At this time, Su Xi has taken the Su family as her own home. Suddenly, she hears that the Su family has been besieged by yunshuizong. Naturally, she is not calm.


    But although she was worried, she couldn''t leave her companion and go back now. Even if she did, everything would be over when she went back. So Suxi spent two days in the haze.


    Si Mu sees everything in his eyes, and he doesn''t know how to persuade him. He can only wait for Su Xi to figure it out.


    Su Xi gave a soft smile as she met her boss''s worried eyes. No matter how, also cannot let the companion accompany her to worry together! Just about to speak, a blue butterfly suddenly fell on Suxi''s shoulder, and then the butterfly turned into a streamer and got into Suxi''s mind.


    "Boom!" Su Xi''s momentum was so strong that she burst the fire in front of her. The rabbit fell to the ground and the sparks were flying everywhere. Several people moved away quickly.


    Emperor Yan was just straightened by Si mu, and his mouth was aching. Su Xi suddenly came here again, which aroused his young master''s temper. He pointed to Suxi with open teeth and claws. The pain in his mouth made him unable to say a word for a long time. Just from his face, we can see his mood of blowing hair.


    With a flash of body shape, Sima appeared beside Suxi and said anxiously, "but what happened?"


    With the fall of the voice, Yinling also ran over and stared at Suxi without saying a word. Although Yaqing was favored by Suxi before, he was an introverted man. At this time, he just stood there and didn''t come forward, but his worries were visible. The Emperor Yan of explosion hair also felt the change of atmosphere, pour also astringent for a while, awkward walk to Su Xi''s side.


    Taking a deep breath, Suxi''s face was as heavy as water. "Just received the news, Su family It''s gone! "


    As soon as these words came out, several people''s faces changed. The Su family can be said to cover the sky with one hand in the imperial capital. If Huangji doesn''t care and the Imperial University doesn''t have any opinions, the Su family is the boss of the imperial capital! But Su Xi now says that the Su family is gone. How strong is the Yunshui sect!


    Looking at Su Xi''s cold face, several people looked at each other, pursed their mouths and did not speak. Even Diyan, who has always been noisy, is also astringent, with a little more worry in his eyes.


    I don''t know how long later, in the silence of everyone, Suxi''s gloomy face dissipated. However, the extra ice cooling made several people understand that Suxi didn''t care.


    "Come on, keep going. In a year''s time, I will go to yunshuizong to seek justice! "


    Listen to Su Xi this side say, a few people all look at each other. After that, Si Mu spoke, but he didn''t mean to persuade or comfort him: "a year later, if you don''t mind, take me with you."


    As soon as Sima''s voice fell, it seemed that he didn''t want to be robbed of the limelight by Sima. Regardless of the pain in his mouth, he quickly said: "still And me! I''ll beat them so much that they don''t know their parents! " Say, Emperor Yan also waved a fist, seem to forget he and Su Xi that idea between small don''t twist.Although Yinling didn''t speak, his eyes showed everything. Last time he didn''t help, he''s still very guilty. Because of this mood, he didn''t dare to talk to Suxi all the way. He was afraid that Suxi would blame him for that. This time he will not shrink back, even if he lost his life!


    Think of here, the Mou son of silver Ling suddenly firm rise.


    Three of the four have made their stand, but Yaqing has kept silent. He doesn''t have such a deep friendship with Suxi. Although he thanks Suxi for saving him, he doesn''t want to fight for Suxi''s life. He has his parents and brothers, and he can''t be the same as the other three. Think of this, crow green eyes dim down, standing there dare not look at Su Xi''s eyes.


    See a few people desperate, wish now with her to kill the appearance of yunshuizong, Suxi mood also got a little relief. With a little smile toward them, Suxi said, "OK, a year later, let''s go together!"


    Voice down, a few people smile at each other, than the relationship between here is unconsciously intimate a lot.


    When the atmosphere became a little warm, Diyan suddenly rushed to Si Mu and cried out: "damn dwarf, you pay for my mouth!"


    Di Yan''s sudden action makes several people happy. Si Mu dodges and refutes Di Yan. Looking at such a scene, Su Xi''s cold eyes gradually softened.


    Why do you want such a friend!

 Chapter 319

    Ten days later, five people led the spirit horse, standing on the edge of a yellow orange desert, baked by the hot sun.


    Now it''s autumn, and the rest of the place is getting cooler, but the sun is still shining here. When the sun shines, the air in the positive space seems to be distorted, and the bright sunlight makes people unable to open their eyes. Even standing on the edge of this area, people can''t stand it. Even the spirit horse can''t stop humming. It seems very uncomfortable.


    If you look at me and I look at you, you all know that the spirit horse will not last long in this desert. If you bring it in, I''m afraid it will kill the spirit horse early. Although a few people are not kind-hearted generation, they will not watch the spirit horse that accompanied them for a long time die like this.


    With a sigh, Si Mu said, "this is the edge of the great savage land. As long as you go straight ahead, you will reach the center of the savage land. The weather in manghuang is very bad. They will not be affected by the outside world at all. If they are brought in, they will die. So, put them out of the cause. "


    Smell speech, a few people are nodding.


    After setting up the spirit horse, Su Wei narrowed his eyes and looked at the desert full of yellow sand. The demon that the dean said is in this Thinking of this, Suxi suddenly wants to go in quickly. If she can get in touch with the demon, maybe she will have unexpected harvest.


    In this way, the five people went directly into the rumor of manghuang.


    As soon as they stepped into the wilderness, they felt the obvious difference. If the five people are aware of the bad weather when they are standing on the edge, then they really feel it when they come in. It''s like being in a furnace which is constantly burning on the fire. One step is sweating.


    Among the five, Yinling''s strength is the weakest and the most obvious. His clothes are all wet with sweat, but we can''t use the spiritual power too much here, otherwise when the spiritual power is exhausted, if we encounter any problems, it will be a matter of dying.


    "The wild and the fierce are the holy land of death, in which the aura is pitiful!" Emperor Yan frowned. He could clearly feel that the speed of the flow of spiritual power in his body was much slower since he entered the wild and fierce area, and there was no aura in the air. It''s like the aura here has been drained. It''s extremely barren!


    Listen to the words of Emperor Yan, the others are dignified. I''ve heard that it''s easy to get in, but it''s hard to get out. Today I know why. In such a bad environment, if they have a little mistake, they will pay the price of life!


    Su Xi pondered for a moment, then took out two porcelain vases from the jade bracelet. This is the elixir she dug from Lu Yizhou before she set out. There are forty! Originally, she thought that this year should be enough, but now, I''m afraid she can''t stick to it for a month.


    Although huilingdan is very precious at the moment, Suxi didn''t hesitate at all. She took out the porcelain vase and said to several people, "these are some huilingdan. I''ll give them to you. Because I don''t know what''s going on here, I don''t need to prepare for the elixir. If it''s not the time when the elixir is exhausted, don''t take it easily. "


    With that, Suxi took out several empty porcelain vases, put 40 pieces of the elixir into several porcelain vases, and handed them to Si mu, Yin Ling and Ya Qing one by one.


    Seeing that the three men of Si mu all got the elixir, di Yan originally looked down on Su Xi''s elixir, but he saw that Su Xi didn''t give him the meaning, and the young master''s temper suddenly rose again.


    Emperor Yan stares at Su Xi and asks: "why do they all have them, but I don''t?"


    Smell speech, Su Xi light looking at Emperor Yan: "your by I keep, when I think you really need, I will give you."


    Hearing this, Diyan''s eyes suddenly widened a lot, and he wanted to shout at Suxi, but when he saw Suxi sweating, he just put up with it. Turning his head awkwardly, Diyan kept muttering: "hum, for the sake of you being a woman, I don''t care about you! Do you think I don''t have it if you don''t give it to me? I have plenty of the elixir back home! "


    Emperor Yan''s eyes were looking at the sky. He thought he was very quiet, but he forgot that all the people present were of high strength, so he listened to all his words. Su Xi Mou son suddenly deepens, quietly walks to Emperor Yan''s side.


    "Take it out."


    Leng Buding hears such a sentence, Emperor Yan is scared a big jump. When he saw Suxi standing in front of him, he opened his mouth and said intermittently, "take What do you want? "


    "Back to the elixir."


    It''s a simple three words, but it''s just that Emperor Yan jumps! Instead of answering Suxi, he turned his head aside and pretended not to hear her. Seeing this, Suxi frowned and wanted to say something.


    However, Si Mu''s voice was first heard: "I also have some huilingdan, but not many, only 12. In this case, Suxi, Diyan and I, two for each. Yinling and Yaqing, three for each, no problem? "The voice of Si Mu falls, Su Xi also temporarily gives up the plan of educating Emperor Yan and nods to Si mu. As soon as Sima''s move came out, Yinling also took out a porcelain vase and said with embarrassment: "I also have five here. Although it''s not much, I''d better divide them."


    Smell speech, Su Xi in the heart move, is also to silver Ling lightly smile. All the way, Yinling didn''t talk to her. Susi, who is sensitive, naturally knows what Yinling is thinking. However, she didn''t tell Yinling. Suxi thinks Yinling should figure out these things by herself so that she can grow up.


    What Suxi doesn''t know is that when she sees Suxi smiling at herself, Yinling''s heart is very excited. He even has an impulse to explain what happened before to Suxi now. He just opened his mouth, but he didn''t say it in the end.


    Taking back the porcelain vase she had handed back before, Suxi divided the pills that Sima and Yinling took out and handed them back again. However, in giving crow green, crow green is a little hesitant.


    Yaqing''s family is poor. He has never seen anything like huilingdan. But now someone suddenly took out more than ten pieces of the elixir to give him, he was a little scared. Therefore, he hesitated.


    Seeing this, Suxi understood what he thought, so she put the porcelain bottle into Yaqing''s hand and said, "here, we are a whole."


    Hearing this, Yaqing was stunned at first, and then held the porcelain bottle tightly in her hand. When I went to see Suxi again, I found that Suxi was staring at Diyan and didn''t speak.

 Chapter 320

    Momentum in the division of pastoral first take out back to Lingdan, Emperor Yan is to see in the eyes, the heart also slightly move. But his young master''s temper made him unable to compromise. However, after receiving Si mu, Yin Ling took out the elixir again, which made Emperor Yan feel bad.


    He curled his mouth, but his face was disdainful, but the meaning in his eyes was that he wanted to do something and didn''t want to do it very much. When Emperor Yan heard Su Xi''s words to ya Qing, his face suddenly turned red, and a kind of emotion called embarrassment appeared in his heart.


    When he recovered, he found that Suxi was staring at him indifferently, and the other three also looked at him and did not speak.


    Although he grew up in the gaze of others, it was the first time that he received such gaze. For a moment, Diyan was at a loss.


    "You Why are you looking at me like that? " Say, Emperor Yan doesn''t feel in the heart some hair.


    However, the answer was silence. If he didn''t really see these people, Diyan would think that he was the only one talking to himself.


    Involuntarily swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Diyan anxiously took out four porcelain bottles and threw them to Suxi, then impatiently said: "OK, OK! Here you are. I don''t care about it, young master! "


    That''s what he said, but when Suxi assigned his elixir to several people, he still glanced at it from time to time, and the pain in the bottom of his eyes was clearly visible. This kind of heartache is out of control when Suxi hands the distributed pills to several people, and then Suxi brings his share into her own pocket!


    With this batch of elixirs from Diyan, one of them has as many as 24 on average! This quantity, can let them persist for a period of time!


    Looking at his property being ransacked, di Yan couldn''t stop bleeding!


    Xu is aware of the pitiful eyes of Emperor Yan, Su Xi turns to look at him and says: "don''t worry, yours is yours, just put it here. Once it comes to the time when I think you need to go back to the elixir, I won''t take your share. "


    After that, Suxi took back her eyes and walked away.


    Si Mu gives Di Yan a sympathetic look, and then follows Su Xi. Silver Ling two people is needless to say, even sympathetic eyes did not give Di Yan a, silent forward.


    Seeing this, Diyan stamped his feet and pointed to Suxi''s back. He couldn''t say a word for a long time. But under, Emperor Yan still followed up.


    With the deepening of Su Xi and others, the weather is getting hotter. In such weather, even Suxi could not help but get a sweat. Her clothes were pasted on her body, revealing her exquisite curves.


    At the beginning, Diyan would shout, saying that Suxi didn''t have the shame that a woman should have. But with Suxi''s indifference and the hotter weather, he stopped thinking. And the people present were unable to concentrate on Suxi''s situation.


    "Hey, give me a magic pill. I can''t hold on!" It is to walk for a while again, Emperor Yan is really can''t endure, the spirit power in his body almost consumed.


    However, in his crying, Suxi is a faint reply: "if you take back the spirit power of body protection, you won''t ask me for the elixir."


    Smell speech, Emperor Yan whole person is to break down. He didn''t know how many times he had heard this sentence. As soon as he said that he wanted to go back to the elixir, Suxi would say such a sentence. His ears would be cocooned! Looking at the other four people walking so far without using the spirit power to protect their body, Diyan''s eyes gradually became strange.


    He really couldn''t figure out why these people could go so far without spiritual protection. Anyway, he couldn''t!


    Once again saw Su Xi several eyes, see Su Xi really didn''t give him the meaning of Dan medicine, Emperor Yan a bite teeth is the spirit power on the body to withdraw down.


    They can do it. I can do it, too! Emperor Yan''s in the mind just flashed such idea, the burning feeling after the spirit power withdraws is to let him can''t help but beat the drum of retreat. However, as soon as he saw that Suxi had not used her spiritual power all the time, he came here step by step. Even though her hair and clothes were all wet with sweat, he didn''t mean to use her spiritual power to relieve the burning sensation. A fire broke out in his heart. He wanted to surpass Suxi!


    With this strength, di Yan also walked a long distance without the blessing of spiritual power. Until his legs softened and fell to the ground, he used the only spiritual power left in his body to drive away his tiredness.


    Emperor Yan this fall, a few people''s steps are stopped. Suxi looked back at Diyan and then said to Sima Sanhe, "go on, I''ll have a look."


    Smell speech, silver Ling want to say and stop, but was directly pulled away by the Si mu. Si Mu had a feeling in his heart that Su Xi was very different from Emperor Yan. She even had the idea of polishing Emperor Yan along the way, and the difference was not obvious between men and women. Under this feeling, Si Mu was willing to leave room for them to be alone.


    Looking at the three people walking away, Su Xi dries the clothes with her spiritual power, and then walks slowly to Emperor Yan''s side.Squatting down, Su Xi took out a piece of elixir and handed it to di Yan: "how do you feel after walking for such a long time?"


    Di Yan didn''t answer Su Xi''s words immediately. Instead, he quickly took the elixir. When he felt the flowing power in his body, he was greatly relieved.


    Turning his lips, Diyan is very reluctant to see Suxi: "what else can I do? If you don''t give me the elixir, will I be like this? What a shame


    Hearing the words, Suxi didn''t get angry. The cold voice made the hot weather a little bit warmer: "if you didn''t use the spirit power to protect your body at the beginning, you wouldn''t be so shameful now. Yes, your spiritual power is strong, and among the five of us, Yinling''s power is the weakest. However, he has been able to go to the present without spiritual force. Have you ever thought about the reason? "


    Listen to this words, the dissatisfaction of Emperor Yan suddenly dissipated a bit. But the face of him, but still uncomfortable way: "that can be the same?"? Young master, I have a noble status. I don''t need to suffer such hardships! "


    "Yes, you are! But everyone is born by his mother and raised by his father. Where can you be noble? If you can''t stand even a little bit of suffering, how can you compare with Timo? Perhaps, having a relative like you is a disgrace to Dimo! "


    Having said that, Su Teng stood up and left the elixir that belonged to Emperor Yan beside him.

 Chapter 321

    Looking at Su Xi, who is hard to walk step by step, but never speaks bitterly, Diyan is a little silent. Although he didn''t know how Suxi knew about the relationship between him and Dimo, it was undeniable that Suxi''s words just now really hit his heart.


    All along, he is living under the aura of emperor mo. See him, others will only say that he is the younger brother of emperor Mo, and will not say that he is Emperor Yan. Before he decided to go to the Imperial College, Diyan thought that he would also stand out from the Imperial College and win everyone''s recognition with his own strength, so that they all know his name.


    However, three years later, his strength has improved, but it is far from the standard he wants. Even, compared with the emperor Mo at this age, the achievement of Emperor Yan''s idea is not enough to mention!


    The fist clenched tightly, the nail embedded in the palm of the hand, the red blood dripping on the yellow sand, which was strangely absorbed by the yellow sand. Diyan grabs the porcelain bottle on the ground and looks at Suxi''s back. With a fierce look in his eyes, he runs to Suxi. He pulls Suxi''s shoulder and puts the porcelain bottle into Suxi''s hand.


    At this time, Diyan was like a wounded little beast. His eyes were sad and firm: "I don''t know what relationship you have with him or how you know my identity. Since you have chosen to manage me, you can''t let me go any more! I will give you all the elixirs, and I will listen to you in the days to come! But if you can''t make me strong, you''ll know how bad the consequences of offending me are! "


    This time with threatening words finish saying, Emperor Yan gasps heavily, fiercely stares at Su Xi. That way, it''s not like asking for Suxi, it''s more like taking Suxi apart and swallowing it.


    Looking at Diyan straightly, Suxi took the porcelain vase and said, "is that your attitude?"


    Smell speech, Emperor Yan''s fist is clenched more tightly. Then, Diyan released his hand holding Suxi''s shoulder, stepped back, bent over Suxi and said, "please teach me Suxi and help me improve my strength!"


    When he said this, Diyan''s voice was very loud, which made Sima and others who were walking in front of him stop and turn to look at their situation. At first sight of the scene, the three people were surprised. They didn''t know what Suxi said, which made the rebellious Emperor Yan make such a move.


    See this, Su Xi is about to reply, but behind the Emperor Yan is suddenly yellow sand all over the sky, a huge figure suddenly from under the yellow sand, running towards the Emperor Yan!


    As soon as Su Xi''s face changed, she grabbed Emperor Yan and retreated for a long distance.


    "If you can defeat that monster, I will grant your request." After that, Su Xi doesn''t wait for Diyan to react. She claps her hand on Diyan''s back. Di Yan didn''t know what it meant when Su Xi suddenly pulled him back, but he was clapped by Su Xi and moved forward a few steps.


    Just want to question Su Xi, Yu Guang is swept to the monster that comes towards him. Diyan''s eyes suddenly widened, and the monster just turned around was in front of him. The powerful impact made him suddenly fall on the ground, and he watched the huge thing running in front of him, but he forgot to resist.


    "Xu Yan, can you just sit around?" Looking at the stupefied Emperor Yan, Su Xi shouts out. Because only she knew the real identity of Diyan, she changed her name to Xuyan.


    Suxi''s roar is in Diyan''s ear. He suddenly excites himself and sees Suxi''s cold face. Because the sandstorm brought by the monster''s movement had already blown to the face of Emperor Yan, and he suddenly stood up, and then rose to the mid air.


    However, the Emperor Yan has not stopped, a huge tail is coming, the Emperor Yan see dodge less, quickly run Lingli hit on the big tail.


    However, the tail was harder than Diyan imagined. He hit it with all his strength, but only let the tail pause a little, and then continued to attack his face! Emperor Yan face big change, can only stand there, watching the big tail whistling!


    Just when the big tail is only one arm away from Diyan, Su Xi''s figure suddenly flashes, and then a blue spiritual power hits the big tail!


    Caught off guard, the monster was smashed back, and Su Xi and her husband were able to breathe.


    "If this is your strength, then I can think that what you just said was just for fun." Having said that, Suxi didn''t give Diyan an opportunity to explain. She pushed Diyan to the ground and said: "I said that as long as you can defeat this monster, I will promise you. I hope you won''t let me down and you won''t let yourself down. "


    "Bang!" Roll call suddenly fell to the ground, looking at Su Xi''s figure, eyes gradually deepened. At this time, the monster also slowed down during Su Xi''s speech, and naturally attacked the nearest Emperor Yan.


    Yellow sand whistling, hit on the face of pain. Diyan put out his hand to cover the yellow sand, and felt the fierce momentum of the monster running towards him. He suddenly got up from the ground, his iron chain flashed, and rushed straight towards the monster with a cold face!


    "I''ll show you my strength!" In the gap to the monster, Emperor Yan finally can''t help yelling at Su Xi.


    Suxi didn''t answer. She just stood there and watched quietly, deep and difficult to understand."Although I don''t know what happened between you, it''s only manghuang and dalianyuan''s three tail poisonous scorpion. Can you give it to Xu Yan alone?" What he said was Si mu. He looked very stern. He was obviously afraid of these three poisonous scorpions.


    Looking at Yinling and Yaqing, we can see that their expressions are the same as those of Sima.


    Su Xi, the famous scorpion, has heard of it. When she was still Hua Qing Yan, once she went to the human world to find emperor Mo, but accidentally met a seven tail scorpion.


    As the name suggests, the highly poisonous scorpion is not only hard and powerful, but also extremely poisonous. As long as it is invaded by the venom of highly poisonous scorpion, it will take a lot of effort to dissolve it. Moreover, the venomous scorpion has a very strong power of blood inheritance. Without exception, every venomous scorpion has three tails after it makes a sound, and its strength has also reached the realm of three sections of the spirit realm. All three tails are like this, so we can see how difficult the seven tails are to deal with.


    Just now the yellow sand is long, Su Xi''s attention is all on Emperor Yan''s body, so unexpectedly didn''t recognize these three poisonous scorpions. If not for Si mu, she would have forgotten the existence of this monster.


    However, although it is learned that this sudden appearance of the monster is three tail drama scorpion, Suxi did not intend to help.


    "Everything depends on his nature."

 Chapter 322

    Xu was stimulated by Su Xi''s words before, and the attack of Emperor Yan became more and more fierce. The iron chain in his hand was constantly wielded, and every time he wielded it, it brought extremely violent sandstorm.


    "Whew!" Once again, xuantie chain shot madly at the three tail drama scorpion, but only after the sound of "Ding", it was severely shocked back. His strength was so great that he felt numb at the mouth of Emperor Yan''s tiger, and he couldn''t help faltering at his feet.


    "Poof Sharp pain came from his back. His face turned white, his lips turned blue quickly, and his hands were soft. The chain fell to the ground directly!


    Emperor Yan turned to see, saw a black tail fiercely stabbed into the back of Emperor Yan, hard smooth spines in the hot sun flashed cold light, there are some invisible cyan in the flow. That is the venom of three tail drama scorpion! At this time, the venom is flowing along the sharp tail towards Diyan''s body. Its attack is so fast that it is just in the blink of an eye!


    "Hiss!" When Emperor Yan looks back, three poisonous scorpions withdraw their tails. They seem to think that Emperor Yan is dead. They point the spear at Su Xi and others.


    As early as the three tail drama scorpion stabs Diyan, Suxi can''t help but want to fight, but she wants Diyan to eat hard, so that Diyan can really make up her mind. Si Mu three people also want to help, but they are stopped by Su Xi. As for the poison, it''s not worth mentioning at all for Suxi!


    "You take the opportunity to bring Xu Yan back. I''ll go to meet the three drama scorpions!" Si Mu said to Su Xi with a face. Yinling two people also made a fighting posture, obviously put themselves in a dangerous situation, in order to protect Suxi.


    However, Su Xi is hook lips a smile, way: "no harm, that three tail drama scorpion or give me to come.". Just right. I can practice my hands. " After that, Suxi didn''t wait for a few people to answer. She flew straight to Sanwei drama scorpion. As she walked, the blue Lingli lightsaber flashed and dazzled her eyes.


    When she fought with Yun batian and the second elder before, Suxi found that although she was familiar with the Liuguang sword technique, her body and the sword condensed by her spiritual power made the Liuguang sword technique much weaker, and she didn''t use it as easily as before.


    At the moment, such a good chance to practice sword is in front of her. If she doesn''t seize it, isn''t it a waste?


    "Creak, creak!" Just as Suxi was speeding forward, her little tail came out of her thick black hair. With Suxi''s grinning for a while, she seemed to be complaining about her dissatisfaction. Look at its appearance, at the moment is all over the hair are stuck together, like just came out of the water, there is no lovely look in the past.


    Because of the cold weather, along the way, little tail hid in Su Xi''s shoulder scattered hair to sleep. After entering the wild and fierce area, the weather suddenly became bad, and little tail couldn''t sleep very well. Suxi could feel that it had turned over several times.


    However, before Xu Shi came, Xiao Wei took too much pills. Even if he didn''t sleep well, he didn''t wake up. But don''t want to, at this critical moment, it is suddenly opened eyes, wronged looking at Su Xi.


    Suxi helpless, looking at the more close to the three tail drama scorpion, carrying a small tail is a swing back: "own play!"


    When the voice falls, the three tail drama scorpion has come to the front, and the small tail is in a beautiful arc straight line to the ground!


    Fortunately, Yinling''s quick eyes and quick hands caught the little tail before it fell to the ground, which did not cause the little tail to fall into the yellow sand.


    "Hum..." Su Xi''s Lingli lightsaber made a sudden sound, and then the waves of energy began to spread from the sword body, gradually covering the whole three tail drama scorpion.


    There are three types of Liuguang sword, one is Liuguang Yuzhu, the other is Liushui LiuNian, and the third is Liuying unparalleled! At the moment, what Suxi is doing is the second style -- passing water and fleeting time!


    Su Xi can stop at the top of the three tail drama scorpion, waves spread, it seems that there is no killing force! However, it is this ordinary ripple that makes the three tail drama scorpion unable to move! This is the power of fleeting time. Within a certain range, it limits the opponent''s mobility, and this range will expand with the enhancement of the user''s strength. Therefore, the existence of such a system is often the key to turning the war situation around!


    However, things are always two-sided, powerful, its consumption must not be small! And Su Xi after performing this move, the body''s spiritual power was directly removed by two-thirds! It seems that Suxi''s goal is to fight and decide quickly, and there is no lack of the idea of revenge for Diyan.


    A dagger suddenly appeared between the left index finger and the middle finger, with a cold light. With a flash of light in his eyes and a slight movement of his wrist, the dagger seemed to have eyes straight towards the belly of the three tailed drama scorpion!


    Maybe others don''t know, but Su Xi, who once killed seven drama scorpions, knows the weaknesses of drama scorpions. Venomous scorpion is a hard armor, even eyes, have a very hard shell, always protect. However, his stomach was empty and there was no protection at all.


    It''s not that the scorpions don''t want to protect their stomachs, but their shells don''t grow to their stomachs. Although their shells are their own, they can''t even use them. They can''t let the shells cover the whole body. This is why the scorpions always press their stomachs on the ground and don''t give people an opportunity when they fight.However, this time, the three tail drama scorpion met Suxi, a monster. The secret that she thought she was hiding was completely exposed in front of Suxi.


    Driven by the spirit power, the dagger stabbed into the belly of three tail drama scorpion in a moment! The sudden pain on the body makes the three tail drama scorpion roar violently. It wants to struggle and escape, but in the passing years, it has no chance at all.


    It''s not enough to stab three tail drama scorpion, which can only bring pain to it at most. So, Suxi left hand move, that dagger is suddenly all into the three tail drama scorpion body, even the handle is invisible.


    Driven by Su Xi, the dagger constantly stirs in the body of the three tailed drama scorpion, and a stream of green blood spurts out, but it disappears immediately after it enters the yellow sand.


    The flesh and blood of Sanwei drama Scorpion was stirred by the rampant dagger in an instant. After four breath, the dagger successfully pierced the heart of Sanwei drama scorpion! At the same time, Suxi also removed the restriction of passing time.


    "Bang!" The huge tail is smashed down, and the yellow sand is flying all over the sky. The three tail drama scorpion actually walks in Suxi''s hands. But with one move, it has no life!

 Chapter 323

    After solving the three tail drama scorpion, Suxi didn''t go to see Diyan immediately. Although the venom of Sanwei drama scorpion attacks very quickly, but with this only Sanwei, in a short period of time, it can''t take Diyan''s life!


    Lightly fall in front of the big head of three tail drama scorpion, in the background, Suxi appears more and more petite. However, it was the petite person who made a movement that did not conform to her posture


    Su Xi grabs the slender whiskers of the three highly poisonous scorpions and drags them step by step towards Si mu. At the moment, Emperor Yan has been in a coma, and the three nomads who are aware of the movement turn to see this scene.


    For a moment, Huan Tuo, such as Si mu, indifference, such as Yin Ling, introverted, such as Ya Qing, all made the same move - open your eyes and mouth, watching Suxi step by step.


    "Creak, creak!" In the process of Suxi''s walking, Xiaowei breaks away from the embrace of Si mu, jumps up Suxi''s shoulder, and then gets into Suxi''s dry hair. Suxi smiles a little, and her heart suddenly softens.


    "Bang!" Suddenly, she throws three poisonous scorpions around several people. Su Xi ignores their expressions and squats down to see the situation of Emperor Yan.


    All of a sudden, the yellow sand makes the three people coughing twice. When they come back, Suxi is already checking the situation of Diyan. And seeing Su Xi''s usual look again, the three of them were pulling at the corners of their mouths. They didn''t know what they were thinking.


    Holding Diyan''s face and looking at it, Suxi uses her smart power to explore the appearance of Diyan''s body, but finds that Diyan''s situation is much better than she imagined. The blue poison was wrapped by a golden power, and the purity of gold was beyond the power of Emperor Yan.


    Then, there is one reason left. This group of golden spirit power, is the emperor Mo stay in the body of Emperor Yan, is to prevent such a situation. With a sneer, Su Xi''s mind was churning.


    This sneer also awakened the three people from their own mind.


    Si Mu looked at Su Xi''s ugly face and thought that it was Diyan''s bad condition. He was worried: "the poison of the scorpion clan is always fierce. Xu Yan was poisoned this time. If we don''t have a solution, I''m afraid..."


    The rest of the words Si Mu did not finish, but the people present understood what he meant.


    In addition to worrying about the situation of Emperor Yan, Su Xi is also worried about Sima. If Diyan dies here like this, Suxi''s responsibility is the biggest, because she wants Diyan to deal with Sanwei drama Scorpion by herself, and she sees Diyan stabbed by Sanwei drama scorpion.


    Looking at Si Mu''s eyes, Suxi knew what he was worried about. Although the other two are not so obvious, it is not difficult to see their mind.


    Seeing this, Su''s heart suddenly crossed by a warm current. In this case, no hostage asked her why she saw Diyan injured, but didn''t mean to save him. Instead, she didn''t come to see the situation until Diyan was really poisoned. No one blamed her for being cruel and cruel to her companions.


    The corner of her mouth suddenly raised a smile. With such a partner, how could she be!


    Fighting in the eyes of the three, Suxi, who had not used the bloody sword for a long time, calmly went to the side of the dead three tail drama scorpion. Then, Suxi raised her bloody sword and cut off her slender beard!


    It''s as hard as a three tailed poisonous scorpion. The beard was easily cut off by xuesha. Suxi didn''t feel much power.


    Take back the bloody ghost, Suxi catches it before her beard falls to the ground. The beard is not solid. It''s like a pipe with a little white liquid in it. Looking at the little white liquid, Suxi turns around and squats down beside Diyan.


    After grabbing a handful of yellow sand, Suxi poured the white liquid from her beard into the yellow sand, and then her blue spirit flashed, wrapping the yellow sand and the white liquid in it.


    Suxi''s hands will continue to rub the yellow sand, with the passage of time, white liquid began to blend into the yellow sand, until disappeared. Then, the blue spirit power gradually melted into the yellow sand under the amazing eyes of Si Mu and others.


    Slowly, the yellow sand was condensed into a thumb sized ball by Suxi, and the green and white colors flashed from time to time, which was also extremely beautiful.


    Pull open Diyan''s mouth, Suxi does not hesitate to put the ball into Diyan''s mouth, a force in the hand, the ball is along Diyan''s throat into his body.


    After the ball into the body, it is scattered in the body of Emperor Yan, began to find their own goals. The golden spirit power noticed the invasion of foreign objects. First it gave out a bright light, then it directly gave out the cyan toxin, and gradually disappeared in every corner of Emperor Yan''s body.


    At the same time, the fine yellow sand swarmed up, wrapped it quietly before the venom spread, and then dissolved it bit by bit.


    The tea time passed, and the three men of Si Mu kept a close eye on Diyan. No matter what the reason, they didn''t want Diyan to die at this time. And Su Xi is calm with blood evil sword to deal with the body of three tail drama scorpion, as if not care.Although three venomous scorpions are poisonous, they are full of treasure. If you don''t say anything else, its hard shell is enough to make some soft armor to protect ordinary people from being injured by ordinary sharp weapons. Although Suxi can''t use this kind of thing, she is not alone now. Naturally, she has to think more about her family and her subordinates.


    After cutting off the shell of Sanwei drama scorpion, Suxi went around its tail and took out a jade porcelain vase and a jade ruler. Jade ruler gently scratched on the tail of three tail drama scorpion. Slowly, a trace of cyan liquid flowed from its tail and finally dropped into the jade bottle.


    The biggest treasure of Sanwei drama scorpion is the poison that this person is afraid of. The poison of three tail drama Scorpion will kill people in an instant. If it is smeared on the weapon, it can definitely become a sharp weapon to kill people! Moreover, if the poison is used properly, it can also be used as medicine to save people''s lives. Therefore, this poison is a rare treasure!


    The poison can only be obtained or stored with jade, otherwise it will be corroded by the severe toxicity. This is what tianqingzi said to Suxi at the beginning, but he didn''t want to use it today.


    I carefully searched the venom on the three tails, and Suxi walked to several people''s side contentedly. And at the moment, Diyan has awakened.

 Chapter 324

    "Oh Suddenly spit out a few mouthfuls of black blood, the face of Emperor Yan pale slightly had some improvement.


    "Poisonous scorpion is a big killer in the desert. This scorpion''s body is covered with a very hard shell, so it is invulnerable! Moreover, if it is highly toxic, it will die when touched. However, the scorpions in this play only have three tails, and their strength is only three sections of the heaven spirit realm. Their bodies are far less flexible than human beings, and their abdomen is their fatal weakness! "


    Say, Su Xi icy vision put on the body of Emperor Yan, see Emperor Yan shudder.


    Regardless of Diyan''s evasive eyes and the expression of Sima San, Suxi continued: "although you seem to be the Ninth Section of the earth''s spiritual realm on the surface, I don''t need to say much about your actual ability. However, under such circumstances, you are defeated in a very short time, and still watch the poison stab into your body. Do you really have the right to talk about pursuit? "


    The last word Su Xi is almost big to shout out a voice, hear Emperor Yan body suddenly a quiver, the head also can''t help but deeply bury down.


    See two people like this, Si Mu and others also feel the strange things. However, between Suxi and Diyan, there has always been a secret they don''t know, so they can''t say anything. Three people look at each other, stand up one after another, seemingly inadvertently a little bit far away. At the same time, Lingli covers her ears and makes her unable to hear the conversation.


    Seeing this, although Suxi didn''t say it, she kept it in mind all the time.


    Diyan is still sitting on the ground motionless, head buried in the knee, as if by a great grievance. Just now, although Su Xi was anxious, she was still wondering whether Diyan really realized his mistake, and there was no big wave in her heart.


    However, seeing the appearance of Diyan now, Suxi''s calm heart can''t help fluctuating. Taking a deep breath, Suxi did not scold Diyan any more, but said coldly, "if you want to continue to sit like this, I will not stop you. It''s just that you don''t want to ask me to help you in the future. "


    Voice down, Suxi turned to go. However, di Yan, who had just been silent, suddenly said, "I''m wrong. Are you willing to help me?"


    At the foot of a meal, Su Xi did not look back, indifferent way: "get up and go, do not use the spirit power." After that, Suxi didn''t stop to greet the cheese herders, but she walked forward first, regardless of her hair and clothes that were gradually wet with sweat.


    Smell speech, Emperor Yan is a Leng at first, then grin, busily stand up to chase toward Su Xi. This time, he listened to Suxi''s words and walked for a long time without using Lingli.


    The yellow sand is long, five people walk in this boundless desert for another five days. During these five days, three poisonous scorpions, two with three tails and one with four tails, emerged under the yellow sand.


    In order to train Diyan, Suxi asked him to solve the three poisonous scorpions. After the initial failure, Diyan seemed to be enlightened, and he was able to solve one by himself.


    Of course, this kind of opportunity will not be all given to Diyan, Yinling and Yaqing also joined hands to kill a three tail drama scorpion. As for the four tailed one, it was Suxi who solved it. In this way, on the contrary, Si Mu did nothing. But he doesn''t mind. Isn''t the promotion of his companion also his promotion? But, in his heart, Suxi is more and more mysterious.


    Although the president said at the beginning that the task was led by Si mu, after so many days, Su Xi seemed to have surpassed Si Mu and become the center of several people. The specific reason is not because Suxi is a girl, so several people let her, but because of Suxi''s personal charm.


    Suxi''s strength is not weak, at least none of the five people is her opponent. And along the way, Suxi is more calm than any of them. No matter when she meets a strong enemy or natural disaster, she can solve problems calmly.


    Moreover, they also found that Suxi is like an encyclopedia. Suxi knows a lot of things they don''t know!


    The combination of the above makes Suxi''s position rise and never surpass.


    On this day, five people also did not use the spirit power, walking slowly step by step. Having lived the same life, the five people have gradually adapted to it, sweating less and walking further. It''s only about ten days since I left, not to mention the demons. Except for the poisonous scorpions, they haven''t seen any other creatures!


    Just when they thought they would spend the rest of their life in this way, and they were still worried about it, the wild savage suddenly blew a gust of wind, and the sun always hanging in the sky was covered by the yellow sand blown up by the wind, and the whole wild savage was just the yellow sand flying all over the sky and the wind whining


    As soon as he changed his face, Si Mu yelled: "no, it''s the wind and sand that is hard to encounter in the wild and fierce. If you are involved in it, it''s dangerous! Get together and use your power to resist! "


    With that, Sima lengbuding ate several mouthfuls of yellow sand, and his face was covered with sand. But he can''t manage so much now. He moves towards the four.


    When the five people lean back-to-back together, the sandstorm becomes fiercer and fiercer. If they don''t have the spiritual power, they are afraid that they will not be able to stand even in battle.Looking around, there was no place to hide. Suxi''s eyes sank and suddenly said in a cold voice: "once the sandstorm comes out, the poisonous scorpion will not come out to make trouble. In this way, we will bury ourselves in the sand, otherwise we will all be involved in the sand! "


    Almost as soon as Suxi''s voice fell, she jumped down and covered her ears and nose with her spiritual power to prevent sand from entering. Later, Diyan also reflexively executed Suxi''s words and followed Suxi to bury himself in the sand.


    The three of them looked at each other, nodded and did what Suxi said without hesitation.


    The sandstorm is more and more fierce, even if it is buried in the sand, people can still feel that the sandstorm is approaching them. The roaring wind is raging in the desert, and everywhere it passes is a mess. If you are really involved in it, even bones will not be left!


    "Hum..." Suddenly, there was a dull hum. Although Suxi didn''t dare to look up, she still used her spiritual power to investigate the situation of several people. However, this investigation is to let Suxi find that although Diyan did as she said, he did not bury it thoroughly enough!


    Now the sandstorm has been rampant over, and Diyan is the first to bear the brunt of the sandstorm!


    Su Xi''s eyes darken. When Emperor Yan can''t hold on, she jumps out and presses him down. He is deeply trapped in the sand and avoids the wind and sand.


    Su Xi, however, was swept in by the wind and sand and disappeared.

 Chapter 325

    I don''t know how long it took until the wind and sand gradually stopped, and the wild and fierce yuan was calm again. The pastor, who was in great pain, crawled out of the sand. At the moment, the three of them fainted in the sand because they couldn''t bear it. Fortunately, the spirit power didn''t dissipate and protected their mouths and noses.


    Enduring the discomfort of words, Sima gritted his teeth and turned his power. When he felt the position of several people, he pulled them out of the sand one by one.


    However, when he pulled out Yaqing, he found that Suxi''s breath had disappeared! He looked around, but only a piece of yellow sand and the scorching sun came into his eyes. A few bad feelings suddenly rose from the heart, can no longer be ignored.


    Flustered, Sima hurriedly took out a bag of water from the storage container, rudely poured it down to several people, and then anxiously looked at them, hoping that one of them would know Suxi''s whereabouts.


    "Cough!" The first person to wake up is Yaqing. Maybe it''s because of family reasons. Yaqing''s physical quality is much better. In this case, the time to wake up is earlier than that of Diyan.


    Almost at the same time that Yaqing opened her eyes, Sima grasped Yaqing''s wrist vigorously and said anxiously: "do you know where Suxi has gone?"


    At the moment, Yaqing just woke up, and her brain was still a little confused. Suddenly, she heard the question from Sima, but she couldn''t respond. Seeing this, Si Mu became more and more anxious, and no matter how bad Ya Qing was, he had no time to worry about his pain, so he asked again, "do you know where Suxi is?"


    Maybe it''s because he was too worried. The hands of Si Mu were a little heavy, which made Yaqing, who was in pain all over, hiss. And it is this pain that makes Yaqing come back.


    Frowning and not looking at Si mu, Ya Qing said, "I don''t know."


    Smell speech, the division Mu Zheng Zheng ground loosened the wrist of crow green, the whole person all decadent go down. As soon as he turned his eyes, Sima Tu saw Yinling and his wife, who were still in a coma. He took out a big bag of water and ice and fell down on Yinling and Diyan''s face!


    Although the ice melted quickly under the scorching sun, it still hit them in the face before melting completely. With the water, they seemed to suddenly run from the stove to the ice water. The taste directly woke them up.


    Coincidentally, they coughed a few times, spit a few yellow sand in their mouth, and their faces were not very good.


    However, before they could recover, Sima grabbed one of them and asked, "do you see Suxi?"


    They didn''t respond, and their eyes were still cloudy. Seeing this, Si Mu was so anxious that he roared out loud. The veins on his neck were all obvious: "did you see Su Xi?"


    Si Mu''s roar shocked them. Even Ya Qing, who had been sober for a long time, felt that his brain was running faster. Now, Yaqing realized the seriousness of the matter.


    "Is she gone?" Silver Ling suddenly export, open eyes looking at Si mu, as if Si Mu nodded, he would not hesitate to rush out to find Su Xi. But the Emperor Yan seems to think of something, the expression is dark and unpredictable.


    See two people''s reaction, Si Mu is to get the result, then decadent fell to sit on the ground, face full of despair.


    Suxi, it''s gone


    This cognition is full of everyone''s heart, a sense of panic lingers in the mind for a long time, and the more intense one is the worry about Suxi.


    After a moment''s silence, di Yan said with a calm face: "she In order to save me, it seems that I was swept away by the wind and sand... "


    Xu is because of guilt, Diyan''s voice is too low to be heard. However, those present heard him. Yinling, who has always been insipid and doesn''t care about anything, has a stronger reaction than anyone else. He grabs the collar of Diyan and his face is very black!


    "What are you talking about?" Almost gnash one''s teeth to say these words, silver Ling killed Emperor Yan''s heart to have now.


    But Si Mu and Ya Qing''s face is not very good. Looking at di Yan''s eyes, the latter wants to find a crack to drill down, but he is destined to be examined by several people here.


    The feeling of guilt rush up, and the whole person of Diyan is submerged in it. He didn''t have the face to say it again. He could only keep his head down to relieve his sense of existence and guilt.


    Seeing this, the three people knew that what Emperor Yan said was true. For a moment, the atmosphere was horribly silent!


    All of a sudden, Yinling blows his fist on Diyan''s face, knocks the defenseless Diyan to the ground, draws out his sword and points directly at Diyan''s heart! "You''re the one who hurt her! You are troubling her all the way. She has spent a lot of effort on your business, and now she has built herself in to save you! You are a bad luck star. I will kill you and avenge her! "


    After that, Yinling stabs the sword out. It looks like he really wants to kill Diyan! Diyan at the moment immersed in guilt, Yinling hit him, he didn''t know how to fight back, now Yinling want to kill him, he is still in a daze, didn''t know how to dodge.Seeing that the sword was about to pierce into Diyan''s heart, one hand suddenly grasped the body of the sword, and the blood flowed down the sword, and then dropped into the yellow sand.


    Crow green face no expression, did not go to see silver Ling, word by word: "kill him, Suxi will not be happy."


    At this time, Si Mu also reacted and quickly pulled Yinling back. Then he handed Ya Qing a bottle of hemostatic pills and gave her a grateful look. Yaqing took the vase, nodded to Simao, then stood aside without saying anything.


    "Yinling, don''t be impulsive. Even if Suxi is involved in the sandstorm, we should believe that she will be OK! Because she is Suxi That is to say, but Sima''s eyes were still worried. He just covered it and didn''t let Yinling see it. Suxi is also his sister. How can he not worry?


    I don''t know which sentence touched Yinling. As soon as his expression of Su Sha was closed, he took back his sword and murmured, "yes, she''s Suxi. She''ll be fine."


    Seeing this, Sima was greatly relieved. Then he looked at Diyan with a dull face and said in a slow voice, "Xu Yan, get up, too. Although it''s Suxi''s decision to save you, it''s your responsibility. The most important thing now is to find Suxi, so that you can offset your sins. "


    Speaking of this, Si Mu''s eyes can''t help drooping down. Why isn''t there no responsibility for him?


    "Yes, find her! I must find her Emperor Yan suddenly sat up from the ground, and no matter how many people were in charge of animal husbandry, he found a direction casually, that is, he moved forward with great speed.


    See this, Si Mu three people quickly follow, just to find Su Xi quickly.

 Chapter 326

    "Bang!" Just as Sima and others kept looking for it, a figure suddenly fell from one of the savage causes. After the figure fell down, it fell into the sand. Looking at the breath, it turned out that it was more than it was!


    This person is Suxi who was swept away by the wind and sand.


    At this time, it has been two days since Suxi was swept away. Suxi kept spinning in the wind and sand. The strength of the wind and sand made Suxi''s spiritual power quickly run out. In the sandstorm, Suxi couldn''t even straighten out her body, let alone take out a magic pill to supplement her spiritual power.


    After half a day, Suxi couldn''t bear it any more. As soon as she closed her eyes, she fainted. Originally, she thought that she would die, but she didn''t want to throw her out two days later when fengsha found a place. She was still in a coma and didn''t know that she was out of the shackles of fengsha.


    However, even out of the sand, Suxi''s situation is not good now. Not to mention the injury caused by being thrown out by the wind and sand and then falling into the sand, Suxi''s ribs were broken several times in the wind and sand! It can be said that it is not easy for Suxi to live up to now.


    Night comes quietly. But even in the night, it was too hot. It seemed that the full moon in the sky was also affected by the summer heat, and it was no longer cool.


    "Well..." Buried in the sand, Su Xi gave up the idea of opening her eyes. Struggling to emerge from the sand, lying flat on his back. And just such a simple action, that is to make Suxi sweating, lip color is also frightening white!


    Slowly open your eyes, but there is a little sand on the eyebrows, Su Xi wants to reach out and brush away. However, the hand just raised a little bit, and a sharp pain came from her arm. Suxi was shocked to feel that she had not only broken her ribs, but also her hands. Fortunately, the legs are still good. Although there is a deep bone wound, it doesn''t hurt the bone. It''s just skin injury.


    Dispirited put down the arm, Suxi greedy breathing the air, just opened the eyes can''t help but close again.


    "Squeak! Squeak A small head suddenly came out of the yellow sand. After seeing Suxi, little tail ran to it and screamed incessantly, as if seeking comfort.


    Looking at the little tail again, I found that the little tail was green and red. The former loveliness had disappeared long ago, and only the whole body was in a mess. No wonder little tail would be so wronged, clamoring for Su Xi''s comfort.


    But, Su Xi at the moment is even eyes are unable to open, weak paralyzed on the ground.


    Seeing this, the little tail didn''t dare to cry any more. She looked at Suxi anxiously with small eyes, and her claws scratched Suxi''s shoulder.


    Xu is small tail movement is too big, perhaps the pain on the body eased over, Suxi this just opened her eyes and looked at small tail, smile gently: "you ah, really can''t stop for a moment!" Between speaking, Suxi''s words were full of spoiling, and she looked as if she didn''t recognize her coarse voice.


    Suxi can speak, small tail is very happy, but before it jumps, Suxi is a sweet throat, a mouthful of fresh blood is spit out!


    Looking up at the full moon in the sky, Suxi realized that today is the 15th day. And her seven unique poisons also arrived on schedule without accident


    On the way, Suxi also had an attack, but she was afraid that Sima and others were worried, so she just found an excuse to bear it silently. Although it was painful at that time, Suxi could bear it. But now, Suxi was seriously injured, seven Jue poison also came to join in a lively, straight let Suxi can''t help but start twitching.


    The corner of the mouth is overflowing with blood, and the little tail is "squeaking" on the side, but it can''t do anything.


    However, there is no mistake in saying that the house leakage is always accompanied by rain at night. Just when Suxi was tortured by the pain in her body and the ghost was not like a ghost, a three tailed poisonous scorpion quietly emerged from the yellow sand.


    Small tail eyes suddenly open big, looking at the sudden appearance of the uninvited guest, call more and more sharp up. However, the small tail is also injured in the body, in the face of such a huge thing, can only do is roar.


    "Squeak! Squeak With the shrill cry of the little tail, the figure of the three tail drama scorpion is constantly approaching. But it seems to be worrying about something. It''s a bit slow, which also gives Suxi a chance to breathe.


    As the dagger slid, Suxi, with a white face, endured severe pain and began to work the pitiful spirit power in her body. The green light flashed by and then dissipated. It can be seen that Su Xi''s spiritual power is not enough to support her to use daggers to fight against the three tail drama scorpion.


    The sound of "rustle" is constantly ringing. The dagger in Suxi''s hand suddenly falls on the yellow sand, but Suxi has no strength to pick it up.


    Am I really going to die here?


    In the mind flashed such an idea, Su Xi suddenly of the ten thousand don''t want to, think of oneself haven''t achieved of purpose, have no alternative but very unwilling.


    However, this unwilling, but it can not bring her strength.Dispirited lying on the ground, Suxi has given up the idea of struggling. Maybe it''s better to die like this. Anyway, no one in the world cares about her


    Eyes suddenly heavy up, Suxi can no longer support, head a crooked, is fainted. But when she closed her eyes, she seemed to see a bright golden light shining in the moonlight.


    Is she blinded? Suxi had no time to think about this problem, and the darkness soon engulfed her.


    "Whew!" The golden light actually directly ignored the hard shell of the three tail drama scorpion, straight into its body. Then, the huge body of Sanwei drama scorpion suddenly fell to the ground and raised the yellow sand all over the sky.


    Walking to Su Xi, the emperor looked at Su Xi''s pale face and sighed. At the same time, a kind of emotion called heartache is churning in the heart, which makes the emperor Mo very unhappy.


    However, that silk is not happy in front of Su Xi but immediately collapsed. Emperor Mo carefully touched Su Xi''s forehead, but found that Su Xi''s forehead hot, originally pale face also appeared a very abnormal flush.


    Feed Suxi to eat a pill, after checking all the injuries of Suxi, the eyes of emperor Mo suddenly sink down.


    "Click! Click He quickly connected Suxi''s two arms and fed another bone pill into Suxi''s mouth. Until he found that the broken rib was healing slowly, Dimo was relieved.


    "Zhizhi..."


    Suddenly, he hears the pitiful cry of little tail. Dimo moves his eyes to little tail. A pill with golden light is shot into little tail''s mouth.


    Finish all this, Emperor Mo way: "tonight is here."


    Smell speech, shadow nods, begin to prepare the sleeping place of the night.

 Chapter 327

    With some warm moonlight pouring down, there was silence on the wild land.


    "Cold It''s so cold... " Suxi, who was sleeping in the tent, looked uneasy and was whispering something all the time. Emperor Mo frown, action is faster than thought, first step into the tent. Shadow see this, mouth moved, but in the end did not say anything, just look more solemn, looking around.


    Reach over Su Xi''s forehead, warm touch makes emperor Mo a Zheng. He looked at his hand in a daze. He didn''t understand why he couldn''t help but put out his hand. And, this stretch, Emperor Mo still a little don''t want to take back meaning.


    When he was stunned, he heard Su Xi shouting coldly, but Su Xi''s fever had gone down, and he didn''t understand why. Although Suxi was shouting coldly, her face was covered with sweat, her face turned red and white, and her body was still shaking.


    As soon as the eye color sank, the golden spirit power crept into Suxi''s body. However, this check, but directly let the emperor Mo black face, the eye is also a flush of obliteration.


    Suxi was in the process of repairing. There was a strong energy in her body! This energy ignored all kinds of pills he fed Suxi, and wantonly ran roughshod all over Suxi''s body. All the places he passed were full of blood, which made Suxi''s body repair and be destroyed at the same time.


    In this way, Suxi''s injury is not good for a long time, and she will bear great pain. No wonder Suxi will be cold and hot for a while.


    After perceiving the abnormality in Suxi''s body, Dimo feels the energy, but has a familiar feeling. Suddenly, Dimo''s eyes were wide open, and a surge of pressure suddenly broke out, making the tent burst. In this case, the emperor Mo is subconsciously protect Suxi, don''t let her be hurt.


    The sudden appearance of a scene scared shadow a big jump, he quickly came over, did not want to see emperor Mo is tightly holding Su Xi. But Su Xi is probably because of the cold reason, unceasingly drills to the emperor Mo bosom. In such a scene, the shadow of the wood, which had never touched men and women, turned red. But because of the worry of the emperor''s street, he did not turn his head.


    Quickly lowered his head, the shadow said: "Lord, but what happened?"


    Smell speech, is immersed in the warm fragrant nephrite in the bosom of the feeling of emperor Mo a Zheng, reflex is to want to leave Su Xi, but the hands are not obedient, will Su Xi embrace more tightly. When he saw Suxi''s face softened because of his actions, Dimo was even more relieved, thinking that he did it for Suxi''s injury. In this way, the emperor also felt at ease.


    The face under the mask flashed an unnatural look, the emperor Mo said coldly: "nothing, you continue."


    After hearing this, shadow lowered her head further, and then respectfully answered yes, and went to watch the night again. However, this time he went far, but he didn''t know how far away he was.


    Until the shadow of the figure all disappear, Emperor Mo will line of sight back to Su Xi''s body. This one sees, but discover Su Xi at the moment is like a child similar nest in his bosom, facial expression also no longer before of pale and powerless. See this, Emperor Mo corner of the mouth can not help but evoke a smile, Sha is soul stirring.


    However, his smile did not last long, it is solidified in the mouth. Just because Su Xi suddenly pushed him away, he kept pulling his clothes, and his mouth was also murmuring the word "heat".


    See that by Su Xi constantly pull off clothes and that gradually revealed in front of the snow-white skin, Emperor Mo''s eyes some deep. However, when I saw the place on Suxi''s shoulder which was obviously scratched by yellow sand, the strange emotion suddenly dissipated.


    Reach out to touch that piece of red, Su Xi''s body trembles, frighten Di Mo to quickly withdraw a hand.


    Suxi is still constantly pulling clothes, the two doors of emperor Mo are more and more red. Covered with sand, the emperor finally sighed, imprisoned Su Xi''s action, and then took out a bag of water and a handkerchief from the container. Then he closed his eyes and wiped Suxi''s body little by little with his perception.


    Maybe it''s because I haven''t served anyone in my life. As soon as I don''t pay attention to it, it''s heavy. Su Xi suddenly hisses, but it scares me to death.


    Hesitated for a moment, Emperor Mo opened his eyes, in touch with that piece of white, Emperor Mo mask under the face suddenly rose a blush, if the mask off was seen his this appearance, I''m afraid it will set off a wave of fanaticism.


    It''s a pity that no one can see the appearance of emperor Mo in such an inaccessible place.


    Little by little, Su Xi''s broken clothes will be taken off, and her hands will not stop when she kills, but they are constantly shaking. It took a long time to take off Su Xi''s clothes. The emperor looked at the cloth, which could be called clothes, and frowned tightly.


    Dislike like lost that cloth, Emperor Mo Fu picked up the PA son to moisten the water again, a little bit for Su Xi to wipe. This time, the emperor Mo''s action is much lighter, and Su Xi''s unnatural red tide is slowly fading away.


    Emperor Mo greatly relieved, forced himself to ignore Su Xi''s beautiful white body. I know that this body is not Hua Qingyan''s own, but looking at Su Xi now, there is still a little palpitation in di Mo''s heart. I just don''t know what he will look like when I see Hua Qingyan himselfThoughts gradually drift away, Emperor Mo''s hand also began to be indifferent.


    "Pain..." The voice of the woman''s delicate soft waxy came into her ears. As soon as the emperor''s mind was shocked, her distant thoughts came back immediately. When seeing the red seal on Suxi''s body which he accidentally pressed out, there is a blush in the eyes of emperor mo.


    With a slight cough, di Mo quickly cleans up Su Xi, and then takes out his black robe, wrapping Su Xi''s body. It''s not that he doesn''t want to put it on Suxi, but that he won''t! Think of here, the emperor Mo in the heart suddenly came up with a want to learn to learn the idea of wearing a woman''s clothes.


    However, before waiting for the emperor Mo how to think, Suxi is a cold export, but the body was imprisoned by the emperor Mo, she even curled up to warm herself.


    See this, Emperor Mo quickly contact the detention of Suxi, Suxi immediately rolled together, like a pitiful dog, love. The body kept shaking, the red cheek became pale again, and the sharp pain in the body made Suxi sweat.


    Take Su Xi into his arms, and the emperor hugs her tightly, as if to make Su Xi not so cold. Sure enough, the frequency of Su Xi''s cold cry is small, and the stone in emperor Mo''s heart also falls a little. It''s just that Suxi''s pain is as strong as Dimo''s. at the moment, there''s no way

 Chapter 328

    "Dimo Di Mo.... " The weak voice rings out, Su Xi Wo is in the arms of emperor Mo, the eyes are still closed, but the facial expression is better than last night, the body also doesn''t shake.


    When Suxi called out for the first time, Dimo was already awake. He didn''t expect that he had been sitting with Suxi all night, and he was still asleep, more comfortable than ever, even though his legs were numb by Suxi.


    At the beginning, when he heard Suxi''s cry, Dimo didn''t open his eyes. He would not admit that he was shy and didn''t know how to face Suxi! But gradually he found that Suxi just kept whispering two words, no other action, Emperor Mo is opened his eyes.


    To see Suxi has not wake up, Emperor Mo relaxed at the same time, also some bad taste in the heart. This kind of bad taste is worrying about Suxi''s body.


    With a flash of golden light, a trace of spiritual power crept into Suxi''s body. After discovering that the powerful energy in Suxi''s body had been stabilized, Dimo put a little snack. But then he found that the energy did not disappear, but lurked in every corner of Suxi''s body, which could burst out at any time. At the thought of Su Xi''s appearance last night, a trace of heartache flashed across the emperor''s face.


    "Lord, what''s your plan for today?"


    The voice of the shadow awakens the emperor Mo from his meditation, and the heartache is well covered by the emperor mo. After a look at the shadow and Su Xi in her arms, the emperor said indifferently, "wait for her to wake up and make a decision. Before that, we will stay here."


    Smell speech, shadow expression a Lin, looking at emperor Mo''s arms by black clothes cover tightly Su Xi, don''t know what taste.


    "Yes." With a respectful reply, the shadow disappeared. As for what he was going to do, only Dimo and he knew.


    Four days later, Suxi was in a coma, and there was no sign of waking up. The tent has been rebuilt. Suxi sleeps in the tent these days, but Dimo is worried about Suxi and stays in the tent together. This makes shadow''s expression very strange these days.


    This day, Su Xi''s Eye Bead son moved, originally in the emperor mo of false sleep suddenly opened eyes.


    Under the action of a large number of precious pills, the injury in Suxi''s body has been cured for a long time, but the broken ribs are still in repair. It''s reasonable to say that Su Xi, who has great strength, should wake up, but Su Xi is still so motionless.


    Now, is it time to wake up? I don''t know what Di Mo thinks. He just sits here and stares at Su Xi for a moment. I''m afraid that her eyes will turn. It''s a joke for him.


    Fortunately, God didn''t tease Di Mo this time. After about seven breath, Su Xi''s fingers also moved, and then her eyes slowly opened.


    Even if I''ve seen Su Xi''s amazing looks before, I''ve been guarding her for several days, and the emperor Mo is still shocked by this moment''s youth. What kind of eyes they are! It''s as deep as water, but it''s as pure as a newborn baby. The confused eyes make people''s whole mind begin to ripple. I can''t help staring at those eyes all the time.


    And Emperor Mo at the moment, obviously is such a state.


    Suddenly see a piece of gray cloth, Suxi still some Lengshen, don''t understand what happened. But not far away from the familiar breath, she can''t help looking at that breath. This makes her more confused.


    "Is it Timo?" Maybe it''s because she just woke up and didn''t wake up. Maybe it''s because she was unprepared in front of the emperor''s mo. Su Xi asked, and her eyes were deeply dependent.


    Listen to Su Xi''s words, Emperor Mo take back eyes, face a red, way: "well."


    The familiar face and voice made Suxi''s eyes suddenly sour, and her tears whirled in her eyes for a moment, and could fall down at any time. However, Su Xi is a sudden smile, inside the joy is clearly visible.


    "But it hurts?" See Su Xi tears, Emperor Mo brow a wrinkle, concerned words blurted out. After the words came out, he found something wrong. He turned his head awkwardly, but still didn''t leave. His eyes also glanced at Suxi from time to time, thinking that his little action Suxi would not find out, but he didn''t know that all this was in Suxi''s eyes.


    Reach out to wipe the tears from the corner of her eyes, Su Xi finds herself wrapped in emperor Mo''s clothes, but her own is missing. She is not a girl who doesn''t know anything. Naturally, she knows what happened. Even if it''s not her own body, she still blushes and looks more charming.


    "Goo Goo..." This wants to ask the emperor Mo why can be here, Su Xi''s belly is the first step to call up. In this way, Suxi''s words were all choked back to her stomach, but her little face turned more and more red.


    "I I''m a little hungry. " Quite embarrassed to say this sentence, Suxi now just want to find a seam to drill in, so that emperor Mo can''t see her shameful appearance. For so many years, she has never shown this appearance in front of the emperor. The little daughter''s posture is naturally made.


    See this, Emperor Mo in the heart some funny, secret way these days she what disgrace appearance is he didn''t see, even clothes or he give change of! Think of here, Emperor Mo suddenly embarrassed, cough a way: "cough, shadow, prepare some food."As soon as the shadow outside hears it, he knows that it''s Su Wei who wakes up. Just because he hasn''t mentioned the idea of a meal these days. Hastily should be a is, shadow is to begin to prepare to eat.


    Then, the emperor Mo''s eyes fell on Su Xi''s body, and his voice became indifferent again: "clean up and come out for dinner." After that, the emperor got up and wanted to leave.


    However, before he stepped out, Suxi''s little voice rang again: "but I''m in pain all over, I can''t get up." During the conversation, Su Xi showed her delicate manner incisively and vividly. Where is there a little bit of cold as an immortal?


    See this, Emperor Mo frown, think of Su Xi now should be able to get up. However, the idea just came out, it was a flash, no trace. Perhaps, girls are so afraid of pain is inevitable. Think of here, Emperor Mo eyes is flashed a trace of heartache, just remember Suxi this girl is just suffered ordinary men can''t bear the pain!


    Think of this, Emperor Mo also didn''t think much, a will Su Xi was held up. Wenxiang nephrite into the bosom, Emperor Mo''s eyes suddenly deepen, uncomfortable move open eyes, don''t let Suxi see his embarrassment at the moment.

 Chapter 329

    See emperor Mo will Su Xi embrace out, the shadow seems to have been used to the same rapid bow head, half a bit don''t see two people one eye: "Lord, food is ready." With that, the shadow is the disappearance of interest in place.


    Because Su Xi''s injury is not healed, what shadow prepares is just some light food, two bowls of lean meat porridge, two plates of light dishes for dinner, and two cups of emperor''s unique Yuyu Qiongjiang.


    He carefully put Su Xi down. He wanted Su Xi to sit by himself, but he didn''t want to wait for emperor Mo to withdraw his hand. Su Xi''s body was soft, and then she was soft in emperor Mo''s arms. Seeing this, di Mo''s eyes were full of complexity, but he didn''t push Su Xi away and let Su Xi lean against him.


    Pick up a bowl of lean porridge, Emperor Mo handed Su Xi way: "hungry to eat it."


    Speaking, the emperor Mo seems to be intentional in general, the tone is very stiff. Su Xi didn''t care either. She looked at the bowl of porridge and the jaw of emperor Mo, but she was very rare: "people''s hands hurt, they can''t hold it. It''s better to Can you feed me? "


    Words, Suxi will open a pair of big eyes is very innocent looking at the emperor Mo, expression can not say the grievance and pray.


    See Su Xi such behavior, if not this person is emperor Mo himself rescued and confirmed the identity, Emperor Mo really doubt in front of this person is really Su Xi. In his impression, Suxi is not a little girl with a heavy heart. Even Hua Qingyan in her previous life is a woman who is superior and does not eat fireworks?


    Thinking of this, a beautiful face suddenly appeared in the sea of emperor Mo''s brain, which made heaven and earth lose color. The peach blossom between his eyebrows seemed to be under a curse. At a glance, it was enchanted


    "Well..." Stuffy hum voice, Emperor Mo''s head suddenly began to pain up, and that just clear face is dissipated, no matter how emperor Mo think is not to remember.


    "What''s the matter with you, Dimo?" Su Xi suddenly sat up straight body, eyes dew worried looking at emperor mo. She wanted to use the spirit to check the situation of emperor Mo, but unexpectedly, there was no spirit in her body, so she could only be anxious.


    After a few breath, the emperor Mo gradually stabilized, and the pain came and went quickly, but in a few breath, the emperor Mo didn''t feel at all. However, the face that has now become blurred is deeply engraved in the mind of emperor mo.


    "Are you all right?"


    Hearing Su Xi''s worried words, di Mo''s eyes flashed and said, "nothing."


    Smell speech, Su Xi see emperor Mo really nothing, eyes son a turn is again fell in emperor Mo''s arms: "just a sit good pain! I''m hungry. I want to eat! " So say, Su Xi is the emperor Mo just appearance in mind.


    The corner of the mouth can''t help twitching for a while, Emperor Mo looking at the woman in his arms, for the first time feel that someone acting is also so fake. The key is that he is not angry, but he is happy!


    Helpless shake head, Emperor Mo unexpectedly is good temper scoop up a spoonful of lean porridge, first put in the mouth blow blow, and then handed to Su Xi. In see Su Xi satisfied swallow lean meat porridge, Emperor Mo''s heart is also not from very happy.


    In this way, Emperor Mo fed Su Xi spoon by spoon and finished the whole bowl of porridge. Then he put down the bowl calmly. With a wave of his sleeve, the dishes disappeared in the original place.


    "Don''t you eat it?"


    Smell speech, Emperor Mo but didn''t answer, but asked: "when in seven Jue poison?"


    This words a, Su Xi whole person all froze, immediately think of a few days ago is 15, think to Emperor Mo is to see her attack appearance? With a bitter smile, Su Xi didn''t know how to talk to Emperor mo.


    It seems to know Su Xi''s tangle, but the emperor Mo didn''t reveal it. Instead, he asked again: "why, don''t you plan to talk with me? So let''s go our own way. "


    Finish saying, Emperor Mo is pull Su Xi to leave of embrace, want to stand up. Just a small hand is fast he step, dead pull him, say what is not to let emperor Mo succeed. Xu is worried about Su Xi''s injury, and di Mo just does it. He doesn''t really fight hard, but the meaning in his eyes is very clear.


    Seeing this, Suxi lowered her eyes. This time, after seeing the emperor Mo, those who wanted to stay away from the emperor mo were gone. These days, she did not want to die every day of the emperor, until today''s death, to see the emperor again, only to find that her ideas are how ridiculous.


    She can''t leave the emperor Mo, what in order not to let the emperor Mo hurt so want to leave him, but is her inner timidity. But once again, after experiencing life and death, Suxi''s idea suddenly changed. She wanted to be with Dimo. Why should she care so much? Even if the emperor Mo and Hua Wuyou are married, even if the emperor Mo doesn''t remember anything, what''s the relationship? The emperor Mo is still the emperor Mo!


    Therefore, Su Xi will show so dependent on the emperor Mo, will her little daughter posture undisguised in front of the emperor mo.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Xi looks at the emperor Mo, and her eyes are firm: "I''ve decided that I''ll continue to like you. No matter what you think, you will still be mine in the end!"


    Listen to this words, Emperor Mo Leng. That''s not what he asked, OK?But see Su Xi seriously say this sentence, Emperor Mo in the heart is unexpectedly can''t help but exultation, unexpectedly don''t want to pull the topic back.


    I do not know what is the psychological, the emperor Mo was a ghost asked: "even if I and your sister Hua Wuyou set a kiss, you will not give up?"


    Hearing this, Su Xi said with a smile: "no! Hua Wuyou is my enemy. Now you can add a rival''s identity at most! Sooner or later, I will kill her and let her feel like she was killed by her relatives. And you, will not like her, you are mine, from the beginning to the end, are mine


    I have to say that Su Xi''s words shocked the emperor. Before Suxi also showed her heart to him domineering, but never like today, mouth clearly said very vicious words, but still did not forget to swear her possession. I don''t know why, in the face of Su Xi''s tough attitude, di Mo didn''t feel disgusted at all and enjoyed it very much.


    "I have lost my memory."


    "Well, one day you''ll remember that Hua Qingyan is someone you can''t forget all your life. And how we used to look like a couple of gods and fairies admired by all the six realms. "


    Hearing Su Xi''s shameless words, di Mo chuckles and hugs her in shock.


    "In that case, in the future, I will ask the flower palace master to take care of me. What do you say, Qing Yan? "


    Warm breath spit in Suxi''s ear, Suxi know emperor Mo this is to accept himself, where there is not happy truth? Excited nod, Suxi full face tenderness looking at emperor Mo, for a long time speechless.

 Chapter 330

    Since Su Xi and di Mo have confirmed their love for each other, di Mo becomes more and more gentle towards Su Xi. The whole person is in pink bubbles. Where is there any colder look of the emperor in the human world?


    Xu is uncomfortable with shadow''s strange eyes. Maybe he thinks shadow is a light bulb here. However, Dimo directly asks shadow to find Diyan, and then he stays alone with Suxi. Seeing this, Suxi thought it was funny, but in her heart, she wanted the shadow to go faster.


    Without the shadow of the day, two people that is a greasy crooked, almost always stay together. If it wasn''t for Suxi, who still has the task of hunting the demons, I''m afraid she would have to stay a while longer by taking advantage of the reason of healing.


    Half a month later, they are finally willing to leave the place, pack things and start their journey.


    Step by step, they walked in the desert. Soon Suxi was sweating, and her little tail was drooping on her shoulder. She had no vitality. But the emperor Mo is like a person who has nothing to do. He looks calm and relaxed. Su Xi''s teeth are clenched. He wants to break his indifferent appearance immediately. However, this kind of thought can only think, Suxi can only accept the fate of walking slowly.


    And at the moment the emperor Mo in the heart is also quite not calm, he is full of satisfaction, think of is Su Xi body seven Jue poison. After confirming the relationship with Suxi, Suxi tells the emperor everything about yunshuizong. However, although the emperor has the idea to help Suxi solve the difficulties of the Su family, it has not been implemented.


    Su Xi''s hatred for Hua Wuyou is not as strong as that of Hua Qingyan before. Su Xi has to deal with this kind of thing by herself. Only in this way can Su Xi get real exercise and support her, instead of just relying on her hatred.


    In this way, the emperor Mo put the Su family''s affairs aside. Now he is most concerned about the seven unique poisons in Suxi''s body. Dimo is the emperor of the human world. It is reasonable to say that there is an antidote for Qijue pill. However, Dimo didn''t take it with him at all, so he had to order someone to take it back to Huangji. It will take at least three months for Suxi to go. That is to say, Suxi will have to suffer that kind of pain three times. Think of here, Emperor Mo can''t help heartache.


    "Do you think there are any demons in manghuang? They''ve been here for so long, but they haven''t even seen a shadow of the demons, and the king of manghuang has disappeared. I wonder if it''s just an ordinary desert with bad weather! " Wipe the sweat on one''s head, Su Xi says.


    At this time, Suxi is not as temperamental as she was when she was with other people. In the face of emperor Mo, she seems to have endless words, and her tone doesn''t know how normal it is!


    Naturally, she is not the only one who has changed, and so has Timo.


    "With your current strength, don''t mention the demons. Even for the last monster about five sections in the spirit realm, it''s not enough to see. So feel free to improve your strength. "


    Smell speech, Su Xi pie pie pie mouth, she also wants to promote! But since a few days ago, she broke through to the second section of tianlingjing, Lingli has not moved. Although she also believed that she had accumulated a lot, she couldn''t stand the emperor''s constant thoughts! As a result, Suxi''s mind is full of strength, strength


    In the second world, it seems that in order to realize the purpose of emperor Mo''s training Su Xi, a huge figure suddenly appeared under the calm yellow sand. Then, a five venomous scorpion appeared in front of them.


    See this, Su Xi''s face suddenly collapsed down, side head look to Emperor Mo, really see emperor Mo is toward her signal, let her solve this five tail poison scorpion! Take a deep breath, the spirit power on the body soars, the sweat is evaporated immediately.


    Throw the small tail to the emperor Mo, Su Xi didn''t wait for the five tail drama scorpion to attack, she was carrying the bloody sword and rushed to the five tail drama scorpion. Although the use of streamer sword may be able to quickly solve the five tail drama scorpion, but the streamer sword is not exposed to light after all. Xuesha will not listen to the streamer sword when she meets it. Suxi can''t lose xuesha for other swords!


    Therefore, Suxi made up her mind that she would use blood evil to fight against the enemy in this wild and fierce area. Maybe she could develop a set of sword techniques that belonged to blood evil.


    See Suxi like a sharp arrow to rush, Emperor Mo slightly opened the distance, eyes fixed to look at the war, or in Suxi invincible, he can save her in time.


    "Hiss!" Xuesha cuts on the body of Wuwei drama scorpion, and then falls into the body of Wuwei drama scorpion in Suxi''s shocked eyes. She originally thought that xuesha could only make one or two white marks on the hard shell of Wuwei drama scorpion, but she didn''t expect that xuesha ignored the hardness of the shell and stabbed it in all of a sudden!


    In this way, Suxi takes another look at xuesha, and her heart wants to make good use of it.


    It was not only Su Xi who was shocked, but also the five tail drama scorpion who was very confident in herself. Obviously, she did not expect that she was planted on a sword full of evil spirit today. The evil spirit began to flow into the body of Wuwei drama scorpion from the body of xuesha sword, which made Wuwei drama scorpion extremely painful. The five tails stabbed at Suxi!


    Knowing the horror of the tail of five poisonous scorpions, how could Suxi let it succeed? When the five venomous scorpions just raised their tails, Suxi drew out the blood evil sword. Suddenly, a stream of fresh blood spurted from the wound of the five venomous scorpions, making the five venomous scorpions more and more manic.With a flash of body shape, Suxi appeared in the air. Naturally, the five tail drama scorpion''s attack is empty, which makes the five tail drama scorpion very unwilling, but it can''t attack Su Xi in mid air!


    Five tail drama scorpion''s sense of prevention is obviously better than three tail and four tail''s. even in the case of injury, it also protects itself well and does not give any opportunity to the enemy. Five venomous scorpions press their bellies on the sand, and the area is covered with the bodies of some venomous scorpions, which makes people give up the idea of attacking their weaknesses from the ground.


    All of a sudden, Suxi swoops down and goes straight to the head of Wuwei drama scorpion!


    Seeing this, a touch of humanized joy flashed in the eyes of five tail drama scorpion, and the five tails came together to stab, but it didn''t mean to avoid Su Xi''s attack at all.


    However, Wuwei drama scorpion still underestimates Suxi. In its eyes, Suxi, who is very small, has incalculable ability. Before its tail stabs Suxi, the eyes of Wuwei drama scorpion are destroyed by Suxi first!


    Severe pain came, five drama scorpion''s offensive is to stop, ferocious expression is to see the eyes destroyed is how tragic.

 Chapter 331

    After a hit, Suxi didn''t stop at all, and the roar in her ear didn''t affect her at all. Suddenly, Suxi found that five tail drama scorpion because of pain, the body was slightly lifted off the ground, the whole body began to be uncoordinated!


    How could Suxi miss such a good opportunity?


    Although the distance between the five tail drama scorpion and the ground is not enough to allow a person to pass through, the other East and West Lakes are OK! For example Bloody devil!


    Soon after that, Su Xi''s eyes flashed, and suddenly threw the bloody ghost out, aiming at the belly of five tail drama scorpion! After finishing this action, Suxi immediately went up into the air again. On the one hand, she avoided getting hurt in the hands of the five venomous scorpions. On the other hand, she attracted the attention of the five venomous scorpions.


    Sure enough, as soon as he realized that the human beings who blinded his eyes were rising rapidly, the five tail drama scorpion just quit. Regardless of the pain in her eyes, the five tails shot from different directions, and she wanted to lock Suxi''s retreat from all angles!


    And it is such a move, it is directly ignored that quietly into the cracks of the blood evil!


    The five tails roar from all directions, and the space they pass seems to be scratched. It can be seen that the strength of the five tail drama scorpion is that it will not stop until Su Xi is killed!


    It has to be said that the five drama scorpions are really upset by Suxi. Even though Suxi has already evacuated first, it actually comes from behind. Liangxi is blocking Suxi''s way. The five tail drama scorpion without eyes has a bad sense of direction. It can only rely on Suxi''s idea to find Suxi''s position. The tail still aims at Suxi at the beginning, and gradually deviates from its original position.


    Seeing this, Suxi knew what it was all about. Now she didn''t hesitate any more. She gathered her breath, and her whole body stopped in the same place. There''s a secret. Suxi doesn''t worry that she will be exposed in front of such a five tail drama scorpion.


    Sure enough, after Suxi''s breath, some of the five venomous scorpions who could not find Suxi were even more disoriented. Their five huge tails kept flying in the air, but they couldn''t reach Suxi. In this way, the five tail drama Scorpion will become very anxious, showing more flaws.


    "Hiss!" When the five venomous scorpions suddenly lifted their bodies, xuesha seized the opportunity and suddenly stabbed into the belly of the five venomous scorpions, and then kept stirring.


    With the agitation of blood evil spirit, Suxi, who had been astringent in midair, was unstable. Although Suxi responded in time, she still let out some breath. And this silk breath, is let five tail drama scorpion have a goal, without hesitation is toward Su Xi mercilessly stab!


    Suxi''s eyes are red, and the blood evil constantly devours the flesh and blood power of the five venomous scorpions. The evil spirit returns to Suxi, which makes Suxi unable to resist the dying counterattack of the five venomous scorpions.


    "Chi..." Before the five venomous scorpion''s breath dissipated, its tail finally stabbed Suxi and didn''t go down very deep. The toxin was breaking out so fast that Suxi suddenly fell on the ground!


    After he had enough to eat and drink, xuesha was aware of his master''s condition, and his sword body was moving towards Suxi. Just, haven''t waited for blood evil spirit to approach, a black figure is to catch Su Xi, then lightly fall.


    With a flash of golden spirit, the beard of the five venomous scorpions automatically flew into the hands of emperor mo. Then, instead of seizing the yellow sand like Suxi did before, Dimo took out a steaming red medicinal material from the storage container. With one hand, the medicinal material was mixed with the beard, and soon it turned into a pool of green and red liquid.


    Without a trace of hesitation, almost in the liquid forming at the same time, di Mo is to feed it into Su Xi''s mouth. As the liquid entered her stomach, the cyan on Suxi''s lips gradually disappeared, and her face became ruddy.


    "Squeak!" Little tail kept dancing beside Suxi, and her small eyes were full of worry. At the same time, the bloody ghost who had rushed into the air also came back to Suxi''s side, collected all the evil spirit, and lay quietly in Suxi''s hand.


    Just, so peaceful of it, but still let emperor Mo see it one more eye, and that look in the eyes some dignified.


    "Well..." After a cup of tea, Suxi wakes up, much faster than Diyan''s poisoning! The glare of the sun made Suxi, who had just opened her eyes, squint again. She didn''t open her eyes again until she got used to the strong light.


    "Do you know your problem?" Suddenly, the voice of emperor Mo rings in the ear, which has unspeakable meaning.


    Su Xi dropped her eyes, looked at the bloody ghost in her hand, and sighed: "this sword was given by the Imperial College. With my eyesight, I can''t see its origin. However, its power is comparable to that of Liuguang sword. I can''t think of any precious weapon among the six realms that I don''t know. "


    "So you can''t give up, even if it gradually devours your mind, even if it is likely to make you become a monster who only knows how to kill?" Unconsciously, the tone of emperor Mo is infected with some anger, but holding Su Xi''s hand is not taken back, but more gentle.Smell speech, Su Xi a Leng, the light in the Mou son is very complicated.


    After a long time, Su said slowly, "if I want revenge, I must have strong strength and Such an extraordinary weapon as xuesha. It will help me, as long as it is around for a day, I will not slacken the pace of revenge


    When saying this, Suxi''s tone is very firm, the red in the deep of the pupil is more and more demonic. At the same time, Suxi began to tremble. Maybe she didn''t know how strange her expression was, like a devil from hell, in order to reap the lives of all those who owed her!


    The bloody ghost, who was lying quietly in Suxi''s hand just now, also began to tremble. It seemed that he was responding to Suxi and provoking Suxi.


    Aware that Suxi''s mood began to be unstable again, Dimo tightly grasped Suxi''s hand and put his own spiritual power into Suxi''s body to alleviate the spirit power of some riots in Suxi''s body. Then, the sharp eyes shot at xuesha, which made xuesha quiet down!


    As soon as the golden dexterity entered Suxi''s body, the dexterity in Suxi''s body began to become stable and spread all over Suxi''s body. Where was there any riot like that?


    About half an hour later, almost half of emperor Mo''s spirit power was input into Su Xi''s body, so Su Xi really recovered.

 Chapter 332

    Seeing that the red awn in Suxi''s eyes gradually disappeared, and her eyes became deep and bottomless again, Emperor Mo withdrew his spiritual power and looked at Suxi seriously for a long time.


    Little tail seems to be aware of the strange atmosphere between the two, turned around very cleverly, and ran away a little bit, as if to say: I''ll go away, don''t disturb you two to whisper! However, the little action of looking back from time to time exposed its mind.


    Although the little tail is extremely cute at this time, both Timo and Suxi don''t notice.


    With a sigh, Suxi picked up the blood evil spirit and said: "in the morning, I noticed the difference of this sword. Originally, the evil spirit on it was heavy. When I used it to kill enemies, it always liked to use cruel means and suck other people''s blood. Just like the five venomous scorpions just now. "


    "Before I was influenced by it, I lost control twice. If I didn''t wake up in time, I was afraid I would do many things I didn''t want to see. I know it''s harmful, but I need it now! Liuguang sword has been hidden by huawuyou, and xuesha, who can stand side by side with Liuguang sword, has become my best choice now. "


    Finish saying, Su Xi rubs the sword body of blood evil spirit, make blood evil spirit excited "buzz."


    Listening to Su Xi''s words, di Mo''s heart sank. Su Xi''s hatred in her heart was stronger than he imagined. She would rather be possessed by the devil than kill the enemy!


    After a deep look at Suxi, the emperor suddenly felt the hatred in Suxi''s heart. He thought that it was normal for Suxi to have such hatred, but he couldn''t rest assured. This idea together, the emperor Mo mind will trance, as if there is a beautiful face, but did not wait for the emperor Mo look carefully, the face is disappeared.


    "Show it to me." Silent for a while, the emperor Mo reaches out to Su Xi, but the eyes are straight looking at blood Sha.


    Seeing this, Su Xi pauses for a breath, and finally gives the bloody ghost to the emperor mo.


    As soon as xueshafu started, the emperor felt the strong evil spirit coming from his face! This evil spirit is so strong that the mighty emperor has a palpitation feeling.


    Sink down the mind, golden spirit power along the sword body to drill in, Emperor Mo exploration is a piece of black. There is a space in the body of xuesha sword. The space is very dark. It seems that there is nothing, but it seems that it is full of things.


    Lingli covered his eyes, and the emperor once again looked intently, this time it was not black. A terrible face suddenly appeared in front of the emperor Mo, grinning toward the emperor Mo, that expression is extremely strange, extremely infiltrating!


    The face flashed by, it seems just to let the emperor Mo know his existence, and don''t want to let the emperor Mo see his identity.


    Indeed, although the emperor Mo saw that face, but also just a rough look, until that face looks terrible, the rest was nothing to see. And when Emperor Mo wants to see it again, he finds that no matter how he does it, the space becomes dark again and nothing can be seen.


    Helpless, the emperor Mo takes back the spirit power of exploration, looks at Su Xi and says: "there should be a ghost here. I think it is he who influences you, and his ultimate goal is to control you and make you his puppet. What''s more, he wants to occupy your body and drive your soul out! "


    Wen Yan, Suxi''s reflective thought is not to worry about her own situation, but to think that this body is not her. Although her soul fits well with this body these years, Suxi is still not used to it. Maybe, it''s her heart that makes trouble. She always wants her original body.


    In this way, Su Xi didn''t mean to be afraid of what the emperor said.


    However, Emperor Mo''s next words, but it is to make Su Xi had to play attention.


    After pondering for a while, Dimo just opened his mouth, and his tone was full of unspeakable dignified meaning: "that ghost is stronger than me It''s much higher


    Su Xi was shocked by this. Although the current strength of Di Mo is not the best in the six realms, it can be equal to the leader of the six realms. And that person is just a ghost. Is he stronger than di Mo? In this way, if the ghost comes out of the sword, no one in the six realms can match it!


    The sight falls on the blood evil spirit, Su Xi in the heart suddenly rises a touch of uneasy mood. Blood evil spirit is full of evil spirit, which is more like the product of the demons. If blood evil spirit is really something of the demons, then the ghost inside should be related to the demons. Once the ghost comes out, the first one to suffer is the human world. In terms of the ambition of the demons, I''m afraid none of the six worlds will be peaceful.


    In this situation, although Suxi still has a kind heart to some people in the demon clan, she is outnumbered. The existence of blood evil is a great threat to the other five worlds outside the demon kingdom!


    Seems to be aware of the idea of Suxi, Emperor Mo gently smile, want to ease Suxi nervous mood.


    "Although the ghost is stronger than me, he seems to be sealed in the blood evil spirit and can''t come out. So, you don''t have to worry too much, and Maybe this is not a bad thing for youSmell speech, Su Xi pick eyebrow, from emperor mo of arm bend in prop up body. Although she would like to have been relying on the arms of emperor Mo, but can not bear the bad weather, she is hot!


    Emperor Mo anyway has always been a fresh appearance, half a sweat did not flow, Su Xi is sweating, it is unable to stay. But in Su Xi gets up that moment, Emperor Mo is to feel a little bit less what is the same, unconsciously curved finger.


    "How do you say that?"


    Su Xi''s cold voice pulled Di Mo back, and collected some thoughts in his heart. Di Mo stood opposite Su Xi with a negative hand: "don''t you find that the evil spirit on xuesha sword contains great energy?"


    Hearing this, Suxi took the blood evil spirit over. She really found that there was a pure energy in the evil spirit. If we absorb it, then Suxi''s strength must be rapid!


    "You''re right. You can absorb this energy to improve yourself. If I guess correctly, this energy should be the ghost in the sword. The seal not only restricted his freedom, but also spread his power all the time. I think the person who set the seal wants to use this method to make the ghost disappear between heaven and earth. "


    Hear emperor Mo this time affirmed the words that oneself conjecture, Su Xi is greatly pleased!


    The energy contained in this evil spirit is extremely pure. Just feel it for a moment, you can imagine the effect of this small amount of energy into the body, not to mention that the ghost is still making a steady stream!


    For a moment, Suxi was also a little excited!

 Chapter 333

    Looking at Su Xi''s bright smile, the corners of the emperor''s mouth can''t help but evoke. This half a month, although Suxi is also laughing, but in the end not as sincere and happy as this time, Emperor Mo see in the eyes, remember in the heart.


    However, he still had a cold word to say to Suxi, so that Suxi would not be happy, but forget what it is and become impulsive.


    He rubbed Suxi''s head gently. When Suxi looked at herself with doubts, Dimo said: "although this energy helps to improve your strength, it contains too many negative emotions and the spirit of killing. If there is a slight mistake in the refining process, you will have to bear the end of being a killing machine! What''s more, the spirit is not weak, and the wisdom is still there. I can''t say when it will come out. In this way, do you want to refine it? "


    After speaking, the emperor Mo looks at Su Xi, without urging or forcing. Everything is waiting for Suxi to make her own decision


    After a moment''s silence, Su Xi suddenly raised her head and said, "I''ll have a try anyway."


    Hearing this, the emperor Mo sighed in his heart, but he didn''t mean to persuade Su Xi. He took out a pill from the storage and handed it to Su Xi. He said, "this is the breaking evil pill. After taking it, it will help you resist the evil spirit. Since you insist on this, I won''t advise you, but now you can have a try. With me watching, you can know whether it will do you any harm. "


    Smell speech, Su Xi is to grasp the key point in the words. Emperor Mo''s meaning, unexpectedly is he can''t accompany her all the time? Think of here, Su Xi inexplicably some depressed, just think of the identity of emperor Mo she also relieved.


    Since the emperor Mo can''t always accompany her, let her quickly increase strength into the emperor pole, so that she can accompany the emperor Mo''s side! So think, Suxi is a little delay mind all have no, take that pill is to take down.


    Then, Suxi sat on the yellow sand and held xuesha in her hands. Suddenly, a force of suction came out of her body and absorbed all the energy of xuesha sword into her body!


    Evil spirit into the body, immediately is rampant, did not give Suxi breathing opportunity. As soon as his hand was loosened, xuesha fell on the yellow sand. It was only a moment. The evil spirit that Suxi absorbed in his body covered xuesha''s sword body again. And see Suxi into refining state, Emperor Mo is standing there quietly, always pay attention to the situation of Suxi.


    Earlier, Suxi knew how powerful the evil spirit of xuesha was, but she didn''t want to experience it herself. Then she realized that the strength of the evil spirit was beyond her imagination! The evil spirit that originally lingered on xuesha sword and was very friendly to her became tyrannical as soon as it entered her body. It was like a tornado that swept through Suxi''s whole body, making Suxi''s injury worse again.


    Suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood, Su Xi''s face for a while red for a while white, looks particularly strange. The emperor Mo feet move, in the heart is a little flustered, only in aware of Su Xi breath is still stable, just can''t stop to pull out of the action.


    Well, whose path of cultivation is not painful? In the mind flashed such an idea, Emperor Mo finally closed his eyes, waiting for Su Xi to refine that evil spirit. Just that has been put on Su Xi''s mind and the eye bottom of a thick heartache, but it is betrayed emperor Mo now not calm thoughts.


    However, no matter how emperor Mo thinks at the moment, Su Xi is unable to know. The evil spirit was like a blade. It was cut in her body, flesh and blood, and meridians!


    The corner of her mouth is overflowing with blood. Suxi''s hand changes, and her blue spirit starts to move. She has the feeling of encircling the bright red evil spirit.


    Seems to be aware of their own situation is not good, those red evil spirit in the beginning of the arrogance, it is some convergence up. However, I don''t know where their arrogance comes from. Although they have converged, their strength is also very strong, and they also aim at the opportunity to sneak attack from time to time, which makes Suxi very painful!


    "Well..." The dull hum came out, and the deep pain made Su Xi so tough that he couldn''t help humming. Hand determined to constantly change, the blue spirit also from the beginning of the desire to move, began a strong counterattack!


    Red evil spirit is arrogant. Even if the threat of blue spirit power converges, it doesn''t mean it''s afraid. And when the green Lingli counterattack, the evil spirit of some of the domineering is shown, not polite is to meet up with the green Lingli direct collision!


    "Boom!" There was a huge noise in her body. Suxi felt that her eardrum was about to be broken. But Suxi laughed instead. Because, under the collision, she found that there was a trace of evil spirit melted by the green spirit power, and her strength also obviously advanced a little bit.


    This discovery made Suxi very happy and didn''t seem to hurt so much.


    Time went by slowly, so Suxi was very patient, little by little fighting against the evil spirit. Suxi would like to thank Guan Yue now. If it were not for her idea of communicating with Lingli, maybe Suxi would not be so relaxed now!


    In the process of refining the evil spirit, the sun sets and the moon rises, but Suxi is still quiet. If it''s not for Su Xi''s growing strength, Dimo really thinks something happened to Su Xi.This kind of life is two days, Suxi these two days are sitting on the sand motionless, but the face is more ruddy bright up.


    "Click!" There was a sound that didn''t exist in her body. Suxi''s momentum soared, and soon she rushed to the third section of tianlingjing! Suddenly opened his eyes, Su Xi eyes red awn a flash, joy is not covered!


    "I made it!" Toward the emperor Mo happy said a, Suxi a jump up from the ground, and then it is into the arms of the emperor Mo, like a kitten, keep rubbing on the emperor Mo chest.


    The soft body suddenly threw in made the emperor Mo stunned. He didn''t wait to think about it. That hand was the first step to ring Su Xi''s waist. Although the thin and soft waist made Dimo blush, he still frowned. There is no other reason, just because Suxi is so thin and weak that her waist is not enough to hold!


    With this recognition, the sudden thing in his heart is that he made a decision. It seems that he should prepare more food next, and make Suxi fat!


    Wu Zi''s happy Suxi doesn''t know that Dimo has made plans to raise her as a pig!

 Chapter 334

    Time is light after several days, and Suxi that improve the strength of the joy at this time is not to see.


    Near noon, the emperor Mo quickly called Suxi to stop, and then he took out a big rabbit and a fish, and then roasted them in no hurry. The main reason is that when he roasts food, he does not use fire, but directly raises a touch of golden spiritual power in the palm of his hand, that is to start roasting.


    It''s also for this reason that Suxi, even though she is complaining, still stares at the emperor Mo with peach blossom in her eyes every time. I can''t help it. The way Dimo bakes things is so charming. Even Suxi, who thinks she is not a flower maniac, can''t help staring at others and drooling.


    Just, that saliva in see emperor Mo pass over of fat tender roast rabbit of time, then is a draught back.


    Looking at the emperor Mo that face serious expression, Su Xi expresses speechless congeal choke! She has to say it several times before Dimo will force her to eat like this again! Or eat such greasy roast rabbit!


    Also don''t know emperor Mo how to think of, in that day refining evil spirit, Emperor Mo is changing pattern let Su Xi eat all kinds of food. Although this pattern is many, but can''t bear they all have a common characteristic - greasy! Can you imagine the feeling of eating greasy food in such a baking weather? Suxi thinks she''s going crazy!


    The corner of the mouth smoked, Su Xi suddenly to Emperor Mo please smile, way: "Hey, Emperor Mo, you see my so small body, where can eat so much?"? How about If you eat more, I''ll be full


    Then Suxi compared a small circle with her hand, and seemed to indicate that her stomach was so small that she couldn''t eat it at all. However, is her this words, just more firm emperor Mo want to feed her fat mind!


    However, the emperor Mo saw Su Xi bright eyes, seems to find that Su really can''t eat this rabbit, in line with the principle of gradual, Emperor Mo tear off a rabbit leg.


    Seeing this, Suxi''s eyes brightened, and she was too busy to take over the rabbit''s leg. Just, who can tell her, why emperor Mo wrist a turn, that rabbit leg is to fall into his own mouth?


    Looking at most of the rabbits that were handed over by Emperor Mo, Su Xi couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "You are too thin. You need to eat more, or you can''t keep up with your cultivation." See Suxi delay refused to take over the rabbit, Emperor Mo brow a frown, this time education children the same words is said.


    Smell speech, Su Xi''s facial expression more depressed. Over the past few days, as long as she refused to eat these greasy things, Emperor Mo would say such words, said many times, but also a word did not change! It''s hard for Timo to be serious nonsense!


    So think, Suxi or accept the rabbit, because she is really a little hungry.


    However, before she finished eating the rabbit, a fish appeared in front of her. This time, Su Xi doesn''t have to say it himself, but emperor Mo silently goes to the fish''s tail, as if he thinks that the whole fish has more fish''s tail.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Xi said, "Di Mo, you..."


    Before she finished, Suxi''s voice stopped abruptly. Looking at di Mo''s innocent face, it was full of words like "I''m all for you". No matter how much Su Xi said, she could only swallow it back. Dejected under the shoulder, Su Xi a pair of life can not love the appearance, but in the end is to take over the fish.


    In this way, Suxi ate fish and rabbit. In the end, Dimo only ate a rabbit leg and a fish tail.


    After eating bitterly, Suxi looks at the oily light of her hands and wants to cry without tears. Fortunately, di Mo also has a conscience and knows to add some medicine powder to remove the greasy feeling in the water, otherwise Suxi will really cry to di mo.


    "Hiss!" After quickly getting rid of a five tail drama scorpion, Suxi can''t help picking eyebrows. Now, with her ability, she can kill five drama scorpions with one blow. It''s really a happy thing.


    Now nearly a month has passed since the sandstorm, and the shadow has gone for a long time, but it never comes back. It''s hard to find a few people here aimlessly, just like going to heaven.


    As soon as she thought that she had lost contact with Si Mu and others for so many days, Suxi could not help worrying about the situation of several people. Especially on the way in, the more poisonous scorpions she met, Suxi was really afraid that some people were not the opponents of the scorpion.


    However, before Suxi continued to think about it, the smell of putrefaction in the air made Suxi shocked. With a look at the emperor Mo, it''s no surprise to see that the emperor Mo''s eyes also have a profound meaning. After that, Su Xi makes a look at the emperor Mo, and then goes to the source of the taste carefully.


    The closer she got to the source of the stink, the tighter her brow was. Although there are monsters and demons in this wild and fierce area, there must be countless battles among them. But in the wild and fierce place full of yellow sand, even if some creatures die, they will soon be buried. Now the smell of putrefaction is common.


    "Zhi..." As soon as little tail''s voice started, Suxi was staring at her. She was so scared that little tail quickly closed her mouth, and then her paws kept pointing at Suxi''s back, as if she had found something.Seeing this, Su Xi looked back in doubt, but saw that only the emperor mo of the beautiful Jiyue followed her steps.


    In this way, Suxi gave Xiaowei a warning look, indicating that she would stop making trouble. However, the little tail seemed not to see it. It was even worse. The little face was full of anxiety.


    Seeing the little tail acting like this, Su Xi suddenly clattered and felt strange. Although Xiaowei is noisy, he has wilted since he entered the wild and fierce area, and his spirit is not good. At the moment is anxious to tell Suxi what, this is not strange Suxi?


    Follow the paw of the small tail to see, Su Xi suddenly found that the small tail is not the emperor Mo, but the blood Sha on her back. And this look, Suxi is aware of the small tail restless roots.


    I saw that it was a quiet bloody ghost on Suxi''s back. Now it was shaking slightly. The amplitude of shaking is very small. If you don''t feel it deliberately, you can''t feel it at all. It''s also strange that Su Xi''s attention was on the rotten smell, but she didn''t find the difference of blood evil.


    The change of blood evil and the smell of putrefaction made Suxi have a bold guess.


    In the mind thought together, Su Xi''s breathing is some anxious, for a long time to restore calm.


    Looking at the worried little eyes of little tail, Su Xi suddenly laughed at herself.


    It''s not like I haven''t seen the demons. Why are you so excited! With such an idea in mind, Suxi no longer hesitated and quickened her pace towards the source of putrefaction.

 Chapter 335

    When the wind blows, a piece of yellow sand is flying all over the sky. A lot of sand is easy to find, such as eyes and ears. Therefore, Suxi uses her spiritual power to raise a protective cover around her body to prevent yellow sand from falling into her mouth and nose.


    And with this gust of wind, originally is not particularly strong putrid smell, all of a sudden is diffuse in the whole piece of heaven and earth. At the same time, the shaking range of blood Sha on Suxi''s back is getting bigger and bigger. Suxi can obviously feel the restlessness of blood Sha.


    Sink in mind, Suxi finally saw the source of putrid smell.


    It was a corpse half buried in the yellow sand. The flesh and blood on the surface of the corpse had rotted. Countless maggots and flies covered the corpse, making people unable to see the true face of the corpse.


    Turning to the emperor Mo nodded, also don''t see the emperor Mo specific how action, that body is a strong to all pulled out of the yellow sand. With the movement of the corpse, most of the flies covered the corpse flew up, but some of them were reluctant to leave the rare food. As for the maggots, they went into the rotten flesh and blood one by one. This scene is disgusting!


    The chest heaved suddenly for a while, Su Xi suddenly some nausea feeling. At the moment, the surrounding area is full of strong and extremely rotten smell. Even if Suxi wants to take a deep breath of fresh air, she can''t.


    No, Suxi covered her mouth and nose with spiritual power, until she could no longer smell the rotten smell.


    "Bang!" The whole corpse is displayed in front of Suxi and the two of them. With the flies flying away and maggots entering the inside of the corpse, the two of them can see the appearance of the corpse.


    He is human, but half of his body is pitted, and his volume is as big as two people''s height. It can be said that he is not a human being, and his other half is no different from ordinary people. Except for being strong, there is nothing strange about him.


    But the appearance of this person who is neither human nor ghost directly changed Suxi''s face and exclaimed: "half devil!"


    Half demon man is a kind of creature between man and devil. They are half human and half devil in their life. They are extremely ugly. The birth of the half demon man is the child born by the combination of the male and the female of the demon family. It is a waste and cannot be cultivated. Therefore, the demon family takes the half demon as a disgrace. In the eyes of the demon family, the half demon man is inferior to the slave!


    Listen to Su Xi''s words, Emperor Mo is also a frown. He has also seen the half devil, but it is also in the demon world. When did the half devil appear in the human world?


    As if aware of emperor Mo''s doubts, Su Xi was shocked and said: "there are demons in manghuang, and it''s not surprising that the half demons appear. But I didn''t expect that these demons were so arrogant when they came to the human world. They dared to provoke human women and gave birth to half demons! "


    Hearing the speech, the momentum of emperor Mo suddenly became fierce: "unexpectedly, I turned a blind eye to them, but they were rampant and did such things to our people! In this way, there is no need for the demons on the evil land to exist! "


    The emperor Mo knew about the original demons for a long time, but he didn''t intervene when he thought about the appearance of these demons as a means of training human beings. And although there are barriers between the six realms, the rulers of the six realms don''t resist the other creatures as much as they do. The emperor''s Mo also let it go.


    But he never thought that these demons were greedy enough. So far, I don''t know how many innocent human women have been planted in the hands of demons!


    He can bear that many people who come to manghuang will never come back. In the final analysis, it is also his lack of ability. Since he dares to come here, he should be prepared to give his life to him. However, this half devil thing, but emperor Mo ten thousand can''t accept!


    After pondering for a while, the emperor said, "I know that your mission here is to hunt and kill the demons. Then, in the next days, you will make every effort to kill the demons!"


    Smell speech, originally still feel some heavy Su Xi immediately asked: "why is it me?"


    "Isn''t that your task? Killing these demons not only completes the task, but also sharpens your strength and avenges the innocent women in the world. I think you should be willing to kill three birds with one stone! "


    If you want to! Hearing these words from emperor Mo, Su Xi felt that her head was about to burst. The emperor of the human world stands here, but let a woman who is just powerful do the business of killing people. Only the emperor Mo can say it!


    Seems to be to see Su Xi''s resentment, Emperor Mo reached out and rubbed Su Xi''s head, said: "don''t worry, you just kill you, if you can''t fight, I help you out."


    Hearing this, Suxi didn''t mean to be happy. What do you mean to help her out? Together she was bullied, Emperor Mo just give her vent, and then let her own will bully her that person killed?


    Thinking of this, Suxi''s whole face sank. Why didn''t she realize that Dimo was such a person before? What a blunder!


    With the incomparable resentment of the emperor Mo, Su Xi squats down to observe the corruption.Suddenly, Suxi''s eyes stayed on the half devil''s face which was stained with blood. Looking attentively, Suxi found an idea.


    Taking out a water bag, Suxi poured all the water in it on the half devil''s face, then looked at the emperor Mo and said, "you can wipe him clean."


    Say, also don''t wait for emperor Mo to refuse, Su Xi then straight stand up, abruptly pull emperor Mo down!


    "This is the handkerchief. All the tools are ready for you. Do it quickly." After that, Su Xi looks at the emperor Mo with a smile, and her eyes are full of funny meaning.


    However, her smile was solidified on her face at this moment.


    In her previous life, she knew that Dimo had a strong habit of cleanliness. She couldn''t do such a thing even if she killed him, so Suxi was waiting to see the good play of Dimo. I thought I could see emperor Mo''s unwilling compromise, but emperor Mo threw the handkerchief under Su Xi''s eyes, and then the golden power flashed, and those blood stains disappeared inexplicably!


    She doesn''t know that Dimo has such a skill. It''s really treacherous! In the heart secretly scolded emperor Mo a few words, Su Xi is to suppress mouth to collapse a face, a pair of ignore emperor Mo appearance.


    Looking at Su Xi more and more skilled to show his little daughter''s offensive, Emperor Mo is also helpless to tight, but he does not know how to coax.


    Before that, Suxi was not like this! Emperor Mo roars in the heart, tears silently.


    Looking at the emperor Mo calm cheek is not calm eyes, Su Xi snigger, mood suddenly a lot better.

 Chapter 336

    "Eh..." Wu from stealthily smile, Su Xi eyes a turn, but is startled to voice. I saw that the whole body is rotten half devil, after the blood stain on the face was removed, it was revealed that there was no corruption at all beautiful face!


    Looking at this white and beautiful face, Suxi wondered: "this half devil should have been dead for some time. His body is rotten, but how can this face not change at all?"


    "I''m afraid someone did it on purpose." The emperor Mo light stand, looking at that corpse''s eyes can''t say of disgust, just he say of words, but let Su Xi facial expression a Lin. Yes, there is no magic that can be preserved after the half devil''s face is dead. In this way, there is only one way to say it.


    However, what is the reason for that person to do this? Think of here, Su Xi''s eyes suddenly flashed a trace of light, meaningful way: "perhaps, we should thank that talent is. After spending so much time, I can''t find any trace of the demons. Now a half demons suddenly appears. If there''s no twist in it, it''s killing me, and I won''t believe it. "


    Listen to this words, Emperor Mo brow a wrinkly: "so, you then good life of check, I wait for you." Said, Emperor Mo also busily stepped back two steps, for fear that Su Xi could not see how disgusted he was to this corpse.


    Seeing this, Suxi sighed in the dark and began to study the half devil''s cheek carefully with disgust.


    Suddenly, the blue spirit power came from Suxi''s palm, and then got into the mouth and nose of the half devil without hesitation. As the spirit power entered, the half devil''s lifeless cheek began to twist, and the face seemed to have no bones, especially scared.


    After a long time, the half devil''s face was calm again, and then a line of words flashed out.


    "In the depth of the evil source, the monarch of the wild is opposite to the demons." Su Xi can''t help but read the words on the half devil''s face, and her eyes are gradually stained with the color of prudence.


    "It seems that the demons have already found us. However, they were also careful to come up with this method to lead us to the bait, and also involved the king of manghuang. Believe it or not, it would be a lot of trouble if manghuang monarch was involved in this matter. " Waving her hand, Suxi stood up and said to the emperor.


    Smell speech, Emperor Mo eyes flash a smile, and then asked: "Oh? How do you say that? "


    Su Xi White Emperor Mo one eye, so simple things to Emperor Mo wisdom how can''t think out, he said so, just want to test yourself, by the way disgust her.


    Although she thought so in her heart, Suxi said what she thought. Who let her fall into the hands of emperor Mo in her life?


    "Although the king of manghuang is a demon, he is also the master of manghuang. The demons have had a lot of friction with him over the years, but in this case, the demons still exist today, which shows that there is an agreement between the demons and the manghuang monarch. Maybe this kind of agreement is not reliable, but depending on what you and I look like now, I''m afraid it''s difficult to break the harmonious relationship between them. Of course, the premise of all this is that you have no public identity before


    It''s true that the king of manghuang, who is the master of manghuang, has great strength. At the beginning, the demons were just new comers. How could they fight against the local snake? But after such a long time, the demons still exist in this area. In addition to the tacit consent of the emperor, the manghuang monarch is also a key figure.


    Judging from the appearance of this half demon man, these demons who came to the human world were very cruel and hated human beings to the bone. Not only should human women be humiliated, but also they should be allowed to give birth to this half devil, and let their offspring live in humiliation all their lives. When they do these things, the demons can''t do nothing.


    In this way, it can be explained that the demons committed many evils and constantly killed and set fire on the territory of the manghuang monarch. However, it has not touched the bottom line. In other words, the conditions given by the demons are too tempting, and the manghuang monarch is reluctant to give up, because these things are to destroy them.


    In this way, if Suxi is against the manghuang monarch in order to hunt down the demons, Suxi will surely suffer a lot.


    Naturally, if the emperor Mo says his identity, even if he doesn''t lure him, he can let the king of manghuang shut his mouth.


    However, looking at di Mo''s appearance, Su Xi knows this and can only think about it. In the end, di Mo will definitely let her solve this problem by herself, which is also known as training her ability.


    Think of here, Su Xi pie pie pie mouth, after all or willingly.


    "So, what do you think it should be?" In Su Xi''s wishful thinking, the emperor Mo suddenly opened his mouth.


    Hearing this, Suxi sneered. What she wrote on her eyebrows was the pride of not paying attention to the world! "Since they want to play, I naturally want to accompany them. Is Hua Qingyan''s name in vain?"


    Looking at Su Xi''s wanton publicity, Emperor Mo''s eyes were fixed, and a beautiful face suddenly appeared in his mind. He seemed to be able to imagine what a shocking scene it would be if Suxi said this in her body!


    To put it bluntly, even if the emperor Mo lost his memory, he could not remember anything, but like Su Xi, he was more inclined to Hua Qingyan''s body, rather than the body which was also gorgeous now, but had a little less feeling. The original flavor is better! Think of here, Emperor Mo eyes a dark, the mind is to start to churn.As if aware of the emperor Mo''s wrong, Su Xi suddenly blocked God Mo''s arm and said with a smile: "since it''s decided, let''s go quickly. After all, I have eight months to go


    Su Xi''s voice will be emperor Mo to pull back, looking at the white tender hand holding his own, Emperor Mo eyes across a trace of soft color. In the end, the soul in the body is still Hua Qingyan. Even if he lost his memory, even if he resisted at the beginning, he can''t help feeling the soul now.


    In the heart of a smile, Emperor Mo is suddenly have to huaqingyan body back to the idea. If he remembers correctly, after the Kunlun war, Hua Qingyan''s body is gone. Hua Wuyou has been looking for it for a long time, but has not found it!


    Think of this, Emperor Mo complex mood suddenly settled down, said with a smile: "so, then go."


    Who would have thought, but Suxi suddenly let go of the emperor''s road and became a little daughter-in-law: "well I forgot to tell you something. Actually In fact, I just touched the body of the half demon and didn''t wash my hands. "


    I don''t know whether it''s intentional or unintentional. Even if Suxi deliberately lowered her voice, she still listened to the emperor''s ear word by word.


    So, a face of emperor Mo is stiff, where to still have the mind to think those who have not.


    See this, Suxi burst out laughing, good Wanton!

 Chapter 337

    Two days later, they went deeper and deeper. In this short period of two days, they saw three or four half demon corpses in succession!


    These corpses seem to be afraid that Suxi and her husband are going wrong. Don''t worry, they specially appear to show them the way. On average, one corpse appears in half a day. Since Suxi teased Dimo two days ago, when he saw the half demon''s body, he walked far away, and the disgust on his face did not hide, which made Suxi laugh at him for a long time.


    "Well, this corpse seems to be different?" Looking at the half demon''s corpse which appears according to the rule, Suxi doubts a way.


    Smell speech, although emperor Mo very don''t want to see that disgusting corpse, can''t help but put the vision on the corpse''s body. And this one sees, is to let emperor Mo direct frown: "perhaps, this is the last corpse."


    Hearing this, Su Xue nodded deeply: "today, this corpse is much fresher than the previous corpses. It should have been killed by the demons recently. It seems that the demons can''t wait. " With that, the green Lingli went towards the corpse''s face. As expected, what flashed also changed. This time it''s not a word, it''s a circle.


    "Let''s go." Light of spit out these two words, Emperor Mo turn round is to leave, to that corpse when is disgust extremely.


    Suxi shrugged and didn''t say anything, but there was endless teasing in her eyes.


    Is the night, the moon hanging high in the sky, the moonlight is not a bit cool meaning. After eating the food prepared by Di Mo, Su Xi touched her round stomach and began to practice in the moonlight.


    See Su Xi so hard, Emperor Mo eyes flash a ray of gratification, obediently in the side for Su Xi to protect the law.


    Suddenly, a black figure appeared beside the emperor Mo, and the emperor Mo picked an eyebrow to isolate Su Xi''s senses from the outside world, so as to prevent Su Xi from being disturbed.


    Looking at the sudden appearance of the shadow, the emperor Mo said coldly: "how?"


    The shadow bowed, but could not see his face clearly: "Lord, Hua Wuyou comes to Huangji every day. As usual, he has to stay in it for a while before he leaves. According to the observation of her subordinates, she seems to be interested in the internal structure of our emperor pole. "


    Smell speech, Emperor Mo nods, the voice turns a way: "the thing that asks you to take?"


    Xu did not expect that the emperor Mo would change the topic and talk about other things. There was a touch of surprise in the eyes of black shadow. Then, he took out a white porcelain vase from his arms and respectfully handed it to Dimo: "this is the antidote of Qijue pill."


    Light took the porcelain bottle, Emperor Mo can''t help looking at Su Xi, the corner of his mouth with a cold smile like jade.


    Seeing this, dark shadow was more and more shocked, and her eyes couldn''t help glancing at Su Xi. At the sight of Suxi''s beautiful face, the shadow was stunned. However, after perceiving Su Xi''s low strength, the surprise in her eyes changed a little. Although people in the emperor''s extreme will not look down on a person in vain, they are not people who have no heart or desire. It is strange to suddenly see their master''s care for a woman with average strength.


    He gathered his mind, and the dark shadow took back his eyes and said: "Lord, this time, Hua Wuyou seems to be aware of the whereabouts of his subordinates. Moreover, she knows about the seven Jue pills. "


    Finish saying, black shadow suddenly knelt on the ground, face with shame.


    A flash of light from the fundus of the eye, which also mixed with a trace of cold. "Go back and get the punishment yourself."


    Smell speech, black shadow know this matter is his own fault, Emperor extremely is a place of reward and punishment, naturally dare not sophistry. Just think of the severity of the punishment, around the shadow, this to no shadow, to no trace of strength, but also: not from the pale face.


    Regardless of the shadow''s face, the emperor waved his hand, and the shadow disappeared in its original place, silent, as if it had never appeared.


    Remove the barrier set for Suxi, Emperor Mo eyes straight looking at Suxi, eyes means very complex, also don''t know what to think.


    Su Xi''s practice lasted for two hours. When she came out of the cultivation state, it was already in the middle of the night.


    She thought that the emperor Mo had a rest as early as before, but when she opened her eyes, she saw the emperor Mo''s deep eyes. There seems to be a whirlpool in those eyes, which makes people dare not look directly at them.


    "Why, haven''t you been tired of this face for so long?" In Su Xi Zheng Leng, but is cold not Ding of hear emperor Mo say such a words. Seeing the cold face of the emperor Mo, combined with the content of the words of the emperor Mo, Su really doubts whether the man in front of him is the emperor mo.


    Light white Emperor Mo, Su Xi suddenly came forward to hold the hand of emperor Mo: "such a handsome gentleman, where can see enough!"


    "Tut Tut, it''s really my love! I can''t bear to do it! " Between Su Xi and di Mo, a very arrogant and gloomy voice was heard. Then the space nearby was distorted, and a man in flowery clothes came.


    However, what the man didn''t see is the smile that Su Xi''s mouth raised, and the indifference in emperor Mo''s eyes.


    Suddenly hiding behind the emperor Mo, Suxi grasped the emperor Mo''s clothes tightly with both hands and said in fear: "Mr. Lang, you see how ugly this man is. It really scared me to death!" With that, Suxi still didn''t feel enough and stomped like a coquettish.Her behavior is very embarrassing for Dimo. There is a feeling that I don''t know this person.


    Oh, my God, give me a cold and proud Hua Qing! Flash across such a thought in the mind, the eye son of emperor Mo suddenly sank down. How could he not know that this was Suxi deliberately teasing him, just to see him make a fool of himself. Although he can''t take it out on Suxi, this demon family He won''t be lenient.


    Reach out to pull Su Xi to his side, Emperor Mo suddenly shows a smile that can be called peerless. Then, the emperor Mo pinched Su Xi''s face and said with a smile, "don''t be afraid. It''s just ugly! Look at me more and you won''t be afraid. "


    Smell speech, Su Xi had no reason to fight a cold war. At the same time, Su Xi''s body suddenly stood up straight, thinking that she would never tease Di Mo again in the future. Her paragraph number was obviously not as high as di Mo!


    The two people''s flirting directly stimulated the butterfly like demons. Listening to them, they were so ugly that they could not say a word for a long time!


    Taking a deep breath, butterfly stares at di Mo and gnashes her teeth: "don''t pretend here! It''s not disgusting that I didn''t get to know you all these days and even made such a gesture! "

 Chapter 338

    In the face of butterfly''s scolding, Su Xi and her husband looked at each other and immediately recovered to their usual cool and matchless appearance. However, their appearance was much better than what they had just deliberately done. This made the butterfly angry again.


    Suxi Chin a lift, full of pride: "can disgust you, we also achieve the goal, right, ugly eight strange?"


    Smell speech, flower butterfly complexion big change, the powder on the face falls ceaselessly, see a person frighten. "Well! I don''t haggle with you! Now, I give you two ways: one is to follow me, the other is to kill you both here! "


    Voice down, butterfly do not know where to take out a pink very coquettish fan, slowly fan, that look very proud.


    Su Xi and Emperor Mo look at each other, then emperor Mo face as usual back a step, that meaning has been very obvious.


    Seeing Dimo''s general posture of "this butterfly is yours", Suxi took a deep breath and took two steps forward with the bleeding evil sword. Then she pointed the tip of the sword directly at the butterfly: "so, it''s better to take two moves first. Look at you, I lose to you, or you die in my hands! "


    After that, Suxi''s whole body was full of momentum, and the overwhelming power raised the yellow sand and fluttered all over the butterfly!


    Looking at the yellow sand all over her body, butterfly''s whole face turned black: "you smelly woman, it took me a month and a half to make this dress. Today, it''s all ruined by you! Today, if I don''t peel off your skin to make a fan, I''ll write my name upside down! "


    Listen to butterfly''s words, Su Xi just looked at the fan in his hand. Only this one eye, Suxi''s eyes are solidified. At first, she thought that the fan was just made of precious materials, but at this point, the material was precious, so precious that she used human skin!


    This discovery made Suxi''s heart sink suddenly.


    Although she is a demon, but because the emperor Mo is the monarch of the human world, she also has a special feeling for the human world. Not to mention that she has been living in the human world for so long, and has known many relatives and friends. In this way, Suxi''s mood is very depressed, want to come to that human skin, it is those innocent human women!


    The demons are really a group of cunning villains who kill innocent people indiscriminately!


    After a few deep breaths, Suxi''s eyes calmed down again. She didn''t hesitate any more. When she mentioned xuesha, she rushed towards the butterfly.


    That butterfly can come to Suxi alone, and they also have some details. At least under Suxi''s sudden action, he immediately responded. With a sudden wave of the fan, countless silver needles, which are as thin as cattle hair and still cold, are directly on Suxi''s face!


    At the foot, Suxi''s whole body is spinning, waving the blue sword Qi formed by blood evil spirit to protect Suxi tightly. Even if those silver needles are all pervasive, they can''t get close to Suxi''s body!


    See this, butterfly eyes a deep, that fan above is suddenly appeared a ball like water but can not flow things. With a cold hum, butterfly''s two quick steps forward are just one arm''s distance from Suxi! Then, the thing on the butterfly fan suddenly jumped up from the fan and burst apart as the butterfly retreated!


    Countless beads poured down from the sky, but this time Su Xi''s sword Qi was unstoppable.


    See that small bead falls on oneself, then immediately will own clothes rot go, that skin is also melted out of the blood hole!


    Ignoring the pain from the wound, Suxi paid more attention to the butterfly in her heart. If you are not careful, it must be her who will suffer. Isn''t this a good example?


    After being hit once, Suxi was on guard, and the border rose out of thin air to protect her body. No matter how corrosive the beads are, they can''t penetrate the boundary.


    Sure enough, as soon as the butterfly saw that her move was useless, there appeared a little worry on her face. The next moment, the butterfly actually danced directly on the yellow sand! Such an action is in line with his name of butterfly!


    Although the butterfly is smelly and the dance doesn''t look special, Suxi doesn''t dare to relax her vigilance. In a battle, all the actions of the enemy are purposeful, just because you can''t see through them. And Suxi soon realized the purpose of butterfly.


    As the dancing posture of butterfly becomes more and more dazzling, Suxi obviously feels that her movements are slowing down, even the operation of her inner spiritual power is slowing down a lot!


    Flying on the tip of the foot, the action of the butterfly is charming and enchanting, and it is extremely enchanting. From time to time, a charming smile appeared on that beautiful face. Between the twinkle and smile, I felt that the souls of the people who looked at him were all restless.


    Suddenly, Su sank her face and quickly recovered her mood. Just now, she was fascinated by the dancing of butterflies. She softened her strength of holding the bloody ghost. Even her soul had a tendency to break away from this body!


    This discovery surprised Suxi. Although she wanted to go back to her body, it was obvious that she had not found her body yet. If her soul was out of her body this time, she would not be able to go back!Hold the hand of blood evil spirit fiercely a tight, Su Xi in the Mou son flash a blood color light, then unexpectedly is a strange smile.


    The wind gradually blows, and raises Su Xi''s green silk. With this gust of wind, the dancing posture of butterfly is more and more attractive. But Su Xi, is slowly closed eyes.


    After closing her eyes, the whole person''s sense of the outside world is clear. Suxi can even feel the coolness of the wind blowing through her hair. In this way, she couldn''t help raising her left hand and feeling the wind blowing through her palm.


    Su Xi''s situation is all in the eyes of the butterfly, when she sees Su Xi close her eyes, the butterfly laughs. There is something in her eyes, which is full of disdain for Su Xi.


    Dance more enchanting up, butterfly dance while also toward Su Xi close. Slowly, butterfly came to Suxi''s side, and the strong wind brought by the dance fell on Suxi, but Suxi didn''t respond.


    See this, Butterfly Hook lip a smile, fan end suddenly appear a sharp silver needle, with his movement of swing, suddenly plunge to Su Xi!


    However, his charming smile, as well as the determination and satisfaction in his eyes, were all solidified. Instead, her face was full of disbelief. The silver needle in her hand was only one finger away from Su Xi''s back brain, but it stopped

 Chapter 339

    Looking at the bloody ghost who stabbed into her belly with a strange angle, butterfly''s eyes were very big, and there was some unspeakable panic: "this This sword Well


    Before butterfly''s words were finished, Su Xi made an effort on her hand, and the blood evil ran through his body. Moreover, you can clearly see the evil spirit and the cyan spirit coming from the wound of the butterfly. With the appearance of the evil spirit, the blood of the butterfly began to disappear in the blood evil spirit''s sword body at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    I don''t know if it''s because the blood evil spirit is related to the demon world. When it sucks the blood of butterfly, the evil spirit of its sword body is more intense. How many times stronger than when it used to suck human beings!


    As soon as the eyes sank, Suxi didn''t find how murderous her expression was at the moment. Naturally, she couldn''t see the more intense blood light in her eyes.


    The breath gradually disappeared, and the fan in butterfly''s hand suddenly fell from her hand, raising the yellow sand of the ground.


    "Brush!" Suddenly, she drew out the bloody ghost. At this time, where did butterfly still look beautiful? She had been drained of blood by the bloody ghost and turned into a corpse with skin and bones. After a while, the body expanded rapidly, and the appearance began to change.


    At the end of the day, the butterfly who cherishes her appearance turns into a two person, black and full of pimples.


    Maybe the demons themselves feel that they can''t see each other for a long time, so they will try their best to cultivate to a certain extent, so that they can change the appearance of adults. But what''s fake is fake. This death immediately restores his ugly appearance, even worse.


    If the butterfly knows that she is dead, she will jump up again?


    However, after killing the butterfly, Suxi didn''t calm down. The blood color in her eyes became more and more intense, as if to occupy Suxi''s whole eyes.


    Turning around and looking at the dead butterfly on the ground, Suxi didn''t find her soul. She had wanted to completely eliminate this cruel and cruel generation, but did not think that even this opportunity was not given to her. Curling her mouth, Suxi picked up the fan and looked at it carefully, but she had a little love in mind.


    It''s no wonder that the silver needle hidden in such a well-made killing weapon can''t be prevented. It can be seen from Su Xi''s own attack. So now Suxi has forgotten that it''s a human skin fan, and just now she''s killing butterflies for this fan


    Just when Suxi wants to put the human skin fan into her pocket, the emperor Mo stands in front of Suxi.


    Looking at the sudden appearance of the emperor Mo, Su Xi eyes red flash, blood evil is not hesitant frame on the emperor Mo''s neck. "Such delicious blood, just smell the taste, are intoxicating!"


    After saying this, Suxi''s tone was very strange, as if she had been possessed by something sinister. She was not herself. And in the obvious see Suxi strange situation, Emperor Mo is a little resistance, standing there looking at Suxi.


    Xu is annoyed by this smile, Su Xi''s hand makes an effort, Emperor Mo''s neck is cut out a small hole. However, before xuesha could eat the blood of emperor Mo, the mouth was instantly healed. There was no chance for xuesha, but xuesha seemed to be frightened and his sword body was shaking.


    Su Xi frowned and looked at the bloody ghost and the emperor''s road. There was a flash of fierce light in her eyes. The blue power was rushing towards the emperor''s road!


    The distance between them was very close. As soon as the blue spirit appeared, they came into contact with the body of emperor mo. However, as soon as the spirit power emerged, it seemed to be frozen and stopped there.


    The finger gently pressed on Suxi''s shoulder, and a cool air instantly penetrated into Suxi''s body. At the same time, the red light in Suxi''s eyes gradually faded, and her mind slowly returned to normal.


    Looking at the regiment in front of the emperor Mo was frozen, Su Qu lowered his face. His eyes were covered with clouds. He stared at the bloody ghost in his hand and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    Seeing this, the emperor Mo sighed and said: "I think you also know your current situation. So, do you really want to let it go? " Can''t help, Emperor Mo tone with a little bit of dignified, eyes also have a nervous look.


    After a while, Suxi backhand will be blood evil on the back, eyes firm: "in any case, I want revenge."


    "But you don''t have to use this method to get revenge!" Step forward, di Mo''s eyes look closely at Su Xi. Su Xi can clearly feel the heat when Di Mo speaks. If in the past, Suxi has already compromised. But this time, Suxi didn''t mean to waver.


    As for the dead butterfly, no one paid attention to him. Originally, after Suxi was sober, she suddenly thought of the idea of taking the spirit of the demon family back as a certificate. As for the idea of completely eliminating the butterfly, it disappeared with her soberness. This is the soul of the butterfly, but I don''t know why it disappeared.Looked at the blood evil spirit, perhaps, all these are caused by the blood evil spirit.


    Reach out to touch the head of the small tail on the shoulder, see originally the small tail that the eyes take to frighten to show to enjoy of facial expression after, Su Xi didn''t utter a word, stuffy head is to turn round to leave, also no matter emperor Mo is how facial expression.


    Looking at Su Xi''s back, di Mo only feels that his head is big! He didn''t know that Suxi had such a big temper!


    However no matter how, Emperor Mo is impossible to let Su Xi go like this. So, the emperor Mo shakes his head, and the one who admits his life follows. However, along the way, the two enjoyed falling into the cold war. Both sides were unwilling to take the initiative to talk. Dimo didn''t even know where he had provoked Suxi.


    Indifference, such as the emperor Mo, after a few days of this peer but did not say a word, are a little uncomfortable, especially this peer or Suxi! Therefore, the emperor Mo began to plate a face, seemingly inadvertently no words to find words, just to let Suxi say a word. But Su Xi didn''t pay any attention to it, and let the emperor mo use up all the methods, but it was useless at all. Looking at Su Xi that more and more emaciated figure, Emperor Mo in the heart can''t help sighing.


    It turns out that in this world, there are still things that are 100 times more difficult than creating a top force! The emperor Mo has never felt that which moment has now so oppressive.


    Sure enough, it''s a woman''s heart, a sea needle!

 Chapter 340

    After four or five days, with Su Xi''s death, the emperor''s face became more and more ugly. Fire department is emperor Mo himself did not expect, he will have such a day.


    It''s getting late, the sun is slanting to the west, and the glow of the sunset is printed on their faces. Although they are two cold faces, with the added color of the sunset, they also give people a sense of amazing time! This is the first time for Suxi to see such a beautiful sunset in such a long time when she came to manghuang.


    I think that heaven doesn''t want her to go on like this again!


    I don''t know why such an idea flashed through my mind. Suxi''s faint smile rising because of the beautiful sunset immediately converged. Lips tightly pursed, Su Xi dropped her eyes, which had a meaning that others could not understand.


    Suddenly stopped, Suxi turned to see his own do what he do what emperor Mo, only feel the heart overturned Wuwei bottle, what taste.


    "These days..." It''s better not to open her mouth. When she opens her mouth, Suxi is scared by her own rough voice. She didn''t think of it, but she didn''t speak for a few days, and her voice became like this. Are people social animals? A trace of self mockery flashed in Suxi''s eyes.


    Pretending not to see the heartache in the eyes of emperor Mo, Su Xi repaired her voice with spiritual power, until she heard her clear voice come back, Su Xi was completely relieved.


    "I''ve worked hard for you these days. I know I was wrong on that day, but I have my obsession. You are for my good, which I know better than anyone else. But if you can''t get rid of Hua Wuyou, I''m not me. Hua Qing''s words in the past are that you can''t come back forever. "


    With that, the emperor opened his mouth, as if to say something, but Suxi interrupted him: "you don''t have to say anything to persuade me. I have made up my mind. But I will promise you not to lose myself in the killing. As long as I avenge both of us, I will never touch blood any more! "


    Listening to Su Xi''s vows, di Mo gave a bitter smile in her heart. Now that Suxi has said that, and through these days, Dimo has seen Suxi''s determination, what else can he say? Do you really want to break up with Suxi because of this? As long as emperor Mo thought of this, he was extremely uncomfortable, so he could only support Su Xi. No matter how hard he is, Suxi won''t make a big deal.


    And Dimo is also sensitive to the words "our revenge" in Suxi''s words. Before Suxi only said revenge, Dimo naturally thought it was the internal problem between Suxi and Nichen palace. But I don''t think it has a lot to do with him.


    Thinking for a while, Emperor Mo is found that he wants to ask clear this matter, but words to the mouth but how also can''t say. With a sigh in his heart, Dimo reached out and rubbed Suxi''s head. In the vigilant eyes of little tail, he nodded to Suxi gently.


    In this way, the two are reconciled. Standing on the yellow sand side by side, they both looked at the suffocating sunset in the distance, just like a couple.


    However, the strange atmosphere between them shows that in their hearts, they are not so comfortable.


    Suxi is bent on revenge, and even does not hesitate to put himself in a dangerous situation. Although emperor Mo agrees to Suxi, he is worried at the bottom of his heart. This kind of worry will become a knot in his heart. Maybe only after seeing Suxi''s successful revenge and losing the blood ghost, can he completely solve it.


    When the sunset is over, it is a quiet night. Taking advantage of today''s just reconciliation, the emperor Mo looks at Su Xi''s more and more emaciated figure and sighs in his heart. In this way, he roasted two rabbits and boiled a pot of delicious soup.


    Suxi hasn''t eaten delicious food these days. She doesn''t think the rabbit is greasy. She stares at the roast rabbit without blinking. And in see emperor Mo still boil thick soup of time, a pair of eyes of Su Xi already was about to become star eye.


    However, such a good mood has been to the emperor after the two rabbits are handed to himself, it is a sudden stop.


    The corners of his mouth kept twitching. Before Suxi had time to refuse, Dimo put two rabbits into Suxi''s hands. Smelling the delicious smell of roasted rabbit, Suxi couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. It''s just, how can she finish these two big ones?


    Just want to gag of plug a go back, Suxi is suddenly think of, she has not always been cold temperament? How come when she comes to Dimo here, she becomes unprincipled and coquettish?


    On this thought, Suxi suddenly felt miserable. Looking at the cold face of the emperor Mo, Su Xi curled her lips and suddenly sat up straight. All the expressions on her face disappeared. Her eyes looked at the emperor Mo indifferently.


    "You are weak. I''ll give you this one." Face unchanged finish saying this sentence, Suxi thought emperor Mo would appreciate the result. But, who can tell her, Emperor Mo just light glimpsed her one eye, then continued to boil thick soup to go, is how one thing? And what''s the obvious disdain in that look?


    Open your mouth, Suxi wants to yell. But at the thought of her image, she held back. Look a Su, Su Xi cold voice way: "I order you, eat this rabbit!"Smell speech, Emperor Mo turns a head, this time is not to glance at finally even, but definitely looking at Su Xi.


    Seeing this, Suxi was very happy. She quickly gathered the rabbit in her hand in the direction of the emperor''s road, but her face was still like "hurry up, or I''ll waste you".


    However, although the emperor Mo didn''t look back this time, he just stared at Su Xi without saying a word. That look, see Su Xi in the heart only hair.


    After a while, Suxi finally lost the battle under the attack of emperor Mo''s eyes. She looked at emperor Mo Jiao and said: "people really can''t eat it, so you can help them share it!"


    This words, together with Suxi''s expression, make the emperor Mo three view completely destroyed, if not for Suxi''s face, he is afraid to have turned his head and began to vomit.


    I have to say that Su Xi''s move is very lethal!


    Helpless, Emperor Mo sighed and said: "who said these two rabbits are for you to eat? I just want you to take it. When I have cooked the soup, we can eat the rabbit and drink the soup at the same time. " Finish saying, Emperor Mo is to also don''t want to see Su Xi that hot eye''s appearance again, busily don''t die of low head looking at thick soup.


    Hearing the speech, Su Xuemei picks it up. Although he has the resentment that he doesn''t understand the words of emperor Mo, he is more happy in the end.

 Chapter 341

    "Hiss! Hiss In the morning, before they opened their eyes, a sound rang in their ears. Suxi didn''t open her eyes. She couldn''t even see what she had done. There was a long black snake in her hand.


    After eating and drinking last night, Suxi had no idea of cultivation for the first time, and then she went to sleep on the shoulder of emperor mo. I had a good night''s sleep, but I didn''t want to be destroyed by the snake in the morning.


    The feeling of the snake''s slippery body made Suxi very upset, and then she opened her eyes. However, the snake is a cold-blooded animal. Su Xi held it seven inches in this way, but she felt some coolness. It seems that the heat brought by this wild and fierce source has been dispelled a lot.


    Speaking of it, the snake is also a bold one. It has been pinched for seven inches. It even spits out snake letter to Su Xi in a desperate attempt to intimidate her. However, she was wrong about Suxi. Suxi held her seven inch hand with a little force, and her snake letter had no strength to stretch out.


    With her lips curled, Suxi suddenly felt that her behavior was boring. As soon as she loosened her hand, she let the snake go. The snake seemed to have escaped from the sky. Its narrow eyes were full of fear, and it quickly swam into the sand.


    "Why did you let it go?" Just after Su Jie released the black snake, the voice of emperor Mo suddenly rang out.


    Looking back at the emperor Mo, Xu just woke up, Emperor Mo''s eyes are still a little confused. It''s just that this bit of confusion adds another luster to the emperor''s mo. In this way, Suxi can''t help looking crazy.


    Su Xi was slapped on the head by the emperor Mo to wake up. It''s true that the strength of that slap is not heavy, but it also scares Suxi. After all, all her mind is on the face of Dimo. I didn''t expect that Dimo would come like this.


    "Enough of that?" Is embarrassed, Emperor Mo is to say a word again, and this word, let Su Xi''s face directly red to the root of the ear.


    Two unnatural cough, Suxi secretly scolded himself, clearly in ordinary times when she teased emperor Mo so bold, now it is because of emperor Mo''s words shy. Open mouth, Su Xi is about to speak, but suddenly see emperor Mo''s eyes changed, then emperor Mo said: "shadow came news."


    Smell speech, Su Xi a Leng. She has her own special way of transmitting news in her own imperial palace. She has seen this kind of silent way of delivering news before. But every time she saw her, she was envious, because She won''t


    In this way, after hearing the words of emperor Mo, Su Xi is a sour face of bubble.


    Since the shadow came, it means that the whereabouts of Si Mu and others were also found. This news makes Suxi happy for a while, but Dimo can''t help being jealous. Just with the temperament of emperor Mo, he just thought about it and didn''t show it.


    Half a day later, Suxi followed the emperor, and finally saw five figures not far away, including shadow. The corner of the mouth can''t help but evoke a smile, but Suxi doesn''t find the emperor Mo''s suddenly deepened eyes.


    There is nothing more than yellow sand on the wild and fierce land. In this way, when Su Xi found Si Mu and others, Si Mu and others naturally saw Su Xi.


    Maybe I haven''t seen you for a long time, or maybe the Sima people are very worried about Suxi''s situation. Even if the shadow has told them that Suxi is safe, several people are still worried. Even Diyan, who has always been against Suxi, can''t help running towards Suxi.


    However, when he saw the emperor Mo beside Suxi, the figure of Emperor Yan was suddenly stiff, and the speed slowed down. In contrast, Si Mu''s three men didn''t have di Yan''s scruples. In the twinkling of an eye, they came to Su Xi''s side.


    Looking up and down at Suxi for several circles, Simao asked, "Suxi, are you ok?"


    Smell speech, Su Xi smile, in the heart has another kind of warmth: "don''t worry, I''m ok."


    Hearing Su Xi''s affirmative words, a few people were greatly relieved, but the eyes still did not leave Su Xi, for fear that Su Xi was comforting them and deliberately making excuses. Among them, Yinling''s eyes are the most prominent, and the feelings inside are obviously quite different from those of the other two.


    See this, the eye son of emperor Mo deepened a few more.


    In a few people silent between, Emperor Yan is finally dawdle ground walked to come over, its behind still follow shadow so a tail.


    With an embarrassed smile, Diyan said: "that So what? I''m still joking about shadow. It turns out that elder brother is really here? " This words say, even Emperor Yan himself don''t believe, but in order to ease his inner tension, Emperor Yan also can only dry said such a sentence.


    And it''s Diyan''s words that make the eyes of Sima three finally shift from Suxi to Dimo''s face.


    Suddenly see a look can be called unparalleled, that a strength is unfathomable master, the division of animal husbandry can not help but frown. Seeing that Su Xi''s face was the same, Si Mu Lian went to his face and said with a smile, "so this is Xu Yan''s elder brother! I''m Si mu, the leader of this mission. I don''t know this elder brother How to call it? "


    "Xu mo."


    The short two words can be regarded as the answer to the problem of Si mu, but in the face of Di Mo''s indifference, Si Mu doesn''t mind. There is always a smile on the baby''s face. When people look at it, they will say that it is a lovely little gentleman!The atmosphere suddenly a little embarrassed, Suxi looked at the crowd and said: "so, let''s talk while walking." After saying that, Su Xi took the lead, and instantly recovered to the same cold appearance as before.


    See this, Emperor Mo brow a wrinkly, is the face does not change color with Su Xi side by side walk together. Just that whole body sends out of displeasure of breath, but seem to remind Su Xi what is the same.


    See the figure of two people, the division Mu several people are a face Zheng ran. Silver Ling''s eyes flashed a trace of inexplicable things, and crow green and Si Mu look at each other, the eyes are puzzled. If one of the few people has the greatest reaction, it''s Diyan!


    Although he was sure that Suxi knew Dimo, he didn''t expect that the relationship between Suxi and Dimo was so close! Just now, he saw his cold brother smile at Suxi! Laugh!


    So under the impact, if it is not the face of emperor Mo and its unique temperament can''t cheat people, Emperor Yan is to doubt whether this person is really emperor Mo!


    However, no matter how many people think in their hearts, they still gather their minds and keep up with Su Xi and her.


    Along the way there are emperor Mo, the atmosphere is not as unbridled as before, everyone seems to have something more in mind. Suxi naturally is also aware of the strange, but this kind of thing, she is helpless.

 Chapter 342

    "So when the shadow arrived, you were besieged by several demons?" Looking at Si Mu walking beside her, Su Xi asked. However, she didn''t notice that when she was talking with Sima wholeheartedly, her left side still had a pair of eyes staring at her, as if she had done something heinous.


    Si Mu glanced at the emperor Mo without any trace, then said with a smile: "yes, we had been looking for the demons for a long time, but we didn''t find them. But on that day, several powerful demons suddenly appeared. Then they surrounded us and said they wanted to take us back. "


    With that, Sima said with a embarrassed smile: "as you know, although we are not afraid of the demons, it''s the first time we''ve met the demons. In the end, it is because our strength is not enough, and our actual combat experience is not as good as those demons. For a moment, we fell behind. But fortunately, Lord shadow came in time, which saved us. "


    Hearing this, Su Shen lowered her eyes. It seems that these demons have been staring at them from the beginning, but they don''t know why they started after they separated. Did they want to do this, or did they not expect that there would be a sudden outbreak of sandstorm and divide the group into two teams?


    After pondering for a while, Suxi didn''t have much clue. And everyone saw Suxi lost in thought, one by one also closed their mouths, did not disturb.


    "Goo Goo..." In the silence, I don''t know whose stomach is ringing, and Su Xi is suddenly pulled out of her meditation.


    Seeing that everyone was staring at him, Diyan scratched his head embarrassed and said awkwardly, "well, it''s been a long time since noon, and I''m a little hungry, hehe Hey, hey... "


    After hearing this, people were surprised that it was so late. And Emperor Yan this say, Si Mu several people still really feel a little bit less in the abdomen.


    You look at me and I look at you. Finally, Suxi decided to eat in the same place before she left. And Su Xi finish saying this words, then put the vision on the body of emperor mo. They were puzzled, but they didn''t ask anything.


    To Su Xi''s surprise, Emperor Mo didn''t take the initiative to stop cooking this time. Instead, he winked at the shadow, and the shadow suddenly understood. Shadow cooking doesn''t use Lingli as a stove, but takes out some pots and pans and food from the storage.


    Then, the shadow built a stove with Lingli wrapped in sand, and put the pot in.


    When the shadow did these things, except for Dimo, the rest of the people looked at the shadow with a kind of shocked eyes, as if they didn''t expect that the shadow would do these things. Unlike other people, Suxi thought that the storage of shadow was filled with these things, which was beyond her imagination!


    However, let them shocked more than that, shadow next skilled cooking skills is to let everyone eye opening! Su Xi finally knows why Di Mo always brings shadow to her side. It turns out that it''s just to satisfy his own desire!


    Half an hour later, the shadow is ready to eat. These meals are much better than Timo''s roast rabbit and thick soup. Su''s mouth is about to flow.


    All the people sat around, and they didn''t expect that the shadow and even the stool were prepared! Although these benches are not comfortable to sit on, it''s a very good thing that people don''t sit directly on the yellow sand in this wild and fierce environment!


    As they ate, they looked at the shadow of the cold face, as if wondering what else the shadow could shock them.


    The food made by shadow was very delicious. Suxi had planned to talk to Sima and others while eating. As a result, she couldn''t stop eating the food. She put it into her mouth one by one. She didn''t have the cold temperament, which made Sima a little surprised.


    In Suxi''s desperate eating room, a delicious chicken leg appeared in her bowl.


    "Long body." Emperor Mo light said a, but let Su Xi almost the meal in the mouth to spray out directly. And his words and this action, is to let the people who had been eating incense together raised their heads, the meaning of the eyes did not hide.


    Su Xi looks at emperor Mo awkwardly, and then looks at several people of Si mu. Grin just wanted to say something, but several people were coincidentally, and then lowered their heads and began to eat hard. Only Yinling looked at Suxi more. Finally, maybe they felt that something was wrong, so they bowed their heads and ate with them. But he kept pulling the rice in the bowl, but no longer had the heart to taste the delicious food he hadn''t eaten for more than two months.


    The silver Ling that lowers a head hastily from is not to see, Emperor Mo deeply looked at him one eye, at Su Xi to see to his time again did not take back the vision of trace.


    A meal was finished in such a strange atmosphere. Watching the shadow clean up the dishes and chopsticks like a good wife and a good mother, everyone was numb, and never showed a shocked expression again.


    Several people are still sitting around together, in addition to the shadow of packing up, and the emperor Mo, whose face is full of interest, is sitting on one side.


    "Now that the demons have appeared, they will come out on a large scale." Su Xi looked at the crowd and said faintly.This words a, the division Mu several people are frowned. The demons of that day beat them to death. Now if they come out on a large scale, aren''t they the only ones who have to be beaten? For a time, several people are a little silent, the first time on their own strength had a sense of distrust.


    Seeing this, Suxi knew what several people thought. However, she was smiling, showing that she didn''t care: "why, you Are you afraid? "


    Smell speech, Si Mu and others are all in a daze, especially Si mu, he was originally the Imperial College''s son of heaven, no one has ever said he was afraid. But now, Suxi said so, the most important thing is that Sima''s heart is really a bit up and down!


    Several people look at each other and see the same worry in each other''s eyes. It''s good that they are the best, but it''s hard to avoid some strange feelings when they encounter this situation for the first time. However, when seeing Su Xi''s self-confidence, they suddenly felt a sense of shame, among which Diyan was the most.


    After hesitating for a while, Diyan said: "to be honest, I really have no bottom in my heart."


    At the beginning, when he took over the task, Diyan thought that it was a good thing, as if the demons were the losers, waiting for him to clean up. But really with the demons after the fight, it is found that one of the differences.

 Chapter 343

    This words a, several people are embarrassed of low head, very obvious Emperor Yan say of words, is what they think. Several people are young, before I do not know the so-called, even if there is a vigilant heart, but in the end some arrogance, do not put most people in the eye. This time, the girl who was younger than himself knew it. Naturally, they couldn''t bear it.


    Looking at the wronged appearance of several people''s daughter-in-law who had done something wrong, Suxi couldn''t help laughing, but her face was very serious. After clearing her throat, Su Xi''s face suddenly sank: "Xu Yan, do you remember what I said to you? Your elder brother is here today. If you can''t make the promises you said, you should give up your heart and go back to your happy home to enjoy life


    Although this words is to say to Emperor Yan, but the meaning inside that is to let Si Mu several people are red face. They all know that these words are not meant for them?


    With a shriveled mouth, Emperor Yan''s Yu Guang glanced at emperor mo. seeing that emperor Mo didn''t notice this, he dawdled and said, "I I will do what I say! Just now, I was just complaining. I can''t take it seriously! "


    "So best! You know, you have a lot of cards, even though you have good talent. However, you are a novice in the end. It''s OK to compete with others, but you may not even be able to pick up the weapon when you are in the situation of life and death. In this way, these demons came to find trouble, but they did a accompany training. You can take this opportunity to temper yourself well! "


    With that, Su Xi held out her hand, but let Diyan be stunned: "dry What are you doing? "


    "Give me your chain."


    Hearing this, Diyan didn''t know why. But because I was used to Su Xi''s words a few days ago, I didn''t refuse. I obediently offered the Xuan iron chain with both hands. Si Mu and others didn''t understand Su Xi''s intention. They all raised their heads and looked at Su Xi''s actions.


    Take out a jade bottle from the jade bracelet, you can clearly see the cyan liquid flowing in the jade bottle.


    Open the lid, Su Xi put the liquid in the jade bottle on the Xuan iron chain, and then wrapped the liquid with spiritual power to make it evenly distributed on the Xuan iron chain. Then Suxi took out a bottle of powder and asked Diyan to stretch out his hands.


    Subconsciously stretched out his hand, but see Suxi next moment is the powder to some in Diyan''s palm. As soon as the powder touched the skin, it melted into the palm of Emperor Yan with the speed visible to the naked eye. If it wasn''t for seeing that the powder was real, Diyan would have suspected that everything just now was just an illusion.


    Will own palm turn over and over of saw several times, Emperor Yan all didn''t see what way, is to doubt a way: "what did you make?"


    Smell speech, Su first is the jade bottle in Yang Yiyang''s left hand, way: "still remember poisonous scorpion?"? The liquid in this jade bottle is the venom of highly poisonous scorpion! I''ve put it on your black iron chain, so that next time you meet the demons, if you lose, you can use it to deal with them. "


    At this point, Suxi gave a pause, and then continued: "these demons have existed in manghuang great evil for a long time. Maybe they are already familiar with the toxicity of poisonous scorpions. Therefore, these venoms can only catch them unprepared and do no harm at all. Therefore, when fighting against the demons, we must be flexible! "


    After that, Suxi put the selection chain back into the hands of the stupefied Emperor Yan: "those powders are used to resist the poison of the venom of the scorpion. In this way, you can ignore the threat of the poison to you. If there are demons who also want to use the venom to deal with you, you don''t have to worry."


    Say, Su Xi is to stretch out a hand again, just this time the object is not emperor mo.


    Looking at the slender hand that stretched out in front of him, Sima''s complicated thoughts disappeared in an instant, and he handed his weapon to Suxi with a smile.


    Later, Suxi wiped all the weapons of several people.


    "Add some of this." Just after Su Xi gets the weapon of Ya Qing, di Mo suddenly hands over a porcelain vase. Suxi is also not polite. She takes the porcelain bottle and opens it to find that it contains a few drops of transparent water beads.


    Without asking what the water bead was, Suxi quickly dropped a drop on everyone''s weapon.


    However, although Suxi has no doubt, it does not mean that Sima has no doubt. Originally, they thought that Suxi might ask, so they listened to her, but she didn''t say a word.


    However, when several people were disappointed, Dimo took the initiative to say: "this is the saliva of jiuyoutian poisonous snake, which is extremely toxic. If it is mixed with the venom of highly poisonous scorpion, its toxicity will increase several times. No matter how powerful the demons are, there is no antidote and coping method for this poison. And this poison will kill you if you touch it


    Emperor Mo''s voice is very cold, although the patience explained to several people, but the impatience on his face is clearly visible. Emperor Yan is OK, after all, Emperor Mo''s attitude to him is always like this, so he doesn''t care. Just division Mu three people is some embarrassed, Leng Leng ground looking at emperor Mo don''t know what to say.


    And the emperor Mo also didn''t plan to listen to a few people''s words, just that some explanation, just in order to reduce a few people and Su Xi dialogue opportunity. Although he didn''t want to admit it, he was a careful man.A few people don''t know what Di Mo thinks in his heart, so they just think that di Mo is used to indifference. Although it''s embarrassing, it''s still acceptable. At this time, Suxi also returned all the weapons of several people, breaking the awkward atmosphere.


    After pondering for a while, Suxi said: "the next way, I think we have to divide the army into two groups."


    Smell speech, a few people are surprised, the division of pastoral doubt is blurted out: "just said that the demons will attack us on a large scale? Why do we have to act separately now? In this way, don''t you give the demons a chance to attack us? "


    As soon as the words came out, the others nodded deeply. Obviously, what Si Mu said was what they thought.


    Seeing this, Suxi had no choice but to say: "it''s because they will attack on a large scale that we have to go separately. If the demons send dozens of experts far beyond our strength, we will be surrounded in the middle. You also don''t want to think Xu Mo two people strength high strength will help us, so played the heart of contempt. This task is ours. It can only be counted if we finish it ourselves! "


    Listen to Su Xi''s words, just now still holding such a mind of several people are chat up smile for a while, see emperor Mo and shadow didn''t because Su Xi''s words and look at them, several talent relieved.

 Chapter 344

    Seeing how many people looked like this, Suxi''s attitude didn''t soften down. It''s like educating a child who has made a mistake. Su Xi has a straight face and bluffs all four of Si mu. When they see Su Xi''s face, they dare not say a word more.


    "It''s true that with Xu Mo''s strength, it''s more than enough to protect us, even if we single handedly pick all the demons in this wild and fierce place. However, if they do, the significance of our mission will be lost and our goal will not be achieved. In this way, what face do we have to face the emperor with fantasy! What do you say, Xu Yan? "


    Suddenly hearing Su Xi call his name, di Yan is startled. To see a few people''s eyes are focused on their own body, Emperor Yan glanced at the emperor Mo, and then said: "yes, you are right, if we do this, even if we finally meet the emperor''s requirements, we are also shameless to the emperor''s people."


    Say, Emperor Yan from time to time is Piao emperor Mo one eye, people also only think that Emperor Yan is worried about being scolded by his elder brother, it is not much to think. After a few years, when they saw the emperor''s Mo sitting in the first place in Huangji, they really understood the meaning in the eyes of Emperor Yan. That''s Deep fear and worship.


    Of course, these are afterwords.


    Just after Diyan quickly showed his attitude, the three Sima also fell into silence.


    It is undeniable that, in addition to Yaqing, other people grew up in the praise of everyone. Since they were young, they have heard a lot of praise. At the same time, they think that their strength has reached their satisfaction. But now, they have no power to fight back in front of the demons. In front of Dimo and shadow, they are low in the dust.


    Maybe Suxi doesn''t know. When she says that the two of them can pick all the demons here by themselves, what''s the shock in Sima''s heart.


    So, what reason do they have to rely on others and take advantage of others everywhere?


    For a time, several people''s hearts were extremely heavy.


    See a few people this appearance is to know a few people are to understand this truth. They are not stupid people, on the contrary, they are also very smart. Now that they have made things clear, they naturally know the difference between the heavy and the heavy. After that, Suxi didn''t delay. They had wasted so much time. Now it''s time to catch up.


    "Now, let''s talk about how to group."


    After hearing this, several people came back from their meditation and began to think about this problem. Just, haven''t waited for them to have any opinion, the emperor Mo who has nothing to do at the same time is abrupt again interjected: "I and Su Xi a group."


    A simple sentence, but it makes a few people are a Leng. But thinking about what happened to them together, a few people were relieved. However, silver Ling is gloomy lowered head, mouth pursed tightly, the whole person appears more and more silent.


    Because the emperor Mo made it clear that he wanted to work with Su Xi, several people didn''t even take it apart. They all nodded and agreed. In this way, the other group of people will follow the shadow, but the shepherd is a little difficult!


    "Xu Yan is with us, and the rest of us follow the shadow." Emperor Mo light glanced Emperor Yan one eye, then slowly said.


    Hearing this, several people were hesitant. If it''s true, shadow will take the three of them alone. If they meet the powerful demons, they may not be able to fight. In the final analysis, several people want to work with Suxi. After all, Suxi''s means are more endless than the demons. With her, they have a better chance of winning.


    However, they also understand that everyone can''t be with Suxi. Since Timo chooses Suxi, and Diyan is Timo''s younger brother, it''s no problem for others to divide them like this. As for them, although they are not very comfortable, they have to admit that this method is the best.


    In this way, the grouping of things will be emperor Mo a word to finalize, no one raised an objection.


    Standing up, Suxi looked at several people with a smile and said, "the next step is to see our own skills. There is a special way of communication between shadow and Xu Mo, and you don''t have to worry about not finding us. In this way, I would like to wish you all can achieve the goal


    Smell speech, Si Mu four people rise one after another, the facial expression is a little excited.


    After about a cup of tea, the people officially separated and began a long journey of demon hunting


    Walking beside the emperor Mo, Su Xi looks at the Emperor Yan who is following him with a low head and without saying a word, and says to the emperor Mo, "ah, are you going to hang him like this?"


    Hearing Su Xi''s words, di Mo didn''t give Di Yan a look in his eyes, as if Di Yan didn''t exist at all: "since he came, he wanted to keep his life. I won''t help him. This is what he should experience as a little prince. If he died here, I will take his body back directly, which can be regarded as the next explanation to the emperor. "


    When saying this, Emperor Mo didn''t lower his voice. Therefore, the Emperor Yan clearly understand the words of the emperor Mo are listening in the ear. In the past, Diyan would have jumped up to ask for an explanation, but today he could only sweat and follow them, and he didn''t dare to breathe.This shows that Emperor Yan is how afraid of the emperor mo.


    Seems to be aware of Suxi''s mind, Emperor Mo this time with only Suxi can hear the voice said: "don''t worry, I will manage you."


    Smell speech, Su Xi a face is startled, then is puff to hiss for a while to laugh a voice. Maybe the emperor Mo didn''t expect that Su Xi would give such a reaction after she said such a love sentence. For a moment, her face turned red.


    After hearing Su Xi''s laughter, Emperor Yan wondered what Su Xi was laughing at, but because of emperor Mo''s dignity, he put all the questions in his heart.


    He had to admit that although he had been used to the indifference of the emperor Mo to him, the words of the emperor Mo just made him very depressed. Hands tightly clenched into fists, Emperor Yan biting his lips, eyes are unprecedented firm.


    I must prove myself in front of him!


    Flashed such an idea in the heart, Emperor Yan took a deep breath and walked silently.


    The three left like this for several days, but the demons in their mind didn''t see any shadow at all, which made Suxi very strange. But fortunately, the three people are patient. They don''t panic if the demons don''t come. They don''t need to exercise their will to walk in the desert.

 Chapter 345

    Slowly, the three have been walking for nearly half a month. And in this half month, they did not even see the shadow of the demons! For a moment, Suxi was also unable to figure out the thoughts of these demons.


    In this half month, Dimo made a plan to train Suxi. In this period of time, Su Xi, in addition to sweating on the desert, only has to eat, rest, practice, fight monsters and practice with the emperor! In this way, I can''t bear it.


    Maybe it''s because it''s too tiring to carry out the plan. Suxi has never refused the greasy food prepared by Dimo again. On the contrary, every time Suxi is impatient to grab food, it looks like she has been hungry for 800 years. Because of this, Suxi has gained a little weight.


    To this, Emperor Mo is very satisfied, to Su Xi also more and more gentle. Except that Su Xi was the only one who could do this kind of cultivation, he covered everything about Su Xi. However, tomorrow is Suxi package, but in fact, these things are all given to Diyan, make Diyan miserable!


    Because Su Xi wants to carry out the training plan of Di Mo, she has no mind to manage Di Yan. But there is emperor Mo here, Suxi is not worried.


    Sure enough, di Yan''s training was taken over by Di mo. Only in this way, the bitter thing is Diyan


    I don''t know whether these two brothers are born with a grudge or something. Emperor Mo is Kejin er''s tossing Emperor Yan. It''s not over if he doesn''t get hurt every day! At the beginning, Diyan would howl twice to express his inner indignation. Later, Diyan seemed to be used to being tortured. Biting his teeth was to endure.


    As a result, di Mo is more and more ruthless to his means, and di Yan''s actual combat means are rising rapidly. By contrast, Suxi has achieved little.


    This is not to say that di Mo deliberately does not want Su Xi to improve his strength, but that Su Xi''s current state is the most suitable one to improve his realm. The experience of actual combat is no less than that of emperor Mo, so there is no need for training. This half a month after the implementation of the training plan of Di Mo, Suxi''s strength has obviously made a big step forward.


    Maybe, with only one chance, Suxi can break through to the fourth section of tianlingjing! This is undoubtedly a huge temptation for Suxi!


    In this way, Suxi''s training is more close, her daily sweat is more than Diyan, I don''t know how many times!


    Such a day is another half a month later. As soon as the three have finished their meal, Diyan is pulled to fight by Dimo, while Suxi is sitting in the same place, quietly absorbing the aura of heaven and earth.


    Originally, the aura of manghuang was extremely scarce, but I don''t know where Dimo took out a bead. With this bead in her cultivation, Suxi felt as if the aura outside manghuang had been sucked, and rushed into her body. This is also an important reason for the rise of Su Xi''s strength.


    The weather tonight is a little different than before. The irritating heat recedes, leaving only a cool place. The round moon was hanging in the sky, and the bright moonlight poured down, making Suxi''s whole body like a white gauze, mysterious and noble.


    Today is the full moon again, but Su Xi''s seven unique poisons have already been solved by Emperor Mo''s antidote. In this way, Suxi can also practice at ease.


    Suddenly, the aura stopped for a while, and then it became manic. I don''t know how much mixed energy there was!


    However, the corner of Su Xi''s mouth is slowly evoke a smile. She knows that this is the time to break through to the four stages of the spiritual realm. It''s time


    With a change of hand, Suxi''s face was solemn and orderly dealing with the energy. Often when this energy just enters the body, Suxi will separate the aura, and then get rid of other impurities. So again and again, it was a blink of an hour!


    As early as when the aura of heaven and earth changed, the two of them stopped fighting and stood by Su Xi. Even if it''s just a breakthrough in a small realm, nothing can be ignored, especially in this situation of unknown demons, they can''t help being careless.


    Xu is not willing to let the emperor Mo two white worry, the demon clan actually chose now this time to start!


    Those demons are smart enough to cover their body with something, even to breathe. Today, if there is no emperor Mo here, I''m afraid the situation is troublesome. However, although the emperor Mo is aware of the demon attack, he did not tell the Emperor Yan, all this just to see how his recent training results.


    As for Suxi, Dimo looks at Suxi with a smile and moves to Suxi without any trace, forming a protective posture. Then, the emperor is standing in place to see the play.


    However, the next thing is to let the emperor Mo very disappointed. He thought that with Diyan''s own strength and the intensity of his training these days, although he didn''t expect Diyan to be able to detect all the demons, one or two of them were necessary.


    However, when one of the demons attacked Diyan, he realized that something was wrong.Emperor Mo frowned and his eyes flashed with cold light: "before Su Xi breaks through again, you should guard here by yourself. If not, the training intensity in the future Double


    Smell speech, Emperor Yan suddenly a excited spirit, can''t help but fight a cold war. Looking at the emperor Mo that impatient look, Emperor Yan know, Emperor Mo is sure to do it. If so Gee! Diyan quickly stop thinking, all attention is focused on the demons.


    And the demons just hit Diyan, and then they were quiet again. Diyan looked around, but he didn''t find the smell of the demons. However, the injury on his body is real, and those demons can''t easily retreat.


    In this way, the demons hid themselves so well that Diyan couldn''t find a shadow for a long time.


    After a while, there was still no movement around. As soon as the Emperor Yan''s eyes turned, he immediately began to scold: "Hey, you shameless and cheap things, you dare not show up after beating me? It''s also the demons. In my opinion, it''s just a name in vain! "


    Voice down, Diyan quickly to cheer up, but this time he is disappointed. However, Diyan doesn''t give up. Anyway, he has a lot of swearing words. Can''t he find it and still curse it? He didn''t believe that all these demons were calm and indifferent in the face of other people''s abuse!

 Chapter 346

    In this way, Diyan relaxed his body and began to scold: "Oh, there are so many mice in the world, there are so many ugly mean mice that my parents don''t know! It''s a pity that this is a desert, or you can make a hole, don''t you think, ugly devil? "


    Said, Emperor Yan also intentionally twisted the body to do several proud movements.


    And as his voice fell, one of the spaces around him shook a little. Diyan in doing these things when the play all the spirit of attention, this slight shaking, is the sensitive perception of Diyan.


    Mou son a sink, Emperor Yan Tu of kick the yellow sand on the ground. Yellow sand mixed with spirit power, like a sharp arrow, immediately shot to the place where it fluctuated before!


    "Hum..." Murmur rang out, but there is still no shadow of the demons around. However, the Emperor Yan is the tip of the eye to see not far from the drop on the ground of a little blood. In this way, his provocation was a success.


    However, Diyan obviously underestimated the patience of those demons. Just after one of them was injured by Diyan, no matter how Diyan yelled and scolded, what he said was so ugly that the demons didn''t show up. At the same time, they also give Diyan a blow from time to time. When Diyan is injured and wants to fight back, the person who launched the attack is no longer in place.


    In this way, Diyan kept turning around in situ, and the anxious mood on his face became more and more obvious.


    "Whew!" The sound of breaking the air rings out, and the Emperor Yan''s face changes. He thinks it''s the demons who attack him again. But this time, he was wrong.


    See that invisible attack straight toward Su Xi and go, Emperor Yan even can feel that attack strong momentum! It can be imagined that if Suxi is hit by this attack, she will not only be unable to break through, but will be injured unpredictably because of backfire!


    Emperor Yan can''t help but step open legs, what he thinks at this time is actually to take oneself to block this attack for Su Xi!


    However, just as he moves, a person moves faster than him. The emperor Mo eyes didn''t lift for a while, but lightly waved a hand, that attack then suddenly disappeared. Su Xi, however, is still immersed in the realm of breakthrough. Her breath is getting stronger and stronger, and has not been affected at all.


    See this, Emperor Yan suddenly a sigh of relief, but the next moment his heart is a surge of emotion called sour. It is clear that he is the brother of Di Mo, but why is di Mo so much better than Su Xi!?


    Think of here, Emperor Yan can''t stop beating his chest and feet in his heart, but under the light sweep of emperor Mo''s eyes, he instantly took away all his expressions, and then stood there waiting for him. It seems that this can show that he has not lost his mind and has been checking the whereabouts of the demons.


    Maybe the demons were all subdued by the means of the emperor Mo, but they didn''t dare to fight again for a while, and the peace between heaven and earth was restored, just like those demons never appeared.


    But Diyan knows that the demons are waiting in the dark now. Once they reduce their vigilance to Dimo, or find a good time, they will not be soft hearted!


    Sure enough, the momentum around Suxi is more and more prosperous, and it has reached the peak. The next moment will be a breakthrough! And this is to provide opportunities for the demons!


    The demons are also smart. They know that if they attack Suxi, Dimo will definitely help them, and if they attack Dimo, they won''t succeed. In this way, they put their goal on Diyan. As the saying goes, persimmons need to be soft. They still understand this truth.


    This time, the purpose of the demons is not only to hurt Diyan, but to kill Diyan! In this way, when the demons attack again, they are all dead!


    At the beginning, Diyan was accidentally hit twice, but after all, the more powerful the attack, the greater the movement. When the demons attack again, Diyan can detect the movement. Even if he can''t hit the demons every time, at least he won''t be hit by the demons every time.


    In this process, Diyan''s reaction ability has been greatly improved. If he can survive in the end, he will surely gain a lot. But now, he is constantly complaining.


    This side is playing vigorously, Suxi side is also entering the most critical stage. After the last aura was transformed into spiritual power by Suxi, the non-existent click together, the momentum of Suxi''s body was greatly increased! The surging spirit power in her body kept clamoring, and Suxi''s look was better than ever!


    From this moment on, Suxi has really reached the realm of the four sections of tianlingjing! Suxi believes that with her current strength, even if she can''t completely kill yunjitian, it''s not a problem to seriously hurt him. After all, the bottom card is there!


    There was a flash of light in her eyes. Suxi clenched her fists unconsciously and said in secret: cloud kills the sky, your good life is coming to an end, waiting for me!


    "Now that you have made a breakthrough, go and help Diyan." When Su Xi''s eyes are exposed, the voice of emperor Mo suddenly rings out.


    Hearing this, Suxi knew what the emperor said. Although she was in a state of breakthrough before, she was clear about what happened outside. Looking at the Emperor Yan who was made to jump by the demons, Su Xi''s mouth slowly stirred up a smile.Then, Su Xi gathered a blue Lingli lightsaber and walked slowly towards Diyan. It''s just that she just broke through. It''s very suitable for her to practice with these demons. Poor demon clan, but did not know that he had become Su Xi''s prey!


    Lingli lightsaber is shining blue in the night, green as jade. Infuse the spirit power into the spirit power lightsaber. For a moment, the blue light is so bright that di Yan, who is fighting, can''t help but squint his eyes.


    Circles of ripples began to diffuse from the sword body. In the process, Su Xi sent out a spiritual training to Emperor Yan. Emperor Yan was dragged to the side of emperor Mo by this spiritual training. Before his feet could stand, he saw such a scene.


    The ripples seem to be endowed with life, and the outward diffusion makes the yellow sand on the ground as static. At the same time, the wind, which was still blowing slightly, stopped in the same place, and the air flows around the circle surrounded by the ripples, scattered from different directions.


    The energy that originally came from all directions was also frozen. Not only did it not have the previous aggressiveness, but also there was no breath.


    In this way, only the passing water and fleeting time in Liuguang sword can do it.

 Chapter 347

    The light cyan waves are still spreading out. Fortunately, Suxi has broken through the realm, and there is no place to use her spiritual power. If it were normal, the area covered by passing time would not be as large as it is now, and Suxi had already exhausted.


    After about half a cup of tea, Suxi''s face began to turn white, and the spiritual power in her body also consumed more than half. Look at the ripple again, but it''s all included in half a mile!


    It seems that this size has covered all the demons in it, so Suxi stops the delivery of spiritual power. Then, the black ribbon, which had not been seen for a long time, flashed out of Su Xi''s jade bracelet. Because of the breakthrough of strength, the black ribbon is not as difficult as before. Now as long as Suxi wants to use it, it will come out obediently. But a lot of times it is still not very obedient, and the things it does make people laugh and cry.


    It seems to smell the unique flavor of the demon family. The black ribbon, who always disobeys the discipline, actually listens to Suxi''s words! After Suxi put her spiritual power into her body, she was spinning high in midair.


    With the action of the black ribbon, the demons who did not know how to cover themselves were exposed to the three people.


    After finishing the task, the black ribbon "whew" is back to Suxi''s jade bracelet, which doesn''t match its usual style. And these demons, at first glance, are as many as fourteen or five!


    Eyes a sink, Su Xi or underestimated the demons to their potential in must have, did not expect one time was sent so many people!


    "Diyan, these two are for you! If you can''t get rid of it, you won''t want to eat tomorrow! " With that, Suxi held the Lingli lightsaber''s hand, and the two demons immediately resumed their movements.


    The two demons set their goal on Suxi. Who let Suxi fix them all and expose them? In this way, Suxi naturally became their primary target of revenge!


    The Emperor Yan over there opened his eyes and looked at Su Xi''s action for a moment, but he didn''t think Su Xi had such a move. Before he could react, he saw the two demons who had been released rushing towards Suxi! His heart suddenly jumped, and what he didn''t want to do was to pick up the Xuan iron chain to block the bodies of the two demons.


    The two demons are obviously not built, at least the strength of any one of them is higher than that of Diyan. On weekdays, Diyan had some difficulty in dealing with one, but this time Suxi gave him two. However, in seeing Su Xi there are more than a dozen, Emperor Yan''s complaining mind is quietly disappeared. All I want is to get rid of these two early so that he can help Suxi!


    In this way, Emperor Yan''s action is to be ruthless, and his moves are all murderous.


    Seeing this, Suxi started to smile at the corner of her mouth, then looked at her little tail lying on her shoulder and said, "how about you have one, too?"


    "Squeak! Squeak As soon as she heard Su Xi''s words, her listless little tail immediately got excited. God knows how boring it is these days. It''s not easy to have fun. How can it let it go?


    See small tail so excited appearance, Su Xi helplessly shakes her head, then released a relatively weak demon. Little tail immediately yelled a few times, and then the little body turned into a sharp arrow and rushed to the demon family with great speed!


    Pitiful that demon clan has not yet reflected how to return a responsibility son, is to be caught on the face by small tail a claw, then small tail is again with the lightning quick cover the potential of the ear a bite to break that demon clan''s throat!


    The blood gushed out and splashed little tail''s face, which was the result of little tail''s dodging in time.


    Looking at this scene, Suxi is not good at all. She looks at Xiaowei in a dazed way. It seems that she hasn''t recovered from the amazing destructive power of Xiaowei. Who could have thought that the little thing who had been lying on Suxi''s shoulder and had no strength could have killed a demon clan with the strength of the spirit realm in a flash?


    For a moment, Sue really felt that she paid too little attention to little tail, even when it became so strong.


    In Su Xi Zheng Leng, over there small tail is discontented to shout a few. Suxi returns to God in a hurry, only then discovers that the meaning of small tail is unexpectedly that a demon clan is not enough to kill, it also wants!


    No, Suxi let out three demons at one time. Xiaowei grinned with satisfaction, and then shot at the three demons like lightning. The number of demons released this time is not only more, but also more powerful than the one just now. Su Xi was relieved to see that little tail had to deal with them for a while.


    However, while relaxing, Suxi was disappointed. If the little tail has reached the point where he can kill all the demons by himself, how nice it would be! But with this idea, Suxi herself denied it again, and a smile of self mockery appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    At this time, the spirit of the demon who was just killed by the small tail lightning floated up from his body. Seeing this, Su Xi''s eyes coagulated and her left hand grasped in the void. The soul screamed and flew to Su Xi''s hand.


    Then, Suxi didn''t look at the soul, so she put it into the porcelain bottle that had been prepared for a long time. In this way, she had her first soul.Her eyes touched the demons who were still in the fleeting years, and Suxi laughed. There are 49 more, and she will achieve her basic goal. If she kills all the demons here, the soul of the demons in her hands will reach one fifth of the total. This is undoubtedly the happiest thing in the three months since she entered the wild and fierce area.


    Think of here, Su Xi also don''t dally, put the Lingli lightsaber in his hand into the yellow sand, pinched out a hand decision in his hand, and then disappeared in the Lingli lightsaber.


    When Suxi let go of the Lingli lightsaber, the fleeting time was still running and did not disappear.


    Seeing this, Su Xi was satisfied with a smile, then moved her wrist lightly, and the three demons in the three spiritual realms were released.


    Looking at the movements of those demons who are looking at their own situation in panic, Suxi has gathered a spirit power lightsaber again. She originally wanted to use xuesha, but when she thought that the butterfly had no soul in xuesha''s hand last time, Suxi gave up.


    Rubbing the handle of the sword, the two demons understood their situation after a short absence, and showed their fierce eyes to Suxi. Suxi slowly laughed.


    Now, it''s time for her to really practice

 Chapter 348

    The body moves with the will, and Suxi always adheres to the principle of starting first. When she makes a decision, Suxi moves towards the three demons as quickly as possible. Where she passed, the yellow sand, which had been still, was flying all over the sky with her figure


    The three demons look at each other. Although their strength is not as good as Su Xi, they can''t stand the fact that there are so many people! Then, one of the big men raised the axe in his hand and said angrily, "grandma, brother, give this little girl some color to see!" With that, he took the lead to lift the axe and rushed to Su Xi''s direction. He planned to have a hard fight with Su Xi! The red power of light in the moonlight, a little less Su Sha, a little more aestheticism.


    The other two had some palpitations. After all, none of them thought of Suxi''s methods before, but now the rest of their brothers are still limited, so they naturally hesitated.


    However, after seeing the big man''s action, they clenched their teeth, and then followed him. Are they really afraid of a dry teenage girl?


    In this way, the three demons head-on toward Su Xi, a wink eyes is directly touched together.


    The three demons are not vegetarians after all, and there is no common people''s weakness when they see a little girl. As soon as the big head and hand are raised, the axe with red light suddenly goes to Suxi''s face! If this cut, Suxi not seriously injured, also can not escape a disfigurement of the outcome!


    At the same time, the other two demons are also unwilling to lag behind, have raised weapons, grim.


    Seeing this, Su Xi''s eyes sank. Seeing the three people''s behavior like this, her heart was full of killing! The Lingli lightsaber in his hand radiates cyan light, which is on the side of the gorgeous red. No one is willing to let anyone!


    "Little girl, eat your grandfather''s axe!"


    The big man suddenly roared out this sentence, the axe in his hand also fell in response to the voice, and his posture was frightening!


    Su Xi started to smile at the corner of her mouth. She stepped down a little and twisted her body to the left by a strange range. In this way, she avoided the big axe. Not to mention this, the big man''s movements were not very flexible, so Suxi took the opportunity to give him a spiritual training!


    The powerful spiritual training hit him, and the big man suddenly faltered, almost unable to hold the axe!


    Seeing the big man''s embarrassed appearance, Suxi didn''t have time to appreciate it. After she made that action, the attack of the two demons was also in front of her.


    Lingli lightsaber to the chest a horizontal, the red beam is hard hit on the Lingli lightsaber, and then was Lingli lightsaber ablation. At the same time, Su Xi''s back is also a strong attack, suddenly hit, Su Xi body a turn, the whole person is horizontal in the air!


    With a twist of her slender waist, Suxi''s body turned abruptly in one direction. In the process, Suxi gave the two demons a kick! The two demons were kicked in the face when they stepped out. The face split a lot. It was much more ugly than the demons themselves!


    After finishing a series of actions, Suxi landed on the ground steadily. She didn''t even gasp for breath! From this point of view, to clean up the three demons is no problem!


    It''s a long story, but it''s just a moment.


    The big man held the axe tightly in his hand, and rubbed the other hand in his belly twice. There was a trace of pain on his face. She glared at Su Xi, but the big man was not so impulsive this time: "little girl, you are very cunning, but I don''t know if you can smile at last!"


    After that, he moved his head towards the two demons, pulled them up from the ground and said, "Damn, even a little girl can''t clean up. It''s really a piece of rubbish!"


    Hearing this, the two people were beaten beyond recognition face suddenly showed a pair of bitter HA HA expression. Naturally, there was resentment in their hearts. It was clear that the big guy himself had been beaten, but he came to scold them. However, this big man has a great status among the demons. He has a good relative. They can only beat their teeth and swallow their blood when they listen to this abuse!


    Suxi was in a good mood at this time. She was patient and watched the three people make trouble. But she didn''t have much time to see the play. Seeing that the big picture was going to scold again, Suxi''s eyes narrowed, and the Lingli lightsaber went straight at the big man with extremely fast speed!


    Then, another Lingli lightsaber was quickly condensed by Suxi. Her figure followed the Lingli lightsaber and shot towards the direction of the three!


    Although the big guy over there is swearing, he has been paying attention to Suxi. He wanted to distract Suxi, then beat Suxi by surprise, but he didn''t expect Suxi''s action to be faster than him!


    Looking at the Lingli lightsaber and Suxi behind the lightsaber, the big man''s face changed. He immediately raised his axe and said, "grandma, don''t you help me stop the little girl?"


    As he said this, the big man took the lead to meet the Lingli lightsaber with an axe. He seemed to think that the Lingli lightsaber was easier to deal with than Suxi. This time, he was full of red Lingli light. He was obviously worried that if he didn''t stop Lingli lightsaber, he would be less injured!It''s a pity that such a strong man has a greedy heart!


    Just as the big man was facing the Lingli lightsaber, the two demons who were kicked with blood looked at each other. They both saw the bitterness and unwillingness in each other''s eyes. However, they still didn''t dare to resist the big man''s order and rushed to Suxi with their teeth clenched. There''s no way. Who wants people to have a backing behind them?


    "Chi..." The two demons still don''t know what''s going on. Lingli lightsaber stabs two people in a big hole at the same time! There are two demons hanging on one sword. It''s like a kebab. It''s a bloody scene, but it''s funny.


    They couldn''t imagine why the Lingli lightsaber, which was going towards the big man, stabbed them in the chest in the blink of an eye!


    Despair suddenly surged into my heart. One of the demons seemed to have a deep resentment against the big man. When he was dying, he gave the big man a hard look, and his eyes were full of resentment!


    Big man''s heart jumped at the sight, and he didn''t understand why Haosheng''s sword turned. He had been ready for everything, but now in front of him, it was the unwilling faces of the two demons.


    But now there is no time for him to think about it. Because Suxi is in front of him

 Chapter 349

    "Ding..."


    It has to be said that the big man''s reaction was very fast, maybe because he was afraid of death, so he made subconscious action. Anyway, he just blocked Suxi''s attack. The Lingli lightsaber collided with the axe, wiped the stars, and made a wonderful sound.


    One hit block, big guy, even when it''s extremely fast back. At this time, he is flexible, the speed of escape is faster than the speed of his killing, I don''t know how many times! However, all this was in vain in Suxi''s eyes.


    The left hand grabs at will, the souls of the two dead demons are caught by Suxi. After putting the two souls into the porcelain vase, Suxi slowly hooked her lips and burst out a beautiful smile that made the world lose color.


    However, the smile fell on the big man''s eyes, but it became a curse of all evil


    "You You can''t kill me! Do you know who I am in the demons? If you kill me, you''ll die! " The big guy is threatening Suxi as he retreats. It''s obvious that now he finally finds out that Suxi is not a good one. With his strength, he can only become the ghost of Suxi. As a result, just now he is still very powerful, but now he has to beg for mercy.


    Seeing this, Su Xi''s eyes flashed a trace of irony, but she didn''t pay attention to the big man''s words. Holding the Lingli lightsaber, Suxi walked towards him step by step in the big man''s frightened eyes. Her this action, but is a little bit of rout the big man''s psychological defense.


    The dazzling cyan light comes on again, Suxi finally stops, but the big man''s eyes are more and more frightened. It''s just that Su Xi is gathering an offensive in front of her, and the offensive that hasn''t yet taken shape gives the big man a sense of fear from his heart!


    The big man''s eyes grew bigger and bigger. At the moment, he seemed to be unable to do anything. His hands and feet seemed to be imprisoned. He could only watch Suxi''s offensive gradually take shape.


    After more than ten breaths, a huge hollowed out cyan light ball appeared in front of Suxi. From that light ball, the big man could clearly feel the strong energy flowing inside.


    For a moment, the big man only felt his hands and feet cold, and then the cyan ball of light came straight towards him!


    He seems to feel the fear from death now, subconsciously put the axe across his chest, and the red light of spiritual power suddenly lit up. Just, his action is late after all, and under Su Xi''s flowing light, few people can survive.


    So, as the cyan light ball in the pupil of the big head becomes bigger, cyan and red are intertwined in the next moment! But in a short breath, the cyan light is pressing the red, and then devours the red!


    "Ah Liuguang Yuzhu just hit the big man''s chest. Under the pressure of Liuguang Yuzhu, his majestic axe directly broke into scrap iron and disappeared in the yellow sand


    Just at this time, a strong wind from afar, straight wrapped that not completely burst Liuguang jade bead. Then, the strong wind was carrying the streamer, and the jade bead turned in a direction - towards Su Xi!


    This sudden change is in the eyes of Suxi, aware of the strong wind, Suxi''s face has not changed, but her eyes are dignified. Holding up her Lingli lightsaber, Suxi took a step forward with her left foot. A powerful Lingli competition was launched from Lingli lightsaber and went straight to the strong wind!


    It has to be said that the strength of the strong wind has exceeded Suxi''s imagination. After a breath, Lingli pitching collided with the strong wind, and only slightly resisted the strong wind. The rest of the energy burst out suddenly. The rest of the waves made Suxi step back several steps. The suffocation in her chest made Suxi vomit a lot of blood and pale.


    Before Suxi could stabilize her figure, a man with all his mind in black robe appeared in this area out of thin air. With a wave of his hand, all the demons who had been imprisoned by Suxi were free, and the two demons who were entangled with Diyan were also attracted by the black robed people.


    As for the three problems that little tail dealt with, they were solved by little tail long ago. His soul was held in his mouth by little tail and gave out a silent roar.


    Seeing this, the black robed man seemed to frown. With a light grasp of his left hand, the soul in his little tail''s mouth was ready to move. In this regard, the small tail is not willing to let go, using all his strength, biting the two souls!


    However, little tail''s strength is not as good as that of the black robed man. After the stalemate, little tail''s mouth was torn, and he still didn''t leave his two souls behind.


    Su Xi''s eyes darkened. She looked at the soul flying towards the man in black robe. The sharp silver needle shot out of her hand and hit the soul''s eyebrow in an instant. There is Su Xi''s spirit power on the silver needle and the medicine liquid that does great harm to the soul. Therefore, the two souls can''t even struggle, so they disperse between the heaven and the earth.


    "Girl, you have a lot of guts!" It was the man in black who spoke. His voice was very rough. I don''t know whether he was born like this or not. But the meaning of his words was a little puzzling curiosity. It seemed that he didn''t care about Suxi''s behavior, but was more interested in Suxi.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Suxi lowered her bloody breath and said in a deep voice, "who are you?"Hearing this, the man in black scoffed: "me? You don''t need to know this. You just need to know that we are not the same people. Oh no, if you want, we can also be a group of people... "


    At the end of the day, the voice of the black robed man is very long, and its meaning is elusive.


    When his words came out, the biggest reaction was the big man. He has just escaped from Suxi''s death, and is satisfied with his hatred for Suxi. But at this time, the black robed man meant to take Suxi as a team, which was unacceptable to the big man.


    In this way, big head on a panic, even busy way: "venerable, can''t! That little girl almost killed me just now, and she also killed several of our brothers! "


    Hearing this, the black robed man''s head tilted towards the big man. Without saying anything, he was afraid. "If you can''t fight, it means your strength is too poor! But Female doll, if you promise to join us, I won''t pursue your killing of my people. How about that? "


    While the black robed man was talking, Diyan also ran to Suxi. Hearing this, Diyan changed his face and said to Suxi, "you can''t promise!"


    With that, the Emperor Yan turned his head and put his eyes on the man in black robe: "you black old man, don''t give me these unexpected ideas, or I can''t spare you!"

 Chapter 350

    This word a, almost is the facial expression of all demon clan people on the spot all changed, one by one ferocious looking at Emperor Yan. If the black robed people didn''t stop them, they would rush up and kill Diyan to vent their anger!


    At this time, however, the emperor Mo stood far away, coldly looking at what happened in front of him, but he didn''t mean to participate at all.


    This made the black robed man feel a little relieved. When he came here, he found that Dimo was extraordinary. With his strength, he couldn''t see through Dimo. If it''s not that Dimo is an ordinary man, he is a better master than him! Compared with the two, the people in black robe believe in the latter. After all, the savagery is not from ordinary people!


    It is also because of the emperor Mo''s reason that the black robed talent did not make any radical behavior, but talked with Su Xi in a good voice. If Suxi agrees, he naturally has 10000 ways to kill Suxi. If Suxi doesn''t agree, he can use Suxi to kill his people.


    In fact, the black robed people feel that di Mo and Su Xi are not the same people. After all, if they are partners, how can Di Mo look on coldly? In this way, the black robed people didn''t regard the emperor as a threat.


    In this way, the invisible eyes of the black robed people were even worse. If you kill him, you have to pay!


    "What''s up, doll? Have you thought about it?" Seeing Su Xi''s delay in answering, the black robed man asked again, but the tone was full of temptation.


    "Being with demons will weaken my reputation." The cold voice sounded, although the volume is not big, but the meaning inside is beyond doubt. Even the people on the scene can hear the disdain in Suxi''s words, which makes the demon people angry and unbearable, and the expression on their faces is more and more ferocious!


    But Emperor Yan is very happy, Chin a Yang, is proud way: "how black old man, your wishful thinking failed?"? I''m not ashamed of you to say such a thing about you


    "What the hell are you talking about! I''ll cut you to death The big man stepped forward, furious.


    Because of their words, the originally peaceful atmosphere was immediately to kill. The man in black robe suddenly became silent. The cold breath from his body made all the demons standing beside him step back. The worship and fear in his eyes were even more significant!


    Suddenly, the black robed man chuckled and finally took off his black hat.


    So an old wrinkled face appeared in front of everyone. The black robed man had no eyebrows, and his face was so thin that he seemed to have only bones but no flesh. That pair of turbid eyes from time to time flashing light shows his extraordinary, his eyes are very poisonous, he was staring at, like a snake staring at the same, scared!


    Under this kind of vision, Diyan''s face changed slightly, but he still stood in the same place, holding his head high and holding his chest high, with a protective attitude to block Suxi behind him.


    Seeing this, a smile flashed in Suxi''s eyes, but she didn''t refuse.


    "Since you don''t have to drink, don''t blame me for being rude. What do you say, little girl, let''s have a fight? " The man in black robe slowly said such a sentence, and the body of Emperor Yan was suddenly tense because of this sentence.


    Although the black robed man and the previous butterfly all claim to be their own masters, there is a big difference in their strength. Suxi knows very well that she may not be able to make ten moves in front of the black robed man. So Suxi''s heart sank.


    After a moment''s silence, Suxi pulls Diyan to his back, and then looks at the black robed man. The murderous spirit in her eyes is so terrible that she almost can''t stand!


    "So I''ll do it. What about you?" Word by word, the momentum of Suxi''s whole body suddenly flourished, and its meaning is self-evident.


    Seeing this, the black robed man looked up at the sky and laughed a few times, waving to the demons to step back. Several demons looked at each other face to face, and then had to be forced by the power of the black robed people, unwilling to withdraw from this area.


    At the same time, Suxi is also good to say evil to persuade Diyan, let him obediently look at the side.


    Black robe person Yu Guang a glance, see Emperor Yan didn''t walk to Emperor Mo''s side, that hang heart just can be regarded as completely put down. Then, the black robed man''s eyes on Suxi became more and more bad. Since that master is not Su Xi''s side, I have no reason to stay. Thinking of this, the black robed man can''t help but bring up a smile, which makes people panic


    Compared with Suxi, who is full of momentum, the man in black robe is much calmer. If he didn''t show his hand before, he would be regarded as an ordinary strange old man. It''s just that Suxi knows that this person is hard to deal with


    The heart is more and more heavy, Su Xi holds the hand of spirit power lightsaber all can''t help oozing the fine sweat bead. It''s no exaggeration to say that this black robed man is definitely the strongest opponent Su Xi has met since she came to the human world!


    Lingli lightsaber is waving fast. Its speed is so fast that people can''t see its trace clearly. Su Xi is actually a hand is to flow the shadow matchless in the light sword technique to make out, visible Su Xi to this black robe person is how value!


    With Su Xi''s action, the black robed man is still motionless, but the interest in his eyes is more and more obvious."Whew, whew, whew!" In the quiet night, it seems that there is only Suxi''s sword wielding voice. Almost at the same time, Suxi''s figure is next to the man in black robe, and the Lingli lightsaber is rowing over the man''s clothes!


    However, the powerful Liuying was like tickling the black robed man, not to mention the injury. Even the black robed man''s clothes were not scratched at all!


    Seeing this, Su Xi''s eyes sank and her wrists gave up. She continued to use Liuying.


    Eyes suddenly sank, Su Xi''s figure suddenly retreated, only to see that there was no action on the black robed man who actually sent out a strange red wave, even if she didn''t know what it was, Su Xi was sure that the consequence of being hit by the wave was not death or injury!


    As soon as Suxi''s body retreated, the wave seemed to have eyes. Wherever Suxi moved, it would go.


    The Lingli lightsaber suddenly disappeared, and the blood ghost appeared again. Although Lingli lightsaber can use streamer sword technique, the power of real sword is highlighted when this kind of streamer sword technique has no effect.


    Blood evil spirit a now, is mercilessly and that red wave came to a head-on collision!


    Almost in the blink of an eye, more than half of the energy of the red wave is absorbed by the blood evil spirit. The unique spirit power of the demon family is too big for the temptation of the blood evil spirit!


    But around is so, the rest of the energy is still hard hit in Suxi''s body!


    For a moment, Suxi only felt that her bones were all scattered, and the blood in her hand was unable to fall down. She also smashed herself on the sand and ate several mouthfuls of yellow sand!

 Chapter 351

    "Su Xi!" The Emperor Yan suddenly roars a, the hands and feet are uncontrollable, want to run to Su Xi''s side. But when he moved, the big man and others would not agree. A group of demons surrounded Diyan in the middle. There was a kind of Diyan moving again, and they would not hesitate to do it!


    See this, the footstep of Emperor Yan can stop. He held his fists tightly and his eyes were red with anger. However, he knew that he could not be impulsive now, otherwise they would have to explain everything here!


    Thinking of this, the Emperor Yan turned to look at the emperor Mo, but he saw that the emperor Mo was still cold and indifferent. He didn''t mean to come to help at all. In this way, it is the first time that Diyan is dissatisfied with Dimo in his heart, and this dissatisfaction will always accompany him until he surpasses Dimo and can do all the things he wants to do


    At this time, the bloody ghost that fell on the yellow sand suddenly lit up a dazzling red light. All the people on the scene could not help but reach out to block their eyes, except for emperor mo.


    At the same time, the evil spirit of xuesha sword was more than 100 times stronger than usual! This rich evil spirit directly forms a layer of substantial energy, diffuses between heaven and earth, and even covers the bright moonlight. For a moment, the world was so red that everyone except the emperor felt a oppressive breath enveloping his whole body, and his breathing was not smooth!


    Slowly, the red awn began to fade, and the repressive breath gradually dissipated.


    Suxi took a few deep breaths and didn''t give up until she felt better. Then, Su Xi put down her hand to block her eyes. As soon as her eyes were coagulated, she would bear the pain of her whole body and run towards xuesha!


    However, a black figure is fast her step.


    "Ha ha ha, it''s my magic sword! God help me! Heaven help me The man in black robe was holding xuesha and laughing wildly, but he noticed that the spiritual power in his body was being absorbed by xuesha.


    As soon as the magic sword came out, everyone on the scene was boiling. Even Suxi herself was a little stunned. The holy sword of the demons is the sword held by the ancestors of the demons in those years. It is said that the ancestors of the demons used this holy sword to defeat the other five rulers, making the demons the strongest in the six realms at one time!


    However, one day for thousands of years, the ancestor of the demon clan suddenly became crazy, and his behavior seemed to have become a puppet who knew how to kill!


    Under such circumstances, not only the foreigners, but also the demons themselves were killed by the ancestors of the demons! The reason is the magic sword!


    It is said that the magic sword was acquired accidentally by the ancestors of the magic family during an experience. At first, the magic sword didn''t have so much energy and destructive power, but I didn''t know what method the ancestors used to refine it into a magic weapon that could cover the light of heaven and earth!


    With the magic sword becoming stronger and stronger, the strength of the ancestors of the magic family is also becoming stronger and stronger. However, the ancestor of the demon clan is becoming thinner and thinner, and his temper is becoming more and more fierce. Even if someone accidentally meets him, he will use the magic sword to kill the person who offends him, and then use his spiritual power and flesh for his own use.


    Over time, people in the six realms know the reason why the magic sword has become so powerful in a short period of time - the magic sword feeds on the flesh and soul power of all ethnic groups. No matter the flesh and soul power of that ethnic group is absorbed by the magic sword, it will become extremely irritable. It seems that the magic sword not only absorbs the flesh and blood and spiritual power, but also absorbs the negative emotions of those people!


    In this way, the transformation of the ancestors of the demons makes sense.


    After learning all this, the six circles were in danger. After all, the ancestor of the demon clan at that time could be said to be invincible in all six circles! In this case, for the safety of themselves and their clansmen, the people of the six realms, together with the demons themselves, formed a demon killing alliance, whose purpose is to get rid of the ancestors of the demons!


    Under the joint efforts of all ethnic groups, the ancestor of the demon clan can''t resist it. Alas, he lost his life! However, the magic sword disappeared at the moment of the death of the ancestor of the demon clan. People in the six realms exhausted countless human and material resources, but they could not find it.


    And the power of the demon world, which lost the ancestor of the demon family, also declined a lot. It took a long time to recuperate. Later, people gave up the idea of looking for the magic sword. Until now, there has been no news about this magic sword for thousands of years. However, this time I saw the sword in Suxi''s hand. How could it make people in black robe dislike it?


    Although the magic sword is a magic sword with strong magic, it is undeniable that it brings fame and benefits to many people! And this man in black is one of them! When he thought of getting the magic sword, he would make a smooth progress, and even repeat the glory of the ancestors of the demons. The black robed man was very excited!


    Suddenly, the black robed man''s smile closed, and his expression became ferocious: "little girl, where did you get my demon holy sword?"


    Hearing this, Suxi frowned and made it clear that she didn''t want to say it.


    Seeing this, black robe is very angry! His body suddenly moves towards Su Xi. When he moves, his foot on the yellow sand will make the sand sink into a hole, and then countless yellow sand will rise, but it has no influence on the black robed man!Holding up the bloody ghost, the black robed man stares at Su Xi fiercely. He doesn''t even want to keep his kindness. The tip of the sword pointed to Su Xi, and the black robed man narrowed his eyes. His tone was full of danger: "say, where did you get this sword? If you say so, I can leave you a whole corpse! "


    No wonder the black robed people are so persistent in this problem, which is the temptation of blood evil. If you know where Suxi got xuesha, maybe you will find some other things from the ancestors of the demon clan. You know, when xuesha disappeared at the beginning, many treasures of the ancestor of the demon clan disappeared with it!


    If there is no connection between them, the black robed people will not believe it!


    However, in the face of this life and death, Suxi still has no plan to say. She even sneered and looked straight at the face of the black robed man. Her tone was full of sarcasm: "if I say it, I''m afraid I will die faster!"


    Hearing this, the black robed man''s eyes narrowed even more. The light from a crack was long and thin, but people did not dare to look directly at him. Naturally, Suxi should be excluded.


    Actually, as Suxi said, since people in black robe want to know the news, they can''t kill Suxi easily. At that time, if Suxi is dead, who knows about xuesha?

 Chapter 352

    However, although he can''t let Suxi die, he can still torture Suxi!


    Thinking of this, the black robed man put the sword tip on Suxi''s face. The sharp sword tip suddenly pierced Suxi''s smooth face. A blood bead full of attractive fragrance penetrated from Suxi''s skin. Just, blood evil spirit is accidental, didn''t suck Su Xi''s face, seem indifferent general.


    However, the man in black robe who was dazzled by ecstasy did not find his own difference, nor did he find the difference of xuesha.


    "I''m afraid a young girl like you treasure her face very much! Do you think it would be very nice if I scratched a few words on your beautiful little face The man in Black said this at a very slow speed. At the same time, the cold tip of the sword crossed Suxi''s face, making Suxi''s cheek shudder.


    Su Xi closed her eyebrows, but she didn''t pay any attention to the words of the black robed man. Seeing this, the black robed man''s killing intention flashed by, and his strength was much heavier.


    However, between the silent heaven and earth, there is a sudden sigh, which seems to be regret and disappointment. Then, the black figure flashed, and the bloody ghost, which had been held tightly by the black robed man, was in the hands of emperor mo. at the same time, the palm of emperor Mo''s left hand was on the chest of the black robed man!


    A huge force and powerful spirit power penetrated the body from the chest. The figure of the black robed man suddenly retreated and finally fell on the ground, spitting out several mouthfuls of blood mixed with internal organs!


    The sudden scene surprised everyone, but the Emperor Yan, who was surrounded by the demons, was suddenly relieved after he was surprised.


    "Today, you go!" The emperor Mo takes the blood evil spirit, perceives oneself but the spirit dint can''t restrain of gush toward the blood evil spirit inside time, he is also merely wrinkly brow, no one can see the superfluous thing from his facial expression.


    With these words, the demons could not help but step back, and then their eyes fell on the black robed man. Seeing the black robed man who was just very proud, he suddenly turned into a miserable figure. All the demons could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva, and even dared not breathe heavily.


    "No! They all beat Suxi like that. How can you let them go so easily? " The Emperor Yan full face angry face howls, that ferocious eyes seem to want to eat these demons, can enough solve his heart hate!


    Listen to his words, the emperor Mo has no facial expression, but is the demon clan public facial expression big change, but don''t dare to hold Emperor Yan to make to threaten. From the strength of Dimo, they fully believe that before they start, they are the first to step down. In this way, although they hate Diyan teeth itch, but also helpless!


    Light glanced at Emperor Yan one eye, Emperor Mo way: "if you want to leave them, you stay."


    The implication is to ask Diyan himself to deal with this large group of demons! For a time, Emperor Yan''s face is very blue. If he can keep these people, why do he say that?


    Hard ground ground a few teeth, Emperor Yan Mou son is full of unwilling.


    Turn around to help Suxi up, Emperor Mo put blood Sha back into Suxi''s hand, in aware that blood Sha didn''t absorb Suxi''s spiritual power, it is to put down the heart.


    After such a period of time, the man in black robe also slowed down, staggered to his feet, and then put a pill into his mouth.


    The eye color is gloomy to looking at emperor Mo and Su Xi two people, black robe person facial expression changed again and again, but still reluctant to give up this so-called demon clan holy sword. Bowing to the emperor, the black robed man said: "this elder, this matter has nothing to do with you. If you are willing to sell your face, you will benefit me in the future! How about it? "


    Listen to the black robed man to such a degree, but still say such nonsense, Emperor Mo''s eyes suddenly deepened, what words did not say, directly across the air pinched the black robed man''s neck!


    "Er..." Suddenly, the man in black robe was pinched by his neck and his eyes were staring at him. He kept pulling his neck with both hands, but nothing came down, and the sense of suffocation was still with him


    In this way, the black robed people finally recognized the strength of emperor Mo, and knew that the downturn would not recede today. Thinking of this, the black robed man''s heart suddenly sank, and had to give up the idea of seizing the bloody ghost!


    Seems to be aware of the idea of the black robed man, Emperor Mo''s hand a loose, black robed man is suddenly fell to sit on the ground. There was no time to drink and scold emperor Mo, he first greedily breathed several mouthfuls of air, until the sense of suffocation was much less, then he slowly got up from the ground. Until he got up, his legs were still a little weak.


    The black robed man''s face changed again and again. Finally, he waved his hand and said, "let''s go!"


    After that, the black robed man found out that he gave the order, and the demons moved much faster than him. In a twinkling of an eye, they disappeared! Seeing this, the man in black robe gritted his teeth and lost his sleeve.


    About half a quarter of an hour later, the demons left the world completely.


    "My Lord, shall we go back like this?" Big head shrunk his neck and asked carefully.


    Hearing these words, the man in black robe only felt that his heart was full of blood. If he didn''t bear it in time, he was afraid that he would be angry and vomit blood directly by the big man!Finally, he thought about the backer behind the big man. No matter how much he wanted to destroy the big man, he couldn''t help it. However, his attitude is not good.


    "Don''t you go back and stay there to die? Or can you kill that man? " At the thought of Dimo''s cold appearance, the man in black robe felt a pain in his heart. He had never suffered such a loss. He must get it back in the future! And the magic sword can only be his!


    Thinking of this, the black robed man''s eyes flashed with a trace of greed.


    Big man was startled, obviously also thought of the scene just now, quickly shut up. In this way, the pedestrian was strangely quiet.


    Besides Suxi, after the demons and others left, Dimo took out a pill and gave it to Suxi. Su Xi is not affectable either. She immediately sits down and closes her eyes.


    But Suxi is calm, but Diyan can''t bear it!


    He strode to di Mo''s side and saw Su Xi whose face was poked with a small eye. When he thought of Su Xi''s miserable appearance again, di Yan was angry! And now, he is directly toward the emperor Mo vent!


    "You know Suxi is not the opponent of the old thief. Why don''t you help her? Besides, why did you let those demons go? Don''t you understand the reason of letting the tiger go back to the mountain? " The more Emperor Yan said, the more excited he was. He just wanted to jump up!

 Chapter 353

    However, no matter how fierce Diyan''s performance is, Dimo doesn''t even blink his eyes, as if Diyan is just a child making trouble out of nothing!


    Seeing this, Diyan naturally became more angry and roared: "do you know Suxi almost died, but you let go the murderer who hurt her! Do you think you are worthy of her? It''s clear that you asked to be with Suxi at the beginning, but now you are watching her hurt. No matter what do you mean? "


    Listen to this words, Emperor Mo Mou son a sink, indifferent way: "so, why didn''t you just leave those demons?"


    As soon as this sentence came out, Diyan, who was still shouting, immediately stopped eating. Dejected collapse under the shoulder, the look of Emperor Yan some lonely. However, this lonely silk only existed for a moment, and he straightened his back again, but his expression was unnatural and his speech was stuttering.


    "I I didn''t fight I can''t beat it! But you can crush them with one hand. Why do you want to let them go? "


    Listen to the Emperor Yan said he whispered, as soon as he said he became loud words, Emperor Mo heart flashed a trace of helplessness: "so, to bully the weak, is your principle as the emperor''s youngest son?"


    Smell speech, Emperor Yan''s face surged on a touch of shame, but more is not reconciled. Yes, he doesn''t like to be called by others. He only remembers the emperor''s youngest son, but doesn''t know his name. Now even the emperor''s wife says so, which makes him angry!


    However, no matter how unwilling he was, his strength did not reach the point of being recognized by others, so he could only bear the name of the emperor''s youngest son all his life!


    Think of here, the mood of Emperor Yan is dripping, also did not have the mind to question emperor Mo again.


    The atmosphere suddenly became quiet, one healing, one immersed in their own thoughts. Finally, there was only Dimo left to look at this and that for a while. Although the words are unkind, but in the end is his own brother, how can the emperor Mo really care?


    However, Diyan''s temperament should be polished. If he only knows to rely on others, what else can he achieve? So think, Emperor Mo will also look on coldly, only to see whether Emperor Yan can figure it out.


    The night quietly past, the cool night in the sun appears that moment is disappeared without a trace. The hot sun is all over the earth, and the hot air covers several people, which makes people feel restless.


    After treatment in the middle of the night, Suxi''s injury has been much better. This also owes to the fact that emperor Mo came out in time last night. The black robed man has not really caused any irreparable damage to Suxi. And the pill of emperor Mo is also the best healing medicine rarely seen in the world. In this way, Suxi recovered very quickly.


    Almost when Su just opened her eyes, di Mo''s eyes fell on her.


    At first sight, Suxi didn''t adapt to such a hot look. Only in response to the eyes of the master is emperor Mo, Su suddenly relieved, the heart is also some warm.


    See Emperor Yan again, but still low head is silent, imitate if didn''t discover Su Xi to already wake up of affair at all.


    See this, Su Xi indicated emperor Mo with the eyes, want to ask is how to return a responsibility son. But now the emperor is like a wronged child, pursed his mouth and turned his head, pretending not to see the same.


    It''s the first time that Suxi saw Dimo like this. For a moment, she felt funny. And she also really didn''t restrain, a carelessly light smile voice, make emperor Mo turn head of range is bigger, obviously put out a don''t want to see her appearance.


    She this smile, is the Emperor Yan in meditation to wake up.


    Originally see Su Xi healing finished, Emperor Yan is can''t help but want to run to Su Xi side. But his feet had just started to move, and then he became soft. If he didn''t respond in time, he would have fallen to the ground with a somersault!


    Early in the morning out of such a big ugly, Emperor Yan embarrassed to look at Su Xi, but Yu Guang in the glimpse of emperor Mo, but it is to scratch the hand of the head, also fiercely stare at emperor mo.


    It''s not easy to wait until the numbness on his feet goes down. Di Yan takes two steps to Su Xi''s side, and then sits next to her: "are you better? You don''t know that you were so badly injured last night, but someone let those demons go. It''s so nice to stand here! "


    Diyan just asked a question, but he didn''t wait for Suxi to answer. He said bad things about Dimo. That''s all. When he said it, he looked at the emperor''s road for several times. It was obvious that Suxi couldn''t understand it.


    In this way, Suxi also understood why the strange atmosphere between them was.


    But today, Dimo, who was so cold that he was dying, didn''t know whether he was going to fight with Diyan or what. Just now, he was still aggrieved. Next moment, he was not afraid of Suxi laughing at him. He turned his head and asked, "do you think I did it right?"


    This words a, Emperor Yan''s vision is also all put on Su Xi''s body. In this way, Suxi is sandwiched between the two brothers, who are not.After pondering for a while, Su Xi, based on the principle of teaching Diyan, cleared her throat and said: "cough! This is the case. In the road of becoming stronger, we always encounter some problems that we can''t fight against. For example, the man in black last night is a typical example


    Said, Su Xi see two people facial expression is the same, is quickly cold face down, looking at the Emperor Yan serious way: "if you meet a strong enemy, or that you know how to fight all can''t fight strong enemy, how will you do?"


    Suddenly hear Su Xi''s problem, Emperor Yan still has some not slow to come. He was afraid of Suxi''s cold face. Now Suxi is so serious that Diyan can''t bear it.


    Symbolically thought for a while, Emperor Yan tentatively said: "a good man will not be greedy for life and afraid of death. Even if he is dead, he will surely pull the man on his back!"


    At the same time, he raised his fist, which made him feel indignant.


    However, Su Xi''s words let him loose his fist in an instant.


    "Your idea is the most stupid!"


    This words just say, Emperor Yan is a pair of want to refute appearance. But Suxi did not give him a chance: "if one day you meet a strong enemy, survival is the most important thing for you! Even if there is a helper around you, you should try to survive on your own ability! Then, when you are strong, you will find that person to avenge yourself. In this way, you will have no magic barrier on your way to practice! "

 Chapter 354

    Until Suxi''s voice fell for a long time, Diyan didn''t return to his mind. What he thought was Suxi''s cold words.


    To be sure, Su Xi''s words are not pleasant to hear, and the tone is also what Emperor Yan doesn''t like. However, the Emperor Yan just feels that this saying is reasonable! In the past, he always thought that he was a man. If he met anything, he would not shrink back. He also wanted to rely on others to a great extent. However, can he really become stronger?


    As Su Xi said, if he fought hard with the enemy, the final result would not be that he led the enemy to die together, but that he died alone! And if he asks for help from others, even though he has solved his emergency for a while and allowed himself to live on idly, he will always think that he died in the hands of the enemy in the future, but in the end he has no chance to avenge himself. How can he not hold back?


    If you have a good attitude and don''t care about anything, it''s easy to expose it. For those who are persistent, this kind of thing will become a fuse for the future cultivation!


    In this way, Diyan can''t help but think deeply. If Dimo really solved those demons last night, what can he do?


    The enemy is gone, he really survived, he will even be in a state of excitement for a long time! However, when the excitement goes on, it''s the endless emptiness and the lack of confidence in his own strength waiting for him!


    If he is strong enough, he won''t be beaten without fighting back, and he doesn''t need the help of other people''s hands to get rid of the embarrassing people!


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that he was weak, not only in strength, but also in character. In the long run, he will not go far in the future.


    Think of here, Emperor Yan deeply looked at Su Xi one eye, but still in stare emperor Mo two then slowly walk away, seem to want to oneself a person think something.


    Seeing this, Suxi didn''t stop her. She just thought of the relationship between the two brothers, which made Suxi feel funny. When Diyan went a little farther, Suxi couldn''t help laughing. But she didn''t see the steps of Diyan. Because of her smile, she suddenly stopped.


    He turned his head and took a deep look at them. Di Yan suddenly sighed in his heart. Diyan is not a fool. If he can''t see the relationship between Suxi and Dimo, his eyes are white!


    Although he is not happy with Timo now, it is undeniable that he is very happy to see Suxi with Timo. At least, although his brother''s face is cold, his heart is good. And the strength is strong, the power in charge also belongs to the top one!


    Such a perfect man is hard to find in the world! Only he can compete with it! It seems that Twilight cloud is completely out of business!


    After flashed such a few thoughtless thoughts in the mind, Emperor Yan sighed again, drooped his eyes, turned his head and continued to walk, as if he didn''t want to disturb Su Xi.


    And with the departure of Emperor Yan, Emperor Mo returned to the usual state, where also can see just angry appearance? See Su Xi really smile Huan, Emperor Mo frown, and then unexpectedly learn Emperor Yan just look, hesitantly sat next to Su Xi.


    "Why are you laughing?" Xu is to see Su Xi smile too long, Emperor Mo finally can''t help but ask.


    Hearing this, Suxi converged a little, but the corners of her eyes and eyebrows still contained a little smile: "the relationship between you and Diyan is beyond my imagination. I thought that, with your temperament, you must have controlled Diyan to death, and Diyan did not dare to resist. However, seeing that Diyan is not afraid of you just now makes me feel that the relationship between your brothers may be better. "


    Su Xi''s words make emperor Mo a Leng, perhaps he himself didn''t notice this problem. As long as he faces Diyan, he can''t be as strict as his subordinates. Although he is always strict with Diyan, he doesn''t want to control him. Perhaps, this is one of the reasons why Diyan became like this.


    Said, the emperor Mo is really a person who cannot educate the child. His own brother has been made like this, if not for Su Xi''s sermon, Diyan might be worse now.


    Think of this, the corner of the emperor''s mouth is also evoking a faint smile, think around can have Su Xi, really is a very good thing!


    In this way, two people smile at each other, the scene is particularly warm.


    However, the warmth was soon broken by the roar of Emperor Yan


    Two people look for prestige to go, but see Emperor Yan body momentum suddenly big prosperous, heaven and earth aura also don''t want money to its body perfusion and go! In this case, it is obvious that we are going to break through the realm!


    Seeing this, Su Xi and her husband stood up and looked at the situation around them. The breakthrough of Emperor Yan is a direct breakthrough. If he is interrupted in the middle, the consequences are self-evident! Therefore, Su Xi and her husband must protect their Dharma in case of unexpected events!


    After about half a quarter of an hour, the aura of heaven and earth gradually weakened, but the thunder that Su Xi had to experience in the breakthrough stage did not appear. It is also for this reason that Diyan''s breakthrough soon ended.The breath is collected in the body, and the golden light in Emperor Yan''s eyes flashes by. If it is before, he broke through the realm, will be happy roar, but this time, in addition to the beginning of the sound, Diyan kept silent throughout, which also shows that Diyan''s mood has been greatly improved!


    "Congratulations When he came to Diyan, Su Xuecai found that Diyan broke through two sections in a row this time and reached the second section of tianlingjing in one fell swoop! Eyes flashed a bit surprised, Suxi but still only light said such a word.


    However, at this time the Emperor Yan will not be angry because of this kind of thing. On the contrary, he now understood the meaning of Suxi''s expression, and he gave Suxi a heartless smile. But in looking to Emperor Mo, Emperor Yan is changed back to just that pair of lukewarm appearance.


    See this, Su Xi in the Heart funny, but in the end because of emperor Mo''s face, endure not to laugh.


    Two of them broke through the strength one after another, which is undoubtedly a happy event! Because of this, the resentment and discontent brought by the demons last night also disappeared in the air.


    "We''re going to Is there anything to do? " Emperor Yan crooked head, slowly asked such a sentence.


    Smelling speech, Su Xi''s eyes flashed a touch of funny, and then said: "nature is to do, last night''s revenge, must get back, isn''t it?"


    Listen to this words, the Emperor Yan face immediately floats an excited smile, busily nods. See this, Emperor Mo lightly sigh a, only way this person pretends not long, restored the nature again!

 Chapter 355

    Now it''s five days since that day when the demons came. The three of them have been tracking the demons for a long time, but they still haven''t seen the demons. If it wasn''t for little tail''s quick sense of smell and never making mistakes, Suxi would really think they were looking in the wrong direction.


    It turns out that when little tail was fighting against the demons that night, he wrote down their taste. In this way, the three of them followed little tail and searched in the desert step by step, but they were not afraid to expose their tracks.


    But the path of this little tail belt is a straight line, which makes Diyan have little confidence. He just looks at Suxi and they are still insisting, and he can''t say to give up.


    And although these five days is half a demon clan did not see, but also can''t say is nothing. After all, in the plan made by Emperor Mo, Su Xi''s strength has been completely stabilized in the fourth section of the heaven spirit realm. If she meets the black robed man again this time, even if she can''t fight back, she won''t have no fighting power like last time!


    And although Emperor Yan is still angry with emperor Mo, but in the end or obediently implemented the training plan of emperor mo. I have to admit that di Mo''s training plan is very effective. After Di Yan broke through the realm that day, his spiritual power was obviously floating up and down, which was extremely unstable. In recent days, di Yan was able to skillfully use his current spiritual power, and no longer had the strange feeling before.


    So two days later, after Su Xi killed a six tail scorpion in a few moves, little tail finally turned around.


    See this, three people look at each other, Su Xi and di Yan''s eyes are a flash of joy, also only Di Mo this natural indifference talent no mood.


    This time, the three speeded up. They were not searching for the demons as before, but also refining their spiritual power and improving their fighting skills. At the same time, in order to avoid being found by the demons, Suxi set up a movable border that could accommodate three people and small tail, and ran quietly on the wild and fierce land.


    In this way, after several days, little tail twists and turns, and finally stops before an oasis.


    Looking at the oasis not far away, Su Xi and di Yan''s eyes are a little straight. Especially Suxi, she doesn''t know how long she hasn''t had a good bath! Although they are usually ready to have water, but in this condition, at most, it''s three or two down, even if it''s over!


    Now, there is an oasis! As soon as she saw the oasis, her first reaction was that she could take a good bath today!


    However, although Suxi longed for the oasis, she knew what to do and what not to do. And just the little tail stopped here, which means that the demons are also here! In this way, Suxi can''t act rashly!


    Chao Di Mo two people take a look, Su Xi suddenly set up a small border for only one person to stay in. Then, holding her little tail, she broke away from the big circle of the three and stepped into the small border.


    Although the small boundary is small, it can cover the breath and body shape better than the big boundary! Because the border is small, the cohesion of Su Xi''s spirit power is much higher. As long as you don''t meet someone with such strength as di Mo, it''s hard to find her.


    Nodded toward the emperor Mo, Su Xi ignored the Emperor Yan who was worried because she couldn''t see her, and crept closer to the oasis step by step.


    As she approached the oasis, Suxi could vaguely hear someone talking inside. With this discovery, Suxi''s eyes brightened and she knew that this time she was not wronged at all!


    Although she had a very strong confidence in her own border, Su Xi was not blind. She knew that there were people outside the world and there was heaven outside the world. She was not reckless because of this. On the contrary, she became more cautious as she approached.


    After more than ten breath, Suxi came to the back of a bunch of bushes, quietly squatted down, showing a pair of sharp eyes, looking at the movement inside.


    Only in the periphery of a circle of shrubs, there is a large lake. There are big trees around the lake, and there are several colorful and slender snakes on the trees, constantly spitting snake letters. And by the lake, a man and a woman were playing with water, as if they were going out.


    Even if the situation of this oasis is in the eye, Suxi knows that this is not all! If she guessed right, this should be the headquarters of the demons, and they don''t know what method they used to cover up their living place, so that others can only see it at a glance.


    Suxi didn''t move. She listened carefully to the conversation between the two demons.


    "Demon, what did you say about the little girl that master Mu said before? I really want to see Mu Zun suffer! " Wearing light green clothes, the female demons pick eyebrows, showing all kinds of manners.


    Seeing this, the male demon family, who was called the dead demon, could not help licking his lips. Even the action of drawing water was a little pause: "Hey, where is the little girl? It''s obviously a man who is very tall and powerful, and his strength is not inferior to that of the fire Lord!"


    Hearing the description of the demon, Su Xi''s mind suddenly flashed such a picture - a very, very big man with a beautiful head on his neck!At the thought of this, Suxi shivered and didn''t dare to think about it any more. Just at this time, the two demons spoke again, and Suxi quickly gathered her spare thoughts and listened carefully.


    The female demons first looked around. After they were sure that there was no one around, they lowered their voice and approached the dead demons'' ears and said, "I heard that the master Mu seems to have the whereabouts of our demons'' holy sword. He still wants to take it as his own."


    The voice of the female demons is very small, but it''s hard to defeat su. Originally, she also said that the two demons were just the strength of the land and spirit, and she wanted to catch them by surprise. But when she heard about the topic of blood evil, Suxi temporarily suppressed this idea, and wanted to hear what they would say later.


    When the voice of the female demons had just fallen, the dead demons covered the beautiful red lips of the female demons, with a little confusion on their face: "don''t talk nonsense! What kind of existence is master mu? His business is not something we can care about Well... "


    Before he spoke, the demon gave out a comfortable groan.


    Su Xi stares at to see, originally is that female demon clan don''t want to listen to the words of the dead devil, unexpectedly directly stretched out tongue to lick the palm of the dead devil''s hand. In this way, there is the scene just now.


    Suddenly I saw such a beautiful scene, but Suxi''s face didn''t change, even her eyes didn''t blink!

 Chapter 356

    However, Suxi underestimated the courage of the two demons, and also underestimated the sense of shame of the demons!


    She originally thought that the tongue licked the palm of her hand, even after she did it, she wanted to hear more about the demons! Who would have thought that these two water drawing demons would just throw the water bag aside and start kissing and touching each other in the dark


    Su Xi had no face to look at the scene with such hot eyes. Two thin blue spiritual powers shot from her fingertips. The two demons who were making love with each other suddenly stopped and collapsed to the ground.


    After that, Suxi looked around and saw that it was still quiet. After she killed the snakes hanging on the tree, she slowly approached the two demons.


    While Su Xi is doing these things, di Mo talks about another topic.


    At the beginning, Diyan was a little anxious because he couldn''t see Suxi, but after seeing the calmness on his face, he gradually eased down. This relaxation reminds him of an important thing. After hesitation, Diyan decided to ask questions.


    "Does Suxi know about your engagement?" After saying that, Diyan quickly moved his eyes away, looking east and West, but he didn''t look at Dimo''s face.


    But the answer was endless silence


    After a long silence, Diyan couldn''t stand it. Secretly looked at the emperor Mo two eyes, found that emperor Mo in addition to the same as in the past no expression, it seems that there is no other emotion, Emperor Yan''s courage is big up.


    Pretending to clear his throat, Diyan looked in front of him: "although you are my elder brother, you are also the emperor of human world, with supreme power. However, I still want to say that Suxi is a good girl. It''s wrong of you to do so. If you are just playing with your mind, you''d better let it go as soon as possible. You don''t want it. There are many people who want it! "


    Emperor Yan thought that this time he will still be silent, but emperor Mo is the first time to speak.


    "Like who?"


    At first hearing this, Diyan didn''t respond and said, "my brother! He is a very good person. He has liked Suxi for a long time. He is willing to do anything for Suxi And... "


    Diyan''s voice is getting lower and lower, until the boundary has been occupied by low pressure, Diyan just closed his mouth.


    See this, Emperor Mo tiny squint an eye, immediately light turn head, continue to observe Su Xi''s circumstance. Emperor Yan in the end is forced by Emperor Mo''s lewd power, what words dare not say again. I just don''t know if the iceberg will break the ice and directly chase Emperor Yan if his younger brother thinks of him so much


    Just when the atmosphere of Di Mo is weird, Su Xi has come to the two demons.


    As soon as her eyes turned, Suxi killed the female demons directly. After taking her soul, she poured a bottle of Medicine on the female demons. In this way, the female demons are dead.


    Holding the complicated hand decision in her hand, Su Xi suddenly withdrew the border. Then, Suxi is transformed into the appearance of the female demons, and awakens the dead demons from their lethargy.


    "Well..." Frowning and rubbing his head, the demon still shook his strength. After seeing that there was no change in the scenery before him, the dead devil focused on the "female demons".


    "What happened just now?"


    Smell speech, is drawing water of "female demon clan" movement is still fluent, flatter a voice way: "dead appearance! I don''t know what you did last night. You just went to sleep! " With that, the "female demon clan" turned her face, smiling instead of laughing, angry instead of angry


    And after seeing the face of "female demons", the dead demons are really relieved. He shakes to stand up from the ground, staggers two steps to the "female demons" side, is ready to take the past, only to see the "female demons" body shake, and then plug the water bag is to stand up.


    Seeing this, the demon was a little strange, but he didn''t see anything wrong. Only think that this is "female demons" desire dissatisfaction, just angry for things. In this way, it makes sense.


    With two laughs, the demon did not insist on approaching the "female demon clan". I don''t know why, his whole body is soft and weak now. He just can''t sit there any more! Helplessly shook his head, it seems that last night was too hard, so today will be like this. If you think about it in this way, the demon will not go deep into this problem.


    Although I guess the reason in my heart, this kind of thing obviously can''t be told to "female demons". So, the dead devil hit ha ha and covered up the topic.


    After the water bag was filled with strong support, when the body had some strength, the demon stood up and swayed several times before standing firm!


    Aware of the strange eyes of the "female demons", the demon said with a smile: "Alas, it''s all because the master Mu asked me too much yesterday. I''m too tired! This is not, this morning I was a little lack of blood, and now even the war is not stable! I''ll have to ask Master mu for some good when I go back this time! "


    Hearing the reason that the demon general just emphasized again, the "female demon clan" gave him a cold hum and gave him a white look. However, the beautiful color in the eyes was so beautiful that the devil couldn''t help licking his lips, but he didn''t do anything more.Then, the demon took out a token from his arms, and poured the bloody spirit power into the token.


    That originally empty grass, unexpectedly suddenly appeared a simple door! As soon as the gate appeared, it made a roaring sound, and then slowly opened to both sides.


    The dead devil greets the "female demons" for a while, and then walks into the gate first.


    But he didn''t see it. In the eyes of the "female demons" who used to smile sweetly, there was a flash of light, and the beautiful color disappeared without a trace.


    Standing in the same place for a while, "female demons" did not go in immediately. The deceased demon, who took the first step, found that the "female demons" didn''t catch up. He turned his head and looked at the "female demons" in bewilderment: "what''s the matter? If you don''t go, the gate will be closed! "


    However, the "female demons" still did not move, and the dead demons only regarded them as "female demons". They were still angry with him and played small temperament! At the moment, the demon is turning around directly. It seems that he wants to pull the "female demon clan" directly!


    Just at this time, a breeze gently blowing, blowing up the "female demons" skirt. Then, the "female demons" smile and angrily walk in. The steps of the dead demons can be heard.


    The dead devil raised a flattering smile and was about to say something nice, but unexpectedly, the "female demon clan" snorted heavily and walked in without looking at him.


    Seeing this, the demon smiles bitterly, but there is no way.


    At this time, he didn''t know that the person he brought in was not the one who had just

 Chapter 357

    After entering the gate, the eye is full of Ridiculous sight! Yes, it''s ridiculous!


    Extravagance and licentiousness, with this word to describe is the most accurate!


    After the gate, there is a large area. This space is independent of the outside world, just like it was deliberately created. There are dozens of houses in the space. It seems that the specifications are very good, and the surrounding environment is also relaxed.


    However, if we ignore the scene of quarrel or obscenity everywhere, this place is really a good place.


    "Why don''t you go?" The dead devil turned and looked at the "female demon clan" who stopped and didn''t move. He looked puzzled. When we see that the attention of the "female demons" is focused on the surrounding scenes, it seems that we are very surprised at this, but the strangeness in the mind of the dead demons is even worse!


    Those who can survive here for such a long time are naturally not ordinary people. Therefore, when the sense of strangeness became more and more intense, the demon went to the "female demons" with the same face and pretended to ask casually: "why, are you looking hot?" With that, the dead devil picked up his eyebrows and eyes. What he saw was the appearance of a man and a woman entangled with two demons.


    Smell speech, "female demon clan" gather next mind, eyebrow tip light pick, green fingers suddenly raised the dead devil''s chin, warm air exhaled, straight spray on the dead devil''s face.


    "What do you say?" The meaning in the eyes of "female demons" is quite different from what she said. There is a kind of unspeakable disdain and unspeakable meaning


    It''s just a short three words, but the heart of the demon is suddenly put down. Just because the performance of the "female demons" is the same as in the past, even the amorous feelings between the eyebrows and eyes are the same.


    listening to the discontent in the words of the "suck demon", the demon devil also knew that his own power was not enough to make the other side very angry with him. So after dispelling the doubts in his heart, the evil spirits were laughing away from the "female devil clan" for a long distance, even the "magic girl" had no idea.


    "Well, I''ll go back first. You can help yourself." The dead devil scratched his head and ran away without waiting for the answer of "female demons".


    See this, "female demon clan" still keep that action, for a long time did not move. Until the shadow of the dead devil disappears in front of us, the "female demon clan" puts down her hand and smiles, showing her charm and enchantment.


    But in the dark, I am still observing the death of "female demons". After seeing this scene, the stone in my heart finally falls down. Patting his head, the demon secretly said that he was really tired and dizzy. He even suspected that this woman who was also an unknown couple with him.


    When the demon disappeared completely, the "female demon clan" slowly restrained her smile. Although she was still wearing that pair of leather bags, her expression had recovered to Suxi''s appearance. All kinds of absurd scenes in the space continue. Suxi frowns and obviously doesn''t like such noisy and absurd environment.


    Tightening the water bag in her hand, Suxi''s eyes slowly swept through the space. When she saw a corner on the right, Suxi quietly nodded, and then walked with all kinds of manners. Occasionally a few to say hello to her, Suxi also just pick eyebrow smile, don''t say a word.


    Xu is too confident in himself. The guard of the whole space is very relaxed. Suxi walks around here for most of the time and sees nothing but those absurd scenes. In this circle, Suxi found that there were more than 200 demons in this space! And this dark place, there is no less than a hundred of the smell of the demon!


    This discovery made Suxi''s eyebrows twist. It''s impolite to say that if today''s emperor Mo doesn''t make a move, she and Emperor Yan are afraid that they have to withdraw to save themselves. At this moment, Suxi''s heart was really raised, but she didn''t regret it. She was just thinking about how to make the road behind them easier.


    As the saying goes, misfortune never comes alone. Suxi found that this box was not good. An old acquaintance over there came up to Suxi and stopped her.


    Looking at the wooden master with a cold face, Suxi had no fluctuation in her heart. Fortunately, she had known some of the etiquette of the demons before, and now she was making a ritual to master mu with her eyebrows closed.


    seeing this, master Mu didn''t embarrass Suxi, but just lightly took Suxi''s water bag.


    However, as soon as the water bag started, the wooden master frowned without any trace, and then suddenly launched an offensive without a word of warning!


    Fortunately, Suxi was on the alert all the time. At this time, when master Mu made a move, she suddenly stepped back, and her feet were full of dust because of the speed!


    Because at this time, Suxi and Suxi were in a relatively quiet place, and the demons often had infighting, so their movements did not attract other people''s attention. This also made Suxi a little relaxed.


    Although she can''t beat master mu, Suxi can be more relaxed without one person''s help.


    While Suxi retreated, muzun was not idle. As soon as he threw the water bag in his hand, he suddenly came to Suxi''s side faster than Suxi. His right hand grabbed Suxi''s neck coldly, which made Suxi have to stop."Say, who are you?" Mu Zun''s eyes were full of ruthlessness. Su Xi would break her neck if she didn''t say a word.


    Seeing this, Su Xi was flustered and said with difficulty: "belong to I don''t know what the venerable said... "


    At the moment when Suxi''s voice fell, master Mu''s breath became more difficult. Mu Zun''s old face suddenly approached Su Xi and looked at Su Xi with empty eyes: "if you don''t say it, I can send you to the underworld without too much trouble!"


    "I really don''t I don''t know What does the venerable mean... "


    Hearing this, master Mu snorted coldly and said, "when you sneak in here, I''m afraid you don''t know that all the water bags of our demon clan have been used with special techniques! This technique usually does not reveal anything, others can not see anything. However, as soon as you get to me, I will be able to bring only the difference in an instant! "


    With that, master Mu''s right hand slowly tightened and looked at Suxi, who was red and hard to breathe. He was full of killing: "just now, I smelled the human breath on the water bag, and this breath is still a little familiar. Do you think so, Suzy? "


    Seeing the master Mu''s words is to break his own name. Suxi is not flustered at this moment. But, that negative in the back of the left hand is quietly moving up.


    All of a sudden, a black ribbon came out and wrapped tightly around the neck of the master!

 Chapter 358

    By the sudden appearance of the black ribbon around his neck, master Mu''s hand pinching Suxi''s neck is a loose, hands involuntarily to pull the black ribbon. But don''t want to, black ribbon is not affected by the wood venerable at all, although the wood venerable has used most of his spiritual power, it is still not affected.


    On the contrary, the black ribbon is like a bottomless hole that can never be filled. No matter how much spiritual power the master infuses into it, it will absorb it completely, and the force of strangling the master is getting stronger and stronger!


    In this way, master Mu has tasted Su Xi''s way of treating him!


    As the black ribbon drew closer and closer, the master''s face turned red, and the green veins came out one by one. It looked terrible!


    At this time, Suxi was relieved to see the obedient black ribbon. The last time the black ribbon didn''t work, she couldn''t walk under the master''s hand. This time, with the black ribbon, Suxi has the confidence.


    After all, it''s the treasure of the immortal in the west of the fairyland. Where can the power of it be borne by a demon clan in the seventh section of the heaven spirit realm?


    Sure enough, even Suxi could not help but feel a twinkle of revenge when she saw that muzun had no ability to resist under the black ribbon. It''s just that relaxing is relaxing. Suxi didn''t forget the characteristics of black ribbon. In case it falls off again at the critical moment, Suxi would never know where to cry!


    So, this time, Suxi took advantage of the black ribbon to be obedient, and her face turned pale. Then she clapped her palm on the head of the master mu with her powerful spirit!


    As soon as the spirit power entered the brain, the master was stunned, and then he roared loudly! Obviously, it was very hard for the spirit power to be rampant in the brain. Even the man who lived so much of his life couldn''t help screaming.


    And just when the cry just sounded, Suxi just in time started a border, cut off the sound. Therefore, all the demons in this space just heard a short scream, and this scream almost every day here, and no one cared.


    Brain is worthy of being the most vulnerable part of a person. No matter how powerful Ren Mu Zun is, he can''t resist Suxi''s spiritual power after he distracts himself from dealing with the black ribbon. In the end, he can only watch his brain smashed to pieces by Suxi''s spiritual power, and then there is nothing left


    Powerless hung down his hands, wood venerable at this time the breath has been completely cut off, there is no possibility of struggle.


    A light gray soul body flashed from the top of master Mu''s head. Su Xi''s eyes were fixed. Her right hand caught master Mu''s soul like lightning. She ignored master Mu''s silent roar and curse, and wiped away the residual wisdom in her soul. Finally, she put it into a porcelain bottle.


    As soon as the master died, there was no need for the black ribbon to keep pestering him. But the black ribbon seemed to be addicted to playing. It didn''t listen to Suxi''s call to go back. Instead, it ran around with no sense!


    If it is just scurrying, it will only use the same method to strangle those people''s necks in every place. Then it uses the spirit power that I don''t know where to get, learns from Suxi''s appearance, forms a black hand with one corner of itself, and then slaps it on the forehead of the demon clan!


    Some demons are making out. They are wrapped around their necks with black ribbons. In the blink of an eye, they die in front of their lovers. Some demons are fighting because they are not happy. Unexpectedly, when they are fighting happily, a black ribbon suddenly comes out and kills their opponents, which makes these two demons confused!


    After several times, the black ribbon has attracted the attention of the demons in the whole space. No matter what they were doing before, the demons now pay close attention to the movements around them, for fear that if they don''t pay attention, they will die suddenly under the black ribbon.


    In this way, the space is filled with all kinds of screams and panic.


    Suxi is helpless to shake her head, but did not stop the black ribbon action. She believes that with the ability of black ribbon, as long as it''s not the role of Xifu in fairyland, there''s no way to take it. So, where the black ribbon goes, Suxi is where she goes, witnessing the killing of black ribbon again and again!


    When the demons who were killed by the black ribbon saw Suxi, they didn''t understand why there were so many demons here, but the strange black ribbon didn''t fight Suxi, and they didn''t even want to go there.


    The presence of the demons are not lack of smart, not to mention in life and death, people''s brain is always sober. In this way, a demon clan soon found something wrong, and immediately yelled, "this thing has something to do with that woman. Let''s kill that woman together!"


    At this time, Suxi is still facing the face of the female demons. Seeing that the demons say so, she knows that the demons here don''t know everyone. In this way, Suxi lips hook, suddenly disappeared in front of everyone, when she appeared again, already restored the original face.


    The demons had already determined the target, but now the target suddenly disappeared, and they couldn''t recognize Suxi, who was mixing with them, as the initiator. In this way, all the demons looked at each other. For a moment, they didn''t know that he was not busy.Xu was killed by the black ribbon, which caused the blood in the hearts of these demons. I don''t know which demons suddenly came up with a sentence: "instead of waiting to die, let''s grab that thing together, and then take it to the fire and wood lords for reward! I don''t know. As soon as they are happy, they will give us some pills or techniques! "


    Once the words came out, the whole audience was boiling. In addition to beauty, what these demons want most is power. With power, what else can''t they get?


    However, in the demon clan, as long as there is strength, there will be power. Now that the unknown demons say such a word, it is to throw out a huge temptation to the demons, so that in the face of death, even fear is much less!


    All the demons looked at each other. At last, after a small and thin demons rushed to the black ribbon first, they rushed forward one by one, for fear that they would be robbed of the opportunity by others.


    Seeing this, Su Xi, who had just uttered that sentence, gave a strange smile and gradually retreated to a corner, waiting for her soul


    The fight began gradually, and the black ribbon was no longer playful.

 Chapter 359

    It was originally the magic weapon of Xifu Shangxian. Even if it had been away from Xifu Shangxian for such a long time, the arrogance that had been cultivated had disappeared. Looking at his usual attitude towards Suxi, he knew that the black ribbon was arrogant and inviolable!


    In this way, the behavior of these demons completely angered it. If it was still playing before, then it now has a feeling of killing all the demons in the presence and then quickly!


    And in fact, it did.


    No longer killing as Su Xi had done before. At this moment, the black ribbon is constantly shuttling between the various demons. Its body is like a smooth and poisonous snake. As long as it is stained with a little bit, the next moment is that it can''t even scream, and it''s gone quietly.


    There are no less than 50 demons here. They attack the black ribbon in a crowd. In this way, even if a few people died in the middle, they could not find out immediately. Even if the people around them find out, because of the inner desire for power, they will not care, just keep on rushing forward!


    After taking in more than a dozen demons, Su Xi was surprised. These demons are really persistent. They are all killed like this. They don''t want to report to the authorities here. They let their selfishness cause trouble. In the end, they can only give their lives in vain.


    Shaking her head, Su Xi suddenly felt some emotion in her heart.


    Sure enough, those who are too greedy will come to no good end.


    "Ah Just as Suxi shook her head, there was a scream among the demons. The scream was so loud that all the demons were shocked to stop their actions.


    But this time, they found something wrong.


    I saw that their original camp of 50 or 60 people, in a short period of several tens of interest, but only less than half of the previous! Moreover, if it were not for the scream just now, they would not have found this fact. Maybe only when there was only one person left, who would have found such a tragedy in the end!


    "This..."


    All the demons looked at each other, with more panic and fear.


    Seeing these demons all stop, Suxi in the corner sighs. She has only thirty souls here. Originally, she planned to take advantage of this opportunity to collect them, but now it seems impossible.


    However, as soon as she got up, she immediately denied it. Just because the black ribbon has been completely infuriated, the demons have stopped, but it hasn''t breathed out. How can they let go of the demons so easily?


    so, as like as two peas of black ribbon were in the air, then it was a series of black ribbons that were directly split into the eyes of all the magic families, who were all surprised by Su Xi.


    After the split, more than a dozen black ribbons formed a circle and wrapped all the remaining demons in that circle. Then, the black ribbon of the noumenon jumped into the circle and slaughtered these demons unilaterally!


    "Forty, forty-one, forty-two..." Suxi put the soul running out of the circle into the porcelain bottle, and she could not count it. She was very happy.


    "Forty nine, five..."


    However, when Suxi counted to fifty, she was only half of what she said, and a roar of anger resounded in this space: "who dares to disturb our demon headquarters?"


    As the voice fell, an old man with red hair, eyes and even beard appeared here. He was followed by a series of demons. It was thought that Suxi had noticed the 100 or so hidden breath before.


    After the fiery red old man appeared, he waved his hand. Although the encirclement formed by the black ribbon did not break up, it actually shook twice. And it was these two times that gave the red old man an opportunity to take advantage of.


    The red old man with sharp eyes found a flaw in the encirclement circle. His big hand separated the air and pulled out those demons directly!


    This move made Su Qu''s heart tremble in the corner. At the moment, he knew that the fiery red old man was the leader of these demons, that is, the so-called people sent by the demon world had the highest power. Naturally, the strength is also the highest.


    One by one, the demons were pulled out. When Huohong old man saw that there were only ten demons left, he felt that the atmosphere of the space was condensed, which made Suxi lose her breath and hide her body.


    It''s not nice to say that Suxi can''t see the strength of this fiery old man! In other words, the old man''s strength has gone beyond the so-called ten sections of the heaven spirit realm and reached a higher level! Suxi can''t make a few moves under the master of wood in the seventh section of tianlingjing, and now the master of fire is no match!


    So, for her own sake, Suxi decided to put up with it for the time being and see what happened later. However, the blood evil appeared quietly in her hand, but it exposed Suxi''s real idea of fighting, but the fighting object was not the fire Lord.


    This time, there are many strong people coming with master Huo, and several of them are of the same strength as Suxi. Suxi is confident that she can fight at one or two levels, but she doesn''t know what it will be like to face five or six people of the same level at the same time.Thinking about this, the fighting factor in Suxi''s body was a roar


    Not to mention Su Xi''s side, only the fire Lord''s move of robbing the black ribbon''s prey has provoked the black ribbon. But the black ribbon can feel that the old man who blocked its purpose was not a good role, and he was not as impulsive as before.


    But at the same time, the black ribbon did not give up the plan to fight with the fire Lord!


    Looking at the black ribbon floating in the distance, the master of fire frowned fiercely, obviously did not understand how this thing suddenly appeared here. But he didn''t wait for him to understand that the box of black ribbons was not willing to face each other like this. After "whew", he withdrew his body and rushed to the fire Lord!


    Seeing this, the fire master''s face changed. He asked the people behind him to watch, and then he went up to the black ribbon.


    At the same time, Suxi in the corner is ready to move. Seeing that the master of fire has been fighting with the black ribbon and lacks skills, Suxi smiles and gradually comes out of the corner and appears in front of the demons. And the blood evil spirit in her hand also did not know when quietly changed into the blue Lingli lightsaber.


    Looking at the sudden appearance of the gorgeous woman, the demons were amazed, and their doubts were even more serious.


    However, Suxi''s next words only made them feel that Suxi was a complete lunatic.


    I saw Suxi point those people in the fourth section of the heaven spirit realm, then she raised her head and said, "what I just ordered, let''s go together!"

 Chapter 360

    As soon as the three words "together" fall, all the demons look at each other, and then they look at the little girl in front of them and laugh with disdain!


    However, in the face of the mockery of the demons, Suxi had no exception. She looked at the people she had just pointed out. Her spiritual lightsaber was tight, and her whole body was full of momentum. She was so scared that the demons who mocked her couldn''t help laughing, and her heart was filled with fear.


    Xu Shi''s demons are all annoyed by the fear in their hearts. One of the demons, who was ordered by Su Xi and was dressed in dark green, came out. His high head made his nostrils appear in front of the public, which looked disgusting.


    "Little girl, that thing must be yours, too?" The dark green demons point to the black ribbon that they are fighting with the master of fire. They don''t think much of Suxi, but they are scared by the black ribbon!


    Involuntarily, he swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and the dark green demon family said, "well That thing is just like you. You dare to challenge the fire Lord of our demon clan. It''s like looking for death! And you, to provoke us, is equivalent to death! Brother, I teach you a lesson today, brother, I am going to give you some color to see see! "


    With that, the demon family touched his chin and continued: "of course, if you are smart, or you have been convinced by my brother, I''m willing to spare your life! Think about it, if you are pressed under your body at night, you will be ecstatic! "


    Seems to have thought of that kind of scene, the dark green clothes licked his lips, almost no direct salivation!


    After he said this, all the demons around him were laughing, and there was a strange smell in their eyes when they looked at Suxi. Even the sense of fear that Suxi had given them before disappeared quietly!


    the demons always act recklessly, and they can''t speak or do anything without thinking. Suxi also knows this. But she did not expect that one day these demons would speak foul language on her!


    In this way, Suxi''s mood is a little ups and downs, and the consequence is that soon after the voice of the demons in dark green clothes fell, his head suddenly separated from his neck, and the blood splashed around the demons!


    No one thought that Suxi would suddenly be in trouble, and the move was so fierce that it didn''t give people a chance to breathe at all!


    It''s not polite to say that they didn''t see how Suxi did it just now. If it wasn''t for the fresh blood splashed on their bodies, they couldn''t believe that the dry little girl in front of them would have killed a person of the same level as her, and that person had no power to fight back!


    For a moment, all the demons were silent. No one dared to say that Suxi was just a suckling little girl. In front of them, she was just a loser.


    However, the demons are not afraid of death. Sometimes their friendship is the most enviable of the six worlds. No, not long after the dark green demon died, a month later, the white demon came forward. His face was full of murderous intention, and he revealed the murderous intention in front of Suxi, as if to frighten Suxi.


    However, he was thinking of something wrong. With Suxi''s strength, how could he be afraid of his idea?


    Sure enough, when she saw Suxi, her eyes narrowed slightly, and there was an obvious chill in her eyes.


    "Little girl, today you are the first to break into my demon family, and the last to hurt me. I don''t know what card you have in the end that can make you so unbridled in the demons, but I can tell you clearly, if you don''t know how to repent again, I''m afraid your life will stay here! "


    Speaking of this, he raised his chin and showed his arrogance: "naturally, we demons are not unreasonable. If you have any grudges with us demons, just say it. I believe the fire Lord will give you an account. But, no matter you are right or wrong in the end, you have to apologize to all the demons! "


    As soon as these words came out, almost all the demons looked at the white clothes with a kind of adoring eyes, and they were deeply moved in their eyes.


    See this, Su Xi is in the bottom of the heart cold hum.


    This person is clearly afraid of her behind what great existence, but it is a high sounding to say such a word. If she answers today, no matter what the result is, her face will be lost. Maybe these demons will attack her in the end, and she will suffer a lot!


    And if she shouldn''t, it''s true that she didn''t pay attention to the demons, so she doesn''t want to go out of here today. In any case, it was he who benefited in the end.


    Sneer, Su Xi suddenly cold voice way: "how, you are afraid?"


    Smell speech, month white dress complexion invariable: "I pour don''t know your words in this is what meaning, in this demon clan, I also can be afraid?"


    "If you''re not afraid, just go ahead. Don''t be as boring as a girl!"


    The voice falls, the complexion of the white dress of the month is obviously ugly. He is already feminine in appearance. Before his strength is so strong, he has always been taken as a matter of his appearance, and there are countless people who call him a fake mother.And one day, he got the chance, the strength of a sudden leap forward, into the eyes of the demon strong, will have the present position. As for those who have said him before, they have already been sent to hell by him!


    But now, Su Xi is in full view of the public to say this kind of words, it is obvious that in his face!


    Not surprisingly, after hearing Su Xi''s words, all the demons on the scene were just moved. The next moment was to look at the moon white clothes with very strange eyes. To think about it, they also want to laugh, just think about the status of white clothes and ordinary people, they just put up with it.


    Rao is so, there are still a few demons almost did not hold back, like a smile but not a smile, they were caught by the white clothes. At the moment, they were staring at each other with an eye knife, which made the demons immediately close their mouths and dare not show any more.


    The white dress of the moon turns around and looks at Su Xi with gloomy eyes. At this time, he has no patience at all.


    "Since you want to die yourself, then don''t blame me for not pitying the flowers and destroying the flowers!"


    Words, a sword suddenly appeared in the hands of white clothes, his body is more and more strong killing!

 Chapter 361

    This box Suxi originally intended to let several people go up together, but these demons want to lose face and have too much confidence in themselves, so they don''t give her this chance. Now Suxi also wants to understand that if these demons really want to go up one by one, she will be exhausted in the end, but in the process, the absolute speed of one sword!


    In this way, her goal of refining her sword skills and making her spiritual power more concise was not achieved.


    So, Suxi stared at the white dress for several eyes, and finally said in a cold voice in the strange eyes of the demons, "I said, the people I ordered will go together, otherwise, you are not my opponent!"


    Listen to Su Xi''s arrogant words, although people still think it''s impossible, but the bottom of their heart is really a little loose. The scene of Suxi killing the dark green demons is still fresh in my mind, which makes people dare not underestimate Suxi.


    However, this is just not to look down upon, far from the point where they will be deterred!


    Yuebai is a man with high spirit. He wants to establish prestige among the demons and trample Suxi under his feet. In this way, he can''t allow others to interfere. He must solve Suxi himself!


    So, without waiting for any answer from the demons, the moon white dress is shameless to attack Su Xi! The strong blood color power on the sword showed his determination to kill Su Xi!


    His move directly caused an uproar among the demons. Obviously, although some demons are cruel and evil, they still despise the sneak attack. Especially when the attacker is the object they just adored, the contrast of white clothes in their hearts is even greater!


    The footstep moves quickly, the white clothes of the moon just come to Suxi''s in the blink of an eye, and the sword also points directly at Suxi''s face!


    Look at what he means, he is so careful that he wants to destroy Suxi''s appearance, so as to avenge Suxi for saying that he is a boy and a girl! It''s not the first time for Suxi to see such a person who must be rewarded!


    Therefore, Su Xie''s heart is to understand that this kind of person had better not stay, otherwise it will become a serious trouble in the future!


    Looking at the white clothes rushed over the figure, Suxi cold hum, but suddenly gave up the idea of killing him again to frighten people. Since people want to play, how can Suxi brush their wishes?


    In this way, we can use him to practice the sword. If we are poor, we will be poor.


    I don''t know if moon white clothes know that he is such a poor existence in Suxi''s heart, will he be so angry that he vomit blood on the spot, even without Suxi''s hand, he can be directly angry to death!


    Just when the moon white sword was only one finger away from Suxi''s face, the blue Lingli lightsaber suddenly blocked the attack of the sword, making it unable to move forward!


    The blue Lingli lightsaber is shining in the sun. It can''t even open its eyes to see the white clothes. Originally, he thought that Suxi had killed the demons in the dark green clothes, and his strength was just a little stronger than that of the demons. Compared with the fact that the dark green clothes had just entered the fourth section of tianlingjing, he had been working in the fourth section of tianlingjing for a long time. In this way, it is not difficult to deal with Su.


    However, until I really felt it, I found that I was completely wrong.


    The Lingli lightsaber is not only dazzling, but also gives off a lot of pressure, which makes it not only unable to move forward, but also backward several steps. In the end, I don''t know whether Su exhausted himself or intentionally let go of water, so he escaped from the confinement of Lingli lightsaber and got a chance to breathe.


    Of course, in his nature, he chose to believe the former.


    So, after depressing the fear of Suxi from the bottom of my heart, the eyes of the white moon clothes sank, and I don''t know what powder I took out to sprinkle on the sword, and then I went to Suxi again!


    This time, with the waving of the sword, all the powder on it was towards Suxi''s face. There was a grim smile on the corner of her mouth. When she saw that the powder actually touched Suxi''s cheek, the smile spread even more!


    Suddenly, a blue light column rises between heaven and earth, wrapping Su Xi inside and isolating all the demons.


    The sudden scene makes the demons are not clear, so only the white clothes standing there with a smile, seems to think of something happy scene.


    The powder he used just now is a rare treasure among the demons - ten thousand year old toad powder! Listen to this name is to know that this is not a good thing, and in fact, its role is much more disgusting than the name!


    Ten thousand year old toad powder is made from the skin of more than ten thousand toads that have lived for more than 200 years, and many rare highly toxic objects are added to it! It takes a lot of human and material resources to find these ten thousand toads, not to mention adding various rare poisons and refining them for half a year.


    It can be said that within the whole demon world, the five fingers with this thing are countable!


    It was the wooden master who had died before. He didn''t know how to get it. The moon white clothes were his apprentice. Naturally, he pried it a little bit.The thought that he had only such a little bit, but this time he used it all on Suxi''s body, which made her feel sad.


    However, when Suxi''s face became ugly and pus and blood flowed everywhere due to contact with Wannian toad powder, and even Wannian toad powder would gradually spread into Suxi''s body, leading to Suxi''s death by pus in the end, the moon white clothes thought it was all worth it!


    As for Suxi''s behavior of enveloping herself in the pillar of light, it is also understood by the white clothes that Suxi has found her own difference. She is afraid to see others, but at the same time, she is helpless and flustered!


    Thinking about this, the moon white dress is to put away the sword and stand in the same place, with a smile on her face, waiting for Suxi''s miserable appearance when the light column dissipates!


    At this time, a small attendant in white clothes quietly came to him, looked at Guangzhu suspiciously, and then carefully asked: "elder martial brother, this is..."


    Although the words are not finished, but the white clothes already know what the man wants to ask. When he saw all the demons looking at him with burning eyes, he knew that his stupid younger martial brother had been pushed out as a shield.


    But the white clothes don''t mind, nodded a smile: "look, she''s going to die."


    As soon as the words came out, the scene fell into silence. The eyes of all the demons were staring at the pillar of light, and even the fire master was not in charge.

 Chapter 362

    The battle of Xiang Suxi seems to have entered the end stage, but the fire Lord and the black ribbon are in a stalemate.


    The master of fire didn''t expect that the light black ribbon contained so much energy, and he had already learned wisdom. Even he was not as experienced as the dead in the battle!


    No, just as the master of fire turned a corner and wanted to hold the black ribbon from the back, the black ribbon, which had been fighting with him, seemed to be aware of his idea, and like a joke, it came around his back, wrapped his hair in the front, and wrapped around his waist in the back.


    Then, this thing was suddenly shortened, making the whole person of the fire master complete a strange range, so that he was not uncomfortable!


    But the black ribbon is not an ordinary thing. The sword can''t be cut. If it''s not for the spiritual cultivation which is much stronger than it, even the spiritual cultivation can''t hurt it! This igniter in this short period of time has been realized, straight straight torture fire Zun want to surrender directly!


    Just think that he is the venerable of the demons, and there are so many demons watching him, he can only gnash his teeth. Thinking of this, the fire master suddenly thought that his present posture was very indecent. Unexpectedly, he had a look at the demons below.


    And this is angry that his beard is up, with him here to protect his image, but no one below is in his eyes!


    Looking at the blue column of light rising from the sky, master Huo has no time to see what''s inside. He only knows that for a beautiful column of light, he even doesn''t care!


    In this way, the master of fire only felt a burst of blood in his chest. If he didn''t bear it in time, he would have vomited blood because of the scene!


    And the black ribbon didn''t have much time for the fire master to wander. Seeing that the fire master was almost angry, it added strength, and the fire master''s body was more bent in a short time.


    Pitifully, although he is the master of the demon clan, he is old and hard. But now, he was pulled like this by the black ribbon, and he even heard his bones crackling under the force!


    A touch of bitterness appeared on his face. The master of fire was annoyed by the action of black ribbon, which was like a fight with a shrew. The magic power in his hands turned into beautiful red lotus flowers. What he didn''t look at was thrown out at will by the master of fire!


    But the fire lotus which was thrown out at random seemed to have eyes. She turned a corner and came to the side of the black ribbon. Then she suddenly went up and was not afraid to hurt her master!


    Just as Huolian approached, the black ribbon suddenly released the fire master, and then ran far behind.


    Seeing this, the fire master was surprised at first, and then a kind of revenge like pleasure came to his heart.


    However, how can the fire master be proud? The fire lotus, which was originally heading for the black ribbon, came straight to him! If it is normal, the fire lotus will not hurt the fire Lord, but I don''t know if the black ribbon is deliberately disgusting the fire lord or what. When I add something to the fire lotus, I even let the fire Lord see it!


    In this way, the fire master is no longer proud, showing a bitter smile, then suddenly back, at the same time, the offensive in his hand again, and this time the offensive is used to deal with his own attack!


    The power of the fire lotus is more clear than anyone else. Therefore, when uniting against the fire lotus''s attack, the fire Lord has used all the techniques of pressing the bottom of the box. He doesn''t want to end up being beaten to death by his own attack!


    It''s a long story, but it just happened in a moment. The two attacks collided with each other, forming a huge ability light wave in mid air, spreading around constantly.


    After the two attacks collided, Huolian disappeared. Although huozun had lost a lot of spiritual power, he had expected to deal with the black ribbon in the future, but he was greatly relieved. Anyway, he wasn''t seriously injured by his own attack, was he?


    However, the fire Lord was not happy for long. I saw that he just swallowed the tone, and then he picked it up again!


    That originally had no trace of fire lotus, but it was hard to hit the fire master''s face! Not only appeared, and its power is also more and more strong!


    Now, the fire master has no time to gather a second stronger attack against the fire lotus. In a daze, he is hit by the fire lotus, and his figure is also suddenly smashed from the mid air to the ground!


    "Boom!"


    Under the powerful force, the ground was directly smashed out of a big pit, and the fire master fell into the pit miserably and couldn''t get up for a long time.


    This big movement naturally attracted the eyes of the demons. At this time, they had no time to care about Suxi, who was still in the light column. One by one, they ran to the side of the big pit and looked at the pit with their eyes. It was so bright!Then, when seeing the situation in the pit, all the demons were unwilling to believe that what they saw was true.


    I saw the red clothes, red hair, red beard of the fire venerable, at this time is dying of lying in the pit. Face covered with dust, red hair and beard are covered by dust, lost their original youth.


    As for the red dress, it was in a state of disrepair. This hole and that hole only hung on the fire Lord.


    After the initial shock, the demons suddenly felt a chill in their hearts.


    Even the fire Lords have become like this. What will happen to them?


    Think of here, the hearts of the demons are heavy up. But this kind of heaviness turns several times after seeing the black ribbon in the air, it turns into fear, for fear that the next one will be myself.


    Fortunately, the black ribbon seems to be tired, or perhaps tired, just keep spinning in the air, in the end did not come down to find the trouble of these demons, which also makes the demons greatly relieved.


    In order not to let their eyes cause the attention of the black ribbon, the demons unanimously cast their eyes on the blue light column, forcing themselves not to see the black ribbon.


    However, with fear, how can they resist it?


    So, there is such a scene on the scene: the blue light column is standing up in the sky, shining brilliantly. A group of demons look at the blue light column seriously, but their eyes glance at the black ribbon in the air from time to time. Even the white clothes are converging. The whole scene is quite strange.

 Chapter 363

    The whole space fell into a strange silence, and in one corner of the space, Emperor Yan, who was hiding in the border, swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He really didn''t believe that Suxi had made the base camp of the demons like this.


    Even though the black ribbon here takes up more than half of the credit, it''s Suxi''s. Suxi''s ability to tame it is that she doesn''t know how many times higher than him and these demons!


    Whether it''s luck or external force, it''s a kind of strength after all, which Diyan can''t deny. Therefore, this time the Emperor Yan will appear so shocked.


    Su Xi, who is only two paragraphs better than him, is now able to stir up the demons by herself, and she can freely enter a breakthrough state in the base camp of the demons, and these demons dare not move easily, which makes the gap in di Yan''s heart even bigger, and also confirms the idea that di Yan wants to surpass Su Xi!


    As for Su Xi''s breakthrough, of course, he couldn''t see it. But who told him that there was an emperor around him? In front of others, what can escape his eyes?


    So, Emperor Yan is from the mouth of emperor Mo that Su Xi breakthrough news. After that, Diyan felt that his breathing was much heavier, obviously worried about Suxi''s situation.


    The blue light column stood there steadily. The fire master in the big pit had no strength to shout, and his eyes were staring at the black ribbon. The demons are all quiet, and this silence, after a long time in the blue light, becomes restless. This restlessness spreads in the hearts of everyone in the demons. The moon white clothes can''t help holding their fists tightly, and they look restless.


    It was so quiet that after a little time, there were several unstable demons who couldn''t stand it. At the moment, a demon family yelled: "grandma, I can''t help it!" With the fall of the voice, the demon clan raised the weapon in his hand and rushed to the blue light column!


    His action was so sudden that even the demons around him didn''t think of it. So, when all the demons come back to God, the demons are close to the blue light column.


    In this way, there will be no demons to stop him. They also want to see what''s going on, so that they don''t stand here and don''t know what to do.


    However, the next moment they began to celebrate the sudden action is not them.


    When the demon clan was just near the blue light column, the green awn on the blue light column suddenly flourished. Its light seemed to blind people''s eyes. All the demons on the scene covered their eyes and showed uneasy color.


    Then, the blue column of light suddenly spread around, and the nearest demon family was the first one to be attacked by the seedling, and then it was thrown away. In the meantime, there were several screams, which made people tremble.


    Seeing such a scene, the demons also found out the disadvantages. Seeing the blue light spreading towards them, the demons rushed to flee here for fear that they would not be able to see where the corpses were when they died, just like the demons before.


    Among them, the demons in white clothes are obviously faster than others!


    However, even if these demons tried their best to escape from here, some of them were affected by the blue light column and lost their lives immediately. And this scene also let those demons more frightened, one by one foot faster!


    Not to mention that, the fire Lord, who had just been beaten to death by the black ribbon, could not be spared. He had a breath, thought of taking a rest for a while, recovered his strength and began to heal, but the blue light covered him in the blink of an eye. His hanging breath immediately swallowed, and his eyes didn''t close for a long time.


    This side of the escape is happy, there is a border within the Emperor Yan is open mouth. He couldn''t believe what he said. This is the formation that can be made by the five sections of the heaven spirit realm!


    According to Su Xi''s strength, Emperor Yan dare not say, but this strength is at least half of that of emperor Mo! This cognition makes Diyan very surprised, but more sad to be hit.


    The cyan light column is still spreading out, and several demons are dying under the afterwave of the light column. The black ribbon in mid air seemed to understand the purpose of Suxi''s trip. She was in a good mood to absorb the soul of the dead demon family to her side. She was waiting for Suxi to come out later and offer her treasure.


    It was more than ten minutes later, until the rest of the demons fled from the yard, and the cyan light filled the yard. The cyan light seemed to be called, and then retracted. Its speed was faster than just now!


    The demons hiding in the dark, seeing this scene, all of them are playing a 120000 spirit, paying attention to the movement in the yard, to be exact, paying attention to the movement of Suxi.


    However, things are often unexpected.


    When they all looked at Suxi''s position without squinting, Suxi suddenly disappeared in the same place, and those cyan lights seemed to have never appeared before.


    This scene makes the demons are very strange, but the heart is more intense is a kind of emotion called uneasiness. And this kind of emotion continued to spread in the hearts of the demons, and gradually occupied all their minds.The moon white clothes are full of vigilance on the soft face, a pair of eyes beads also can''t stop turning, for fear that Suxi will suddenly appear.


    But he thousands of defense, Suxi or inevitable appeared in his side. Originally, Suxi didn''t have much antipathy to this self esteemed demon clan, but she was very displeased when she saw that the moon white dress was actually attacking her in full view of the public.


    If he does, Suxi naturally has no room to say anything. After all, she is inferior to others. But in the end, white dress is not her opponent, and finally she survived. In this way, Suxi naturally wants to erase the existence that makes her uncomfortable.


    So, as soon as Suxi breaks through, she comes to Yuebai''s clothes. First, in order to kill him, second, she just breaks through. How can she calm down her restless spirit power?


    The blue Lingli lightsaber appeared in his hand again. Suxi didn''t give Yuebai a chance to breathe, and didn''t even remind him. The Lingli lightsaber stabbed Yuebai in the heart.


    This room is closely watching Su Xi''s whereabouts of the white clothes, until the chest came tearing pain, he can''t believe to look at his chest, where there is a beautiful lightsaber, through his chest, also a little bit of blood!

 Chapter 364

    After several breath, the moon white clothes seemed to be unable to accept the fact. A pair of eyes were staring at her chest for a long time. Until Suxi was a little impatient, he suddenly pulled out the Lingli lightsaber. He felt more severe pain, and then put his eyes on Suxi who didn''t know when.


    However, his body just fell down in a short moment. Although that pair of eyes has never left Suxi, they still swallow their breath.


    At this point, he finally died.


    She squinted at the bloodless Lingli lightsaber. Suxi would not close her eyes when she looked at the dead one. She would stare at her demons, and she could not help laughing.


    Even she didn''t know how many people died in her hands after she came to this human world, and they all died in her eyes


    After pondering for a while, Su Xi collected her complicated thoughts and took a look at the demons who were hiding and didn''t forget to pay close attention to their surroundings. A sneer rose slowly from the corner of her mouth.


    If she still used these demons to practice before, then it''s totally unnecessary now. The gap of strength is not so easy to make up. What she is worried about now is the powerful fire Lord.


    Thinking of this, Suxi couldn''t help looking up. When she saw only the black ribbon in the air, she found that the master of fire had disappeared. The black ribbon seems to notice Suxi looking at it, and after a few turns, it stops steadily in front of Suxi.


    It was not until then that sue saw the spirits of some demons absorbed on the surface by the black ribbon. Suxi didn''t count them in detail. She just glanced at them coarsely and found that there were more than ten of them.


    When she thought about it, Suxi knew that these demons should have been killed by her own blue light column, but she didn''t know where the fire Lord had gone.


    As if knowing Suxi''s idea, the black ribbon turns her body, and the other side appears in front of Suxi''s eyes. On that side, the weak soul of the fire Lord is being held tightly by the black ribbon, and there is no chance to break free.


    Seeing this, Suxi opened her mouth slightly. Unexpectedly, the black ribbon killed the fire Lord so soon.


    At this time, Suxi obviously did not expect that the fire master was not killed by the black ribbon. Although the black ribbon beat him to death, in the final analysis, the fire master died under Suxi''s hand.


    After putting away the spirits of the demons, Suxi''s eyes on the black ribbon are a little complicated. But at the moment, the black ribbon seems to be tired of playing. After turning, it is back to the jade bracelet, and there is no movement.


    Su Xi had no choice but to do something about it.


    After receiving the soul of white clothes again, Suxi began to break those demons one by one!


    It''s ridiculous to say that these demons don''t know whether they suspect each other or how. They are all scattered when they run for their lives. Under the exploration of Lingli, Suxi found that in addition to the two demons who should be lovers are together, the rest of the demons, even if they are not far apart, always make a defensive attitude.


    This kind of defense is not only for Suxi, but also for her companions.


    Suxi can''t help sneering in her heart. She secretly says that no one really believes in these demons. She just held them together and even wants to vent her anger for her brother. Now, once she finds out that her life is really threatened, she can take her fellow demons as enemies to guard against.


    These people really don''t look like some of the demons Suxi has seen before. For example, the magic spirit temple is a ruthless and aboveboard person who can protect his own life!


    Xu Shi thinks that the behavior of these demons is too disgusting. Su Xi''s Lingli lightsaber flashes for a moment, and then Su Xi''s figure is constantly shuttling here. Every time he stops, the demons hiding there will be killed by Su Xi!


    More than twenty demons died in Suxi''s hands except for the couple.


    At this time, the couple was looking around with their back to back, but they didn''t know that their people had died, and the God of killing was getting closer.


    "Brush!" The Lingli lightsaber suddenly gets on the neck of the female demon. This time, Suxi doesn''t choose to kill the two demons directly, but plans to get information from them. As for the reason why it was their turn in the end, it was obvious that they did not abandon their comrades in arms like other demons.


    So Suxi made such a move.


    The blue Lingli lightsaber radiates a dazzling light. There is no threat on the body of the lightsaber. It is very calm.


    But it was this calm that made the female demons tremble.


    With her back, the male demons realized the difference of the female demons, and immediately wanted to turn around to check the situation of the female demons. But when he turned around, Suxi''s voice sounded first: "if you don''t want her to die, you''ll stand still and don''t want to move."


    As the voice fell, Suxi moved the Lingli lightsaber forward. In an instant, there was blood oozing from the neck of the female demons. And this female demon clan seems to be unwilling to drag down the male demon clan, Leng is silent, the body shaking range is much smaller.But just because of this, the male demons are more sure that the female demons are in danger. They really love each other. They have been together for many years. In this way, the male demons dare not move any more. Their legs seem to be nailed to the ground. Although they are very anxious, they can''t move at all.


    Seeing this, Su Xi''s eyes flashed a strange light, and then she gathered it away.


    "In addition to you, has the demon Kingdom ever sent someone to the human kingdom?" With that, Suxi seemed to think that this was a bit inappropriate, so she changed another way: "or, is there any one of you demons in this wild and fierce place?" ,


    with these words, although the two demons didn''t have any violent reaction, just from the dodging eyes of the female demons and the unconscious shaking of the male demons, we can know that there must be more than them here!


    As a matter of fact, after seeing the ruler here, Suxi found something different.


    Yes, the power of the fire Lord is strong. Suxi even has to die under his hands! But this is only for Suxi. If some people in the demon world really want to interfere in the human world, they will not send only the fire master. After all, no matter how powerful the fire master is, it''s just a matter of one or two moves in front of the shadow.


    In this way, the idea that there were other people in the demon world here, even in the whole human world, came to Suxi''s mind.


    Originally, she thought that it would be difficult for her to escape even with the strength of master Huo, but she did not think that the master Huo she was most afraid of died in the hand of black ribbon. In this way, if Suxi didn''t ask for one or two, she would not have gained much except some souls.


    However, Suxi wants to know, but others don''t necessarily say it.


    This is not, the male demon clan at the beginning of silence for a while, suddenly roared: "My Demon clan people are not killed by you? You still talk about these now, don''t you think our demon clan was hurt by you? Or do you have to trample my demon family under your feet, and then crush it for a few times, then you will feel comfortable in your heart? "


    All of a sudden, the male demons said a lot of words, which were full of words against Suxi.


    It has to be said that the male demons still have some brains. They know how to divert Suxi''s attention in this way, trying to make Suxi believe that they really have such a few people in the human world, and they are all destroyed by her.


    However, although his brain turns fast, he has never experienced such a thing that his lover is put on his neck by someone else''s sword. His flaws have been fully revealed under the panic.


    Think of here, Su Xi can''t help but sneer at the bottom of her heart, such a spoony person, in the end, can''t hide the secret.


    Later, she felt as if she was not qualified to think about others like this. Suxi took away the idea. However, the spirit power lightsaber in her hand was sent forward a few points.


    This time, the female demons can''t bear it. Suxi''s action is too sudden, and the pain in her neck makes her snort, which is enough to disturb the mind of the male demons.


    Sure enough, after hearing the murmur of the female demons, a trace of panic flashed across the face of the male demons. Although Suxi couldn''t see the expression of the male demons, she had expected what kind of reaction the male demons would have.


    So, Suxi didn''t worry any more, just waiting for the male demon to say what she wanted to know.


    As time went by, the whole space seemed to be at a standstill, except for the occasional shaking of the female demons and the heavy breathing of the male demons.


    Suxi didn''t worry. She waited patiently. But she was not worried, but someone was more worried than her.


    As if he could not stand the atmosphere at the moment, the male demon family breathed heavily, then roared: "you have killed so many people of my demon family, what do you want to do?"


    Hearing this, Suxi sneered: "I''d like to ask you, you killed so many demons and humiliated so many women in the human world, but you still stay in the human world and continue to do such shameful things, you What do you want again? "


    Hearing this, the male demon clan immediately realized that he had just said a very stupid word.


    Listen to the meaning in Suxi''s words, the male demons understand that if they don''t compromise today, they can''t escape. Although he may still not escape death after he said it, there is still a fluke in his heart. Maybe Suxi will let his lover go?


    Thinking of this, the male demons clenched their teeth, closed their eyes and said dejectedly, "OK, I''ll tell you..."


    "No..." At this time, the female demons finally spoke, but they just opened their mouth, but their voice was hard and they swallowed it back. Looking at the lightsaber on her neck, the eyes of the female demons slid down two lines of clear tears, and she looked very sad.

 Chapter 365

    Although the male demons are forced to tell Suxi about the location of the demons in manghuang, it''s really just a rough idea. There''s no specific information.


    However, Suxi is no longer difficult for him. After all, with his strength, Suxi should be a small figure in the demon clan, and he doesn''t know much. Now it''s enough for Suxi to know the news.


    Suxi was a little happy to know that manghuang had a bigger demon stronghold. Perhaps, there will be unexpected gains in that stronghold.


    Release the female demons of the clamp, the male demons quickly help the female demons, but the female demons are still a soft foot, almost fell to the ground. But fortunately, the reaction of the male demon clan was timely, so that the female demon clan didn''t fall down in a mess.


    Looking at them straightly, Suxi said slowly: "I believe you also know that today is a day of death, but I can let go of your soul. So, do it yourself, or I''ll help you. "


    With that, Suxi just stood there quietly, waiting, and didn''t force them to make a decision. It can be seen from this that Suxi appreciates these two demons.


    As soon as the two demons see Suxi, they know that they can''t escape today, but fortunately Suxi will let go of their souls, and they still have the chance to reincarnate. Just hope, next life they must cast a good family, not only to continue together, but also absolutely can''t meet this evil star again!


    Thinking about this, the two demons looked at each other and nodded heavily. Then they took out their weapons and wiped their necks at the same time!


    At this point, the so-called headquarters of the demons is that there is no more demons. In the back, there''s a bigger base camp waiting for Suxi.


    Indifferent looked at the corpses of the two demons, Suxi watched the two nihilistic souls rise and leave, and then turned and walked to a corner. With a wave of her hand, the border where the two people lived disappeared.


    "You''ve all heard that. So, what do you think?"


    Although Suxi''s words are all about you, Suxi''s eyes are always on Diyan. Obviously, she only wants to hear Diyan''s words. It''s not that she doesn''t want to listen to di Mo, but that she knows that di Mo has an idea in her heart. It''s time to test Di Yan.


    Hearing Su Xi''s words, di Yan was still a little stunned. Originally, he had some questions to ask Suxi, such as why she was not in a high level, but her strength was so strong. Just his words haven''t asked to export, be hit by Su Xi unprepared.


    Facing Su Qing''s eyes, Emperor Yan swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said the most real idea in his heart: "do you really believe that the demon family is true?"


    Smell speech, Su Xi nods: "do you say?"


    Xu didn''t expect Su Xi to answer like this. Di Yan showed a bitter smile. If he knew, would he ask? Although he thinks so, it seems that Diyan is deterred by Suxi''s strength. Now he doesn''t dare to treat Suxi like before.


    So, di Yan scratched his head and said, "I don''t know!"


    The voice falls, Emperor Yan is very embarrassed of low head, don''t dare to see Su Xi''s eyes. He now found that Suxi''s eyes are so can''t look directly at, God knows how he used to dare to fight Suxi, still don''t want to threaten Suxi.


    Listen to the words that Emperor Yan does not hide, Su Xi some helpless: "his words, half, half, we are going to the place, only oneself still want to be careful."


    With that, Su Xi just wanted to open up Di Yan''s head and see what was growing inside. She didn''t even know such a simple thing. Thinking about this, Su Xi can''t help but put her eyes on the emperor. She doesn''t know how his brother taught him. His brother is so useless, but he is still the emperor of the human world!


    Aware of Su Xi''s strange sight, Emperor Mo turns his head unnaturally and pretends not to see it. This made Suxi unable to laugh or cry, and she didn''t know what to say about him.


    They stood side by side, with unnatural expressions, as if Suxi had bullied them. Seeing this, Su Xi was really helpless. She sighed and went straight away.


    Emperor Yan opens his mouth and wants to stretch out his hand to hold Su Xi. Only when his hand is only half stretched out, he is stopped by a burning look.


    Embarrassed looking at the emperor Mo, but the emperor Mo is in the eyes of Emperor Yan''s consternation, the face does not change in the Su Xi''s behind, that share of gallantry, where there is a little bit of human world emperor should look like?


    In the bottom of my heart after a cheeky secret way, Diyan is also hurriedly trot to keep up, just not like before so love to talk.


    After a while, after Suxi had disposed of the corpses of the demons, the three men left the closed space.


    Looking at the secret space once closed, Suxi''s mouth starts slowly, and then a token appears in her hand. It looks like the same token that opened the door before the demon died!


    With this token, the owner of this closed space will be Suxi in the future.


    Thinking about the spirits of the demons in her locker, Suxi was in a better mood. She felt that this trip was really worthwhile!After knowing another stronghold of the demons, the three did not stay long in this oasis. Write down the location here, and then prepare some water, the three are on the journey to find a new demon stronghold.


    According to the male demon clan, there are two demon clan strongholds in manghuang and dalianyuan. The fire Lord leads a relatively weak one to perform ordinary simple tasks, such as luring outsiders. Another demon stronghold is led by Qi Zun. The strength of the demons under Qi Zun is many times stronger than those led by Huo Zun.


    It is said that this demon stronghold is the most important one among the demons sent by the demon world to the human world, and its behavior is quite mysterious. The male demon family doesn''t know exactly what to do, but only knows that in front of the Qi venerable, the fire venerable has to bow his head and salute. In this way, he also knows that the Qi venerable can''t be underestimated.


    The location of this stronghold has to go a long way to the depth of the wild and fierce plains. It is much more hidden than the oasis. It is still a question whether Suxi and others can find it.


    The above is all the information that the male demons said. Suxi adheres to the attitude that half of the letter is abandoned, and only wants to act on the occasion.


    Now the most important thing for them is to find the stronghold. If they haven''t found the stronghold, it''s useless to make more arrangements and plans

 Chapter 366

    It took more than half a month to find a new stronghold. In this half a month, Suxi''s strength was completely stable in the fifth section of tianlingjing, but her specific strength was far beyond that brought by this realm.


    Along the way, Diyan wanted to ask why Suxi''s strength was so unconventional, and how she killed the fire Lord. But every time I see Su Xi''s indifferent eyes, no matter how many words Emperor Yan has, he can only swallow them in his stomach and dare not show them at all.


    And di Mo doesn''t know whether he was stimulated by Su Xi or finally found out his conscience. He not only made a training plan for Di Yan, but also developed his brain. In this period of time, once something happens, di Mo will ask Di Yan first. If Diyan answers well, Dimo nods slightly to show his satisfaction, but if not, what is waiting for Diyan is more rigorous training!


    To this, Suxi looked funny, but did not stop. In today''s complex world, Diyan''s brain is still a little simpler. If he is just a common people, it''s just that he is the younger brother of the emperor in the human world. If he accidentally falls into someone else''s plan, it''s Dimo who will suffer in the end?


    For the sake of emperor Mo, and for the sake of Emperor Yan himself, Emperor Yan wants to repair his brain well. He can''t be so simple any more.


    Life is so step-by-step, this half a month, not to mention the new stronghold did not find, even walking outside the demons they did not meet a!


    Suxi doesn''t believe that Qi Zun didn''t know that fire Zun was killed and oasis stronghold was destroyed. Suxi didn''t know the reason why they didn''t move until now, but she certainly didn''t let them go.


    So, although there was no news of the demons for such a long time, Suxi was not worried. After all, it''s only four or five months since they came here, and they still have time to find a new stronghold.


    Moreover, Qi Zun will not let them go easily. Maybe they will come out one day after they have been deployed? Therefore, Suxi is now at ease to improve her strength. Occasionally she meets a few poisonous scorpions, which are all handed over to Diyan. Her task is to improve her realm as soon as possible.


    Today, after Diyan killed a five tail drama scorpion, he couldn''t help coming to Suxi to ask for credit.


    I can''t help it. He wants to go to the emperor''s house, but when he sees the emperor''s house, he has no desire to speak. And let him hold it, he can''t hold it. Therefore, after thinking about it for a while, Diyan decided to shake in front of Suxi and brush his sense of existence, so as not to make old Suxi and Dimo look at each other. He is a living man who is invisible!


    Bumping and bumping, he ran to Suxi, who was practicing. Diyan said, "Hey, don''t practice. I just killed a five tail drama scorpion! How is it, prestige? "


    Squatting beside Su Xi, di Yan''s eyes are bright, just like a child waiting for adults to praise. He is so cute.


    However, Su Xi did not pay any attention to the words of Emperor Yan.


    Seeing this, there was a trace of shame on Diyan''s young face, but no matter how unhappy he was, he didn''t pull Su Xi. He just kept on talking: "Oh, you really are a good little girl, you know how to practice all day long! If you don''t know how to clean yourself up, you won''t know if your husband is robbed by others! "


    The voice falls, but Diyan covers his mouth like saying something wrong, but it''s too late. Suxi''s eyes open quietly after his words fall.


    "It seems that you know a lot of things!"


    Suxi spoke very slowly and her voice was not sharp. However, it is such a peaceful tone that makes Diyan shudder.


    His head looked around, until he found that the emperor had not come back to work, and he was greatly relieved.


    Today morning, Emperor Mo said that he had something to do. He told them to go first, and then he arrived. Su Xi showed indifference to this, or thought it was normal. She let people go without saying anything. And because of this, it caused Diyan to say what he just said.


    Scratching his head, di Yan approached Su Xi''s ear and said in a low voice, "what about Hua Wuyou You know that? "


    Emperor Yan said very carefully, for fear that an carelessness will annoy Su Xi. Now the emperor Mo is not here. If Suxi is angry and wants to find someone to vent her anger, isn''t it just him?


    As soon as he thought that he might be beaten by Suxi so that his parents didn''t know him, Diyan shivered. His eyes kept glancing at Suxi''s face, waiting for him to grease the soles of his feet when there was something wrong!


    However, when hearing the three words of Hua Wuyou, Su Xi''s eyes only deepened suddenly, and the redundant reaction was no more, which was quite different from Emperor Yan''s guess.


    Seeing this, Diyan thought that Suxi didn''t know who huawuyou was, and now he began to popularize science for Suxi.


    "Hua Wuyou used to be the sister of Hua Qingyan in the netherworld, but after Hua Qingyan died, Hua Wuyou was her sister and became the new master of the netherworld."


    At this point, Diyan suddenly shook his head and sighed: "Hua Wuyou is also a character. Although she keeps it secret, there are still some rumors. It''s said that she has always been unfaithful to my brother. It was because of this that she designed to make Hua Qingyan turn against my brother. This is the result now! ""Tut Tut, this woman is really shameless. Her sister hasn''t been dead for long. She not only changed the key figures of the neon dust palace into her own people, but also went to Huangji to let my brother marry her! My brother brain also don''t know how to draw wind, unexpectedly also agreed! I think his brain has been damaged. He has lost his memory. He can''t even know right and wrong! "


    After a sigh, Emperor Yan found that Su Xi''s face was as cold as ice. Although Suxi is also very cold in ordinary days, now Suxi''s cold is to freeze the hot desert!


    Aware of this, di Yan''s heart thumped for a moment, and immediately knew that the event was not good. His voice turned: "then what, don''t think too much, my brother really likes you! As you can see along the way, he is not himself! As for Hua Wuyou, my brother must have done it to confuse her. Don''t fall out with my brother just because of my words! "


    Said, speak for Emperor Yan to pray for the eyes of the straight looking at Su Xi. Although he also wants to let Muyun get what he wants, Dimo is his brother after all, and is better than Muyun in all aspects. Diyan can''t help talking about love for his brother.


    After a short silence, Su Xi suddenly gave a sneer.


    She actually knew that the people in the neon dust palace had been changed almost now, and the marriage was a matter that Hua Wuyou couldn''t bear to lobby. It''s no wonder that since Hua Wuyou wants to take over the neon dust palace, according to her fierce temperament, she will not stay Suxi any more. But Hua Wuyou has been infatuated with the emperor Mo for many years, and finally gets rid of her sister who is in the way. Naturally, she can''t wait to sell herself.


    Suxi only felt that her heart was not very good, not for huawuyou, but because the neon dust palace, even the demon world, lost face because of huawuyou''s move!


    Suxi can even imagine that when Hua Wuyou went to Huangji, the people in Huangji wanted to rush out and kill her, and they didn''t agree with her marriage to the emperor!


    Think of here, Su Xi sneer again, frighten Di Yan to choke!


    Involuntarily, he stretched out his hand and pulled Su Xi''s sleeve. Di Yan cautiously said, "what, Su Xi, are you ok?"


    Smell speech, Su Xi smiles, way: "I am very good, this matter I know.". You don''t have to worry, Timo. There must be a reason for him to do this. I believe in him. "


    At the end of the day, Suxi couldn''t tell whether it was for Diyan or for herself. But anyway, she was willing to believe in Dimo.


    Hearing this, Emperor Yan was a little relieved. He just looked at Su Xi''s face, which was obviously still very unhappy. He blamed himself and secretly said that he shouldn''t mention it.


    But now it''s no use to say that. Diyan first smiles awkwardly, and then comforts him: "don''t think too much about it. My brother must really like you. As for the flower without worry, let her go to hell! Anyway, with the relationship between the human world and the demon world, it''s even more difficult for Hua Wuyou to marry! So you don''t have to worry about it at all! "


    Diyan doesn''t say it''s OK. This makes Suxi hesitant. She had thought that the Kunlun war had a very bad impact, which led to the irreconcilable relationship between the human world and the demon world.


    Before the marriage of emperor Mo and Hua Wuyou, as long as you are a wise man, you can see that there are some ways in it, so no one jumped out to stop it.


    However, if she is Hua Qingyan, this matter is known by the world, then in the end, these people will not let Di Mo be with her. Maybe, because of this, Emperor Mo will be threatened by people in the world.


    Even if the emperor only emperor Mo''s order is from, but this world is not only the emperor of these people. If Suxi doesn''t do anything to recover the previous Kunlun summit, maybe in the end, if she wants to be with Dimo, she must find a place where no one knows them.


    However, they both have their own concerns. How can they let go?


    Think of here, Su Xi can''t help but feel a heavy heart, just before her relationship with the emperor Mo some confidence, in an instant is dissipated a lot.


    In the face of Su Xi''s non response, di Yan has no choice. He didn''t know how to coax girls, let alone how to coax girls like Suxi. Therefore, the Emperor Yan can only shrivel shriveled mouth, a face reproaches of sit beside, dull looking at Su Xi.


    Because of these bad things, Suxi is not in the mood to practice now. So they sat quietly on the desert until the emperor came back.

 Chapter 367

    Emperor Mo do their own things, dusty return, but did not expect to see, it is such a scene.


    Suxi and Diyan sat side by side on the desert, no matter how burning the sand on the ground, how dazzling the sun in the sky. An expressionless, eyes looking at the distance, do not know what to think. A stupidly looking at another person, eyes with apology, but do not know how to express.


    In short, such a scene is not imagined by Emperor mo.


    Frowning to two people''s side, Emperor Mo did not deliberately put light of their own steps. But even so, Su Xi and her husband didn''t find that anyone had already arrived!


    As a result, the brow of emperor Mo is to wrinkle more fierce.


    Almost don''t want to, the emperor Mo hand golden spirit power light a flash, a thumb size spirit power is toward the Emperor Yan face door and go, see that appearance, unexpectedly is no mercy!


    Diyan, who has all the new gods on Suxi, didn''t notice the sudden attack. Now he was thrown away by the attack and fell to the ground in confusion, raising the yellow sand all over the ground.


    Such a big movement naturally awakens Suxi from her meditation. Regardless of Diyan who falls on the ground, Suxi almost subconsciously cuts him with a knife.


    However, the hand knife is not in the body of emperor Mo, Su Xi''s hand is the first step by Emperor Mo to catch. At the moment, Suxi also saw Dimo''s face clearly, with a trace of embarrassment on her face.


    "Cough, cough! What are you doing? " Diyan gets up from the ground and spits out the yellow sand in his mouth. When he doesn''t see that Dimo is the same as Suxi, he opens his mouth to question.


    However, when Emperor Mo''s eyes swept his face like a knife, Emperor Yan''s arrogance suddenly went down, and his neck shrank again and again, as if it could reduce his sense of existence.


    With an embarrassed smile, Diyan scratched his head and hit him with a ha ha: "that What, you come back so early Are you back? "


    See Emperor Yan face that flattering smile, Emperor Mo cold hum, but did not intend to let go of Emperor Yan. At the same time, the emperor Mo also tightly grasps Su Xi''s wrist, obviously also does not plan to let Su Xi escape so.


    Pitiful these two people are so pitiful to stand under the big sun, low head, do not dare to move, aggrieved very much!


    "Look at you. If I come back later, even if the demons call, you will be indifferent?" Said, Emperor Mo eyes more and more sharp up, mouth is overflow with a sneer.


    Listen to this laugh, Emperor Yan only feel his whole body of hair are up, the whole person shudder.


    "Well That... " Diyan quickly waved his hand to explain something, but he couldn''t say anything, but he was so worried!


    See this, Emperor Mo coldly looked at him, way: "now I don''t look for your trouble, oneself side think well, when think clearly, when you come to me to talk about. If I''m not satisfied with it, think about the consequences for yourself! "


    The voice falls, Emperor Mo''s eyes fall straight on Su Xi''s body. He would not admit that he was so angry. Apart from worrying about the safety of the two, he was also worried that their posture just now was a little closer. He couldn''t stand it! But the boy didn''t know how to avoid it. He had to open his mouth to catch up! In this way, the mood of emperor Mo is more bad.


    In addition to the emperor Mo himself, the two people on the scene do not know that the emperor Mo has such a mind.


    Looking at the cold face of the emperor Mo, the Emperor Yan could not help shaking. He did not dare to say another word, so he ran to the side of the five tail drama scorpion he had killed before and made a meditation!


    So now there are only Suxi and Dimo left. And see the face of emperor Mo, Su Xi consciousness this time is her fault, then low head dare not see the appearance of emperor mo.


    Seeing Su Xi''s expression as if he had bullied her, Emperor Mo only felt that he was angry, and his face was a lot more gloomy.


    "Why, don''t you say anything?"


    Smell speech, Su Xi in the heart beat a sudden, more dare not see emperor mo.


    "Well, I was wrong."


    Listen to Su Xi so quickly then admit the wrong words, Emperor Mo is not see how happy, holding Su Xi wrist strength slightly increased some: "wrong where?"


    The warm air exhaled and sprayed all over Suxi''s ears, which made Suxi shudder: "I shouldn''t be distracted in such a place. I can''t even notice the movement around me."


    "What else?"


    As soon as the words came to her ears, Su Xi subconsciously looked up at the emperor and asked, "what else?"


    "Do you have nothing else to say but this?" Emperor Mo tiny squint eyes, more and more close to Su Xi, make Su Xi nowhere to hide.


    See this, Su Xi slightly don''t start, seem to suddenly think of what, small voice way: "your business all done?"


    Listen to this words, Emperor Mo just feel the whole person is not good. He really doubts whether Suxi is really stupid or pretending to be stupid with him. He has driven Diyan away. Doesn''t Suxi understand what he means?Think of here, Emperor Mo suddenly heart under a burst of depression, suddenly released Su Xi''s wrist: "since you don''t know what things didn''t say, then don''t say it."


    After that, the emperor turned to leave.


    However, a small white hand grasped his sleeve.


    After a sneak glance, Su Xi said, "well Are you Are you jealous? "


    Almost at the same time that the voice falls, the emperor Mo pulls the sleeve, Su Xi immediately grabs an empty. Or did not look back, Emperor Mo is cold voice way: "you think much."


    Finish saying, don''t give Su Xi the opportunity of reaction again, Emperor Mo is to walk toward Emperor Yan.


    After the emperor Mo left, Suxi''s head turned back immediately. After seeing the red ears of the emperor Mo, Suxi would eat and smile. Where is there a little bit of the appearance of the little daughter-in-law just now?


    Seems to hear Su Xi''s laughter, di Mo walked faster and faster, and soon came to di Yan''s side, a cold face, don''t know what to say with di Yan. Just from the expression of Emperor Yan''s bitter force, we can see that his life is not easy.


    Slanting his head and looking at the two brothers'' different expressions, Su''s heart crossed a trace of warmth.


    I don''t know why, Suxi actually felt that it was a very happy thing to watch Dimo teach his brother. There was always a faint warmth flowing in the air, which made Suxi smile more and more, and her heart was much better.


    Perhaps, this is the life that Suxi longed for most in her heart!

 Chapter 368

    Suxi never knew that Dimo''s temperament was so big. After that day, Dimo didn''t say a word to Suxi. She would rather stare at Diyan''s training all day long than talk to Suxi.


    At the beginning, Suxi had nothing to say, but after a long time, Suxi, who was not familiar with it, couldn''t do it now. Dimo didn''t speak and she didn''t speak. The atmosphere along the way was extremely strange!


    The Emperor Yan looks at two people''s appearance, originally also want to persuade. But before his words were spoken, the two of them were swept away with a cold eye. Even if he wanted to make up with them, he had to give up the idea in the end.


    Poor Diyan was caught between them. One moment he was called by this man to do this, another moment he was called by that man to do that. He was not human at both ends. He was offended at both ends. Day by day, he was sad.


    It took four or five days until Diyan was about to collapse, and the situation eased a little.


    This so-called relief does not mean that the two of them are as good as ever, but in this short period of time, Suxi once again touched the membrane of the breakthrough. As long as the time comes, she can break through to the sixth section of tianlingjing with the wind and water!


    Therefore, Suxi entered the state of exploring the opportunity, and there was no time to manage Diyan.


    So see Diyan is envious and envious, so long he can still only tianlingjing two, no promotion! But these emotions have not had time to vent, that is, they are all engulfed by the training plan of emperor mo.


    and with Su Xi''s stimulation, the Emperor Yan trained more and more awesome, as if he were in the same breath with Su Xi, he wanted to see if he broke through first, or Su Xi first broke through.


    So three days later, this step-by-step life was broken by the attack of the demons.


    Xu Shiqi has always sent people to follow Su Xi and the three of them. When he sees Su Xi in the early stage of breakthrough, he will break through at any time if he works hard. However, after emperor Mo doesn''t do it until the critical moment, the people hiding in the dark can''t wait. They rush out one by one to encircle Su Xi and the three of them.


    Su Xi had a rough scan, and found that venerable Qi seemed to think highly of them. There were four or five people in the fifth section of the heavenly spirit mirror, and there were seven people under the fifth section, for fear that they would not be able to hold them. But even so, the Qi venerable heart in the end or some despise Su Xi several people, think that the fire venerable died in the hands of several people, but the fire venerable too despised the enemy, so he sent the highest strength is only the five sections of the mirror.


    Seeing this, Suxi didn''t know whether Qi Zun was smart or stupid.


    After a look at the emperor''s Mo, Su Xi curled her lips and nodded to Emperor Yan. Then, without saying a word, she rushed to those demons!


    As Qi Zun thought, Suxi is now in the early stage of breakthrough. If you don''t pay attention to that opportunity, Suxi must immediately enter the breakthrough state. In this way, not only will the task of exterminating the demons fall on Diyan''s shoulders, but even Suxi in the breakthrough will be in danger!


    Therefore, when Su Xi saw these demons, she decided to fight quickly.


    The speed of lightning shuttled among the weaker demons. Before the demons came back, Suxi solved one with the speed of second kill.


    After quickly solving a demon, Suxi found the difference between Qi Zun''s demon and fire Zun''s demon.


    Although the demons killed by Suxi only have the strength of tianlingjing, their fighting ability is obviously many times better than that of the demons under the fire Lord. Before being attacked by Suxi, he even made a defensive or even counterattack gesture! But in the end, because of the strength gap, he still died in Suxi''s hands!


    Nevertheless, Suxi''s heart was dignified, and she didn''t despise these demons any more.


    It''s really different to say that these demons are different. After one of them died, their reaction was very fast. Suxi was blocked by others'' counterattack before she got to the next one!


    As a last resort, Suxi had to rush out of the encirclement of the demons and stand outside the circle, looking coldly at the demons.


    I don''t know what the Qi Zun thought. There was only one person dead. The demon clan, who seemed to be the leader, still stepped forward and didn''t plan to start. Although the rest of the demons'' faces are still plain, Suxi can feel the anger in their hearts, but this leader, Suxi can''t feel any difference.


    The leading demons looked at Suxi, as if they didn''t see the dead body of their own people, and said: "this must be Suxi girl. I''ve heard about Miss Suxi''s extraordinary skill for a long time. When I see her today, she really deserves her reputation! My family has heard about Miss Suxi for a long time. Today, I''m here to invite Miss Suxi and your companions to the tribe. I just don''t know what Miss Suxi means? "


    With that, the leading demons also made an arched hand salute to Su Yuan. It was as if they had no hatred and had a good relationship.Seeing this, although Suxi was not sure what these people thought, she also knew that there was no good banquet, and that it was not good to wait for them. So, Suxi naturally won''t agree.


    With a slight nod, Su Xi''s attitude was extremely arrogant: "it''s not necessary to talk about the past, and you don''t have to pretend here. Today, either you die or you go back with our bodies. "


    Speaking of this, Suxi suddenly stopped, and then glanced around these demons. She was very arrogant and said: "however, the final result must be that we are safe and sound!"


    "You..." Almost after Su Xi''s words fell, there was a demon clan who didn''t agree. Now he wanted to find Su Xi''s theory. Just, his words just say export, be interrupted by leader demon clan.


    In the face of Su Xi''s impolite words, the leading demons can still keep a smiling look. Their city is not deep!


    "With the strength of us, Miss Suxi naturally doesn''t pay attention to her. Besides, there is a master there, so naturally we don''t dare to do it."


    Said, the leader demon clan did not have the trace dynasty emperor Mo that then looked one eye. This look, even with his city hall, also can''t help the complexion a change, when even the vision to move back.


    "My venerable said that Miss Suxi is a person of love and righteousness. I don''t think she will look at her friends in trouble and ignore them, will she?"

 Chapter 369

    This words a, Su Xi''s complexion tiny change, see to the leader demon clan''s eyes is also abrupt sharp many.


    In the face of such eyes, the leading demons could not help but slightly turned their heads, quite unbelievable. Aware of this, the leading demons'' evaluation of Suxi is also higher, at least not many people can force him not to look directly at him with one look.


    "You have my friend?" Suxi''s voice is very cold. It seems that the coldness can directly invade into people''s heart and freeze all people''s blood.


    The leading demons don''t know what it''s like to hear this kind of voice. Anyway, he shivered unconsciously. In this regard, the leading demons pay more and more attention to Suxi, at the same time, the pride in their heart is unconsciously stimulated.


    Then, the leading demons were still smiling, and they were forced to go without Su Xi''s words.


    "Miss Suxi, this is a bit serious. Your friends are polite. Please go back. Now, they are living happily in our tribe. They eat and drink every day. They have no grievance at all


    When he said this, the leading demons had forgotten what they had said before.


    Su Xi didn''t want to say anything about it. Her beautiful eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and her Lingli lightsaber clenched.


    "It seems that I can''t go with you today?"


    "Miss Suxi, where is this? We sincerely invite you to go. We only have to use this method in order to get your driver. If Miss Suxi really cares, I will make amends to her in person when I get to the tribe. "


    At this point, the leading demons really bent slightly towards Suxi, as if to show their sincerity incisively and vividly.


    However, before Su Xi''s reply, di Yan Ran to Su Xi at the right time and said, "Su Xi, I can''t go! There''s a shadow on the dwarf''s side. There won''t be any trouble. Don''t ask for their way


    Smell speech, Su Xi eyebrow a wrinkly, think of but with Emperor Yan is not the same.


    Although shadow did follow Si Mu and others, he and di mo were the same. He would only fight at the critical moment of life and death. Moreover, because there is Suxi here, maybe Dimo will make an exception, but shadow is a stubborn person. He will do whatever Dimo tells him, so he won''t do it until the moment of life and death.


    In this way, it is not impossible for Sima and others to be captured by Qi Zun''s people.


    Although this silk may be fifty-five points, Suxi still can''t afford to gamble. So, instead of taking care of Diyan''s words, she raised her eyebrows and said to the leading demons, "I hope my friend is still well, as you said. Otherwise, even if I fight for my life, I will wipe out all the demons you entered the human world! Believe me, I have the ability


    After that, Su Wei went to the leading Demons: "lead the way."


    As Suxi approached, the leader demon felt even colder. It was not until Suxi said the three words in his ear that the leader demon realized that his forehead had been covered with sweat.


    Unconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva, the smile on the leader demon''s face finally faded down: "so, Miss Suxi, please."


    After that, he doesn''t care if Timo Diyan will catch up. He believed that as long as Suxi followed them, the two would never sit back and ignore them.


    Sure enough, di Mo walked next to Su Xi without saying a word, while Di Yan stamped his feet two times, and a trace of anger flashed on his face. Finally, he trotted to Su Xi''s back.


    In this way, the three followed the demons to the so-called tribe in the mouth of the leading demons.


    All the way around, I don''t know if these demons are on purpose. They took Suxi along a lot of detours, and finally arrived at that place only after two days.


    Although there is still a boundless desert in front of us, the three of them all know that the stronghold of the demons is safely existing in the desert with only yellow sand, and they must be fully prepared to go.


    I didn''t expect that the demon stronghold they had been looking for so long was so close to them, and they still came here in such a way. Suxi was a little frustrated.


    Even if their purpose is also here, the form is different, and the feeling is different. Suxi is actually quite good. Diyan has been grumbling all the way. What he said is nothing more than the work of the demons. Suxi knows it''s a trap and wants to come. After hearing so much, not only Suxi got used to it, but even the demons turned a blind eye to him. They didn''t have this person.


    The way of opening the door of Qi Zun''s tribe is different from that of fire Zun''s. The leading demons don''t have any token, but recite a spell that they can''t understand. The space in front of them is distorted.


    After that, there was no gate, just a black twisted vortex.


    "Miss Suxi, please Chao Su Xi made a gesture of please, and the leading demons laughed meaningfully.


    Seeing this, Su Xi didn''t say much. She only glanced at the leading demons, and then took the lead in stepping into the whirlpool. Naturally, the emperor Mo followed.But when Di Yan passed by the leading demons, he suddenly hummed to the leading demons and said, "you''d better not have any bad ideas, or in the end, it will be you who will suffer!"


    Voice down, Emperor Yan once again glared at the leader demon family, and then followed into the vortex.


    Seeing this, a man behind the leader came forward and whispered to the leader: "elder martial brother, that man is so arrogant, do you want to..." Say, that demon clan did a wipe neck action.


    The leader demon''s face did not change. He chuckled, but his words were not as gentle as the smile on his face: "don''t worry, as long as they go in, it''s not so easy to think out."


    Then, the leading demons had nothing more and stepped into the black whirlpool.


    After a period of dizziness, people came to a place that looked very grand.


    I don''t know how much larger this space is than that of the fire Lord. The buildings are like palaces, and the scene is very grand, like the situation of the fire Lord before!


    Here, you can see the scene of the demons'' children practicing, and the appearance of the demons'' orderly running in and out.


    Seeing this, we can see the difference between Qi Zun and Huo Zun.


    "Miss Suxi, your honor has been waiting for you for a banquet for a long time. Please follow me."


    After that, the leading demons walked in front, with a straight back, which seemed to express something.


    At this time, the three of them had no affectation and left behind the leading demons. However, they are always on guard. If not, what accidents will happen?

 Chapter 370

    It''s very big here. It took Suxi and others a long time to walk in front of a gray and black building.


    Stepping into the gate of the building, you can see that there are powerful demons standing on both sides of the road. It seems that Qi Zun is not so confident about Su Xiaosan, and he still attaches great importance to them. In other words, he still attaches great importance to the emperor.


    "Ha ha ha, I''m very happy to see three of you come here."


    Just entering the gray black building, a white bearded old man sitting in the first place is stroking his own beard and looking at the three people with a smile on his face.


    Suxi did not immediately answer the old man''s words, but looked around. After seeing the delicious food and the not serious atmosphere, Suxi''s heart did not let go.


    Seeing this, the old man with white beard didn''t say anything to urge Su Xi. He was still smiling. If you don''t know, you really think that the two sides have been friends for a long time rather than enemies.


    Until the environment of the whole hall was in her eyes, Suxi put her eyes on the old man with white beard.


    Suxi nodded slightly, her eyes drooping. Although the old man with white beard was sitting at the top, Su''s posture seemed to ignore him, as if she was the master here.


    "You must be Qi Zun! I don''t care what your purpose is. Today I''m looking for my friends. I don''t know when Qi Zun is going to invite them out? "


    This words say not polite, didn''t leave a little face to Qi Zun at all, a "please" word, it is to show Su Xi''s attitude directly.


    Di Mo stands beside Su Xi indifferently and doesn''t say a word. Di Yan, who is always noisy, is also silent at the moment and gives Su Xi the right to speak. Just from their attitude of protecting Suxi tightly in the middle, we can see their attitude.


    See this scene, Qi Zun''s eyes without trace in the emperor Mo face across, vaguely understand what.


    But without waiting for master Qi to speak, the leading demons on one side couldn''t stand Su''s attitude towards master Qi. They didn''t smile at all, and immediately began to scold: "this is the master of our demons. Since you three are in my demons'' place, you should keep the ceremony of the demons! Otherwise, I''m offended, but there''s no good fruit to eat! "


    Looking at the leading demons with different attitudes before and after, Suxi sneered: "the people of the demons really turn their faces and don''t recognize people. One moment they laugh, the next is murderous! Why, is that your attitude towards guests? "


    Suxi bites the word hospitality very hard. Even if there is no extra expression on her face, you can tell from her words that Suxi is in a bad mood at the moment.


    This is not good, is to vent, and in this demon, can let her vent, but a lot of ah!


    Qi Zun should have recognized Su Xi''s meaning. Although he didn''t pay much attention to Su Xi, he couldn''t ignore the emperor Mo beside Su Xi.


    As soon as he walked into the gate, he knew that the breath of this man was unfathomable, which was much stronger than him! For a moment, he was not sure what the purpose of such a strong man''s sudden attack was, but if he could not conflict with such a strong man, it would be better not to conflict!


    As for the master of fire, he can''t see the situation clearly. Relying on his years of tyranny in the wilderness, he doesn''t pay attention to anyone. Now that they are destroyed by others, they are only responsible for themselves!


    I just hope these people don''t go too far. Otherwise, even the demons are not so easy to bully!


    Think of here, Qi Zun''s face smile is more serious, even straight up and said: "Miss Su, this is too serious, this trip my demon clan is a special trip to ask the girl to wait for a guest, if there is anything wrong in the middle, also ask the girl to speak up, I will not cover up my subordinates!"


    With that, Qi Zun took a look at the leading demons, and then said in a cold voice: "what are you doing? Why don''t you invite all the friends of Miss Su? The party is about to start. Don''t you go until the dishes are cold? "


    After receiving Qi Zun''s murderous eyes, the leader demon''s heart trembled. Knowing that he had provoked the Zun, he did not dare to stay for a while longer, and then he bowed down.


    "The three of you are tired from a long way. Why don''t you sit down and have a rest?"


    See Su three people still stand there, no action meaning, Qi Zun said with a smile.


    However, Suxi didn''t plan to give Qi Zun face. Even though Qi Zun''s posture was very humble, Suxi still said coldly, "no, it''s not too late to talk about these when my friends come out."


    Smell speech, Qi Zun''s smile has a moment of rigidity, and then return to normal.


    "Well, let''s do as you like."


    Voice down, Qi Zun clap hands, both sides of the hall immediately came out of a graceful beauty, drum music, dance dance. That slender waist twist twist is twist to Emperor Mo and Emperor Yan''s side, slender white fingers also from time to time to stir two people.


    As for Suxi, because she is a woman, she is automatically ignored.Such a provocative scene, the emperor Mo cold a face, no matter how those women make a show, is to see all don''t take a look.


    Diyan didn''t have so many good recuperations. Originally, he was annoyed in his heart, and he had already tried not to get angry. Now there are so many women with heavy makeup that make his nose smell like powder. How can he stand it?


    At the moment, when those people approached him, he immediately pushed them away. At the end, he did not forget to take out his handkerchief to wipe his hands to show his disgust for those women.


    See emperor Mo two people''s performance, Qi Zun eyes across a touch of pure light, then a wave of hand, these women how to come, is how to go back.


    Put the line of sight on the body of emperor Mo, Qi Zun says: "Xu childe is not satisfied with these women?"


    Smell speech, Emperor Mo finally willing to see Qi Zun, but that in the eyes of indifference and disdain, but it makes Qi Zun in the heart angry, but also have to bear the face is not obvious.


    "I''m busy."


    Just three words, but let Qi Zun''s smile hang. Qi Zun was annoyed when he grasped his fists tightly.


    This person has arrived at his territory, he treats kindly, but others just stand like that, they can open their eyes to tell lies and say that they are busy! That''s more than Suxi''s face!


    Taking a deep breath, thinking of the unfathomable strength of emperor Mo, Qi Zun put it down, but no smile on his face.


    "In that case, wait like this, hum!"


    Then, Qi Zun''s sleeve swung, and he drank the wine at his table, and no longer used his hot face to stick his cold ass.

 Chapter 371

    The hall suddenly fell into silence, which was also mixed with a depressing atmosphere, making people breathless.


    In addition to Su Xi and Qi Zun, the people who are still waiting in the hall are eager to leave the right and wrong place. They just think that if something happens later, they will give up the idea.


    After about half a cup of tea, the leading demons came with Si Mu and others.


    A few people were led by shadow, but when shadow saw Dimo, he could not help but salute him. Then he stood behind him and said nothing.


    Su Xi glanced at Si Mu and saw that there was no obvious injury on them. Then she said to Reverend Qi, "since my friends are here, we won''t disturb him, so we''ll leave."


    With that, Suxi turned to leave, and the rest naturally followed her.


    However, as soon as they moved, the demons in the hall surrounded them, and the whole gate was full of water. They didn''t give Suxi a chance to leave.


    Seeing this, Suxi turned around and said, "what''s your meaning?"


    Listen to this words, Qi Zun sneer, but don''t show a cent on the face.


    Standing up, Qi Zun stepped down to Su Xi''s side. He can see that the people here, strong or weak, are led by Suxi, so he just needs to talk to Suxi, otherwise he will ask for nothing.


    Looking at Su Xi''s beautiful cold face, Qi Zun''s eyes flashed a dangerous look: "Miss Su, since you''re here, why are you busy walking? You see, I have prepared many good meals and dishes for you. Why don''t you stay and taste them? "


    Su Xi glanced sideways at Qi Zun: "it''s not necessary to have dinner. We still have something important to do. We won''t accompany you today! If the venerable really regards us as guests, then these people will withdraw! "


    "Ah, girl, that''s not true! It''s because I treat you as guests that I keep girls here for dinner! Even if the girl doesn''t want to eat, she has to think about her friends, don''t you think? "


    Smell speech, Su Xi''s brow is wrinkly, looking at a facial expression impermanent Si Mu several people, but in the heart is gush up a touch of uneasiness.


    Qi Zun can be so relieved to release several people of Si mu, which will not be so simple!


    Thinking of this, Suxi''s heart sank. After sweeping the demons around her coldly, she went to the seats on both sides of the hall and sat down without saying a word.


    In this way, the rest of them, even though they had different ideas, sat down with Suxi.


    In fact, Si Mu wanted to tell Su Xi that there was nothing wrong with them and that they could not stay here for a long time. However, he did not know what method the venerable Qi used to make them speechless. He doesn''t have Su Xi''s ability of transmitting sound into secret. Now he can only watch Su Xi led by Qi Zun''s nose.


    Naturally, the power of shadow will not be controlled by Qi Zun. But shadow, based on the principle of not making a move until the moment of life and death, just looks at it and doesn''t do it.


    For this, Si Mu didn''t complain, but he was worried that Su Xi would be attacked by Qi Zun!


    But no matter how, sit down, also can only walk one step to see one step.


    After seeing Su Xi and others seated, Qi Zun then returned to his seat and sat down. The next moment, the dancers came out again. Only this time, these women are very disciplined, and did not make any extraordinary moves.


    Taking the wine cup in front of him, Qi Zun threw it at Su Xi and said, "Miss Su, I''d like to propose a toast to you to congratulate you on your coming from afar."


    After that, Qi Zun took the lead to drink all the wine in the cup. After that, he gave Su Xi a look at the cup.


    However, Suxi didn''t have the appearance of drinking at all. She didn''t even hold up the cup: "don''t say more polite words, just say your purpose." Suxi''s voice was not muddled, and it was very direct.


    Qi Zun''s face was stiff for a moment, but it soon returned to normal.


    At this time, Qi Zun also knows that Suxi is a person who is not at odds and doesn''t like to beat around the bush. In this way, he went straight to the point and said, "if Miss Su believes me, let your friends have a drink of this bar."


    Hearing this, Suxi turned her head and looked at Si mu. After a little thought, she nodded to him. Seeing this, Si Mu took the wine cup and drank the wine in the cup. Yinling and Yaqing naturally followed.


    After drinking the wine, Si Mu tried to talk, but he didn''t think that it was true that he could make a sound.


    So he sighed and said to Suxi, "Oh, you shouldn''t have come."


    Almost at the same time that Sima''s voice fell, venerable Qi said: "this little brother, your words are wrong. Today, I invite Miss Su to come here to promote the relationship between our demon clan and you. You can''t sow dissension in the middle! "


    Qi Zun''s appearance looks a little flustered, but from the tone of his speech, he doesn''t mean any flustered. Such a high sounding ha said, but also thanks to his face unchanged, he did not feel ashamed at all!With these words, Qi Zun said to Su Xi again: "Miss Su is a pleasant person. Let''s open the window and speak up. It''s wrong for me to invite your friends here by tough means. However, you have also destroyed the fire Lord''s territory. In my opinion, how about the Qing Dynasty? "


    Hearing this, Suxi raised her eyebrows. She didn''t think that venerable Qi would say such a thing. Is this venerable Qi really so magnanimous that after knowing that his companion has been destroyed, he can still have a good talk with the person who destroyed his companion, and even treat him as a friend?


    Of course, Suxi is not so stupid. Even if what Qi Zun said is true, she will not be fooled by Qi Zun. She thinks, can let Qi Zun forget the past, even take the initiative to please behind, the reason is not simple!


    Sure enough, see Suxi for a long time do not speak, Qi Zun teeth a bite, is to say his plan.


    "To tell you the truth, there is one thing I want to cooperate with this girl to resolve my hatred so easily this time. If it wasn''t for this, I couldn''t let you go so easily just because you killed me! Naturally, if the girl agrees, I won''t embarrass her. I don''t want her soul. I can even send some soul to her! What do you think of the girl? "


    After a long sentence, the meaning of Qi Zun is very obvious.


    This sounds like a real discussion, but anyone with a brain can recognize the threat inside.

 Chapter 372

    Just listen to Qi Zun''s meaning, you will know that Qi Zun has guessed Su Xi. They are from the Imperial College, and the purpose of coming here is to collect the spirits of the demons. For the so-called trade in his mouth, Qi Zun can not only give up the souls of fire Zun and others, but also send them out in a word.


    Look at this posture, as long as Suxi is willing to agree, maybe even the soul of the leading demon clan is nothing to say!


    Seeing this, Su Xi was curious about the so-called cooperation, but she also attached great importance to Qi Zun. Such a ruthless person, what else can''t be done?


    Just look at today''s situation. If they are forced to break in, they will not be able to break out without the help of Timo and shadow. Besides, Suxi doesn''t want to rely on the power of Dimo. She wants to see if she can get out of this dilemma.


    So Su Xi didn''t rush to refute Qi Zun''s words. Instead, she nodded and asked, "is that the way that Qi Zun imprisons my friend?"


    Hearing this, Qi Zun was not angry, but also relieved. From the attitude of these people, we can see that Suxi is the leader among these people, and there must be no less conspiracy. This time, if Su Xi easily agrees, maybe Qi Zun will have to think about whether Su Xi has played any tricks.


    But Su Xi''s appearance is still angry, obviously dissatisfied with Qi Zun''s statement.


    Although Qi Zun felt that Su Xi was too aggressive, he needed such an inch now. So, Qi Zun smile, way: "that don''t know the girl also want how?"


    Listen to Qi Zun this is a step back words, Suxi more and more feel that cooperation things must be not simple. But things have come to this point. Since they are doomed to not escape now, why not charge some interest?


    Thinking about this, Suxi''s eyes suddenly fell on the leader demon who had intercepted them before, and said: "although you are kind enough to ask us to come here, the people under your hand often disobey you. As the saying goes, the generals are not subject to military orders. I don''t complain in front of the venerable. It''s just that this man But the venerable one needs to polish his eyes and take care of it! "


    Suxi keeps saying that she won''t complain, but the meaning inside and outside of this is to complain!


    When the leading demon clan noticed that Suxi was looking at him, it was already in a bad mood. But now Suxi said something like this, does it still mean it? At the moment, the leading demons were so scared that their legs were soft. They just read that master Qi was here and didn''t lose face.


    But he wanted to keep himself and the face of Qi Zun, but Qi Zun didn''t give him this chance.


    Originally, as soon as she came in, Suxi wanted to find trouble with the leading demons, but she was blocked by Qi Zun. But now it seems that Suxi has made up her mind not to let go of the leading demons. For her own plan, even if Qi Zun is reluctant, she also decides to give up the leading demons.


    As a result, Qi Zun looked at the leading demons with cold eyes, which made the leading demons'' legs tremble directly, almost unsteadily.


    "On weekdays, I boast that I have skills, but there are still one or two opportunists! Originally, I was going to turn a blind eye, but today, I''ve come up with all of them. If I don''t deal with them, it''s a big event endangering our demon family! "


    Say, Qi Zun suddenly clapped a table, frighten those who are playing music and dancing of the demon clan is a shiver, action also can''t help but stop.


    "Will you do it yourself, or will you do it yourself?"


    Smell speech, the leader demon clan is finally unable to stand, all of a sudden soft fall on the ground. Smart as he is, how can he not understand that this is Suxi''s deliberate trouble? This is also his fault. When he arrived at his own site, he began to be unscrupulous, and his attitude towards Su Xi was worse.


    Who would have thought that when Qi Zun said please come back as a guest, he really invited him back as a guest. Now with a word from others, Qi Zun pushed him out without saying a word. The leading demons only feel that they are very heavy now and can''t speak for a long time.


    Taking a deep breath, the leader of the demons looked at Qi Zun. Seeing the firm expression on his face, he knew that there was no room for him to turn around. As soon as his eyes closed, despair appeared on his face, and the blood colored spirit power surged between the leading demons'' hands. Then he suddenly patted his forehead, and suddenly he was dead!


    For the death of the leading demons, none of the people present, including the demons, had any special reaction. Those demons who play music and dance should not be seen, and their faces are as usual.


    Seeing this, Suxi had a new view on the coldness of these demons.


    However, Qi Zun''s next move was unexpected to Su Xi.


    After the death of the leading demons, a gray soul floated out of their heads. Suxi thought that Qi Zun would let go of this soul, after all, people are dead, there is no reason to torture other people''s soul, and Suxi did not intend to accept the soul of the leading demon family.


    However, just as the soul was about to float out of the hall, Qi Zun grasped it, and the soul of the leading demon clan was firmly grasped by Qi Zun.At this time, the soul of the leading demons still had consciousness, and knew what Qi Zun was going to do with him. But just like this, he couldn''t have any idea of resistance! It''s not that he doesn''t want to, it''s that he doesn''t dare!


    Qi Zun''s means people here all know that if he resisted Qi Zun now and Suxi didn''t want him, then his end would be suffering and then his soul would be broken!


    In this way, the leading demons would rather go to Suxi''s hands, so they might die happily.


    Qi Zun was very satisfied with the compromise and peace of the leading demons. With a flick of the finger, the soul of the leading demon clan came to Suxi: "since Miss Su came for this soul, then in order to show my sincerity, this soul is given to the girl."


    Smell speech, Su Xi is to hook lips a smile, way: "if I don''t want?"


    Xu is to expect Su Xi to say so, Qi Zun has no accident at all. His fingertips were shining with blood colored light, and Qi Zun''s eyes were shining. He said: "if you don''t want to be a girl, those who offend you will suffer from the pain of releasing your soul, and then you will be able to completely dissipate in this world!"


    The voice falls down, the blood color''s spirit power is straight to the soul of the leading demon clan and goes, in the blink of an eye is to its side.


    However, just when the blood color spiritual power wants to contact the soul of the leading demons, a blue color spiritual power blocks the way of the blood color spiritual power.

 Chapter 373

    Suddenly he grasped the soul of the leading demons and looked at the Qi master with doubts on his face. Su Xi said: "since the master has said to give me this soul, I also need it. So if you brush the beauty of the venerable, isn''t it mine? "


    When she said this, Suxi''s tone slowed down, not as aggressive as before.


    See this, Qi Zun in the bottom of his heart sneer: in the end is a little girl from the college, talent again good how? Have not experienced too many things, give a little sweet is to accept her mind.


    Think of here, Qi Zun before the idea of Su Qu born attention, at this time will disappear without a trace. After seeing Suxi anxious to put the soul into his storage container, Qi Zun''s sneer is even worse. He completely regards Suxi as a little girl who has not been deeply involved in the world.


    No matter what Qi Zun thought in his heart, he was so kind that he couldn''t see any difference.


    "The girl accepted my apology. Now she should be satisfied. Just now, if the girl agrees to cooperate with me, then how much soul do you want? It''s no problem to go back and finish the task at that time! "


    Smell speech, Su Xi''s eyes flash a glimmer of joy, but pretended to be a pair of high cold appearance, it seems that he is very disdainful of the content of Qi Zun''s words. Just what she said, it is to let the smile of Qi Zun''s mouth expand.


    "Since the venerable is so polite, it''s my fault if I fight with him again. It''s just that the venerable one has been talking about cooperation for such a long time, but he has never told me what the content of cooperation is. "


    Holding up the wine glass and shaking it twice, Suxi''s expression is still indifferent, but the tone is dissatisfied with her. It seems that she is really complaining that Qi Zun can''t get to the point for a long time.


    See this, Qi Zun not angry smile, treat Su Xi''s attitude is more and more cordial.


    Yu Guang glanced at the direction of Di Mo and saw that he didn''t have any objection because of Su Xi''s words. Then Qi Zun was relieved and said, "it''s not to confirm the girl''s attitude. If the girl''s attitude is not clear, I will add a lot of trouble to myself."


    Then, looking at Su Xi''s irrefutable expression, Qi Zun continued: "since you want to know so much, I don''t mind telling you. I believe that before you came here, you were the king of manghuang who had heard about this great evil


    Hearing this, Su Xi slightly raised her eyebrows and looked at the emperor, but she didn''t speak.


    See this, Qi Zun is not angry.


    "It''s said that there is an agreement between me and the king of manghuang. That''s why I, the demons, can stay here for such a long time. However, the world does not know that the appetite of this wild monarch is very big! A few years ago, it''s OK. In recent years, his condition is more and more frightening day by day. In this way, I''m afraid the demon clan will not have the capital to stand on this wild and fierce land! "


    Qi Zun''s tone is quite lonely, and his face is helpless, but he can''t see his resentment to the king. In this way, he could not cross the river and demolish the bridge.


    Su Xi sneered at the bottom of her heart, but she didn''t give Qi Zun any face.


    "I said that a man of such strength as the venerable should not be afraid of the rumored king."


    Smell speech, Qi Zun''s face flashed a haze. Su Xi this words where is praising him, inside that sarcasm performance don''t know how obvious!


    However, Su Xi''s attitude is what Qi Zun wants to see. So far, Su Xi''s behavior has been recognized by Qi Zun as a spoiled young lady with a very spoiled temper!


    As for the fire master''s business, it''s just Su Qu''s luck, or the master around her is helping.


    No matter what kind of words Su Xi says or what kind of decisions he makes, he is a light look. He will listen to whatever Su Xi says.


    Aware of this, Qi venerable heart in scold emperor Mo ear root son soft, only know to listen to women''s words, and had to fear in emperor Mo''s strength, at the same time, because want to use emperor Mo''s strength, even put on a smile.


    This is not, even if Su Xi has looked down on him, he is still smiling, not angry.


    With a dry smile, venerable Qi said: "you don''t know something. This king has a big appetite. However, they have strength! Under his persecution, in order for our demon clan to continue to survive in this wild and fierce place, I have to agree to his unreasonable requests again and again! "


    "Since the venerable said that manghuang monarch is powerful, what do you mean to cooperate with me? Do you still think that I have the ability to help you eliminate the king of manghuang? "


    Listen to Su Xi''s words, Qi Zun secretly scolds a, in the end is to endure the anger in the heart.


    Take a deep breath, Qi Zun''s eyes closed and opened again, which made his eyes full of killing intention not be seen.


    "Ha ha, girl, you are so funny! Since the girls have been able to put out the fire, why be modest? If you say that, you will neglect the strong man around you! In this way, are you not afraid to hurt the heart of this strong man? "Su Xi disdains to sneer at the simple words of provoking dissension. If his simple words can stir up the relationship between her and di Mo, then she and di Mo will not go so far.


    However, since Qi Zun wants to play, Suxi will not refuse!


    At the moment, Suxi''s face changed and she looked like she wanted to cry: "Mo They didn''t ignore you! You can''t believe that bad old man''s bullshit


    As soon as these words came out, not only Qi Zun''s heart was in disorder, but even Si Mu and others were not good.


    Have they ever seen Suxi act like this? At the thought of Suxi pulling the sleeve of the emperor Mo to talk, even if it is the shadow of full strength, it can''t help goose bumps fall all over the floor.


    Several people are looking at Suxi with strange eyes, until the Qi Zun above coughs because of the dissatisfaction of the bad old man in Suxi''s words, they are busy and force themselves to turn away from Suxi. Just from the corner of their twitching mouth, we can see what kind of mood they have for Suxi''s action.


    But Suxi turned a blind eye to Sima''s reaction. Even if Qi Zun had coughed so obviously to express his dissatisfaction, Suxi still didn''t take her eyes away from Dimo.


    See Su Xi''s appearance, seem is emperor Mo don''t answer her words, she won''t say other things again!

 Chapter 374

    Xu is because the emperor Mo did not answer for a long time, Su Xi also pulled the sleeve of the emperor Mo to shake and shake, will be a little daughter''s delicate state performance incisively and vividly.


    See this, Emperor Mo glanced Su Xi one eye, calm "Er" a.


    It was this simple sound that made Suxi''s face full of smile, and then she seemed to realize that her appearance of pretending to be profound had been broken. Suxi sat down quickly, and her face also recovered indifference.


    However, with Su Xi''s previous performance, and her smiling face, she can''t confuse Su Xi now with Su Xi who was cold and mysterious before. Qi Zun completely put down her defense to Su Xi because of this small action.


    Of course, Qi Zun also thought that Su Xi was still pretending, but after watching Su Xi perform for such a long time, Qi Zun''s doubts about Su Xi were gradually erased by Su Xi.


    "Miss Su is a real girl. I wonder if we can start talking about cooperation now?"


    Having said so many irrelevant words, Qi Zun''s patience is about to be used up. Seeing that Su Xi can''t get to the point for a long time, he gives up the idea of taking the initiative, says this sentence, and puts himself in a passive position.


    Smell speech, Su Xi took back the smile of the corner of the mouth, intentionally cough twice, in order to show his seriousness and ability.


    "So, please tell me the specific content. If we can, we can cooperate. But if we can''t do that, don''t blame us for not thinking about the fact that the venerable invited us to dinner. We will leave this wild and fierce place immediately. "


    Hearing this, Qi Zun''s mouth twitched twice, and then said: "as long as the girl is really willing to help, it must be within your ability!"


    With that, Qi Zun stopped for a moment, looked at Su Xi''s respectful appearance, and then continued to say: "manghuang monarch''s strength is stronger than ours, so we have no way to take him all the time. But with the help of the girl, he would be nothing! If the girl wants to, I can promise her three conditions. What do you think? "


    Voice down, Qi Zun''s line of sight is not in Su Xi, but in the emperor Mo body.


    In his opinion, I''m afraid that this matter has to be promised by Emperor mo. even if Su Xi''s discourse power is higher, if emperor Mo comes to fight casually at that time, isn''t he at a loss?


    Therefore, this seems to ask Su Xi, but in fact it''s the emperor''s road.


    Everyone in the room saw it, and Suxi was no exception. At the moment, Suxi didn''t intend to speak. Since it wasn''t her that she was asked, why did she ask for nothing?


    So, Suxi sat there, looking at the play in her spare time.


    Sure enough, the emperor Mo raised his eyes and looked at the Qi Zun with hope in his eyes. What he said was more cruel than Su Xi''s!


    "What if the request is for your life?"


    This words a, Qi Zun has a moment of rigidity, and the division of several Mu people is also a face stupefied expression, seems not to think that emperor Mo don''t export even, an export is such a merciless words.


    Only Su Xi, shadow and Emperor Yan didn''t have any special feeling. They didn''t even blink their eyes!


    Looking at the emperor Mo''s joking appearance, Qi Zun laughed awkwardly twice, and then said: "this young master is joking, ah Ha ha... "


    "It''s not a joke."


    Emperor Mo is really to smash the field, people have given him the steps down, but he is still half merciless will others to accept back. As soon as he said this, Qi Zun''s face was so black that he couldn''t even maintain his reluctant smile.


    Looking at the indifference of Di Mo''s face and the expression of watching a good play with Su Xi, no matter how silly master Qi is, he knows that he has been fooled. At the moment, his anger is rising and his face is very gloomy!


    "Bang!"


    The whole body''s spirit power couldn''t restrain the diffusion, and directly blew the table in front of Qi Zun to pieces, and the sawdust splashed everywhere.


    See this, Su Xi small hand a wave, the border is a few people are surrounded into, the sawdust will not splash on a few people.


    With the sudden change of the situation, the demons who were standing there like wood suddenly surrounded Su Xi and others, and the atmosphere of fierce tension suddenly rose. Only when Qi Zun ordered, these demons would swarm on!


    Qi Zun slowly stood up and looked at Su Xi with a calm face. At this time, Su Xi seemed to be pretending. Qi Zun''s face was so cold that he couldn''t help but burst out.


    Under the pressure of the uneasy mood in the heart, Qi Zun''s hands radiated a bloody light of spiritual power, which made people feel flustered.


    "I''ve lived so much of my life, but today I''ve been teased by you kids! If you think a man with this sex promise can keep you, then you want to be too beautiful! Why don''t we prepare something when we come here? Since you want to die so much, then I will help you! "


    Voice down, Qi venerable hands of spiritual power condensed into two huge red ball, like two flame cloud general toward the emperor Mo shot!In Qi Zun''s heart, di Mo has always been the biggest threat to the existence of nature is to solve the di Mo first. As for Su Xi and others, it''s not too late to clean up slowly in the back!


    However, Qi Zun''s wishful thinking in the end is empty, the two fire clouds are not close to the body of emperor Mo, it is always standing in the shadow behind the emperor Mo to stop down, at the same time, the powerful white spirit training from the shadow side to Qi Zun, momentum extraordinary!


    Qi Zun''s face changed. He didn''t expect that his huoyun was so easily melted by Emperor Mo''s followers. Looking at the attack from the shadow, his momentum was many times higher than his fire cloud!


    Although his fire cloud is not an advanced skill, from the attack of the shadow, we can see that the shadow, who has never been exposed, is also a person with more strength than him!


    Think of here, Qi Zun''s face more gloomy.


    At the beginning, the shadow didn''t say a word, and he caught several people of Si Mu here. There was no resistance at all. He thought that this man was just like Si Mu and his strength was not enough. But who knows, it''s the person he doesn''t pay attention to, but it gives him the biggest shock!


    At this time, Qi Zun had no time to think about more things, he even had no time to express his shock and anger. Only because the shadow of the white spiritual power training has come to his side, he can only mobilize the whole body of spiritual power to raise defense for himself!


    Yes, it''s just defense.


    Under shadow''s fierce attack, Qi Zun didn''t have any idea to fight back. He just wanted to protect his life!

 Chapter 375

    "Boom!"


    The white spirit power pitching smashes on Qi Zun''s body. Even if Qi Zun wants to escape quickly, he is also hit by the spirit power pitching.


    White and blood color interweave together, forming a very powerful visual experience. Finally, under the pressure of white, the color of blood gradually subsided, and Qi Zun''s body was also knocked upside down by this huge force!


    "Bang!"


    Qi Zun fell to the ground, as if the whole hall was shaking for it. However, before the venerable Qi has any action, the white spiritual power training is transformed into a stream of small snake like spiritual power, which constantly crisscross the venerable Qi.


    Eyes, nose, ears, mouth, all become the channel for the flow of spiritual power into Qi Zun''s body. A stream of white snakes get into Qi Zun''s body and constantly stir it. Qi Zun only feels that his internal organs are almost crushed by these spiritual power snakes!


    Severe pain covered Qi Zun''s five senses. He quickly mobilized his inner spiritual power to hunt down those spiritual power snakes. But when the bloody spiritual power met the spiritual power snakes, it was like a mouse met a cat. Before he went up to fight the enemy, he broke up first!


    And in his self-defense, the range of Lingli snake action is bigger, and the pain in Qi Zun''s body is more intense.


    "Ah


    Xu is finally can''t help the pain, Qi Zun hands don''t know where to put, the whole person kept rolling on the ground, mouth also can''t help but issued a miserable roar. This appearance, where still have half before threaten Su Xi of air and self-confidence?


    The demons around Su Xi and others look at each other, looking at their elders being tortured like this, but they dare not move for a long time.


    The most powerful dignitaries were beaten like this by others. If they were replaced, how could they survive? Heart hesitated, many demons are not from the legs began to tremble, also did not see the first look.


    Seeing this, Suxi sneered in her heart. She said that these demons seem to be well-trained, but they are still greedy for life and afraid of death. Such a fright is what scares them like this!


    It can be imagined that if the human world and the demon world develop, with the appearance of these demons, I''m afraid the human world hasn''t played much, and the demon world will admit defeat all the time.


    Of course, this is only in terms of the performance of these demons. Su Xi has seen the evil master''s method of killing souls. The evil generals of Chixiao Pavilion he created are all good at fighting against one hundred. Otherwise, Chixiao pavilion would not be equal to the top forces in the other five circles.


    "Lord, how to deal with it?"


    In the blink of an eye, the shadow stood beside the emperor Mo, and the voice didn''t cover up at all. The demons on the scene all stopped in their ears.


    The hand holding the weapon began to tremble. These demons did not expect that they were still majestic at the moment before. Now they feel afraid from the bottom of their hearts when they see this group of people, especially after hearing the more and more fierce scream of Reverend Qi, they even dare not move their hands. At this time to see the shadow casually is to break through their encirclement, some people can''t even help but start to retreat!


    Ignoring the reaction of the surrounding demons, di Mo puts his eyes on Su Xi. Although she didn''t speak, Suxi already understood the meaning of Dimo.


    This is to leave everything to her. Today, they will be her thugs for free.


    Naturally, Suxi also thought of the price to pay for it. She even thought of the miserable days of training in the future. But at the thought that the result was the improvement of her strength, she was not so resistant.


    With a smile, Suxi did not answer shadow''s words. Eyes fixed on a certain point in the hall, Suxi''s voice was cold: "since I''ve been here for so long, why don''t I come out and see you? Do you not even care about the life or death of your allies? "


    After hearing Su Xi''s words, all the others were surprised except emperor Mo and shadow!


    Is there anyone else in this hall besides them and these demons? There was such a question in Si Mu''s mind. His eyes were constantly watching the hall. At the same time, he began to be on guard, for fear that he would be killed if he was not careful.


    After Suxi''s voice dropped a few breath, the place Suxi was staring at gradually appeared a figure.


    It was a very romantic and handsome man, who was wearing a red dress, which made his face more and more charming.


    Looking at the man''s appearance, it''s like a goblin who seduces people to fall into the inner desire. It makes people itch with every twinkle and smile. I''m afraid it''s hard to resist the temptation of men.


    Su Xi has always thought that Qi Leling is a very evil person. Now she knows that there are people outside the world and there is heaven outside the world. In this human world, there are more people than Qi Leling.


    However, most of the demons in the demon world are demonic after they turn into human figures, and their breath is also extremely charming, which is almost the same as the man in front of them. Su Xi, who is used to the existence of demons, is only surprised for a moment at the beginning, and then calm. Her eyes are as quiet as water.


    See Su Xi so quick to return to normal, the demon man''s eyes also flash a touch of essence.In addition to the presence of emperor Mo and shadow, all fell into his appearance. He can think that the strength of emperor Mo and shadow is high, and will not be confused by his appearance. However, Su Xi has only the strength of the five segments of the mirror, and her skeleton is really a teenage girl, but her performance is really beyond his expectation.


    Looking at the others, they were all dull, and their calmness was more obvious.


    The man has not once stroked his forehead long hair, eyes such as silk, but so!


    "Beauty''s feeling is very sensitive. It''s really unbelievable!"


    The man''s voice is full of magnetism, and he specially dealt with it, which makes it more tempting. While speaking, the man had already come to Suxi''s side, and the words were also said in Suxi''s ear. The warm gas hit Suxi''s earlobe directly, which was very tempting.


    See this, the brow of emperor Mo once wrinkly, subconsciously is to want to hand.


    But without waiting for his hand, Suxi pushed away the man first and looked at him with threatening eyes. Her voice was like meeting an old friend.


    "I didn''t expect that the emperor of manghuang would look like this. It is said that one side of the soil and water raises one side of the people, but how did you raise such a beautiful woman as manghuang monarch in such a rough boundary as manghuang great evil


    Hearing Su Xi''s words, the man was stunned at first, and then burst into laughter: "it''s my honor to get such a compliment from the girl!"

 Chapter 376

    The red sleeves are floating gently in front of Suxi. Suxi can even smell the faint fragrance above!


    When she thought of what the emperor manghuang said, Suxi only thought that this man was not a monarch, not only had no domineering power, but also had a lot of fury!


    I don''t know if I have noticed Su Xi''s thoughts. The eyes of the king of mang Huang narrowed slightly. Another kind of amorous feelings is diffused in the hall.


    This time he didn''t get close to Suxi, but slowly swept the hall. Seeing that the Sima and the demons still didn''t come back, he began to smile. Just after seeing the cold appearance of emperor Mo and shadow, the smile immediately went down again. As soon as her mouth turned up, she was more attractive than a woman!


    Ignoring the Qi master who was still screaming, the manghuang monarch stroked his long hair and said, "today I came to see what these mice were plotting, but I don''t know there are such wonderful people here. If I had known, I would have come early!"


    Say, he also threw a fawning eye toward emperor Mo! Yes, it''s Timo!


    After a few words with Su Xi, the so-called wild monarch came to the emperor''s side, but because of the cold breath of the emperor''s body, he didn''t go to the emperor''s body!


    But Rao is such, his distance with emperor Mo is also very close.


    These words and such a look in the eyes, straight see Su Xi corners of the mouth straight draw, even the shadow behind the emperor Mo is not from some speechless. As for the emperor Mo, his face is too black to be black any more!


    But the king of manghuang didn''t seem to see it. He moved to the emperor''s road again. Every step he took made his eyes brighter!


    Xu is finally can''t stand manghuang monarch this climb up the pole, don''t know the proper behavior, Emperor Mo suddenly turned to face manghuang monarch. Then, gorgeous gave manghuang monarch a kick!


    This kick can be said to be startling, but it directly kicked the king!


    What''s more, he fell to the ground in a very ugly posture, which made people can''t bear to look directly at him. It happened that the person concerned didn''t have anything happened. He stood up from the ground with a smile. His action was very charming. He patted off the dust on his body and flew to the emperor''s road with an angry look.


    "What a nuisance! Although people say that beating and scolding are love, what can you do for such a beautiful person? Or In fact, you are deliberately trying to find an excuse to be responsible to others? "


    At this point, there was an obvious joy on the king''s face, and then the whole person was like a red butterfly running towards the direction of the emperor''s road!


    See this, Emperor Mo nature is black face, busy flash body is a foot.


    However, this time, the king of manghuang learned to be good at it. He turned his body and then hid from it. Then he grabbed the arm of emperor Mo accurately and rubbed it with his own face. It was really like a girl who was not familiar with the world when he saw a beautiful man, but he was a real man!


    The king of manghuang rubbed the arm of the emperor and said, "you''re so cruel, Mr. pretty. You''re so delicate and expensive, but you''ve kicked them. What a nuisance!"


    As soon as the words came out, all the people present were stunned. They all suddenly felt that they had seen a fake king. For a time, people''s outlook on life, values and love has been seriously affected. If they didn''t see the shock in each other''s eyes, I believe each of them would doubt whether what they saw was true.


    "Boom!"


    Without hesitation, he slapped the emperor manghuang and watched him retreat because of his attack. Then the emperor opened his mouth with a cold face: "if you are not afraid to see the spring next moment, just stick it up!"


    When he said this, the emperor''s face was covered with frost, and his tone was also full of murderous, which made the king of manghuang have to stop and want to rush on again.


    He glanced askance at the emperor''s road, and thought it was all kinds of amorous feelings: "since you don''t like him, I don''t think you are amorous. Anyway, you''re not the only one here, are you?"


    With that, the king''s eyes swept over the faces of shadow and Si Mu one by one. When he saw that shadow and other people could not help stepping back to show their resistance to him, the king took back his eyes and pursed his red lips.


    As soon as his eyes turned, the king of manghuang looked at Su Xi again: "Alas, I can''t imagine that the most interesting thing here is this little girl. Do you think you big men are really funny?"


    After that, the king of manghuang stood beside Suxi again, but he didn''t rush on Suxi like he had done before. This also made Suxi feel relieved.


    "Your ally is howling. It sounds miserable. Are you going to stop it?" Xu is to see the emperor Mo has come to the edge of anger, but these two people a word not to fight, Suxi said.


    Hearing this, the king of manghuang looked at the rolling Qi Zun, and his eyes flashed a trace of disdain: "hum, I''ve long wanted to teach this old man a lesson, but for the sake of trading in the past, I didn''t touch him! Today you teach him a lesson. It''s a favor to you! "So, the old man''s three words are the real reason why you want to teach him a lesson?


    Flashed such an idea in the mind, the corner of Su Xi''s mouth smoked to smoke, then handed emperor Mo a look in the eyes.


    Understanding Su Xi''s meaning, the emperor Mo a snap finger, a ray of golden spirit power from Qi Zun''s nose into, gradually Qi Zun is to stop struggling, the pain in the body is also full of dissipated.


    As soon as he passed away, the Qi venerable saw the red king manghuang standing on the main hall. His face changed and he said aloud, "King manghuang, today you have to avenge yourself!"


    Qi Zun''s tone is rather sad and shrill. He is so old that his voice is not pleasant. As soon as he finishes saying this, the face of manghuang monarch is full of impatience. He doesn''t intend to talk to him at all!


    But Qi Zun has already been dazzled by anger at this time. Where can you see the change of manghuang monarch''s face?


    As soon as he saw Su Xi and others standing there, his men were surrounded by them, but they didn''t dare to do anything. They were already awed by each other. If you look at the wild monarch, you don''t want to do it. The whole person is like Su Xi and others!

 Chapter 377

    Looking at the scene in front of him, he didn''t think of it at all. Qi Zun only felt a mouthful of Qi and blood surging up. He couldn''t help but a mouthful of blood gushing out!


    Xu is impatient, this mouthful of blood Qi Zun can be said to be full of strength son spray, obviously is a small mouthful of blood, Leng is spray everywhere!


    Su Xi was OK. The beauty loving King''s face suddenly changed. He not only flashed away for fear of being splashed with blood, but also took out a handkerchief from his arms and covered his mouth and nose like disgust. That''s a disgust!


    Seeing this, Su Xi''s understanding of manghuang monarch was renewed. Just because of the more shocking behavior of the king manghuang before, Suxi accepted it very quickly.


    And Qi Zun''s blood gushing is just like solving the magic method for his demons who seem to be fixed. The demons don''t stand as stupidly as before. They immediately remove the encirclement of Su Xi and others and run to Qi Zun''s side one by one. They want to be close but dare not.


    Finally, a demon clan, who is usually favored by Qi Zun, boldly stepped forward and asked, "Zun, are you ok?"


    It''s good that he didn''t speak. As soon as he spoke, Qi Zun thought of their dead appearance just now. He was so angry that he almost spat out another mouthful of blood!


    A slap in the face of the talking demons, Qi Zun''s face is very ugly: "nothing? Don''t you know how to look when you have eyes? Hurry up and arrest those people. Do you hear me? "


    Qi Zun said while pointing to Su Xi and others, the anger in the words was clearly visible.


    However, these demons are hesitant. One by one, they look at the venerable Qi, and then look at the emperor''s road that kicks away the king manghuang. It seems that they have a root and can''t move.


    After Qi finished, he quickly bent down to recover his mood, but he didn''t hear anything for a long time. He looked up and saw that all the demons were standing in the same place, as if he hadn''t heard him at all!


    In this way, Qi Zun''s whole person is like a gourd, his face is red.


    Now he can understand that he spent so much time training his subordinates. At the critical moment, he was so scared that he couldn''t even move. At this time, he didn''t pay attention to him.


    After shaking his hand, Qi Zun can''t help but have the same idea as Su Xi before: if all the people in the demons are as greedy for life and afraid of death as these people, what else can the demons expect to unify the six realms?


    Up to now, Qi Zun has completely put no hope on his subordinates.


    He turned to look at the king manghuang, and his face was very bad: "Prince manghuang, if I remember well, I have agreed with you before. Now, isn''t it time for you to carry out the agreement? "


    Su Xi and Si Mu were all in spirits. Although this wild monarch looks ridiculous, his strength is really unfathomable.


    To put it bluntly, if the emperor doesn''t fight, these people will not even have the ability to resist. Even the shadow, at most, can surpass the manghuang monarch. It''s still under the condition of the shadow fighting for his life!


    What''s more, as the master of manghuang, the monarch of manghuang must have his means to stand in manghuang for so many years. So, if it''s really like what venerable Qi said, the king of manghuang agreed with him, then Su Xi and others will be in trouble this time!


    When Su Xi was on the alert, the king of manghuang was very disdainful: "agreement? When you discussed with these people how to get rid of me, did you think about our previous agreement? "


    Listen to manghuang monarch words, Qi Zun is no imagination of panic, even, his face more ugly some.


    "Didn''t you say that before? You hide in the main hall, I will use the reason to deal with you to lead them, and then you will take the hand to solve this man! Why, does the king want to break the contract? "


    Qi Zun pointed to the emperor Mo and gritted his teeth.


    Smell speech, manghuang monarch walked forward two steps, look at Qi Zun''s eyes more and more displeased.


    Emperor Mo is what strength suddenly don''t see out, can be this don''t see out just let him be more vigilant. Just now he deliberately went to test the emperor Mo, but as a result, he was kicked away. He didn''t know what was going on!


    If it is not for the strength of others is too strong, even if he is on guard wholeheartedly or can''t escape the result of being kicked, who will be foolishly kicked not to resist? Body pain is not, face is lost a lot!


    Today, if he is a little more thin skinned, because of that fight with emperor Mo, now he is afraid to really go to see the spring!


    At the thought of this, the king of manghuang hated the venerable Qi!


    The old man is always short of weight when he deals with him. If he promises something, it will be less than 10% when it is delivered. If it wasn''t for the lack of everything, and he didn''t want to go out of it, he wouldn''t have done this kind of business!Step by step approaching Qi Zun, the mood of manghuang monarch is a little gloomy: "is that right? I look at you, you are really discussing with them to destroy me! Why, it''s not enough for you to even out the losses of the Japanese monarch, or do you want to take the place of the Japanese monarch


    In his words, the murderous silk of the king of manghuang went to the face of Qi Zun!


    Originally, manghuang monarch''s strength is stronger than Qi Zun. I don''t know how much. But Qi Zun''s tone is so strong just now, which is really because manghuang monarch turned a blind eye to their actions before.


    Venerable Qi always thought that the life of manghuang monarch was very difficult, and he was also a lazy person, otherwise he would not let them hand in food, water and various levels of monster endosulfan to him.


    But at the beginning, he deliberately lacked manghuang monarch''s things for testing, and after manghuang monarch didn''t say anything, venerable Qi thought that manghuang monarch was reluctant to destroy them, otherwise his rations would be gone.


    This idea in later several times when he turned over the materials, he lost some things, and manghuang monarch still did not say a word, it was completely determined by Qi Zun.


    In this way, Qi Zun''s original fear of manghuang monarch gradually dissipated, and gradually regarded manghuang monarch as a very easy person to satisfy, so he became bold to manghuang monarch.


    But now looking at manghuang monarch''s awe inspiring appearance, Qi Zun realized that manghuang monarch''s inaction was not afraid of him, but disdained him at all!


    Think of here, Qi Zun''s heart sank down.

 Chapter 378

    After a short silence, the king of manghuang suddenly sneered, and his hand held the neck of Qi Zun straightly. He said in a cold voice: "no matter what you think, today, you are going to die here!"


    Up to now, the king of manghuang has completely understood.


    Today, he may not be Su Xi''s opponent. It''s better to solve this old man who he has been looking at for a long time than to get into big trouble and take him in. It''s better to calm the anger of the cold man, isn''t it?


    At the thought of the kick and slap of emperor Mo, the king of manghuang was in a panic. He could not help but use more strength to hold Qi Zun''s neck.


    "Er..."


    Qi Zun''s face was red because of breathing difficulties. The veins on his face and neck were all high. His hands involuntarily grasped the hand of the king mang Huang, trying to take the hand of the king mang Huang off his neck.


    However, how could the king of manghuang achieve his wish?


    Aware of Qi Zun''s idea, manghuang monarch''s strength is even greater. This time he directly raised Qi Zun. Qi Zun could only keep kicking his legs in a panic, but there was no way!


    The sudden appearance of the scene made everyone not come back to their senses. Before they said a word, they were pinched. It was too sudden!


    This time, Qi Zun''s demons did not choose to stand by. After all, his master is going to die. Looking at the appearance of manghuang monarch, even if he killed Qi Zun, he would not be satisfied.


    In this way, in order to save their lives, all the demons, you look at me and I look at you, and finally rush to the king manghuang with weapons.


    "Ah! Don''t hurt our venerable The demon clan, who was slapped by Qi Zun before, roared and rushed straight to the emperor manghuang. However, there was a sudden turn at his feet. He immediately turned in a direction and ran towards the door of the hall!


    "Come on, enemy! The enemy Er... "


    Before the words were finished, the demons fell to the ground, and a big blood hole behind them explained the reason.


    Silver Ling coldly looking at that demon clan, the chill of the eyeground is very attractive! Originally, he didn''t intend to do it. After all, there was no need for him to do it. Only Dimo could solve all the problems.


    However, the behavior of the demon clan really touched the bottom line of Yinling. He thought that such ungrateful, mean and shameless people should not live in this world. So, what he didn''t even think about was taking the life of the demon family!


    It''s strange to say that he had the strength of the fourth section of the earth''s spirit realm, and he killed the demons who had reached the seventh section of the earth''s spirit realm with a single blow! However, Yinling didn''t have time to think about this problem, because after the wild monarch over there overturned the demons who tried to stop him, he planned to kill the Qi Zun.


    However, at the critical moment, Suxi said: "wait a minute!"


    Listen to Su Xi''s voice, although manghuang monarch is a little loose some strength, but still did not let go of Qi Zun.


    As soon as the eyes were flattered, the emperor''s attitude was much better in the face of Suxi: "what''s the matter, beauty?"


    Smell speech, Su Xi forehead across a black line, but still resist want to manghuang monarch mouth closed impulse, cold voice said: "I still have something to ask this man, you can''t kill him now."


    Suxi''s tone is not pleasant to hear, or even can be said to be unpleasant. Such a tone on anyone will make people uncomfortable.


    Sure enough, the emperor''s smiling face suddenly disappeared. The king of manghuang narrowed his eyes slightly, and his voice was drawn long: "how, is beauty threatening you?"


    "What can you do if you threaten you?"


    Say, Su Xi walks to Emperor Mo side, will emperor Mo forward a push, its meaning obviously can''t again obvious.


    Seeing Su Xi''s action, the king''s face suddenly turned black. He was upset when he thought of the loss he had suffered in the imperial village. But what can he do? He is a threat. No matter how upset he is, he can''t do anything about it!


    Clenching his teeth, the king of manghuang gave a cold hum, and suddenly released the hand of the master Qi, and then casually found a seat and sat down.


    "Cough..."


    Qi Zun sat down on the ground and covered his chest. He took several breaths, but suddenly he breathed fiercely. The air choked his throat and made him blush and pant.


    After a long time, Qi Zun was able to pass his breath. He looked at the corpses of the demons on the ground. Then he glared at the emperor manghuang fiercely and said, "you crazy man, I''m going to kill you!"


    Although that''s what he said, venerable Qi has no strength to stand up, let alone kill people.


    See manghuang monarch is very disdainful to glance at him, way: "if you provoke this gentleman again, believe this gentleman immediately killed you?" With that, the king of manghuang was about to rise.


    At the moment, Qi Zun has been frightened. Seeing the action of manghuang monarch, he immediately shrinks his head and does not dare to look at him.Seeing this, the king of manghuang gave a cold voice and sat firmly in his chair: "coward!"


    Qi Zun''s face changed. He was afraid and didn''t say anything.


    Su Xi walked slowly to Qi Zun and looked at him condescensively: "how, do you still have Yaxing to make fun of manghuang monarch?"


    On hearing Su Xi''s voice, Qi Zun reflexively turns his head and looks up at Su Xi. He wants to cut Su Xi to pieces! So thinking, Qi Zun really did it!


    Originally, Su Xi''s strength was not as strong as Qi Zun''s. He really succeeded in sneaking attack by Qi Zun!


    Si Mu and others have a change of face. They move forward without thinking about it. They want to rescue Su Xi. However, di Mo and shadow are still standing quietly in the same place, without any movement.


    If you dare to move, I will kill this girl


    Hearing this, Sima''s several people were afraid to move any more. Then, several people put their eyes on the emperor''s body, which means self-evident.


    "Brother, don''t you rescue Suxi?" The Emperor Yan is very anxious, then darts to the emperor Mo side, anxiously says.


    However, the emperor Mo is even ignore him.


    Seeing the reaction of emperor Mo, Qi Zun immediately laughed: "ha ha, it seems that this strong man is not so willing to stand on your side! Mr. Xu, if you like, I can promise you any conditions at any time, as long as you help me solve these people! When the heat, and this turn over the face do not recognize the people of the wild monarch, how

 Chapter 379

    After Qi Zun''s voice fell, the Hall fell into silence. Everyone''s eyes were on di Mo, waiting for him to make what kind of decision.


    It can be said that except Su Xi, almost everyone is not sure what Di Mo thinks.


    Although shadow knows Su Xi''s identity as the so-called Savior, he is not sure what Di Mo will do for Su Xi for this illusory identity. Even though he sees the different relationship between di Mo and Su Xi along the way, shadow still can''t determine what. After all, di Mo is a cold hearted person, which can''t guarantee that di Mo is not playing on occasion.


    Not only does shadow have this idea, but even Emperor Yan can''t help thinking so. Besides, there is the matter of emperor Mo''s engagement with Hua Wuyou in the middle.


    These two people who are so familiar with Dimo have this idea, not to mention Simao.


    They didn''t even know how Suxi got to know these people. After seeing the silence of emperor Mo, the three of them worried that emperor Mo would really turn to Qi Zun according to the development of the situation.


    In this way, not only can Suxi not be rescued, but all of them will be planted here.


    Compared with the worries of the Si Mu people, the wild monarch on one side is much easier. Even, he also hoped that emperor Mo would really change his mind. After all, master Qi seemed to be much better than Suxi. At that time, as long as he gave some sweetness, he would not be afraid that master Qi would not be moved.


    In this way, he is also happy to watch.


    Just when everyone''s thoughts are different, Suxi''s face is quiet, and doesn''t seem to care whether Dimo will give up on her at all.


    Suddenly, di Mo''s figure suddenly disappeared in the original place, no one saw how he was acting, only know to see Di Mo, di Mo has been holding Su Xi to one side.


    Holding Su Xi tightly, di Mo''s expression is still indifferent, just from the heat of that hand can know Di Mo''s tension to Su Xi.


    Looking at the manghuang monarch, the emperor Mo said coldly: "it seems that you are still lucky."


    Hearing this, the king of manghuang gave a smile. Before he could explain, there was a scream from the venerable Qi, and then his two arms fell straight off his shoulders and rolled onto the main hall.


    "Ah! My hand My hand Qi Zun looked at his falling arm. He was so anxious that he wanted to pick it up. However, how could Dimo give him this chance?


    But with a wave, the arm disappeared, and there was no trace. At the same time, Qi Zun''s body also fell to the ground again, blood stained the ground of the hall.


    Qi Zun suddenly opened his eyes, his mouth was wide open, and his saliva was dripping down. Slanting head, slanting eyes, looking at the place where his arm disappeared, Qi Zun''s eyes were full of despair, and he was very embarrassed!


    "Hands My hand... " Murmur two, Qi Zun suddenly stares at the emperor Mo, don''t want to also don''t think of of of of hand and foot and use of of climb up, then toward emperor Mo directly rush past! Xu is dazzled by anger. Qi Zun not only forgets his fighting skills, but also doesn''t mobilize his most basic spiritual power. See his appearance, should be stimulated to want to fight directly with emperor Mo!


    However, before Qi Zun entered the five steps of Di Mo, the shadow stopped in front of him. Due to Su Xi''s need to keep master Qi, shadow didn''t kill him. Instead, she abandoned master Qi''s accomplishments and turned him into a useless person!


    "Miss Su, you can ask." Su Xi light said a, shadow back to stand behind the emperor Mo, but no one dare to shadow as an ordinary follower, after all, that hand, but few people can do!


    Qi Zun shouts loudly. He falls to the ground without arms and cultivation. He can''t stand up any more and can only roll on the ground. Si Mu''s several people can''t help looking at it slightly. Even if they are used to life and death, they are not adapted to this kind of torture.


    Slowly walk to Qi Zun''s side, Su Xi droops eyes to look at him, cold voice way: "how, still want to resist?"


    Smelling speech, Qi Zun suddenly raised his head and glared fiercely at Su Xi, just like a mortal enemy of life and death. His arms are still bleeding, his clothes and the ground are covered with blood, terrible tight!


    Bearing the severe pain of his body, master Qi vomited blood and said in a cruel voice: "Suxi, listen, if you want to talk from my mouth, there''s no way! Even if I die, I will never be threatened by you! " Said, Qi Zun suddenly looked up and laughed: "ha ha ha, I did not expect that I was wise, but planted in the hands of a female doll! Suxi, listen, I curse you. I curse you for not entering reincarnation. Even if you die, you can only stay in the underworld in the form of soul and suffer from purgatory Er... "


    As the voice fell, Qi Zun''s spiritual power suddenly surged up. Just when people thought that Qi Zun was going to attack Su Xi, those spiritual power exploded and dissipated in an instant.


    Then, Qi Zun''s mouth, which was already spitting blood, suddenly spat out a big mouthful of blood. This time, the blood was mixed with a little bit of internal organs, and then Qi Zun was killed directly! What''s more, even his soul was destroyed by himself, leaving Suxi no chance!Qi Zun, unexpectedly is to die so decidedly way to escape Su Xi''s question!


    All the people present were shocked by the sudden scene. Who could have thought that it didn''t look like the person who would give up his life and die, but for Suxi''s question that hasn''t been asked, he chose this way of death!


    Moreover, Qi Zun had this idea for a long time. He killed himself so fast that Su Xi, who was standing beside him, had no time to stop him. He could only watch his body for a long time.


    Patting Su Xi on the shoulder, Si Mu said, "don''t think too much. If you don''t ask what you want to ask, there will be opportunities in the future."


    Hearing this, Suxi turned her head and looked at Sima. She said with a smile, "well, let''s get out of here first."


    After that, Suxi turned and walked out of the hall. At this time, the rest of the demons outside the hall had disappeared. Suxi didn''t care and didn''t say anything.


    Seeing this, a group of people quickly followed.


    Standing in the place where she came in before, Suxi recalled the password read by the leading demons, and slowly read it out. Then, the black whirlpool appeared in front of the crowd.


    After more than ten minutes, they stood on the wild and fierce land and felt the hot sunshine on their heads. They also felt that the sunshine was not as annoying as usual. It seems that Qi Zun''s tribe gives people a bad feeling.

 Chapter 380

    He took a deep breath and could not be regarded as good air. Sima looked relaxed: "at last, I can breathe free air. I''m suffocating there!"


    With that, Sima opened his arms and made a gesture of embracing freedom.


    As a friend of Si mu, Su Xi naturally understood that Si Mu had done this on purpose, so that she would not feel guilty about their being arrested. Thinking of this, Su Xi''s mouth lit up a smile, and her sense of guilt seemed to be much less.


    Silently go to Si Mu''s side, silver Ling who is not good at words also don''t know how to let Su Xi don''t think much. So, after Sima said that, Yinling nodded, indicating that he agreed with Sima''s point of view, so Suxi didn''t have to feel guilty.


    Both of them did so, and Yaqing naturally followed. It''s just that he and Suxi are not very familiar. He hasn''t said a few words with Suxi for a long time. That''s to learn Yinling''s nod.


    Suxi is not to blame for this. They are not as good as others. They were caught by the demons and used as a chip to threaten Suxi. Say, or they are implicated in the right!


    But they all knew that Suxi didn''t care about it, so no one mentioned it.


    Three people''s mind is Su Xi see in the eye, she didn''t say anything, just smile, is already explained his meaning.


    Just when a few people looked at each other and laughed and understood each other, a discordant voice came to their ears.


    "Well, why don''t you wait for me?" Looking for fame, the scarlet monarch chased out of Qi Zun''s tribe. He trotted and waved his hand, just like the flower girl in the brothel!


    When people saw him like this, they forgot his powerful strength and couldn''t help laughing.


    Originally, the emperor manghuang wanted to go to the side of the emperor Mo, but when he saw the cold face of the emperor Mo and thought about his painful buttocks, the emperor manghuang''s foot was a meal, and then he turned a corner and ran to Suxi''s side.


    It seems that it is to prove that he is tired of chasing Suxi and others. The king of manghuang can still take a few breaths. It is only after Yu Guang sees that Suxi has no reaction that he clears his throat and pretends that nothing has happened. He stands up straight and looks at Suxi very charming.


    "Beauty, why are you in such a hurry! Don''t be too cruel when you kill people and don''t even collect the corpses for others! "


    Listening to the sweet words and looking at the charming face of the king, Suxi felt that she wanted to vomit more than seeing the horrible and disgusting corpse! Fortunately, she didn''t eat anything this morning. Otherwise, if she vomited all over the goods, she would have more trouble.


    He wanted to beat him up, so he had a cold face, which was even better than that of the emperor Mo: "is the king manghuang just crying out for the demons? Or, in fact, the king of manghuang missed the venerable Qi and wanted to die with him? "


    As soon as the words came out, the Sima turned around and looked like "I don''t know you". Su Xi''s serious nonsense was too much for them to bear. In order not to show their differences and attract Su Xi''s attention, they had to pretend to be watching the scenery and didn''t hear anything.


    However, in a few people pretend, Emperor Mo''s eyes are straight staring at Su Xi two people.


    One thing he had to admit was that the king of manghuang was so good-looking. Although that face was too soft, it was this soft touch that made the king look more charming. Many little girls ate his way!


    Perhaps the emperor Mo oneself all don''t know, the sour taste son on his body at the moment is how big.


    The emperor Mo originally thought that he had already hidden deep enough, at least shadow and Si Mu didn''t see his idea. But who expected manghuang monarch to be careful? When he saw the emperor''s different reaction and expression, he knew what he was thinking.


    Eyes son a turn, think of emperor Mo kick his that foot, mang Huang monarch in the heart immediately rose the idea of revenge.


    Don''t you care about the little girl? I prefer to be close to this little girl. I''m so angry with you!


    Such a thought flashed through my mind. As soon as the emperor of manghuang picked up his eyebrows, there was a faint fragrance of peach blossom in the air. The fragrance of the flower is neither abrupt nor strong. The appropriate fragrance will make people''s heart relax involuntarily.


    Smelling the fragrance, a smile flashed in the eyes of the king. His nose is very smart. He has smelled the faint peach blossom fragrance on Suxi for a long time. Now he uses this move to deal with Suxi.


    Sure enough, after asking about the fragrance, Suxi''s face softened a little, not as cold as before.


    He came to Suxi quietly. Knowing that Suxi didn''t like their touch, the king of manghuang didn''t want to touch Suxi. He didn''t want to die before he got out of the army! However, the distance between the king of manghuang and Suxi was only one blow


    "Beauty said this is to hurt my heart, that bad old man who is willing to accompany him to die! What''s more, I can''t bear to die for a beauty like you is still aliveThe voice of the manghuang monarch is not as soft as before, but a little bit more masculine.


    Hearing the words, Su Xi glanced at the manghuang monarch, but what she said was full of irony: "how come the monarch has fallen to the ground now, don''t you call yourself the monarch?"


    Su Xi didn''t say this because she didn''t like the attitude of the emperor manghuang, but because she thought that the word "Ben Jun" only came out of the mouth of the emperor Mo, could he have the power he should have. These two words in the mouth of the manghuang monarch, it is hard, less taste, let her some uncomfortable.


    One side of the emperor Mo is aware of Su Xi''s idea, listen to this words, the mouth is not from evoke a smile.


    Manghuang monarch has been paying attention to the reaction of emperor mo. although he doesn''t understand why emperor Mo laughs, there should be a secret only Su Xi and Emperor Mo know in the sentence just now.


    With this understanding, the thought that the manghuang monarch wanted to revenge on the emperor was even heavier.


    As if he didn''t recognize the irony in Suxi''s words, the king of manghuang laughed wildly and said: "I had been in the sky for a long time, but suddenly I saw such a beautiful woman in this world! In order to win the beauty''s heart, I have to come down to earth! Beauty, don''t worry. Since I can give up the ethereal beauty in the sky for you, it shows that I am sincere to you and heaven and earth can learn from you! "


    When he said this, the king seemed to forget how he had been pestering the emperor''s stranger before. That''s really memorable!

 Chapter 381

    However, manghuang monarch forgot, but Suxi did not.


    After shaking off a layer of goose bumps, Suxi suddenly showed her face to the king of manghuang with a smile, which dazzled the king''s eyes.


    The king of manghuang glanced at the emperor Mo, and he saw that the emperor Mo was cold because of Su Xi''s smile. Now the king of manghuang was very happy, and he didn''t see the meaning in Su Xi''s eyes.


    "It seems that the mouth of the king manghuang is really sweet, and his words are like honey. But, if I remember correctly, in the hall, the monarch is pulling us to adore Mr. Xu! It turns out that the taste of the monarch is changing so fast that people can''t react at all! "


    "Poof The Emperor Yan fiercely covers his mouth, but is still a step late, that laughter has already spread into the public''s ears.


    His smile caused a chain reaction. Although Sima and his colleagues were all standing behind their backs, they knew that they were holding a smile from their shrugged shoulders. As for Yinling and shadow, who were always cold faced, although their bodies did not move, they could imagine their twitching corners of the mouth.


    It can be said that Su Xi''s words made everyone uneasy. But emperor Mo originally collapsed face, at the moment already black many!


    Emperor manghuang was embarrassed for a while, but he didn''t expect Suxi to mention it all of a sudden. However, after seeing emperor Mo''s face, his embarrassment instantly disappeared without a trace, and even a trace of joy poured into his heart.


    Pretending not to understand Su Xi''s words, the king of manghuang stroked his long hair and said, "isn''t my mouth smeared with honey? Isn''t it easy for a beauty to know?"


    With that, the king of manghuang went to Su Xi with a shy face. It seemed that he wanted to kiss Su Xi before he gave up!


    The distance between them was close, and Su Xi''s strength was not as good as that of the king mang Huang. She did not expect that the king mang Huang would make such a move because of her words. When she resisted, the king mang Huang had already controlled her hand, and even her spiritual power was imprisoned!


    However, before the king of manghuang could kiss Suxi, he was kicked away!


    This time, the Emperor didn''t show any mercy. When he kicked, he also mixed with the golden spirit power. He kicked the emperor manghuang a long way, and then he fell to the ground and raised the yellow sand.


    "Cough Cough cough cough! "Cough mouth of sand, manghuang monarch''s hair has spread, there is no lack of yellow sand mixed in it. His red clothes were scraped out of many small holes because of the friction on the yellow sand, and there was no enchanting and charming appearance.


    The huge sound attracted the attention of the people present. When they looked at the place where it happened, what they saw was such a miserable monarch. After a short period of stupefaction, several people burst into laughter. Even Yinling and shadow could not help but raise the corners of their mouths. Diyan laughed so much that he kept patting Sima on the shoulder.


    Seeing this, there was a flash of embarrassment on the king''s face. Looking at Su Xi''s graceful posture, the king was angry. I have to admit, at this moment, he was jealous!


    Manghuang monarch always cares most about his beauty. Although he is not cruel enough to kill someone who looks better than him, as long as that person offends him, he will die! What''s more, the king of manghuang will peel off the man''s face and let him die, which is also a shameless ghost!


    Originally, the looks of Di Mo and Su Xi were unique in the world, and their respective temperament added some charm to them. Before manghuang monarch because of this is very uncomfortable, but did not attack out.


    But now, the emperor Mo not only made him so embarrassed, but also faced him with such a beautiful posture, which aroused the envy of the king.


    After two deep breaths, the king of manghuang stood up from the ground. However, with only one technique, he was restored to his beautiful appearance. Just, he is in this enchantment, but is taking strong anger!


    "Xu Mo, if you don''t take revenge today, you will not sleep well for a long time! So take it! "


    As the words fell, the king of manghuang went straight to the emperor''s road. However, on the surface of his fiery red clothes, there was a light blue shield of spiritual power.


    Although the green spirit power is lighter than Su Xi''s, it still surprised everyone except emperor Mo, Su Xi and shadow. Before they came, the dean said that the king of manghuang was a demon, but they had never seen the color of the demon''s spirit power. Unexpectedly, the color of the spirit power of the king of manghuang was the same as that of Suxi!


    Although Diyan had heard some things since he was a child, just as he saw the demons for the first time, he also saw the demons for the first time. He did not expect that the color of the demons'' spiritual power would be cyan.


    So, doesn''t that mean Suxi


    Think of here, a few people are shaking their heads, immediately denied the idea of the heart. The Su family is a century old family, and Suxi is the legitimate daughter of the Su family. It''s impossible to get involved with the demon!


    Maybe Suxi''s spiritual power has changed because she has practiced a special skill!However, they didn''t think about why the rest of the Su family were ordinary white spiritual power if it was really due to the problem of Gongfa, except Su Xi.


    And at this time, even if they want to think deeply, they don''t have that time, because the manghuang monarch has come to the front of the emperor, and the war is about to start!


    A push away the arms of Su Xi, Emperor Mo standing in place, cold looking at the rush from the manghuang monarch. There was a moment''s pause when I saw the blue spirit power on the emperor manghuang, and then it was restored to its original state.


    Since the king of mang Huang is called the king of mang Huang, he is also extremely arrogant. Before because of fear of emperor Mo, also a little bit of his original character in it, so he made that gesture.


    However, at this time he has been furious, see emperor Mo face his attack even don''t move for a while, his pride in the bone was immediately inspired out!


    Arrogance mixed with anger, manghuang monarch''s mind is not clear at the moment. He has only one idea now, that is to knock down Timo, and then let Timo be ugly in front of him once, so as to comfort his injured little heart.


    Therefore, the emperor manghuang has now forgotten the fact that he can''t beat Dimo, and the result is that when the emperor manghuang just entered the range of Dimo''s ten steps, he didn''t see the action of Dimo, but he was so angry that he bumped into him!


    Then, the king of manghuang was once again magnificently shot away!

 Chapter 382

    I don''t know whether it''s intentional or unintentional. The position of the manghuang monarch''s fall is just where he fell just now. That position was still a little depressed. Before the yellow sand could cover it back, the king of manghuang fell there with a bang, deepening the pit again.


    The yellow sand raised covered the situation of the manghuang monarch. They craned their necks to see it, but they didn''t see anything.


    Five, ten, fifteen


    More and more time passed, but there was still no movement on the side of manghuang monarch.


    Seeing this, everyone looked at each other and saw the same thing in each other''s eyes. Is the king manghuang dead?


    This thought crossed everyone''s mind, and even shadow thought that manghuang monarch was angry with his master, and was killed by Emperor mo. However, only Dimo himself knew that his attack was just a lesson to the emperor, and it didn''t kill him.


    Well, there is only one reason why it is still so quiet, that is, the disorderly monarch does not know what he is doing.


    Suddenly, the green awn suddenly appeared, the blue light column rose from the pit, straight into the sky!


    Although this cyan is lighter than Suxi''s, but this cyan light column, I don''t know how much stronger than Suxi''s momentum in the fire master that day! Just from here, we can see that the strength of the manghuang monarch is absolutely beyond that of the two Suxi!


    After the blue light rose, nothing happened. It''s as if this light column is just a good-looking one, and it doesn''t have any practical effect.


    Seeing this, everyone looked straight and wanted to know what the king was doing.


    After a long time, the king of mang Huang appeared in the blue light. People have to admit that the king of mang Huang really has the capital of Sao Bao. The combination of red and green must be ugly, but this man''s red, against the background of cyan, makes his face a bit more different.


    As if aware of some amazing eyes of the public, the king of manghuang chuckled and walked in the air. It can be said that lotus grows step by step. If it wasn''t for his flat chest, it would be mistaken for a beautiful woman walking down!


    After being beaten to the same place twice by the emperor Mo, the manghuang monarch''s head was gradually clear. He is understood, Emperor Mo he is sure to fight, so want to revenge emperor Mo words, only let emperor Mo heart uncomfortable just go.


    So, he chose such a way to play again.


    He doesn''t believe it. With his beauty and his deliberate flattery, a little girl like Suxi doesn''t like it!


    So, the idea of King manghuang came back to Suxi, which showed that his previous plan was in vain, and his face was also in vain!


    However, the king of manghuang can''t care so much now. Anyway, it''s all like this. Only with a thicker skin can we achieve our goal, right?


    The money went to Su Xi''s front, the manghuang monarch didn''t know when there was a bunch of blooming peach blossoms in his hand.


    "Beauty, this bunch of beautiful peach blossom just matches your temperament!" Manghuang monarch is very intoxicated in the bouquet deeply sniffed twice, it seems that very much like the charming aroma of peach.


    However, when he was doing this action, he didn''t see the emperor Mo''s fingers move gently.


    Looking at the peach blossom withering with naked eye speed, Su Xi''s eyelids could not help jumping twice, then pointed to the peach blossom and said to the imperceptible wild monarch, "so, do you think I''m just like this flower, when it''s time to wither?"


    Hearing this, the king of manghuang was puzzled. As he said this, he looked down at the peach blossom in his hand: "what''s the matter "I don''t know..."


    The words stopped abruptly, the mouth of the king of mang Huang opened slightly, looking at the bright peach blossom turned into a pile of rotten branches, I couldn''t tell what it was like.


    There is a faint laughter around, I think people have seen this scene in their eyes. Such an obvious thing, several people think that this is the ghost of emperor Mo, but they didn''t expect that the seemingly cold emperor Mo would do such childish things.


    What a fool can guess, manghuang monarch can naturally think of it. Seeing Su Xi''s smiling face, manghuang monarch stares at the emperor''s road fiercely, as if to eat it.


    However, in the end, he thought about it to avoid being beaten again, so he gave up the idea of fighting with the emperor.


    Depressed the anger in the heart, the manghuang monarch didn''t care about a smile, is very natural and unrestrained to leave the dead branches and rotten leaves to one side, and then I don''t know where to take out a sachet, is very beautiful.


    As soon as the sachet is taken out, there will be bursts of fragrance. Naturally, the fragrance is mainly peach blossom. I just don''t know what the king of manghuang added in it. In addition to the fragrance of peach blossom, there is also an irresistible fragrance.


    As a woman, Suxi admitted that her heart moved slightly when she smelled the fragrance.


    Seeing Su Xi''s expression, the manghuang emperor knew that he had got it right this time. He gave a provocative smile to the emperor. The manghuang emperor said slowly, "this is the sachet I specially made. It contains all kinds of rare flowers and plants. Wear it, not only to let you smell, and it can also help you speed up the absorption of aura. With the help of this sachet, you will be able to improve your strength quickly in the land of manghuang and dalianyuanSay, mang Huang monarch eyebrow a pick, immediately a son Mei Qi is diffuse from the bone.


    "Originally, I prepared it for my future wife. But now that I''ve met you, I''ll give you this sachet to show my sincerity. "


    As the words fell, the king of manghuang handed the sachet to Su Xi. He didn''t care about the eyes of other people around him, and his face was naturally tight.


    Seeing this, Suxi tilted her head and thought for a while, thinking that she was going to break through to the sixth section of the tianlingjing in the past few days. The aura of the wild and fierce source must not be enough to support her breakthrough. Although the previous breakthrough has the help of emperor Mo''s pills, she really doesn''t want to say that the pills are hard to swallow.


    Now, it seems that this thing sent by the emperor manghuang doesn''t work as well as the pills from the emperor. But it can''t bear to be worn by others. It''s working at any time! In this way, after a short thought, Suxi stretched out her little hand in the surprised eyes of Sima and others. In that way, she wanted to take over the sachet!


    Seeing Su Xi''s action, a trace of joy flashed in the eyes of the emperor manghuang, and his heart was also slightly proud.


    What about strength? Long not he looks good, coax the girl''s method is not as high as him, deserve emperor Mo forever is a ice lump!

 Chapter 383

    However, seeing Suxi about to get the sachet, a golden light flashed over, and the sachet fell to the ground. That''s not to mention, the golden light also ran after the sachet, until the sachet was crushed into irreparable debris, the golden light slowly dissipated between heaven and earth.


    Needless to say, I know that this thing is done by Emperor Mo with my eyes closed.


    This time, everyone''s eyes fell on the emperor, including Suxi and manghuang.


    Looking at the emperor Mo''s calm, as if nothing had happened, the king of manghuang was very proud. When he spoke, his eyebrows almost flew up: "Yo, young master, are you doing it on purpose? Why, can''t you see me being so nice to others? "


    Speaking of this, the emperor turned his voice, covered his chest with his right hand, and made a very exaggerated action: "Oh, how can this be good? I only love Su Xi! If you are attracted by my beauty, I don''t have a second heart for you! Oh, sure enough, God has given me a face of killing both men and women. I''m too beautiful! "


    The emperor manghuang kept blinking his eyes. Although his eyes could not be opened because of the sun, he still tried to do it.


    You can''t do it, can you? I''m so jealous of you!


    See emperor Mo''s face more and more black, manghuang monarch''s mood is more and more good up, but also a face "I can''t help" appearance, how to see how to beat!


    All of a sudden, the emperor Mo raised his foot, and the emperor of manghuang subconsciously went to the side, only to find that the emperor Mo didn''t kick him again this time. Sure enough, he was scared of being kicked. Now when Emperor Mo raised his foot, the king of manghuang was a reflex dodge.


    Cold face walked to Su Xi''s side, Emperor Mo''s face was very gloomy: "women are stupid, but can''t be so stupid! If you take his things, aren''t you afraid that there''s something wrong with them? "


    With that, the Emperor gave Suxi a jade pendant, then took Suxi''s wrist and said coldly, "go!"


    The voice falls, Emperor Mo turns round is to pull Su Xi to walk, don''t give a person the opportunity of a reaction at all.


    Su Xi''s expression is still a little stupefied. She feels the cool touch of the jade pendant in her hand. A thin aura is transmitted to her hand through the jade pendant, which is suddenly many times stronger!


    Aware of this, Suxi was a little surprised.


    Emperor Mo this is jealous, and eat or so unnecessary vinegar?


    In the heart flashed such an idea, Su Xi suddenly feel funny, at the same time in the heart is also a bit sweet in the flow.


    Two of the three protagonists left, and the play could not be seen any more. When he saw the shadow walking behind the two of them without saying a word, Sima and others reacted. They ignored the emperor manghuang and quickly followed him.


    Looking at the back of the group, the king stamped his feet and scolded: "damn Xu Mo, he said there was something wrong with my things! What''s wrong with your stuff! Well, we''ll see! "


    After reading fragmentary, he saw that they didn''t mean to wait for him at all. As soon as manghuang''s face changed, he finally followed up with his teeth.


    Pressing down his unhappiness, the king ran to the other side of Suxi and kept shouting: "ah, beauty, wait for me!"


    Listening to his voice, there was no sense of suffocation.


    Is the night, the weather is still hot, the air circulation of a depressing atmosphere. The night of mang Huang Da Xiong yuan is just so unpleasant.


    Su Xi and his party sat together, with a bonfire raised by all the people in the middle. As for now, only shadow is cooking there, and the rest are watching.


    But this night, the atmosphere is a little strange. The reason for this is that the look is as usual, and even a little rusty on the wild monarch!


    Emperor Yan looked at the emperor Mo, then at the manghuang monarch, and then at Su Xi again. He could not help pulling the sleeve of the nearby Si Mu and said in a low voice: "ah, why do you think this man is so shameless? He has been beaten like that by my brother. He has lost all his face! But he can still sit here as if nothing had happened! "


    Speaking of this, Diyan was very unhappy.


    Originally, he wanted to take care of Suxi for Muyun. But, this emperor Mo appeared, you say this emperor Mo anything is better than evening cloud, and still his elder brother, after entanglement, he can only say sorry to evening cloud.


    But now, out of the blue, there''s a king!


    But this wild monarch, in addition to being weaker than Dimo, seems to be no different from Dimo in other aspects. Now we can''t kill the king manghuang. You do some small moves and I do some small accidents along the way. Although he can enjoy watching the opera, his heart is not comfortable.


    The most important thing is that the king, who is regarded as a spare tire by him, is better than Muyun in everything! As Muyun''s good friend, he naturally felt uncomfortable.


    Because of his weak strength, he can''t do anything for Muyun. He can only watch the king of manghuang make waves and be elated in front of him!


    At the sight of manghuang''s face, Emperor Yan was so angry that his teeth itched!While hearing what he said, he glanced at the corner of his mouth. Is Diyan mad? Which of the people present is not a bit strong? He thinks it is right to say it in a low voice, but he doesn''t know it has been heard by everyone.


    This is not, originally still focused on the smell of the food made by the shadow, although there is no change on the face, but the corner of the eye is not from the two of them, put clear want to hear what they will say.


    Looking at the Emperor Yan who was waiting for him to answer, he didn''t find anything different. Si Mu didn''t intend to say anything. Instead, he said, "it''s natural for him to stay here. Didn''t you see that Su Xi and your brother didn''t drive him away?"


    Smell speech, Emperor Yan show disdain of facial expression: "I don''t think they don''t let him go, but that person''s skin is too thick, stay here reluctant to go!"


    He threw away the sleeves of Sima. Diyan also glared at manghuang, but people didn''t pay attention to him at all. In the end, Diyan suffered a loss and could only sulk himself.


    Seeing this, Sima shook his head helplessly and looked at the partners who had all their attention on the food. He was amused.


    The words of Xiang Diyan''s crusade against the manghuang monarch were over. Seeing that the atmosphere was too embarrassing, Su Xi took the initiative to say, "I think I''ll have to wait a while before I have dinner. In this way, I''ll take out the spirit of the demon clan first, and let''s share it."


    After that, Suxi took out the porcelain bottle containing the spirit of the demon family.


    The other four people who participated in this task quickly gathered all kinds of thoughts in their hearts and listened to Su Xi''s words.

 Chapter 384

    "I have nearly 300 demonic souls in front of and behind me. Each of us can get 60 of them on average, so our task is finished."


    After that, Suxi motioned to several people to take out all the utensils for the demons'' souls.


    At this moment, Si Mu suddenly said, "wait a minute, you are the one who has killed these souls. We can''t have them!"


    Then, looking at Suxi''s appearance, Sima continued: "don''t persuade us. I''m not a conformist. I have my reason to say that."


    Hearing this, Suxi felt a little bit at the bottom of her heart and nodded: "so, you can talk about your reasons."


    Seeing that Su Xi''s eyes fell on him, Si Mu took out a cold box and said, "just now in the Qi Zun''s territory, you all forgot to take away the soul there. There are five hundred souls in it, some of them killed by master Xu and some by the king manghuang. Of course, if you use this soul, I will give it back to you. "


    Si Mu looked at them, and he didn''t give up. He wanted to say that his words were true.


    Su Xi''s eyes also followed Si Mu''s eyes to them, but the eyes of them were mostly on the emperor manghuang. After all, along the way, Dimo is already their own person, and although the manghuang monarch is sitting with them at the moment, he may become an enemy anytime and anywhere. Naturally, a few people should pay more attention to his meaning.


    Seeing this, the king of manghuang understood the meaning of several people.


    I don''t know whether I''m used to being beaten by Emperor Mo or I''m really relying on Su Xi. At the moment, it seems that the king of manghuang doesn''t feel the cold breath of emperor Mo, and throws a big eye at Su Xi: "it depends on what beauty says. It''s the spirit of the demons. I don''t want it. But I don''t mind bringing them back if beauties don''t care about my gifts. "


    When he spoke, the emperor manghuang bit the gift very hard, thinking about the sachet incident. It''s the first time Suxi has seen such a mean person.


    Although the five hundred demons were killed by the king manghuang and the emperor Mo together, strictly speaking, the emperor Mo only killed dozens of demons in the main hall. In this way, if Suxi didn''t nod her head, there would be no division among Sima.


    Although Sima didn''t say anything, Suxi could feel that they wanted it. Even she didn''t want to hurt her friends like this.


    So Suxi nodded her head.


    See this, manghuang monarch face of joy is more brilliant, during the period did not forget to give the emperor Mo a provocative look, really naive.


    "Since Belle has accepted my gift, these things belong to belle. You can deal with them as you want. You don''t need to ask my opinion." With that, the sight of the king of manghuang fell on the delicious food again. It seemed that the beauty he had been talking about was not so important to him.


    Seeing that emperor manghuang agreed, Sima looked at emperor Mo again. After emperor Mo nodded, Sima said to Su Xi, "since master Xu and Emperor manghuang agreed, these souls are yours. Now I''ll give them to you. You can do whatever you want. We won''t have any complaints. "


    Hearing this, the other three people, including Emperor Yan, who was very angry and didn''t want to be surpassed, nodded with him.


    Seeing this, Suxi didn''t take over the porcelain vase, and then said with a smile, "you don''t understand me after being friends with me for so long? Since you are not willing to take the three hundred just now, you can share the five hundred, or you can enter the inner court as you wish. The most important thing is that after entering, we can learn and practice in another school. "


    Hearing Su Xi''s last words, the four people''s thoughts of refusing all faded.


    Compared with passing the test, being able to be with your partner again in the next few years is what several people want most. It can be said that Suxi has understood their thoughts, so she said such a sentence.


    "So, it''s up to you. How about five of us share the 500 souls equally?"


    Although it was a question, Si Mu didn''t mean to refute Su Xi at all. In this way, Suxi had to nod her head. Sima then gave a few people a hundred souls with a smile.


    Up to now, the task of five people has been completed, but there are still more than four months left in one year.


    In these six months, the harvest of the five people is huge. Although Suxi is the only one who can kill the demons, the four Sima people have more or less improved their strength. The weakest Yinling has been promoted to the sixth section of the earth spirit realm, and the strongest Suxi is about to break through the sixth section of the heaven spirit mirror! For such a result, they are very happy!


    "It''s time to eat."


    The shadow''s indifferent voice pulled several people back from the joy of the completion of the task, collected their own demonic soul, and the five people looked at the delicious food.The craft of shadow is getting better and better. Just looking at it makes people drool. No big no small used to the Emperor Yan even directly reach out to catch, the result was Emperor Mo hard hit just unwilling to shrink back hand, shriveled mouth aggrieved very much.


    They each took their own bowls and chopsticks and sat there ready to move. They didn''t know what to eat first!


    At this time, an aggrieved voice is sounded: "why not my chopsticks?"


    The king of manghuang looked at the people holding the dishes and chopsticks one by one. He looked straight at the shadow with his eyes full of resentment, which made the shadow suddenly in his heart and subconsciously didn''t want to see his eyes.


    "Not much."


    Still simple language, shadow did not give manghuang monarch any face, even after finishing this sentence, he put a chopstick meat into his mouth and ate it sweetly. If not everyone knows the nature of shadow, I''m afraid that shadow is avenging the emperor and deliberately stimulating the emperor!


    "Well, there are more people. It''s good if you don''t leave. Do you still want to eat? There is no door


    Emperor Yan cold hum a, discontent all write on the face.


    Seeing this, Sima and Yaqing couldn''t help looking at the emperor manghuang. They were afraid that he would beat Diyan if he was angry. Diyan was not his opponent!


    However, to their surprise, after a brief grievance, manghuang monarch took out a set of red jade chopsticks from his storage container!


    As soon as the chopsticks were used, the king of manghuang quickly wiped out the food. The speed was dazzling!


    When several people came back to their senses, the food was less than half, and the emperor''s Mo, Su Xi and shadow were all full. As a result, the four Sima had no time to fight against the king, and they were busy scrambling for the food!

 Chapter 385

    The demons in manghuang and dalianyuan were annihilated, and the task of Su Xi''s coming here was finished. In this way, several people do not want to spend more time in this sparsely populated and spiritual place where they can''t even take a hot bath. They want to go back with their demonic souls.


    To this, Emperor Mo will not express any opinion naturally. Originally, he came for Suxi. Now that Suxi is leaving, of course, he can follow her.


    But, Emperor Mo doesn''t mind, some people mind!


    According to someone, since he saw Suxi, he fell in love with Suxi at first sight. In particular, the faint aroma of peach blossom on Suxi''s body seemed to be tailor-made for him, so he made up his mind to follow Suxi.


    Originally, the king of mang Huang could leave this place at any time. But who ever thought that the king of mang Huang said that he was sealed by others. If he was not allowed, he would not leave here forever!


    That is to say, the monarch of manghuang can act recklessly and even dominate. However, he could not leave here. He had tried it before, but as long as he stepped just a finger away from the savage cause, the spirit power of the monarch would disappear, and his whole body was in pain!


    In this way, the king of manghuang has been trapped here for decades.


    "So you mean, if you want to leave, you need to find someone to untie the seal for you, and the so-called one is me?"


    Suxi looked at the innocent and poor monarch, looking helpless.


    "Well, how can I know that the person you said is not a lie made up to revenge me?"


    Hearing this, the king of manghuang waved his hand and looked very serious: "this is a matter of life-long freedom. How can I cheat you with such a thing? Besides, don''t you still have the flower protector around you? Even if I want to revenge you, I don''t have the ability, do I? "


    Then the king of manghuang glanced at the emperor''s road.


    This person is really old-fashioned, he said to talk with Suxi alone, piansheng Di Mo wants to stand there and pretend to hear nothing! He just saw the ear of emperor Mo move clearly, it is clear that he and Su Xi are paying attention all the time!


    The king of manghuang has strong resentment in his heart. If it wasn''t for his freedom, he would not stay here, so as not to see the cold face of the emperor.


    However, no matter how uncomfortable the emperor was, he could not show it at this time.


    So, the king of manghuang, with a smiling face, was waiting for Su Xi''s reply.


    Suxi stood there straightly, looked up and down the emperor manghuang with her eyes, and then she said, "so, even if what you said is true, why should I help you? If I remember correctly, we are not friends. "


    "Beauty, you can''t be so ruthless. People are crazy about you. You..."


    Before she had finished speaking, Suxi glanced at him, and the king of manghuang laughed, then turned a corner: "Hey, even if we are not friends now, we may be friends in the future! Besides, my strength is so strong. If you help me, I owe you a favor. In the future, if you need any help from me, I won''t refuse! "


    Manghuang monarch patted his chest. He looked a little manly now.


    Listening to his words, Suxi is not without heart. In fact, Suxi had thought of this when the king of manghuang asked. However, the nature of the manghuang monarch is too jumping, so that people can''t understand his idea at all.


    Such a person, even now he promised to work for you, but when you really need him, he will go back at any time.


    Suxi is busy with improving her strength now, so she really has no time to do these thankless things, especially those things that are not sure of the result. So Suxi didn''t plan to help him.


    Seeing Su Xi''s appearance, the king of manghuang knew what Su Xi thought.


    He was always calm. One of the conditions for lifting the seal was the willingness of the people who had fate. So even if Suxi didn''t agree, he couldn''t take him away by force. Besides, there was an emperor who was far stronger than him.


    As soon as he turned his eyes, the king said, "there''s another thing I almost forgot to tell you. There is a treasure named Yun Lingzhu in the place of seal. With your knowledge, you should know that Yun Lingzhu is a treasure. If you can get it, what you break through is not in the blink of an eye? "


    The emperor manghuang exaggerates on purpose. In fact, yunlingzhu does have the effect of enhancing strength, and it has no side effects. But yunlingzhu also has different levels, and the effect of different levels of yunlingzhu is different.


    However, can be said to be a treasure by the manghuang monarch, think that the level of Yun Lingzhu is not low.


    In this way, Suxi was really a little moved. Even if the monarch of manghuang repents and forgets his so-called promise at the moment, at least yunlingzhu can improve her strength in a short time. Why not?I thought so, but Suxi didn''t speak. Now that I have decided to help the emperor manghuang, how can I do without more benefits?


    Sure enough, under Su Xi''s deliberate cover up, the king of manghuang, who was in a state of anxiety, did not see Su Xi''s mind for a moment. He said anxiously, "if this is not enough, I still have a lot of treasures here. When the seal is lifted, I''ll let you choose one by one."


    Smell speech, Su Xi eyebrow eye a pick, way: "now take out."


    Xu is Su Xi attitude change too fast, manghuang monarch still some didn''t react to come over, Zheng Leng ground "ah?" After a sound, looking at Suxi''s funny eyes, manghuang monarch, regardless of where he is now, hurriedly takes things one by one from the storage container.


    "This is pilose antler grass, this is reviving pill, this is Millennium ice jade, this is..." Every time he took out one, the king of manghuang read out his name, and then Once you lose your hand, these babies will fall on the sand


    Looking at the manghuang monarch''s behavior of abusing the treasure, especially seeing that he threw the Millennium ice jade on the hot sand without any shelter, Suxi''s eyes twitched and she wanted to slap the manghuang monarch!


    After taking out more than a dozen treasures, the king seemed to realize how wrong his behavior was. He quickly wrapped them up with spiritual power and suspended them in front of Suxi.


    "You can choose these babies, you Can you help me? "

 Chapter 386

    Manghuang monarch opened his beautiful and evil eyes and looked at Su Xi with burning eyes. If you don''t know the specific reasons, I''m afraid you''ll think that Suxi did something wrong to him, and he''s now asking Suxi for an explanation!


    Looking at the floating in front of a baby, and then looking at the manghuang monarch that really helpless expression, Suxi is speechless.


    With a light smile, Su Xi suddenly looked at the king of manghuang with a kind of strange eyes: "these things you put in the outside world can be called treasure. However, if you want to use these things to send me away, are you looking down on me? Or, in fact, you don''t care so much about your freedom? "


    Hearing this, the emperor''s expectant eyes became embarrassed. He didn''t know that these things were treasures in the eyes of ordinary people, but in the eyes of the real strong, they were just a bunch of dispensable things.


    Originally, he was thinking of a little girl like Suxi, who should have never seen so many babies in his life. I can''t say that he agreed as soon as his head was hot, but who would have thought that she rejected him so frankly and didn''t give him any face.


    Taking a deep breath, the king choked back the idea that he couldn''t help yelling.


    "Well, what do you want?"


    Su Xi sneered and said, "it''s not what I want, but what kind of things you think can be compared with your demon Dan."


    "You want my demon Dan?"


    The king of manghuang was so surprised that he could not help but enter the fighting state. The light blue spirit power covered his whole body and roared.


    The change here can''t escape from the eyes of emperor Mo, which is almost the moment when the emperor manghuang''s spiritual power is surging. Emperor Mo stands by Su Xi''s side, and then points out that the rising spiritual power of the emperor manghuang is completely confined in his body.


    At this time, the expression of the manghuang monarch was not as flattering as before, and the coquettish breath disappeared. He looked at Su Xi, and his questioning eyes made people panic.


    But no matter Su Xi or di Mo, under his eyes, he was still unmoved.


    After a while, the mood of King manghuang was calmed down, and the strong killing intention in his eyes dissipated, but his face was cold, without his previous words and smiles.


    "You are here for my demon Dan!"


    It''s not a question sentence. The answer to this question in the mind of the king manghuang is absolutely incomparable. He said, if it''s just the training of the students of the Imperial College, how can we use the powerful people like Timo to hunt these demons?


    It seems that the Imperial College has long had the idea of asking him to be a demon Dan, but has been waiting for the opportunity. Now it seems that this time the opportunity is to, so will let the emperor Mo such a metamorphosis to take his demon Dan!


    At the thought of this, the emperor manghuang''s intention to kill him was gradually rising, but the spirit power in his body was just a little restless, and he was suppressed by the golden spirit power and couldn''t move.


    Hatefully biting his lips, the king of manghuang felt that he was so ridiculous that he sent himself to the enemy!


    Looking at the way the king of manghuang wanted to kill her, Suxi knew what he was thinking. Looking at the emperor Mo, Su Xi said: "don''t worry, I''m not interested in your demon Dan."


    Hearing this, the king of manghuang didn''t believe it and said with a sneer, "if you''re not really interested, you won''t say that! Before I wondered how manghuang could have so many people stronger than me. It turned out that you had a premeditation! Perhaps, what happened to the old man of Qi Zun before was deliberately arranged by you to lead me out! "


    In the face of the emperor manghuang''s aggressiveness, Su Xi was not angry, but her face was completely cold: "the so-called emperor manghuang is also a fool! Do you think that with our lineup, we still need to use tactics to deal with you? "


    Although Suxi''s words are not so nice, there is a certain truth. Manghuang monarch''s face changed a few times. He admitted that Su Xi''s words were reasonable, but he was a little embarrassed, especially when Emperor Mo was still standing here watching his jokes.


    Slightly turned his face, the king of manghuang said: "how can I know that you are true?"


    But Suxi is not a person who will take care of others'' emotions at any time. In her eyes, the behavior of manghuang monarch is just making trouble out of nothing. And since it is unreasonable, she naturally will not pay too much attention.


    With a cold glance at the king of manghuang, Su Xi''s hand brushed, the so-called treasures suspended in front of her fell to the ground again, and the thousand year old ice jade became smaller quietly.


    This move can be described as a real blow to the face of the manghuang monarch.


    "Here''s what I say. It''s up to you to believe it or not. Anyway, we''re going back, and I don''t need to see your disgusting face. "


    Hearing Su Xi''s words, manghuang monarch was embarrassed. He knew for the first time that Suxi''s tongue was so poisonous. What she said could directly kill people!


    Moreover, Suxi is not just talking about it. After that, she turns around and leaves with emperor Mo, and doesn''t give the emperor any extra time.Seeing this, the king of manghuang gritted his teeth, but his body and spirit power were fixed by the emperor. He had to close his eyes and yelled, "I''m wrong, I believe you! Please come back, I need you


    The voice rang in Su Xi and Emperor Mo''s ear, hear this sentence, Su Xi hook lip a smile, at the foot of a stop, along with the trend released emperor Mo''s hand. However, the next moment emperor Mo is to hand back, seems to be deliberately to stimulate the king.


    Suxi was amused, but she didn''t expose such childish behavior.


    Hand in hand with the emperor, he went back to the king of manghuang. Looking at the king''s face, which smelled like rotten eggs, he said, "in this way, I''ll listen to you more."


    Smell speech, manghuang monarch is like eating a fly in general, but can only endure: "say, in addition to my demon Dan, what do you want. As long as I have something, I''ll give it to you immediately. Even if I don''t have it, I''ll grab it for you! "


    This sentence a, Emperor Mo pulls Su Xi''s hand is a tight.


    Obviously, although the emperor manghuang said this just to let Suxi do something for him. However, there are too many ambiguities in this sentence. If we only listen to the last sentence, this sentence can be regarded as a touching confession. Therefore, the emperor Mo in the mind subconsciously nervous, afraid Su Xi be confused in such sweet words.


    Aware of the change of Di Mo, Su Xi looks at him with a very bright smile, which makes Di Mo''s lips slightly relaxed.

 Chapter 387

    After pacifying the emperor, Su Xifu turns her head to look at the king, and the smile on her face disappears in an instant.


    "I''ll mark you with my soul."


    As soon as he said this, the eyes of the king suddenly widened. He hasn''t had time to be depressed because of Suxi''s face change. Suxi is throwing such explosive news to him!


    What is the soul mark? It''s a deadly thing! Once Suxi has set a soul mark on him, he is in Suxi''s hands.


    In the future, he will have to do whatever Suxi asks him to do. Otherwise, Suxi will not be happy and trigger the soul mark, and he will completely disappear in the six realms, so that he will be really scared!


    Generally speaking, this kind of thing is only used to control those who are extremely unstable and useful to themselves. The king of manghuang never thought that one day, someone would want to set a soul mark on him!


    In this way, manghuang monarch''s face was completely black at this time.


    Looking at Su Xi''s cold face, there was no trace of joking on it. The king of manghuang gritted his teeth and said, "what''s the difference between this and the demon pill that wants me!"


    Hearing this, Suxi nodded: "nature is different. If you want your demon Dan, you will die now. And set a soul mark on you, and when you have done what I want you to do, I will remove it and set you free. "


    "How do I know if what you want me to do is something I can''t do with all my life? Even if I survive in the end, how can you guarantee that you will release me according to your words instead of continuing to control me? "


    In the face of the emperor manghuang''s question, Suxi showed no concern. Instead of answering the emperor manghuang''s question, she asked: "so, do you want to gamble, or are you trapped here forever and never free?"


    Su Xi''s impolite words successfully made the king of manghuang fall into silence. He admitted that he was eager for freedom now. If Su Xi, who was destined to leave, he would never leave this ghost place for his whole life.


    However, as Suxi said, they are not friends, and he has no trust in Suxi. He can''t believe that Suxi will do what she says, just as Suxi won''t believe his promise.


    In this way, the monarch is in a dilemma.


    Whether to stay here or gamble around Suxi, the king of manghuang could not make a choice for a while.


    However, Suxi didn''t give manghuang monarch too much time to think. Her time was so tight that if she could go back to improve her strength as soon as possible, she would not stay here.


    So, when the king of manghuang was fighting between heaven and man, Suxi gave an ultimatum: "it''s all up to you to agree or not. But I won''t wait for you. I''ll count three. If you say no or keep silent, I''ll leave immediately. "


    As soon as the voice fell, Suxi didn''t have any room for the king to turn around, and immediately began to count: "one."


    "Suxi, how can you be so cold and heartless! You... "


    "Two."


    Seeing that Suxi had already counted to two, the king of manghuang was in a hurry, and his face turned red: "Suxi, if you change your terms, I will promise you! You can''t... "


    "Three..."


    "I promise!"


    Almost when Suxi had just counted out the three words, the emperor manghuang said them in a hurry. As soon as these three words came out, the whole man of manghuang monarch seemed to have let out his anger. Where is there any air before?


    Hearing this answer, Su Xi''s cold face appeared a smile, and then released the hand of emperor Mo: "so, please release your soul."


    Xu didn''t expect Suxi to be so worried. The king of manghuang looked at her in a daze. Until he was sure Suxi was not joking, he sighed softly: "it''s just that it''s my destiny to meet you in this life. In this case, you let Xu Mo untie my imprisonment. "


    Smell speech, Su Xi turns to signal emperor mo. Although emperor Mo didn''t want to, he thought of manghuang''s power. Even if he wasn''t protecting Suxi in the future, Suxi would not be in danger. Just a little bit in the air, manghuang''s body relaxed and his spirit began to flow slowly.


    Unconsciously relieved, the king closed his eyes and began to open his soul.


    Seeing this, Suxi also closed her eyes and made a complicated decision in her hand.


    Suddenly, she bit on the tip of her tongue, and a bead of blood came out of Suxi''s mouth. Suxi''s eyes suddenly opened, and the finished hand shot into the bead of blood. Then the blood melted from the brow of the king and gradually melted into his soul.


    Because of the cooperation of the emperor manghuang, the blood beads fused very smoothly. Only when the blood beads touched the soul, the emperor manghuang''s body was stunned. Because the soul mark can not be interfered with, the king of manghuang temporarily suppressed his inner vibration and helped the blood bead with all his heart.


    Gradually, the blood completely melted into the soul, and there was a peach blossom in the soul of the king. See this peach blossom, manghuang monarch in the heart of the shock more intense, guess is also more deep.About half a quarter of an hour later, the king of manghuang slowly opened his eyes. When he opened his eyes, he said, "what''s the relationship between you and the leader of the neon dust palace?"


    Hearing this, Su Xi was stunned. Then she thought that since the king of manghuang was a demon, he must have come from the demon world. The human world could not raise such a pure demon. With manghuang''s strength, even if he had never seen Hua Qing''s speech before, he had heard a lot and knew something.


    Think of here, Su Xi also did not explain, only light way: "in the future, you will know."


    Listen to this sentence, the king of manghuang wants to ask again, but seeing Su Xi''s appearance, he has to give up this idea.


    This is really not to blame him for his gaffe, but the way to set his soul mark just now. Only Hua Qing''s words in the neon dust palace can do it!


    Maybe Hua Qingyan didn''t know that he had met her by chance, and at that time, Hua Qingyan was just doing this to others. Because this method had to concentrate and cost the caster a drop of blood essence, Hua Qingyan didn''t find him at that time.


    However, he is the hand to firmly remember in mind.


    He wanted to learn these years, but he didn''t know what was wrong. No matter what he did, he couldn''t learn. As time passed, he put it aside. Now Su Xi is as like as two peas, but naturally he will be suspicious.


    Su Xi side body, as did not see manghuang monarch''s face complex, way: "say, I don''t know your name."


    Smell speech, mang Huang monarch gather down the complexity of the eyes, reply: "dye ink."

 Chapter 388

    After setting the soul mark for manghuang monarch, Mo ran, Su Xi explained the situation to Si mu.


    Manghuang was not a good place to be. Now that they had finished their task, Suxi asked Si Mu to go back first. At the beginning, Sima and others didn''t agree. The one who quarreled most was Diyan. He said that he would go back together, and his eyes were full of hostility.


    However, under Su Xi''s persuasion, several people also saw that Su Xi''s mind had been determined, and thought that following Su Xi might add a lot of trouble to Su Xi, so they agreed to it.


    Just before leaving, several people seem to forget the strength gap between themselves and Mo ran. They run to Mo ran and threaten him seriously. Mo ran tells him not to mess with him. Although it looks funny, Suxi''s heart is warm.


    Although Si Mu''s strength was good, they had a long way to go. They eradicated the demons on the wild and fierce land. If the demons distributed in the rest of the human world heard the news and went to kill Sima, Dimo asked shadow to follow them back to the Imperial College.


    As for himself, of course, he followed Suxi.


    Mo Ran''s strength is stronger than Su Xi''s, and his face is also good-looking. The most important thing is that he can pull down his face to seduce Su Xi. Although the emperor Mo in the heart also know Mo ran to Su Xi don''t that meaning, make those actions also just to stimulate him.


    However, Suxi is so excellent. If they get along with each other for a long time, Mo ran really likes Suxi. With his temperament, he will seduce Suxi everywhere.


    In order to prevent Su Xi from being cheated, Emperor Mo naturally wants to follow Su Xi. Once Mo Ran has any bad idea, he can find out and solve it in time. At that time, Mo ran can''t blame him for letting him stay in this wild and fierce place forever, or in the way of a dead man.


    Suxi and Timo are interlinked. As soon as she sees that Timo is staying, she knows what Timo is thinking. But she doesn''t stop her. It''s Suxi''s hope that she can stay with Timo for a while.


    So, the three of them set foot on the road of releasing the seal for Mo ran.


    Mo Ran is also a kind-hearted man. In addition to Su Xi''s depression in the first day or two when she set her soul mark on him, she is back to the way she used to be. She is not only happy, but also sincere.


    Is still a red, now ink dye like before Hua Qingyan, especially like red clothes.


    In fact, what Mo ran didn''t say is that ever since he met Hua Qingyan and saw the strength that he couldn''t catch up with, Mo ran made Hua Qingyan his own goal. He even learned to like red clothes from Hua Qingyan!


    If his idea is known by Suxi, I don''t know what Suxi will feel like. Similarly, if Mo ran knew that Hua Qingyan, whom he admired so much, was walking by his side at the moment, and he was still a weak man, I believe it would not be easy!


    The three of them walked for four or five days in a row, during which there was a gag with ink dye. It''s not too hard for them.


    "It''s about two days'' journey to the extreme cold area in the southwest. I remind you again that although it''s extremely hot outside, the place where the seal is sealed is freezing. It''s so cold that you can freeze when you breathe out. Although we all have the spirit power to protect the body, but the cold is not affected by the spirit power at all. We can still get into your skin and make you too cold to walk! "


    Said, Mo ran also deliberately made a very exaggerated expression, seems to scare Su Xi two people in general. Along the way, Mo Ran has said such words more than 20 times.


    Even though Suxi is a patient person, she can''t bear to hear the same words more than 20 times.


    An eye knife throws past, Su Xi cold voice way: "you again quarrel, I call Xu Mo to seal up your mouth!"


    Hearing this, Mo ran closed his mouth subconsciously. It''s not that Mo Ran is obedient, but that Su Xi does what she says. In recent days, he has been sealed several times by Emperor Mo!


    Mo ran was always busy. In ordinary times, there was no one else to talk to him except the demons, and he didn''t want to deal with those demons. This time I met Su Xi and others. He finally found someone to talk to. But Su Xi and Emperor Mo are cold, usually very quiet!


    Sometimes Mo ran will think, how do these two cold people get together? It''s clear that there''s nothing to say. They can''t complement each other!


    In fact, it''s Mo Ran''s mistake. It''s not that he''s not interesting. It''s because he''s a superfluous person. It''s not convenient for people to fight.


    In a word, Mo ran finally calmed down, and the three of them were marching towards the extremely cold southwest at the normal speed.


    Two days later, the three finally arrived at the edge of the extremely cold southwest. Indeed, as Mo ran said, the weather in this extremely cold place and the heat in the wild are two extremes. Even standing on the edge of this extremely cold place, Suxi also felt a piercing cold.


    Mo ran nodded, with a rare serious face: "to tell you the truth, I''ve come here many times, but I can only advance a little every time, and then I''ll be forced back by the cold, and never reach the real seal place. I believe you also feel that it would be very difficult to go deep into this extremely cold place if it wasn''t for the person with the highest strength. "Smell speech, Su Xi eyebrow a wrinkly, asked a make Mo dye speechless question.


    "Now that you have said that, I''m afraid I can''t stand it before I take a few steps. So why do you want me to come? "


    Mo ran scratched his head. He was embarrassed for the first time, but he looked at Su Xi for a while.


    "Then what, perhaps because you are the predestined one, so you won''t be infringed by the cold?"


    Mo ran couldn''t be sure about this. She looked at Suxi several times when she was talking. She was afraid that Suxi would turn away because of this, so his soul mark was in vain?


    Feeling the burning eyes of Mo ran, Suxi was amused, but her face was cold: "so you''re not sure. Do you want me to tell you that I feel cold when I stand here? I don''t think I''ll be able to walk for long, but I''ll be forced out by the cold. "


    With that, Su Xi looks at Mo Ran''s obviously nervous expression and decides to amuse him. Who can make Mo ran so boring in ordinary times? She is also a giggle all day long, my most enchanting and my most beautiful performance?


    So, Suxi''s face sank further: "I''ll be forced out at that time. I don''t think I should go in, do you think?"

 Chapter 389

    When she said this, although Suxi was looking at Mo ran, it was obvious that she was speaking to di mo. At the beginning, di Mo was very unhappy with Su Xi''s promise to Mo ran. It was only because Su Xi had decided that di Mo''s idea of respecting Su Xi didn''t stop her.


    Now, Suxi takes the initiative to withdraw. Even though he has seen Suxi''s intention to say so, he still wants to echo it. If Suxi''s brain gets hot, she won''t go? Even if not, it''s OK to disgust Mo ran. He''s tired of Mo Ran''s gallant behavior in front of Suxi these days.


    So, the emperor Mo Chin a, eyes as quiet as water, say words is let Mo Ran''s heart suddenly cool half: "this matter to you, we can go now."


    Smell speech, ink dye complexion suddenly anxious up, where there is the usual beauty?


    Seeing Suxi trying to leave, Mo ran stops Suxi in front of her. Because there is a master like Di Mo beside him, Mo ran doesn''t dare to make a forced move, so he has to pretend to be poor.


    "Su Xi, beauty, you promised me! I even let you plant my soul mark! " With that, Mo ran his face and continued: "you see, because of the seal, there are many wrinkles on my face. If you leave like this, there will be a beautiful man in the world. Do you really have the heart?"


    Hearing these words, Suxi suddenly regretted teasing Mo ran. This is not teasing Mo ran, but disgusting herself! Maybe, she should really turn around and leave!


    However, seeing Mo Ran''s pathetic appearance, Su''s heart was suddenly soft.


    Although her relationship with Mo Ran is still in the stage of unclear, as Mo ran said, she has planted a soul mark on Mo ran, that is, she does not have to worry about Mo Ran''s betrayal. And in these days together, she found that ink dye nature is very good, and even some simple!


    Maybe it''s not suitable to put these two words on Mo ran, who is extremely beautiful, but Suxi has to admit that it''s a fact. I don''t know how a simple minded man like Mo ran fights with those demons. He can rely on his strength.


    Besides, Suxi is selfish. She can see that Mo Ran has a special feeling for Hua Qing. This feeling is not love, but it will make Mo ran do many things for her.


    Whether she is selfish or ruthless, Suxi really needs such a powerful person to help.


    Although the emperor Mo has now established a relationship with her, but the emperor Mo in the end is not back to memory, but also with flower worry engagement. Even if she believed in Timo, she had to make all the preparations.


    So, this time, no matter what happens to Mo ran, she wants to help, which can be regarded as a comfort to the used Mo ran.


    So, Suxi gave Mo ran a sincere smile for the first time: "don''t worry, although it''s a disaster without you, I''ll accompany you on this journey with your face!"


    The expression of the two men on the scene is a sharp contrast.


    It goes without saying that Suxi is willing to enter the extremely cold place to release the seal for him. He is overjoyed. As for Di Mo, his face is not so good-looking. It''s not because Suxi wants to help Mo ran. After all, Suxi agreed to Mo ran at the beginning. But that "to your face" is to give the emperor Mo a sense of threat.


    Thousands of thoughts flashed in his heart. Dimo quietly came to Suxi, pretending to be very natural and took Suxi''s little hand. Seeing Suxi looking at him, he said in a slow voice: "hold you, I can protect you. If something happens to you, no one will be with me. "


    Although this word is more subtle, but Suxi is to understand the meaning inside, at the moment also not affectation, peace of mind by Emperor Mo led.


    Looking at the back of the two people hand in hand, Mo ran turns his mouth and scolds Di Mo for being childish in his heart. After that, he quickly follows up, and his face returns to the heartless smile.


    As soon as she stepped into the extremely cold place, Su Xi found that the situation here was more serious than Mo ran said. She has just entered this extremely cold place, and countless cold currents have penetrated into her body from her skin along the wind.


    Su Xi''s subconscious operation of the spirit protection, but found that the spirit has no effect, she still can''t help shivering. It seems that what Mo ran said before is not a threat, but a fact. Here, psychic power doesn''t work at all!


    With a look at the emperor Mo, aware of the emperor Mo to her body after the delivery of spiritual power that obviously weakened the cold feeling, Suxi this just understand why Mo ran will say the strength of the peak talent can go deep words.


    Looking at Mo ran again, although his strength is not as good as that of Di Mo, he is also very strong. Look at that, he is above the ten sections of Tianling mirror, and he has been here more than once, so there is no strange reaction.


    Seeing this, Suxi took a deep breath and went on foot.


    The deeper you go, the stronger the wind blows, and the colder the air becomes. If it is not for the delivery of emperor Mo Lingli, Suxi is afraid that it will not last long.It is strange that although there is a piercing wind in this extremely cold place, there is no ice and snow. At first, Suxi thought that they were not deep enough, so there was no ice and snow outside. However, with the deepening, there is still no ice and snow, which is a little strange.


    Since she was strange in her heart, Suxi naturally wanted to ask.


    Looking at the ink dye which was obviously cold, Suxi asked, "why is it so cold here that there is no ice and snow?"


    Smell speech, Mo ran smiles for a while, but there is a trace of irony in this smile: "can it be because of what, it''s not the ghost of your seal! It used to be the hottest place in the wilderness, but since the seal was set, it has become a very cold place. Although there is no ice and snow, it is much colder than where there is ice and snow. No matter how strong your strength is, if you don''t reach the level of the six kingdoms, you can''t escape the invasion of the cold. "


    Hearing this, Suxi frowned. She just remembered now that she didn''t know who set the seal and why the ink dye seal was here.


    "According to you, the strength of the people who set the seal should also be at the top of the six realms."


    Mo ran sneered, and a trace of hatred appeared in her eyes: "Oh, I know what you want to ask. It''s not something that can''t be said. In fact, I should not have been in this human world, but I was cheated by others, and then that person sealed me here. I''ve never been out for so many years. I want to go home, but there''s nothing I can do. "

 Chapter 390

    Speaking of this, Mo Ran''s expression suddenly became sad, and there was a strong homesickness in it.


    Although Mo ran didn''t say that the so-called home is the demon world, Su Xi and di Mo both know that Mo Ran is a demon, so that home is the demon world. Hearing Mo Ran''s words, Suxi suddenly has a kind of emotion called missing. The demon world was her home!


    Seems to be aware of the change of Suxi mood, Emperor Mo pulled Suxi''s hand heavy.


    Feeling the silent comfort, Suxi smiles at the emperor, saying that she just thinks about it.


    Xu is immersed in the hatred and missing, Mo ran didn''t notice Su Xi''s change, and said to himself: "sixty years ago, I was still in the demon world, and I was an unscrupulous demon. But I don''t know why, suddenly appeared a man, he and I brotherly, temperament is very forthright. I don''t have many friends. His appearance enriches my world, and I think he is my brother all my life! "


    Mo Ran''s tone is a little far away, which is also mixed with a touch of sadness, seems to recall something bad.


    "I wandered in the demon world with him and crossed many difficulties. But one day, he suddenly called me to the top of Kunlun, where the six realms were open, and most of the things he dealt with were things that could not be solved in his own interface. It was on that day that I finally knew that my brother, who had been with me for many years, was not a demon


    "Oh," Mo ran sneered, looking very sad: "after spending so long with him, he is not a demon. In this way, he went to the demon world to find me, and then spent such a long time with me in the demon world


    "When I knew that he was not a demon, there was a slight uneasiness in my heart. Sure enough, the next moment he suddenly attacked me. It''s ridiculous that I didn''t know his strength was so strong that he even defeated me with one move! "


    Say, the mood of Mo Ran is a little excited, the coquettish and beautiful face is also a little twisted.


    "I didn''t know until his sword pointed at my throat that he never took me as a friend. Even after he used me, he didn''t hesitate to face me! I thought he would kill me, but when I woke up, I found that I was no longer in the demon world, but on this wild and fierce land! "


    "In fact, if he had killed me at the beginning, I might not hate him so much, but he knew that I didn''t like to be bound, but he imprisoned me here and would never go out!"


    With the last word falling, Mo Ran''s body suddenly burst into a powerful spiritual power. The emperor Mo''s eyes moved, and holding Su Xi quickly flashed out of the range of spiritual power fluctuation.


    Think to come Mo ran should hate that person very much, otherwise also won''t pass so long, talk about this matter reaction will be so violent.


    After a while, Mo Ran''s mood gradually stabilized.


    Looking at Su Xi in the arms of emperor Mo, a trace of guilt surged on Mo Ran''s face: "sorry, I''m too excited."


    Smell speech, Su Xi see to Emperor Mo, Emperor Mo gently nods, then is back to Mo Ran''s side, but that vigilant heart is not put down, prevent Mo ran again riot.


    Seeing this, Mo ran gave a wry smile, but he didn''t make sarcastic remarks like before.


    After a deep look at Mo ran, Su Xi''s heart suddenly became heavy: "can you tell me who that person is?"


    Looking at Su Xi''s solemn expression, the seriousness of her face warms Mo Ran''s heart. When she says that name again, she is not so excited.


    "Xifu."


    "The Western symbol of fairyland?" Suxi can''t help but make a sound, and her brows are wrinkled. She really doesn''t understand why Xifu is everywhere. At the beginning, the person who sealed the soul in the secret place was Xifu. Now the person who sealed the ink is Xifu. Does Xifu like sealing others so much?


    Mo ran didn''t know Su Xi''s idea, but she changed her face when she heard the name of Xi Fu. Mo Ran''s expectation of what she didn''t know suddenly dissipated, and her smile also became bitter.


    "Yes, it''s the Western symbol of fairyland."


    After that, Mo ran suddenly doesn''t want to see Su Xi''s frown. What is he thinking? He and Suxi just use and cooperate with each other. How can they expect Suxi to take revenge for him after hearing this?


    Think, or he didn''t put down to Su Xi and flower Qing speech have relation of doubt. Hua Qingyan is the person he has admired and wanted to pursue all his life. Now seeing Su Xi, who may have something to do with Hua Qingyan, he naturally can''t help but want to get close to Su Xi and understand her. What''s more, he can''t help telling Su Xi about the pain he has been buried for decades just to get a little comfort from her, or


    What is it? Mo ran didn''t know.


    However, when Mo ran turns around, Su Xi suddenly opens her mouth.


    "If I can, I will avenge you when I have capital."


    As soon as the words came out, Mo Ran''s feet were shocked, and his body was even more stiff. He couldn''t believe it on his face, as if he didn''t believe Suxi would say such a word.He is like a child who has stolen sugar. He is ignored by adults all day long, but one day he is suddenly cared by adults. His joy can not be restrained.


    After a short silence, Mo ran suddenly turns around and looks at Su Xi tightly. Her tone is full of uncertainty: "but, he''s a fairy Xifu!"


    Hearing this, Suxi sneered: "what about the Western symbol of the fairyland? I can''t coexist with him. One day, I will find him and let him pay for what he has done! "


    "You have a grudge against him?" Mo ran doubts.


    "Well, one of my elders has a grudge against him, and I will not let him go. Don''t worry, I will give him to you at that time. I''ll kill him myself after I get angry! "


    As soon as she thought of her master Hua Haimei''s death because she lost her soul, and that she was imprisoned by Xifu, Su Xi felt a sense of hatred in her heart.


    This hatred is just like her worry free attitude towards flowers. It has come to the point that either you die or I live!


    Sometimes Suxi even thinks that when Xifu imprisoned her soul, Hua Haimei''s death was also written by Xifu. In this way, Xifu was the enemy Suxi had to kill!


    Anyway, we have to kill them. By the way, it''s not impossible to let Mo dye breathe.


    Looking at Suxi''s serious smile, it''s hard for Mo ran to think that Suxi is just a person in the fifth section of the heavenly mirror, how can she have the courage to say this. In Mo Ran''s heart, his shock to Suxi has far exceeded his curiosity about the resentment between Suxi and Xifu.


    After a deep look at Suxi, Mo Ran''s heart suddenly trusts Suxi, as if she can do it.


    Think of here, Mo dye hair from the heart of Su Xi smile, light said: "good."

 Chapter 391

    Since Mo ran said the story of Xifu, the relationship between him and Suxi seems to be getting closer. When facing Suxi, he doesn''t use the evil attitude as usual. Now he has taken Suxi as his family. The smile in front of Suxi is always from the heart, pure and innocent.


    From this point of view, Mo Ran is really a very simple person with a simple mind, and he believes that a person is good to her.


    It''s no wonder that he''s always worried about Xifu''s deceiving him.


    However, the improvement of their relationship is a big hindrance to someone''s eyes. Now as soon as you see Mo ran coming to Su Xi, di Mo unconsciously increases the strength of holding Su Xi''s hand. It seems that in this way, he reminds Su Xi that he is the right Lord, and also vows sovereignty to Mo ran.


    At the beginning, Su Xi thinks that di Mo is jealous. She is funny, but she still responds to di Mo and asks him not to think too much. But at this time for a long time, Mo ran did not look at the face of emperor Mo, from time to time to Su Xi, Emperor Mo''s jealousy is also increasing every day.


    In this way, Suxi was too lazy to explain, but she never let go of her hand.


    Looking at Suxi, it seems to be a little impatient. Dimo also knows that it''s just his own thinking. Suxi doesn''t mean that to Moran, and although Moran likes to be close to Suxi, he doesn''t have any admiration.


    However, men''s jealousy is very strong, and Dimo''s possessiveness is not weak. When he can''t stand it, he will seal Mo Ran''s mouth, and then let Mo ran only follow his prescribed route, and can''t get close to Su Xi any more.


    Su Xi is helpless to this, but she has never stopped it. In fact, she can''t stand the passion of Mo ran.


    As the days went by, Suxi''s pace became slower and slower. Although has the emperor Mo''s spiritual power to let her not so cold, but in the end there is still cold air into her body.


    Under the cold, Suxi''s legs were shaking. If it wasn''t for the emperor, Suxi would have quit.


    Although ink dyeing is a little better than Suxi, it''s not much better. It is precisely because of the gradual aggravation of the cold, Mo ran also did not have the temperament of noisy Su Xi, attentively resist the cold, Emperor Mo also did not do anything to Mo ran.


    So after another day, Suxi had obviously felt that she couldn''t go far.


    Don''t know why, Emperor Mo seem to have nothing, according to reason, his spirit power should also be very useful. But with the increase of time, and more in-depth, these chills seem to have resistance to the spirit power of emperor mo. emperor Mo''s sending spirit power to Su Xi, but it''s useless. This is the main reason why Su Xi''s body is getting colder and colder.


    At the foot of a meal, Suxi said: "how far away, I should not persist for long."


    Mo ran looks back and sees that Su Xi''s face turns white with the help of emperor mo. that is to say, Su Xi''s words are true. It seems that the seal here is more powerful than he imagined. Even if there are such strong people as di Mo, they can''t go deep.


    In fact, Suxi is not easy to feel. Where can ink dye get better? Just for their own freedom, ink dye even if it is frozen to death must also adhere to!


    Take a deep look at Su Xi. Mo ran doesn''t speak, but the meaning in his eyes is so clear.


    He is clearly telling Suxi that if she really can''t, she can leave. However, he has come here today. If he doesn''t go to the place of seal to have a look, I''m afraid he won''t be able to feel at ease all his life.


    Su Xi understands Mo Ran''s eyes, turns her head and looks at di Mo, with a silent request inside. In this regard, although Di Mo didn''t like Su Xi''s kindness to Mo ran, he still held Su Xi in one hand, grabbed Mo Ran''s collar in the other hand, and disappeared in the same place in an instant.


    In a moment, the three figures of the emperor appeared again, but the scene had changed to the deepest part of the seal. This is also the center of the seal.


    The right hand gently loosen Su Xi, the left hand is no scruples of the ink dye lost on the ground. Then, the emperor Mo is a staggering, almost unsteadiness, and then it is a sweet throat, if not for the emperor Mo reaction in time, he is afraid to reveal something wrong in front of the two.


    If there is only Suxi here, it''s OK that Dimo will not endure like this. Maybe he can get the pity of Suxi. But at this time, there was an outsider like Mo ran, who he didn''t trust, so he had to pretend that he didn''t have anything to do, so that Mo ran wouldn''t take the opportunity to do something wrong.


    "Are you all right?"


    Although emperor Mo doesn''t say, but Su Xi is to feel what, immediately open mouth to ask a way.


    Smell speech, Emperor Mo says with a smile: "no harm."


    Deeply looked at the emperor Mo one eye, Suxi is no longer asked, so tacit understanding is to let the emperor Mo smile more deep some.


    Just when they were looking at each other sweetly, there was a sudden "ouch" from Mo ran. Then they stood up from the ground, rubbed their hips, pointed to the emperor''s road and began to scold: "I said how can you do this? At least I''m also the king of manghuang. You threw me on the ground like this


    Mo Ran''s words are full of questioning and dissatisfaction with emperor mo. he obviously forgot how emperor Mo kicked him to the ground again and again before he was hurt. He is so arrogant that he has left behind the shadow of emperor mo.At this time, the spiritual power in the body of emperor Mo was surging, and he had not been relieved from the influence of the instant movement in the sealed place. Suddenly hear Mo ran such words, Emperor Mo also didn''t retort, just coldly looked at Mo ran, it is let Mo ran suddenly think of the terrible place of emperor Mo, quickly closed his mouth.


    "Here There seems to be no chill Suxi said suddenly.


    This words a, the emperor Mo two people of the big eye stare small eye also immediately realized this problem.


    However, ink dye is a frown. Although there is no cold, but how can he inexplicably more a sense of suffocation?


    Think of here, Mo ran naturally said his feelings to Su Xi, but Su Xi was a puzzled expression, said: "I don''t feel suffocated, why is this?"


    Smell speech, Mo ran subconsciously look to Emperor Mo, in see emperor Mo nodded that he also had a little suffocation, Mo ran fell into meditation.


    After thinking for a while, Mo Ran''s eyes suddenly widened. Su Xi thought he was thinking of something and looked at him. Who knows, Mo ran says something to make Su Xi have an impulse to kill him!


    I saw Mo ran clap his hands and look happy: "whatever, as long as you have nothing to do! Others, come as you like! Hey, hey

 Chapter 392

    Suxi swore that if she didn''t still need Mo ran and thought that Mo ran was a friend, she would rush up and hold Mo Ran''s neck and let him shut his useless mouth!


    Taking a deep breath, Suxi suppressed her impulse to beat Mo ran and said, "now that you''ve arrived, you can tell me how to help you lift the seal."


    At the mention of this topic, Mo ran immediately became serious, and the joy on her face disappeared without a trace. He pointed to the half man high stone on one side, looked at the mysterious pattern on it, and said, "to be honest, since I''m here for the first time, I really don''t know how to lift the seal. However, this stone gives me a very strange feeling. Through it, I can see the way to lift the seal! "


    Although Mo ran speaks seriously, how can the content of the words make Su Xi want to beat him hard?


    However, Su Xi just stares at Mo ran, and then walks to the stone with di mo.


    The design on the stone is very abstruse. If you don''t know what it is, you will only think it''s graffiti made by someone. However, both Suxi and Dimo have dealt with Xifu in the fairyland, and they know something about it.


    At the sight of this pattern, Su Xi and di Mo''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise at the same time.


    If Suxi is the only one who can set the soul mark, then only Xifu can draw the pattern on the stone. Even if other people remember the shape, they can''t help turning when they start to draw, and what they draw is just graffiti.


    Fortunately, Suxi and Dimo have seen this pattern before. Xifu is very competitive. Once, in order to show off, he specially took it out. As a result, no one can draw such a pattern except him, even the masters of the six circles.


    Look at each other with emperor Mo, Su Xi has not yet spoken, Emperor Mo is the first mouth: "no way!"


    Simple two words, Suxi is to understand the meaning of his words, she knows what the emperor Mo is worried about, but this thing has agreed to Mo ran, and have come here, absolutely no reason to give up.


    Su Xi mouth opened Zhang, words haven''t said, Emperor Mo pulls Su Xi''s hand, turn round then want to leave.


    No one thought that di Mo would suddenly make such a move. For a moment, Su Xi was really led by Di Mo for several steps!


    Just just walked a few steps, Mo Ran is in time to react to come over, a block in front of emperor Mo: "what do you want to do?"


    At this time, Mo ran can''t care about the fact that di Mo is better than him. He finally comes to the seal center. I believe that his seal will be untied soon. But now Di Mo suddenly says no, how can Mo ran accept it?


    Looking at Mo Ran''s frown and anger in his eyes, di Mo seems to be more angry than Mo ran.


    A grasp of ink dye chest skirt, Emperor Mo eyes slightly narrowed, tone implied: "I said, she can''t lift the seal for you, don''t you understand?"


    "I understand naturally, but we are all here. Why don''t you let Suxi untie the seal for me?" Mo Ran''s words are full of questioning. Up to now, his dissatisfaction with di Mo has reached the top.


    Smell speech, Emperor Mo is a sneer: "why? Is it necessary to sacrifice Suxi''s life to untie your seal? If you really think so, I don''t mind killing you now! "


    Voice down, Emperor Mo holding ink dye collar hand suddenly grabbed ink dye''s neck, the golden light between the hands, clearly emperor Mo this is not to say to play.


    But at the moment, Mo Ran has been attracted by the sentence of sacrificing Suxi''s life. Her charming eyes are staring at Suxi tightly, as if to verify the truth of this thing.


    Suxi also recovered. Seeing the tension between them, Suxi sighed and said, "this stone is called blood drop stone. Only Xifu can draw the pattern on it. If it is true that the blood drop stone is the key to untie the seal, then the unsealed person needs to drop his own blood on the blood drop stone. If that''s all, this blood stone needs a huge amount of blood. If you want it to react, you have to release nine out of ten of the blood of the unsealed. "


    With that, Suxi sighed again. She also didn''t expect that Xifu would use the blood drop stone as the base for the seal ink.


    Until Suxi finished for a long time, Mo ran didn''t respond. Suxi''s words seemed to circulate in his ears, making his original firm heart become hesitant and sink down.


    See Mo ran such a lonely appearance, Emperor Mo eyes kill meaning a flash, but the hand is released him.


    The scene suddenly fell into silence, Emperor Mo a face of cold, Suxi have the heart to say anything, but see emperor Mo''s expression on what words can''t say. On weekdays, although the emperor Mo has been depending on her, but to the occasion of this kind of life and death, the emperor Mo is to say what will not let her go to risk.


    In this way, we have to wait for the answer of ink dyeing. If Mo ran gives up, she has to say sorry to Mo ran, but Xi Fu''s promise to Mo ran, Suxi will do it. If Mo ran insisted, Suxi would not brush Mo Ran''s intention. After all, it was a good deal he had said before.After a short silence, Mo ran whispered: "is there no other way to crack the blood stone? Or, in fact, I feel wrong, the key to unseal is not this stone? "


    Hearing this, Su Xi shook her head gently: "only this method can make the blood drop stone work, and here, besides this blood drop stone, can you find anything about unsealing?"


    Suxi''s words are reasonable. Apart from this stone and the three of them, there is nothing left in the seal center, let alone something to unseal.


    It''s just that this result is unacceptable.


    Seeing that Mo ran was silent, Su Xi thought about it and said, "Mo ran, I don''t want to hide anything from you. Although this blood stone needs a lot of blood, as long as it is controlled properly, there is still a great chance to survive. So, you don''t have to think about me. Since I promised to unseal you, I will do it. After all, I have set my soul mark on you! "


    After that, Suxi opens a big smile to Mo ran, but Mo ran looks at the smile, but is not happy, but more sad.


    Take a deep look at the emperor Mo, Su Xi didn''t speak, turned around and walked towards the blood stone. The emperor Mo stretched out his hand to hold Su Xi, but he found that he couldn''t move. It was Su Xi who took advantage of his injury and didn''t defend her. That was to imprison him!


    Looking at Su Xi''s back, Emperor Mo''s eyes are a little red.

 Chapter 393

    "Come back, I don''t need you to untie the seal." Mo ran lowered his head and said it softly, then suddenly raised his head, revealing a smile that turned all living beings upside down.


    At this time of ink dye, has returned to the past that Yinrou seductive, who do not put in the eyes of the state.


    He lifted the long hair on his forehead, and the expression of Mo ran was extremely enchanting: "Oh, I''m such a gorgeous person. If I go out, I don''t know how many people will covet me! It''s better to be wild and fierce. I am the master here. No one dares to offend my majesty. Here, I also want to live a lot of natural and unrestrained! "


    Although Su Xi''s back is to Mo ran, she can imagine the enchanting appearance of Mo ran when she said these words. But now I think of it, but there is always a kind of sadness flowing slowly in my heart.


    The blue light of Lingli came from the fingertips, and a faint smile came from the corners of Suxi''s mouth. Then, the blue spirit suddenly shot at Mo ran, and Mo ran didn''t notice that it also let the spirit drill a hole.


    The hand of pulling hair suddenly froze in the air, and the evil smile on his face also froze. At the moment, Mo Ran has been fixed as emperor mo.


    Then, Su Xi didn''t turn around, but in the burning eyes of Di Mo and Mo ran, she went to the side of the blood drop stone and stood still. A delicate dagger appeared in Suxi''s hand. Without any hesitation, Suxi cut down on her wrist!


    The blood drops on the blood stone, making a clear sound. Almost when the blood drops on the stone surface, it is strangely absorbed by the blood drop stone, and there is no trace.


    See this, Emperor Mo this red eye socket more and more red up, the eyes are full of anger and heartache. And ink dye fundus is full of gratitude and a kind of unclear emotion.


    As time went by, Suxi''s face became paler and her figure was also precarious.


    About half a cup of tea time later, di Mo and Mo ran can move, and they immediately ran to Su Xi''s side. Emperor Mo a hand to support Su Xi, the eye is speechless accusation.


    It''s just that at this time, Suxi''s blood has been released in half, and it''s really not worthwhile to give up. So, while taking out the pills to feed Suxi, the emperor pays close attention to Suxi''s situation. Once Suxi is found to be abnormal, even if Suxi''s blood is wasted, the emperor will not let her go.


    At this time, Mo ran looks at Suxi at a loss. He and Suxi are just trading. But in such a life-threatening situation, Suxi still chooses to fulfill her promise to him. It''s clear that he has already said no


    In the past, it took time for the pills to work, but what Suxi can''t afford now is time. As a result, even with the help of pills, Suxi''s state is getting worse bit by bit. Her face is no longer white, and her whole body is also leaning on Dimo''s chest, and she can no longer stand on her own strength.


    Di Mo''s face is getting darker and darker. After seeing Su Xi''s transient syncope due to excessive blood loss, di Mo can''t help but stop the bleeding for Su Xi.


    But before waiting for his action, Suxi opened her eyes slightly and said weakly, "no! I can feel that the critical point is approaching. If it is interrupted now, all previous achievements will be wasted, and what I have done will have no meaning at all! "


    Smell speech, Emperor Mo raised hand silently put down, just holding Su Xi''s hand more and more tight up. He tells Suxi in action that once the situation is not good, he will still ignore Suxi''s will and forcibly disconnect the connection between Suxi and dishueshi!


    Aware of this, Su Xi''s mouth appeared a smile, seems to be happy for the emperor Mo to her tension.


    One side of the ink dyed whole face has wrinkled into a ball, the apology in the eyes can not be covered, he even said in his heart that no matter whether Suxi is successful or not, this time he has no complaints, and if Suxi can use him in the future, he will never refuse!


    Thinking of this, Mo Ran''s heart seems to feel better, but she is worried about Su Xi.


    It''s dozens of breaths gone. In order to prevent the wound from scabbing, Suxi made several cuts on her wrist. Now, the blood flowing from the latest cut is also gradually decreasing. This also shows that the blood in Suxi''s body has almost been consumed. If it goes on like this, Suxi''s life will be in danger!


    Emperor Mo Mou son a Li, this time didn''t again Gu Su Xi''s obstruct, raise a hand then is a gold spirit dint to hit on the blood drop stone!


    Piansheng emperor Mo had been injured before, and the suffocating effect on him here had not disappeared, so he had to pay attention to Su Xi''s situation. This blow did not cut off the connection between Su Xi and dishuenstone.


    His face sank, and a more powerful attack was formed in the hands of emperor mo. at the same time, the ink dyed hands also lit up the blue light. It seems that not only emperor Mo, but also Mo ran didn''t want to see Su Xi in danger.


    Just didn''t wait for their hand, the surface of the blood drop stone was a burst of red light, then Su Xi''s wound actually healed by herself!


    The red light gradually faded away, and the pattern on the blood drop stone slowly began to change, but Suxi now had no strength to see the change of the pattern. When it was dark, Suxi fell directly into Suxi''s arms.The emperor Mo quickly withdraws to attack, a face anxiously looking at Su Xi, one precious pill after another, don''t want money to put in Su Xi''s mouth. But his action suddenly stopped, because Su Xi, who was lying in his arms, had disappeared.


    At the same time, the change of the pattern on the blood drop stone has also been completed, becoming a phoenix bathing in fire


    Suddenly pinching Mo Ran''s neck, di Mo''s evil spirit said, "is this your trap?"


    Listening to Emperor Mo''s gnashing words, Mo ran smiles bitterly, and his eyes look at the blood drop stone, which has recovered its calm, with deep worries.


    "If this is my trap, why let her set my soul mark?"


    "Don''t say you don''t know that as long as the master who set the soul mark dies, the soul mark will disappear!"


    Smell speech, Mo Ran is serious, eyes also have solemnity. He looked at di Mo straight and said, "no, her soul mark is different from others. If she died, I would not be able to live even if she had set her soul mark. "


    Speaking of this, Mo Ran''s smile is actually the soul imprint method of Hua Qing''s words, and its function is also against heaven and can''t be changed. At this point, Mo Ran''s suspicions of Su Xi become deeper and deeper. Mo ran can''t find the reason for Su Xi''s soul imprinting.


    Maybe, all this will be known when Suxi comes out of the blood stone

 Chapter 394

    Darkness, everything you see is darkness


    This is Suxi''s first feeling after she opened her eyes. Her eyes are full of darkness. Deep fear and lingering resentment flow around Suxi.


    It''s like a container full of negative emotions, and Suxi is in this container now. All she sees and feels are the strong negative emotions. Suxi didn''t know how long she had been sleeping. She only knew that when she woke up, the blood she had shed seemed to have been made up. She didn''t feel powerless because she had lost too much blood.


    However, the inability to use Lingli still put Suxi in unknown danger.


    Take out a night pearl, Suxi carefully observed the situation around.


    The empty stone house is the same as the scene when the soul fell. The difference is that there are many negative emotions here.


    These negative emotions are also severe, even if Suxi has been defensive, but this subtle emotion still unexpectedly got into Suxi''s mind and captured Suxi''s mind.


    Suxi quickly put the night pearl on her side, and then sat in the original place, concentrating on conquering the negative emotions.


    However, the energy contained in these negative emotions is too great. In addition, Suxi has great hatred in her heart. Under the ravages of negative emotions, Suxi''s hatred is all hooked up!


    At the same time, the bloody sword that Su Xi put in the jade bracelet was ready to move. A trace of evil spirit came out of the jade bracelet quietly, and then rushed into Su Xi''s body from Su Xi''s mouth and nose.


    Su Xi''s closed eyes were very anxious, her brows were wrinkled, and the sweat was sliding down her cheeks, and gradually wet her clothes.


    Unconsciously, Suxi''s body began to restless, her brain blue and gray alternate, but still can see that gray has the upper hand. This situation is more obvious after the red evil spirit is added. Suxi''s spiritual power has been suppressed to death, but the evil spirit and negative emotions are still pouring into her mind!


    Suddenly, a space began to vibrate, and then the space was torn out of a hole. Suxi''s little tail hidden in the special space ran out of it with her own brute force!


    The little body rolled down beside Suxi. At this time, the lavender hair on her small head had been smeared with blood, and her body also had dozens of wounds. Think about it, from that special space out, small tail is really a great effort.


    "Squeak! Squeak


    Small tail quickly jumped up Su Xi''s shoulder, a pair of small eyes full of worry. Small claw son lightly scratched two times on Su Xi''s face, but Su Xi is not a bit of movement. In this way, little tail is more anxious.


    The light of lavender lights up from little tail''s paw. Little tail gently puts her paw beside Suxi''s temple, and the lavender spirit power rushes into Suxi''s mind little by little.


    At this time, Suxi was defeated. Under the combined pressure of gray and red, Suxi had no ability to resist!


    Just when Suxi was about to lose support and the blue light was dim, the lavender spirit power stormed into the battle of both sides with a very domineering posture!


    The sudden lilac power naturally attracted the attention of Sha Qi and negative emotions. After a little silence, Sha Qi and negative emotions seemed to communicate well. Sha Qi ran to contain the lilac power, while negative emotions were the mind specialized in Suxi.


    Although little tail''s Lavender spirit power came in time, little tail''s ability was not as powerful as the ghost in the blood evil. Even if it''s a little bit of evil spirit, it still keeps the lavender spirit power in check, making it impossible for lavender spirit power to step forward!


    Without the pressure of the evil spirit on Qingse Lingli, Suxi''s pressure suddenly lightened a lot. But Suxi has consumed a lot in the past, even without the evil spirit, Suxi is at a disadvantage.


    Over time, under the constant pressure of negative emotions, Suxi finally lost.


    Su Xi suddenly opened her eyes, but her eyes turned into a dead gray. There was no emotion in them. They were very empty


    The darkness seems to be fading away, and the brilliance of the night pearl has been covered by gray, which is extremely dim.


    A figure quietly appeared in front of Suxi, who was wearing a yellow gauze skirt, and the dignified smile on his face was completely different from the previous playfulness. After this person appeared, Su Xi''s eyes finally had emotion, that silk Something called hate.


    Slowly stand up from the ground, Suxi as if did not hear the small tail on the shoulder constantly call general, eyes straight staring at the woman, tone cold: "flower worry, you dare to appear in front of me!"


    After listening to this, Hua Wuyou''s face was covered with a smile that was knowledgeable and reasonable.


    "Sister, how do you say that? You have been out for a long time. My sister is here to pick you up today. "


    Smell speech, Su Xi gray eyes flash a few silk red light, blood evil immediately ran out of the jade bracelet, was Su Xi tightly in the hand.The tip of the sword pointed at Hua Wuyou, and Su Xi''s face condensed: "go home? I will go home, only after you are dead


    As the voice fell, Suxi''s figure suddenly disappeared in the same place. The little tail of shoulder mountain, because it transported a lot of spiritual power, was suddenly shaken to the ground by Suxi''s thing.


    It was injured, so a fall, the small head is a little dizzy, and without its Lavender power, evil spirit without stop eroded Suxi''s mind. In this way, Su Xi''s eyes turned into red and gray!


    Then, Suxi''s sword holding hand slashed fiercely toward the air. Without resistance, the sword fell on Suxi''s legs. It seemed that Suxi didn''t feel it. She slashed with each sword, and soon her legs were full of scars.


    The little tail was squeaking, but the faintness in his mind made him faint. In this stone house, only Suxi, who had been eroded, was left to hurt herself.


    "Brush!" It is a sword to delimit on own body again, but Su Xi but always thought is hurt on the body of the opposite flower worry free.


    At this time, in Su Xi''s eyes, Hua Wuyou''s goose yellow gauze skirt has been dyed red by blood, and her face is full of panic.


    Seeing this, Su Xi sneered, and her eyes became more and more strange: "how, your broken moon sword? Why don''t you take it out? You were on the top of Kunlun Mountain and killed me with the broken moon sword I gave you. Have you forgotten? "

 Chapter 395

    Hearing this, Hua Wuyou, who was dodging Su Xi''s attack, changed his face, but he was puzzled: "sister, what are you talking about? In order to prevent the evil world from invading the other five realms, you were captured by the spirit brake of the evil world in the war! Today, I finally found you to take my elder sister home, but why did my elder sister attack me? "


    with that, Hua Wuyou''s tears fell down like beads, which made her cry like a pear with rain.


    Listening to such outrageous words, Su Xi''s eyes had a violent flash, and then he was more ruthless: "shut up! Don''t make up some fancy words to confuse me. Is it true that my personal experience at the beginning is still deceptive? "


    "Today, if I don''t kill you, I''m afraid I''ll come back to you for revenge when I die!"


    Smell speech, flower worry eyebrows slightly change, see Suxi hands really no mercy meaning, flower worry is finally out of the broken moon sword.


    "Ding!"


    After blocking Su Xi''s fatal attack, Hua Wuyou''s blood disappears without a trace. Her dignified and elegant face is also replaced by fierce resentment, and her tears seem to have never appeared at all.


    With venomous eyes looking at Su Xi, Hua Wuyou looks up at the sky and laughs: "ha ha! Hua Qingyan, I wanted to make you die more comfortable, but you want to, so don''t blame my people for being merciless! "


    After saying that, Hua Wuyou no longer dodges. His moves are fierce and full of greetings to Su Xi.


    In this way, there is such a picture in the stone house: Suxi takes xuesha to attack the opposite side fiercely, and the cyan and red are mixed together, forming a visual impact. However, every time Suxi attacks, she will fall on herself. On the other hand, there was a gray fog. Every time Suxi attacked, it would be bounced back by the fog, and then a little gray mixed in the attack, constantly eroding Suxi''s body and mind.


    Slowly, Suxi''s action slowed down, the strength of the attack also began to weaken.


    At this time, even Suxi, who didn''t know the pain, began to lose strength because of the continuous decrease of her spiritual power.


    See the opposite flower worry is still a lively look, Su teeth a bite, the whole body''s spiritual power is infused in the blood evil sword, and then forward to the flower worry free gallop!


    Hua Wuyou didn''t notice for a moment. He was hit by the attack. At last, he fell to the ground and vomited blood. His face was also very pale.


    The broken moon sword fell on the ground powerlessly, making a clear sound. Su Xi saw that Hua Wuyou was so easily knocked down by herself, and she was even as angry as a gossamer. She not only had no doubt, but also had a twinkle of pleasure in her eyes.


    Xuesha''s sword tip is swimming slowly on Hua Wuyou''s white face. Looking at Hua Wuyou''s frightened expression, Suxi smiles and is bloodthirsty.


    "When you were harming me and Timo, did you ever think of today? You say, should I kill you easily to free you, or should I destroy your face first, and then torture you slowly? "


    When she said this, Suxi tilted her head and looked innocent. But the strange light in her eyes showed that she wanted to get rid of Hua Wuyou.


    "If you have the ability, you will kill me! Emperor Mo amnesia, he does not want you, with your feelings buried, my life is worth it! Ha ha ha! Ha ha ha Flower worry side loud roar, side also big mouth spit blood, extremely embarrassed.


    Although Suxi has made peace with Dimo as before, in fact, Suxi still has a little knot in her heart. At this time, Hua Wuyou said so clearly that Suxi was very angry. Now her eyes turned red rapidly, and the madness in her eyes became more and more intense.


    "If it wasn''t for you, how could Timo forget me?"?! I want you to die, I want you to die


    With the fall of the voice, Su Xi''s hand with strength, blood evil is cut Hua Wuyou''s face, the terrible wound appears, Hua Wuyou''s small face is completely destroyed.


    After suffering from disfigurement, Hua Wuyou is not angry at all. On the contrary, the smile on her face became deeper and hurt Suxi''s eyes.


    Red and gray light, Suxi biting teeth, a sword of thorn in huawuyou body, but huawuyou is how can not die!


    What Suxi didn''t know was that when she was doing this, a little gray light came out of her body, and then melted into the gray fog, which began to grow up slowly.


    Suddenly, the jade pendant on Suxi''s waist gave out a strong golden light. At the same time, a call rang in Suxi''s ear.


    "Suxi, wake up Susie! Wake up


    Familiar voice, with anxiety, sounded again and again. Suxi''s movements in her hands began to slow down, and the gray and red in her eyes were constantly changing, recovering and being snatched back.


    Up to now, it has become a fight between evil spirit and negative emotions and the jade pendant left by Emperor mo.


    "Wake up! Wake up


    The sound became more and more frequent, and all of them hit Suxi''s mind. The strong golden light brought a ray of light to Suxi, and the darkness seemed to be driven away.In the stalemate between the two sides, the golden light suddenly became much stronger, directly suppressed the evil spirit and negative emotions, and Suxi''s eyes returned to normal at the moment.


    Just, did not wait for Suxi to recall what happened, her eyes is a black, then straight down.


    After Suxi fainted, the gray fog wanted to attack Suxi again, trying to arouse her hatred again, so as to increase her strength. At the same time, the evil spirit was ready to move. Xuesha was lying on the ground, and the sword body was constantly shaking.


    However, under the golden light, no matter the evil spirit or the gray fog, they couldn''t get close to Suxi. Suxi is surrounded by the golden light, and then the golden light begins to repair the injury that Suxi has caused to herself, and also undertakes the heavy task of driving out the two kinds of energy in Suxi''s mind.


    In this process, Suxi doesn''t know anything about the outside world. Naturally, she doesn''t know that the outside emperor Mo is worried that she is going crazy.


    One after another, he bombarded the blood drop stone with spirit power, but the blood drop stone didn''t move. Emperor Mo''s face is more and more ugly, if not for thinking that Mo ran alive can monitor Su Xi''s life and death, Emperor Mo is afraid that he would have killed Mo ran long ago.


    It''s just that ink dyeing is not much better now.


    Just half a quarter of an hour ago, Mo ran suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart. His abnormality had never been concealed from the eyes of emperor mo.


    In this way, Emperor Mo can''t help beating Mo ran. He didn''t stop until he felt that his jade pendant had changed.

 Chapter 396

    The jade pendant given to Suxi before can not only improve Suxi''s speed of absorbing spiritual power all the time, but also seal some of his spiritual power in it. Although there is not much spiritual power in it, it is enough for Suxi to deal with as long as people of the same level are not present in person.


    Originally, the jade pendant was safe all the time, which means that Suxi''s condition is safe. Therefore, when beating Mo ran, although emperor Mo was extremely angry, he didn''t lay a heavy hand.


    But the jade pendant is suddenly changed. Dimo can clearly feel the release of the spirit power sealed in the jade pendant, and the release speed is very fast. This shows that Suxi''s situation is very critical.


    Anxiously, the emperor Mo puts Mo ran aside and looks at the blood drop stone in front of him. Without saying a word, he attacks the blood drop stone.


    In the eyes of emperor Mo, this blood stone has been here for a long time, although there is an array depicted by Xi Fu himself. However, he is also the emperor of the human world who doesn''t think much about the strength of Xifu. Over the years, the array should be a little old. He doesn''t believe that his strength can''t break the blood stone!


    But he still underestimated the ability of Xi Fu, such a broken stone, took emperor Mo a long time, but still no movement.


    "Boom!"


    Another powerful attack hit the blood drop stone. This time, the blood drop stone was no longer unmoved, but dropped a lot of debris.


    See this, Emperor Mo Mou flashed a trace of light. Since it can move, it means that the blood drop stone can not be opened only by the blood of a fixed person. If I had known that, I shouldn''t have let Suxi lose so much blood before!


    A touch of anger appeared on his face, but the Emperor didn''t study the problem any more. Instead, he attacked the blood drop stone one after another.


    In fact, the emperor is wrong, this blood stone really must use the blood of fixed people to open. It''s just that there is the spiritual power of Di Mo in the blood drop stone, and it can fight against the negative emotions, and it has surpassed the negative emotions. In addition, God Mo continuously attacks the blood drop stone. Only when the two phases are combined, can the blood drop stone move. Otherwise, even if the emperor Mo used up his spiritual power, he could not shake the blood drop stone. This is the skill of a person standing at the top.


    As time goes by, after half a cup of tea, under the attack of emperor Mo, a black whirlpool appears on the blood drop stone. This whirlpool is very small, but Dimo has no doubt that this whirlpool will not accommodate a person''s entry.


    Did not go to tube ink dye, Emperor Mo a foot then stepped into the whirlpool inside, immediately disappear.


    Seeing this, Mo ran hurriedly went to the side of the blood drop stone, but the black whirlpool suddenly disappeared, no matter how he attacked, it didn''t appear again. In this way, Mo Ran has to stand in the same place, staring at the blood drop stone, expecting Su Xi and Su Xi to come out from inside.


    Dark, the first feeling that emperor Mo enters the inside of blood drop stone is this. He could see nothing in the darkness.


    Like Suxi before, Dimo also takes out the night pearl to light up, but finds himself in a stone house. As expected, Suxi has no shadow.


    Deeply took a breath, Emperor Mo pressure down the heart of anxiety, began to a large number of this stone house environment.


    It''s impossible for Suxi not to be here. Now he can''t see Suxi for two reasons. 1¡¢ It''s just a mirage. In fact, Suxi is by his side. 2¡¢ There is not only one space inside the blood drop stone, but the space he is now in is not the same as Suxi.


    With the strength of Dimo, we can see that this is not an illusion. Then there are only two reasons.


    So, he needs to find Sue as soon as possible. Because, he sensed that the spirit power in the jade pendant was almost gone.


    Just as the emperor looked at the stone house, the negative emotions in the stone house began to stir. But the emperor Mo is not Su Xi, he did not lose strength. How can such a person on the same level as Xifu be affected by this little negative emotion?


    The golden spirit power covered the whole body, and the gray fog did not dare to come near the emperor''s road any more. It could only stay on one side and shiver.


    Stone house is not big, Emperor Mo will soon see all the stone house in the eyes. However, he did not find any abnormality.


    Just when he was sad, the scene in front of him changed. The dark stone house was filled with golden light. Suxi was lying in the center of the stone house with her eyes closed, bearing the pain of the golden spirit power repairing her wound. Not far from Suxi, little tail lay dying on the ground, and his fur was red with blood.


    See this scene, the emperor Mo has no doubt, quickly walk to Su Xi''s side, at the same time, a wave of the hand is to protect the small tail. Seeing Su Xi''s scars and blood evil, di Mo understands what happened.


    It''s full of negative emotions. It''s the best partner of Shaqi, not to mention the negative emotions in the Shaqi of xuesha. To think about it, the ghost in the blood evil spirit should have seen the right time and wanted to combine these negative emotions to occupy Suxi''s body!


    In this way, the strength of negative emotions can be enhanced, and the ghost also achieves its own goal. If the emperor Mo is right, the first thing that takes up Su Xi''s body is to take all these negative emotions for her own use.In this way, the ghost is easy to calculate!


    Within a few breath, there were thousands of thoughts flashed through his mind, but now he had no time to think deeply, because the spiritual power of the jade pendant had been exhausted.


    The gray fog began to approach Suxi. Suxi''s forehead was full of sweat. The negative emotions and evil spirits in her mind had not been completely cleared, and then they began to rage again.


    As soon as the emperor''s face changed, he picked up Suxi, and his hands were printed on Suxi''s back. At the same time, a golden force penetrates into Suxi''s body to repair her injury. In addition, a relatively mild force enters Suxi''s brain to expel negative emotions and evil spirits.


    Because Suxi''s situation is very bad now, Dimo doesn''t ignore the negative emotions and evil spirit as before, but takes Suxi''s state into consideration and attacks at the same time.


    In the end, Emperor Mo''s strength is strong, and the evil spirit and negative emotions have been consumed a lot before. In a short time, he was expelled from Suxi''s brain by Emperor mo.


    After the elimination of those negative emotions and evil spirits, Dimo began to heal Suxi wholeheartedly. Lingli was delivered to Suxi''s body as if she was not alive. The pills were also fed into Suxi''s mouth without money.


    The golden spirit power surrounded them, making the gray fog dare not come near. And the blood evil spirit has already restored calm at the moment, think is to know emperor Mo is here, he can''t turn over how big storm.

 Chapter 397

    The stone house fell into a strange silence. With the emperor''s constant delivery of spiritual power, Suxi''s face gradually improved, and the sweat on her forehead was also much less.


    Little tail woke up half an hour ago. He saw that the emperor was healing Su Xi, and little tail didn''t disturb her. He moved to the two people''s side with a pair of small eyes. He was afraid that something might happen to Su Xi.


    I don''t know how long later, Emperor Mo''s spirit power has been exhausted, but Su Xi''s injury is still very serious. It can only be said that Su Xi''s hatred for Hua Wuyou is too deep. Her moves are cruel, but she doesn''t want to be attacked by herself. Fortunately, Suxi didn''t feel it at that time, otherwise she didn''t know what it would be like.


    Take a back to the elixir, Emperor Mo no hesitation, unremitting delivery of the spirit.


    As time goes by, the silence of the emperor makes the negative emotions that were shocked before start to change again. In the end, things that have existed for many years, even if only negative emotions exist, still have a little mental.


    Cautiously close to Su Xi, negative emotions move, while also releasing a small wisp of gray fog as a test.


    This time, although the golden light is still bright, the time to fight against the gray fog is getting longer and longer.


    The negative emotion knows that this is its opportunity. Now it doesn''t hesitate any more, and it approaches them quickly. After separating a small part to interfere with the emperor Mo, most of the negative emotions get into Suxi''s body. Think about it, this thing also knows that Suxi''s state is not as good as Dimo''s, so it''s easier to bully.


    The emperor Mo this serious for Su Xi healing, suddenly into the negative emotions make emperor Mo frown, then he is found more negative emotions into Su Xi''s body.


    Too late to expel the negative emotions in his body, Dimo increases the delivery of spiritual power, regardless of his own safety!


    Under the full strength of the emperor Mo, the negative emotion is not the opponent, and is soon wiped out by the emperor mo. Even so, Suxi hasn''t woken up, and Dimo has no time to care about himself.


    Let the negative emotions rampant in his body, Emperor Mo dare not divide a snack.


    Don''t know how long, Emperor Mo just feel his head began to become dull, spirit power is not stable. Deeply took a breath, Emperor Mo looked at Su Xi that full of green silk, still gritting his teeth.


    Finally, when Emperor Mo is about to exhaust, Su Xi slowly opens her eyes, and then spits out some black blood from her mouth.


    See this, Emperor Mo relieved a breath, then take out a Dan medicine of hand Su Xi: "take it."


    The voice falls, after Su Xi takes the pill, Emperor Mo Fu closes his eyes again, clearing the negative emotions in his body. At the moment, due to his previous laissez faire, his internal organs have been gradually stained black.


    Just don''t know is amnesia or what reason, these negative emotions didn''t erode Di Mo''s mind, this also let Di Mo a little relieved.


    Looking at di Mo''s attentive appearance, Su Wei Zheng doesn''t seem to know why Di Mo appears. But she also can see that the situation of emperor Mo is not good now, so she quietly takes pills, and then quietly keeps by the side of emperor Mo, waiting for the awakening of emperor mo.


    At the same time, Suxi also pays attention to the situation in the stone house. Judging from the current situation, the seal has not been lifted, otherwise they would not be sitting here without any movement.


    However, there was nothing in the stone house, even there was no crack in the wall, which made Suxi a little helpless.


    "Squeak! Zhizhi "


    just as Suxi was lost in thought, little tail woke up. The small body pours into Su Xi''s arms all of a sudden, and the small head keeps drilling into Su Xi''s arms. Think of Suxi''s appearance before she came here, she should be scared.


    Knead the head of little tail, Suxi showed a happy smile, very gentle.


    "Cough..." Di Mo coughed twice and vomited a mouthful of turbid gas. Open your eyes to see, is Suxi mouth has not dissipated smile and that pair of looking at his eyes.


    It''s just that the little tail in my arms is really a bit of an eyesore.


    Did not want to think of the small tail from the arms of Su Xie out, and then regardless of the small tail''s opposition, just press it to his arms. Looking at Su Xi''s funny look, di Mo naturally got tight: "what do you think?"


    Smell speech, Su Xi warm voice way: "have you to heal for me, I am from good.". But why are you here? "


    "The jade pendant I gave you before contained my spiritual power. I was waiting for you outside, but suddenly I realized that the spiritual power was losing quickly, and I knew that something had happened to you. Then I broke the blood drop stone and came in. "


    Hearing this, Suxi raised her eyebrows, looked at the jade pendant on her waist, and then laughed happily.


    Seems to be Su Xi''s smile to infection, Emperor Mo mood is much better. Just think of Su Xi before the injury, Emperor Mo is a will ink dye directly killed impulse.


    Sipping his lips, Emperor Mo pressed the restless little tail in his arms and asked: "why do you suffer so much?"Suxi frowned slightly, thinking of her crazy behavior before, she was ashamed to tell the emperor. After a while, Suxi already knew that she had been cheated, but she didn''t think that she was so useless. It was easy for her to catch the way of those things that didn''t even have life!


    See Su Xi silent, Emperor Mo also didn''t open mouth to urge, just light looking at Su Xi, even eyes are dare not heavy.


    Suddenly, Su Xi chuckled, as if she had figured out something. There was a little relief between her eyebrows and eyes that she had never had before. She thought about it, and there''s nothing to be embarrassed about. Maybe the real reason is that she doesn''t want to see her like that. After all, Hua Qingyan in her previous life, though proud, never looked like that.


    However, the emperor Mo sooner or later is to know, say and don''t say also no difference.


    "I was attacked by negative emotions and evil spirit, which eroded my mind. Then, in front of me appeared the figure of Hua Wuyou. As you know, I can''t say a few words when I see her, but the negative emotion is too weird. Every time I hit Hua Wuyou, I actually hit myself. In addition, two things in my mind have been making demons, so there is a scene you see


    Listen to this words, Emperor Mo tiny frown. He did not have the memory before, even if he knew the grudge between Suxi and huawuyou, but in the end it was not personal experience. Even most of the time, he was watching as an outsider, just like his engagement with Hua Wuyou. Didn''t he think about Suxi''s feelings?

 Chapter 398

    Think of here, Emperor Mo suddenly rose a trace of shame to Su Xi. Looking at Su Xi, di Mo has a solemn look in his eyes: "the engagement with Hua Wuyou still works for me, and it can''t be lifted now."


    Smell speech, Su Xi tiny a Zheng, didn''t expect emperor Mo will suddenly say such a word. Although she also knows that the engagement between emperor Mo and Hua Wuyou is not simple, she knows it, but she can''t do it in her heart.


    Like a person is not like this? No one of the opposite sex is allowed to get entangled with the person he likes in any form, let alone the person who is his own enemy. Although Suxi wants huawuyou to die, she doesn''t want Dimo to let huawuyou fall into the abyss in this way.


    Looking at the emperor Mo deeply, Su Xi''s this one eye seems to want to see into the emperor Mo''s heart. However, what she saw was only the depth and tranquility. She couldn''t know what Dimo was thinking.


    Su Xi unconsciously sighed in the heart, when, she unexpectedly can''t see through the mind of emperor Mo? Is this a series of reactions brought about by amnesia?


    I don''t know why, at the moment, Suxi feels a burst of loss. She can''t help thinking of the tacit understanding between her and Dimo before Dimo''s amnesia. It''s a look that can understand each other''s tacit understanding. But now, the emperor Mo may be able to see through her, but she can''t see through the emperor mo.


    Su Xi''s silence and disappointment on her face once again let the emperor know that Su Xi is in a bad mood now. His heart tightened slightly, a feeling he had never felt before.


    The emperor Mo can''t help but stretch out his hand and gently caress Su Xi''s cheek. His tone is very gentle: "if you don''t like it, I will break the engagement with her this time."


    Feeling the warm touch on her face, looking at the gentle eyes of emperor Mo, Suxi just feels like she''s back in the past. The scene in front of her seems to be in a trance. Suxi finds that she can''t answer this question now.


    She doesn''t know what the purpose of emperor Mo''s engagement with Hua Wuyou is, but she also wants to get it because she likes Hua Wuyou. Even if the emperor Mo lost his memory and didn''t remember anything, Suxi still had an intuition that the emperor Mo would not like Hua Wuyou. But the fact of engagement was there. She was not a jealous person, but she just couldn''t get over it.


    In the past, Emperor Mo didn''t mention it, and she pretended not to know. She was waiting for when her strength was restored and she wanted to revenge Hua Wuyou. If emperor Mo and Hua Wuyou had broken their engagement, she just wouldn''t say anything. And if she hadn''t broken her engagement at that time, she would have killed Hua Wuyou directly. Then what''s the purpose of emperor Mo? Hua Wuyou can do it, so can she!


    Thinking of this, Suxi''s desire for strength is stronger than ever, and her desire directly affects xueshajian. If not for fear that the emperor Mo is still here, the ghost will attack again.


    Small hand cover God Mo caresses her face of big hand, feel still so familiar. I can''t give you an accurate answer to this matter, because I don''t know whether I should consider your big plan or my mood. Maybe you think I''m selfish, but I just don''t like to hear such things. So, if you really use her, don''t mention it in front of me in the future. When my strength recovers in the future, I can do what she can do! "


    Cold voice in the ear of emperor Mo, Emperor Mo heart but inexplicable silk joy. It''s not strong, but it can''t be ignored.


    Holding Su Xi''s hand, di Mo stirred up a smile that was enough to turn all living beings upside down and said: "I like your selfishness very much, so please keep it in the future. As for Hua Wuyou... "


    Speaking of this, Dimo paused for a moment and continued: "the demon world is ready to move now. There are many small moves in all walks of life. This time, you can see that although the demons in manghuang and dalianyuan have been killed, there are still many demons hidden in this world. What''s more, don''t you think the actions of Xifu in the fairyland are strange these years? "


    Although it is to forget Su Xi, but emperor Mo other things also remember.


    Smell speech, Su Xi frowns. In the past, Suxi was not interested in these things. As long as other people didn''t provoke her, she naturally wouldn''t meddle in other people''s affairs.


    Just because of this, her master Hua Haimei was forced to death. She didn''t know that there was Xifu''s hand in it until now. And this ink dyeing, is it just a coincidence or for private assistance?


    No, Suxi won''t believe it!


    Suddenly, Su Xi''s mind came up with a rather crazy guess: "the demon world and the fairyland join hands?"


    Hearing Su Xi''s words, although emperor Mo has no actual evidence now, he has the same suspicion in his heart as Su Xi. In this way, Suxi''s thought coincides with his.


    The sight slowly sweeps the stone house, the tone of emperor Mo is a little dignified: "I''m afraid it''s really so! We can''t take it lightly even if the immortals and Demons don''t join hands. Therefore, when Hua Wuyou came to the door to say that he wanted to unite against foreign enemies, I just thought about it a little and agreed. Just, I don''t know what kind of role huawuyou plays in this conspiracy? "


    Hearing the words, Su Xi''s eyes flashed a trace of deep meaning: "so, it''s not true that Hua Wuyou wants to join hands with you. What else is she doing here? What''s more, she is also involved in the conspiracy of the immortal and demon world. At that time, the three worlds will work together to deal with the human world. That human world It''s dangerous! "At this point, Suxi''s tone increased a lot, and her face was very solemn.


    Before, she only said that Hua Wuyou hated her, so that she and Timo would fight each other. At last, she lost her memory when she died. Now it seems that maybe Hua Wuyou really likes Di Mo, but she didn''t want to let Di Mo live at the top of Kunlun mountain!


    After all, her former strength was equal to that of Timo, and Timo loved her at that time. In that case, Hua Wuyou obviously knows that di Mo will not fight her, but will let her kill herself.


    So, Hua Wuyou really wants to die. But now emperor Mo coma for half a year is finally wake up, flower worry see emperor Mo amnesia is active put forward the idea of marriage. This inside, how many still exist to test the meaning of emperor mo.


    With Hua Wuyou''s vicious and meticulous mind, how can he easily believe that emperor Mo lost his memory?


    Think of this, Suxi is suddenly think of the past life, she forgot the emperor Mo things. At this time, although she knew that she was harmed by Hua Wuyou, she didn''t think that Hua Wuyou used anything to make her forget the emperor. Maybe it''s Hua Wuyou who also uses the same thing in Dimo, so Dimo doesn''t remember her?

 Chapter 399

    Think of this possibility, Suxi heart suddenly emerged a glimmer of hope. If so, does it mean that Dimo''s memory can be restored artificially?


    Eyes across a trace of very obvious joy, Suxi seize the hands of emperor Mo, quickly said: "I ask you, flower worry have you done anything?"


    Smell speech, although emperor Mo is surprised at Su Xi so quickly changed the topic, but in the end is to know Su Xi''s meaning, just looking at Su Xi now appearance, Emperor Mo is from tease her meaning.


    So, the emperor Mo suddenly made a pair of distressed appearance, eyes from time to time Piao Su Xi one eye, eyes filled with helpless and bitter. Not only that, the emperor Mo seems to think that this is not enough, even can''t help but sigh gently, that look really like what Hua Wuyou did to him.


    Seeing this, Su Xi, who was still shrewd on weekdays, looked up and down at di Mo as if she had lost her head. Her face was full of anxiety: "what did she do to you? Tell me


    Let Su Xi''s small hands touch her body here and beat her there, but the eyes of emperor Mo suddenly deepened. Heart is like a fire burning in general, Emperor Mo looking at Su Xi''s eyes began to become deep up.


    Suddenly Su Xi will be pressed in the body, Emperor Mo and Su Xi''s face separated by a finger distance.


    The sudden action makes Suxi some can''t return to God, until the emperor Mo''s face closer and closer, warm breath constantly spit on her face, she was surprised that their posture at this time is how ambiguous!


    I can''t help blushing. Suxi doesn''t know what to say or do.


    Looking at Su Xi a pair of nervous and shy appearance, Emperor Mo throat a tight, suddenly feel mouth dry tight. Su Xi toward a warm smile, di Mo whispered: "don''t worry, I didn''t let flower worry take advantage."


    "Ah?"


    Su Xi can''t help opening her mouth and sending out such a byte. She also did not expect that the emperor Mo would suddenly come to such a sentence, or in such a case, the face of that ignorant look is lovely tight.


    See this, Emperor Mo where still can''t help, take advantage of Su Xi to open mouth, immediately covered Su Xi''s lips, tongue with the situation and enter.


    Su Xi was shocked by the touch on her lips. She opened her eyes and could see the eyelashes of emperor Mo trembling constantly. Suddenly, the hand of emperor Mo covers her eyes, making Su Xi have to close her eyes and enjoy the kiss.


    One side of the small tail quickly covered his eyes with his paw, although the crack of the paw can still see two rolling eyes, but the small tail has thought that he is doing very well.


    However, Emperor Mo is not so think.


    With a slight wave of his hand, little tail was forced to turn around, and let little tail do all he could to get rid of the confinement of emperor mo. After struggling a few more times, little tail accepted his fate, but there was a trace of blame on his face, which seemed to blame emperor Mo for putting on this "not suitable for children" picture in front of him.


    The ambiguous atmosphere gradually permeated the whole stone house. I don''t know how long later, Suxi couldn''t stand pushing away the emperor''s road, and then took a few breaths of air.


    Looking at Su Xi''s flushed face, di Mo hugs Su Xi into her arms and realizes that the person in her arms is stiff. Di Mo smiles and says, "don''t worry, you won''t be moved again. You don''t have to worry about being suffocated."


    Listening to this obviously funny words, Suxi''s red cheek suddenly became more and more red, just like a delicate peach blossom. Seeing that the emperor''s hand holding Suxi was tight.


    This can be regarded as frightening Su Xi, she quickly broke away from the arms of the emperor Mo, directly ignored the little tail that was fixed by the emperor Mo, her eyes swept the stone house, and said: "what, we''d better break the seal quickly, Mo ran should be in a hurry."


    As soon as the voice fell, Suxi fell into the arms of emperor Mo again. But at this time, the eyes of the emperor''s eyes were slightly squinting, and a ray of danger flashed through them: "do you think your mouth is too idle to mention other men''s names in front of me?"


    Gently holding Su Xi''s chin, Emperor Mo''s eyes fixed looking at Su Xi''s eyes, refused to let go of the slightest change inside.


    Smell speech, Su Xi please smile, just the blush on the face is can''t cover up her shy mood.


    "Well, I didn''t mean to, did I! It was unintentional! " Say, see emperor Mo haven''t let her meaning, Su Xi Eye Bead son a turn, suddenly saw the small tail on the ground, a push away emperor Mo to embrace the small tail.


    When she turned her head and saw the dangerous looking emperor Mo because of Suxi''s action, Suxi said with a smile, "when I was injured, it was Xiaowei who helped me, otherwise my situation would be worse! So, you can quickly solve its technique, it will suffer! "


    With that, Suxi specially raised her little tail to her cheek and shook it several times.


    Hearing this, the emperor Mo naturally thought of Su Xi''s miserable appearance when he just came in. His eyes suddenly flashed heartache, and he couldn''t bear to tease Su Xi.


    Slowly walk to Su Xi''s side, Emperor Mo finger a little, small tail is can move freely. As soon as he got free, little tail broke away from Suxi''s hand and rushed into Suxi''s arms. He rubbed hard.Suxi quickly hugged her little tail, and a trace of evil flashed through her mind.


    Sure enough, the next moment the little tail''s body was picked up by the emperor Mo, and then the emperor Mo was very casual. The little tail bounced on the wall, and then hit the ground hard.


    "Squeak! Squeak, squeak


    Small eyes like staring at the emperor Mo, small tail from the ground to get up to Su Xi, but the emperor Mo cold sweep, its action is frozen in the original place.


    The small mouth shriveled, the small tail''s eyes immediately burst into tears, and then stretched out his claws for two strokes. He took the initiative to let Suxi send it back to the special space.


    Seeing the little tail''s appearance of "I don''t want to see Di Mo, I hate him", Su Xi was very funny. She went over and put her little tail in her hand. Suxi rubbed her head and then put it into a special space.


    When she finished this action, the emperor Mo suddenly said: "very good, it should stay in there."


    Smell speech, Su Xi loses smile, way: "I pour don''t know, Tang Tang emperor is unexpectedly can eat vinegar with a mink."


    Listen to this words, Emperor Mo facial expression a change, again embrace Su Xi in the bosom: "how, your mouth is idle again?"


    With that, the emperor kept coming to Su Xi, which made Su Xi blush to death. I don''t know whether to hide or accept.


    However, this time it was up to Suxi to make a decision, because there was a sudden movement on the wall just hit by her little tail, which was very obvious in the quiet stone house.

 Chapter 400

    I saw that the wall, which was so quiet and tight that there was no gap, suddenly came out through a hole, and there was a sound of things constantly turning inside. It sounded like a machine.


    With emperor Mo look at each other, Su Xi looked around the movement, and finally slowly toward the hole. Just before letting Su Xi go, Emperor Mo pecked Su Xi''s lips.


    So, this is clearly the serious thing, but abruptly by the emperor Mo made ambiguous atmosphere, Suxi''s mood is not so nervous.


    To their surprise, there was no protective measures around the entrance, just like leaving a gap for the people who entered here. When things go wrong, there must be demons. It''s not like Xifu''s style to be so calm.


    The emperor Mo stands in the same place and looks at Su Xi, who is a little bit close to the entrance of the cave. It seems that he has done nothing, but the golden power of his fingertips shows that the emperor Mo is nervous about Su Xi''s safety.


    Fortunately, as you can see, nothing happened until Suxi came to the front of the cave.


    Looking inside the hole, you can see a round bead emitting a Yingying white light. The light was not bright, and it was not obvious under the golden light of the stone house. So Su Xi came close to find the light.


    The beads are placed on a lotus shaped chassis. The lotus stand emits a green light. With the white light emitted by the beads, it looks like a jade with excellent quality. It''s very beautiful!


    Turning to look at the emperor''s road, Su Xi said, "it''s a spirit pearl."


    Previously, Mo ran said that there was a spirit bead in the seal, but he didn''t think it would be in the blood drop stone. In this way, if not really predestined, I''m afraid I can''t get this pearl. And Suxi can feel that this pearl is a high-level level, but she didn''t immediately reach for it.


    Hearing the name of Yun Lingzhu, di Mo goes to Su Xi, takes a look at the Yun Lingzhu with white awn, and says, "it''s a high-level Yun Lingzhu, which is the best rank for you. Go a little further and I''ll take it out for you. "


    Smell speech, Su Xi looked at emperor Mo one eye, see emperor Mo face is full of self-confidence, no because of spiritual power consumption too much and produce pale, just nodded, obedient to one side.


    The emperor Mo didn''t take it immediately, but carefully observed the situation around the hole.


    The hole seems to appear out of thin air. There is no trace of movement on the wall, even no dust. If it''s not that the cave is well protected, even if it''s still as clean as new after so many years, then the appearance of this cave is a little strange.


    Reach out to touch the wall of the hole, Emperor Mo found that it was extremely smooth, can''t find a little bit has been dug trace.


    Suddenly, the emperor Mo is in this piece of smooth touched a little convex. The bulge is only the size of sand, and it''s not obvious. If someone else touches it roughly, he may not be able to find it.


    She turned her head and exchanged a look with Suxi. Suxi nodded, and then her blue power flashed between her hands. Her eyes were staring at the hole.


    See this, Emperor Mo fiercely press that convex place, but there is no movement at all.


    One breath has passed, two, ten


    In the emperor Mo and Su Xi''s tight preparation, there was still no movement at the entrance of the cave. If it''s not too abrupt, they will think it''s just a coincidence.


    Again quietly waiting for a while, Suxi will remove the hands of the spirit, line to the emperor Mo side: "I come."


    After that, Suxi bit her finger and dropped the blood on the bulge.


    All of a sudden, the whole stone house was full of light, but the light didn''t spread out from the hole, but didn''t know where the light source was. Anyway, the stone house was now covered with all kinds of light, which was really dazzling.


    Compared with the big movement of the stone house, the cave entrance is still unresponsive, and the yunlingzhu on the lotus platform is still quietly blooming its own light there.


    Suddenly, all kinds of light in the stone house just as they suddenly lit up before, and suddenly disappeared, even the golden power light of Dimo disappeared.


    See this, Emperor Mo complexion a change, between the hands of the golden spirit constantly release. But once the spirit power leaves the body of emperor Mo, it will lose its color. There is no trace in the stone house.


    Gently hold Su Xi''s hand, Emperor Mo looked at the direction of Yun Lingzhu, there is no light.


    "Be careful, I''m afraid it''s cheating."


    Smell speech, Su Xi nods, but suddenly remember that the stone house is dark, Emperor Mo also can''t see, then tightly hold emperor Mo''s hand. I don''t know why, there is a familiar feeling in Suxi''s heart, as if something is about to happen, she has experienced the same.


    Xu is in order to confirm Su Xi''s idea, suddenly there is light in the stone house. This time, it''s not a dazzling and colorful light, but a normal light just like sunlight.


    Then, a peach forest appeared in front of them.Peach blossoms are very gorgeous. They are as beautiful as a girl''s smiling face. They are full of charm and vitality in spring. Gusts of wind blowing, the green grass under the peach tree seems to live in general, happy to dance. At this moment, the stone house has become a sea of flowers and grass, full of vitality and beautiful.


    Su Xi took a look at the emperor Mo beside her, but saw that there was no special expression on the emperor Mo''s face.


    For a moment, Su was relieved but disappointed. Because here, it is clear that the peach forest in the neon dust palace. Once upon a time, she and Dimo spent many happy days in this peach forest. But now, Emperor Mo is not remember.


    After a short absence of mind, Suxi is to collect those unwarranted thoughts.


    In addition to the scene in the neon dust palace, there is a very familiar breath, which is slightly different. If Suxi is right, this should be a complete array of subduing demons and killing demons!


    The heavy outstanding one breath, under Su''s heart some dignified.


    She didn''t know when the great battle of subduing demons and killing demons became so common. She only saw it once in her previous life after living so long. But this time, she only stayed in the human world for three or four years, and she saw it twice.


    Although the big array of subduing demons and killing demons in the secret tower is incomplete, its appearance has already indicated that the secret tower is extraordinary. Thinking about Qi Leling, who was weak on the surface, but in fact he was unfathomable, Su Xi suddenly had a big guess in her heart.


    Maybe there is some connection between Qi Leling and Xifu

 Chapter 401

    At the thought of this bold guess, Su Xi couldn''t help sweating, which naturally attracted emperor Mo''s attention.


    Looking at Su Xi, the emperor asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing." With that, Suxi took a deep breath, and then continued: "do you know how to crack the complete demon killing array?"


    Listen to this words, Emperor Mo face is not a bit surprised meaning, obviously is early see what this is. Instead of answering Suxi immediately, he stared at Suxi''s face for a long time. He always felt that Su Xi was hiding something from him now, which had a lot to do with the demon killing battle.


    A moment later, the emperor Mo turns his head and looks at the peach forest in front of him, spitting out a foul breath.


    Although Suxi did not say, but before her eyes flashed a trace of sadness is seen in the eyes of emperor mo. At this moment, Dimo wants to find his memory more than ever, so he won''t let Suxi show such an expression.


    Gently release Su Xi''s hand, in Su Xi''s puzzled eyes, Emperor Mo pursed his lips, and then walked to the peach forest.


    Standing in the center of Taolin, di Mo turned to look at Su Xi and said in a cold voice, "come here and kill me."


    As soon as the words came out, a look of shock immediately appeared on Suxi''s face. But this shock only lasted for a moment, and then disappeared. She understood that the emperor Mo must have something to do with breaking the battle, but she didn''t know why she had to kill him.


    Facing the emperor Mo smile, Su Xi''s voice is very gentle: "maybe, we should change a position. I know that you should say this to break the battle. Since you know how to break the great battle of subduing demons and killing demons, naturally you are required to stay. So you should have killed me. "


    Hearing this, di Mo looks at Su Xi''s plain eyebrows and suddenly remembers that he investigated Hua Qingyan and was told that he was killed by Hua Qingyan. At this moment, even if Suxi didn''t say it, Dimo could know what Suxi was thinking.


    "Trust me."


    No more words of comfort, just three words but inexplicably let Suxi''s heart down.


    Looking at the serious look of the emperor Mo, Suxi seems to see the complicated eyes of the God Mo on the top of Kunlun once again. If she could detect Hua Wuyou''s plot earlier, would they not be like this?


    Tears gradually wet eyes, scenes of the past in this moment, all the flash in Su Xi''s mind. It''s not a sad moment for Mingming. Mingming, even though Timo has ensured the safety of this move, Mingming Di Mo is standing in front of her now


    But, why she saw emperor Mo standing in the peach forest, but the delicate petals fell on emperor Mo''s shoulder, she could not help her inner emotion?


    Suddenly, Suxi chuckled and wiped away the tears that didn''t flow out of her eyes.


    In his hand, the blue power of spirit lights up, and then becomes a power lightsaber. Constantly pouring the spirit power into the lightsaber, until the energy inside is enough to kill the defenseless emperor Mo, Suxi''s eyes are wide open, staring at the emperor Mo for a moment. Then, he hurled the Lingli lightsaber with huge energy towards the direction of Dimo.


    Lightsaber across the air with a strong wind, strong sword makes the space is slightly distorted.


    In Su Xi''s gaze, Lingli lightsaber stabs into emperor Mo''s chest without any obstruction!


    Emperor Mo''s mouth slowly stirred up a smile, and then his body was golden, hidden in the depths of the body that a trace of the power of the seal suddenly burst out, powerful pressure shock Suxi constantly back, finally a concussion in the brain, Suxi finally fainted on the ground.


    The golden light has not dissipated, and there are even signs of expansion.


    "Ah


    Suddenly, the emperor Mo looks up to the sky to send out a painful roar, the hands are greatly open, the golden light on the face flashes by, it seems that he is suffering a huge pain!


    In this kind of pain, the golden light on the surface of emperor Mo suddenly separated a small part and covered Suxi''s body to prevent Suxi from being hurt by the golden power that doesn''t distinguish between the enemy and ourselves.


    After a few breath, the golden light once again suddenly prosperous, Taolin had been stirred into pieces by the golden light, and then changed back to the stone house. The light of yunlingzhu at the entrance of the cave was also very dim, and then it completely turned into an ordinary bead without light.


    With the disappearance of the light of Yun Lingzhu, the whole stone house began to collapse. The so-called great array of subduing demons and killing demons broke up under this golden spirit power and no longer existed!


    A piece of stone falls down, but before it falls to the ground, those stones disappear again, as if they had never appeared. But those disappearing stones turned into spiritual power and poured into Suxi''s body. No one saw this scene.


    The stone house gradually became an empty space with nothing. It was a vast expanse of white space. Apart from the emperor Mo and Su Xi, there was nothing left on the lotus platform.


    I don''t know how long later, the golden light gradually faded, the pain on the emperor''s face also reduced a lot, the hole in the chest has been restored, in addition to a little blood on the clothes, there is no sign of any injury on the emperor''s face.Slowly, the golden light completely dissipated, Emperor Mo soft fell to the ground. Before closing his eyes, the emperor saw Su Xi lying on one side wrapped by the golden light. After confirming that Su Xi was not hurt by the energy just now, he fainted peacefully.


    However, in the emperor Mo coma has not half an hour, Suxi appeared strange.


    In Suxi''s body, you can clearly see that there are colorful lights swimming around, and every passing place will leave a burning scar in Suxi''s body.


    After such ten breath, the golden light seemed to react and began to penetrate into Suxi''s body little by little, encircling the colorful light from all parts of Suxi''s body with a kind of encirclement and suppression.


    As soon as the two sides contact, they are in the same situation. They regard Suxi''s body as a battlefield and keep on raging.


    Originally, these golden lights were left by Emperor Mo to protect Suxi, but it''s not Suxi''s own spiritual power. It will focus on Suxi''s physical condition anytime and anywhere. Now the multicolored light provokes their competitive heart, and they launch a tug of war with the multicolored light regardless.


    Fortunately, Suxi still has spiritual power in her body. When the golden spiritual power and the colorful light fight, the blue spiritual power will repair the injuries caused by both sides. In this way, it also forms a complementary situation with golden spirit.


    However, these multicolored lights are formed by the combination of the energy contained in the demon subduing and demon killing array and the energy absorbed by the spirit beads. The golden spirit power is only a small part of the emperor''s power. No matter how powerful its body is, it is not equal to the multicolored light of these two energies!

 Chapter 402

    This situation has only been deadlocked for half an hour, and the golden spirit power can''t support it.


    Slowly, the golden spirit appeared to be defeated, and the colorful light blocked the golden spirit and wiped it out. In this way, without the protection of golden spirit, Suxi''s body was in a mess again.


    Sweat can''t stop from Su Xi''s forehead, Su Xi''s face is also increasingly pale. The cramps in her body made Suxi curl up and her lips were bitten.


    Under this sharp pain, Suxi gradually became conscious, but it was because of consciousness that the pain became more obvious.


    Suxi didn''t know how many times she had suffered from this kind of pain. Every time she was heartbroken, as if she didn''t torture her to death. In this case, Suxi knew that if she fainted again, it would not be good, so she bit the tip of her tongue to force herself to be awake.


    There was blood spilling from the corners of her mouth, and the veins on Suxi''s forehead were rising. The sweat wet her clothes, and her hair was sticking to Suxi''s face one by one.


    "Well..."


    Su Xi suddenly groaned. No matter how strong her endurance was, she could not help groaning. The pain of this talent is much heavier than that of the last few times. But Su Xi can''t do anything in her present situation. She can only watch the colorful light swim away, but she can''t do anything.


    When the multicolored light is rampant, although the green spirit power is invincible, it has been following the multicolored light and treating the injuries caused by the multicolored light. And this multicolored light seems to be teasing cyan Lingli, but it doesn''t attack it. It shakes here and stops there in Suxi''s body.


    So after a while, in the vast white space, the lotus platform floating in the air suddenly flashed. The green light flashed by, and the lotus platform suddenly flew to su.


    Staying beside Suxi''s cheek, the frequency of liantai''s green light flickered faster and faster. After more than ten breath, it was no longer dim. At the same time, the multicolored light in Suxi''s body seemed to be guided by something. It began to flow to Suxi''s facial features in an orderly way, and then floated out of her ears, nose and mouth and injected into yunlingzhu.


    With Yun Lingzhu absorbing multicolored light outside, Su Xi''s internal situation suddenly improved a lot.


    The slight weakening of the pain made Suxi feel relieved, but it was this breath that she was holding all the time that made Suxi fall into a coma again.


    Later, these colorful lights seemed to be addicted in Suxi''s body. When most of the colorful lights kept pouring out, a small part of them still kept wandering around Suxi''s body. But this time, they are no longer rampant, but take the initiative to repair the injuries for Suxi.


    At the same time, after the treatment of those injuries, the colorful light is hidden in Suxi''s flesh and blood and meridians, constantly enhancing Suxi''s physical fitness, meridians are also expanded a lot.


    Just as I''m afraid to return to yunlingzhu again, as more and more colorful light is absorbed, the speed of those who will repair Suxi''s injury is also improved a lot, and I want to stay in Suxi''s body against the clock.


    Because of the limitation of Suxi''s strength, Suxi''s body soon reached saturation. Those multicolored light see no longer get into Suxi''s flesh and blood and meridians, they began to try to integrate themselves with cyan spiritual power.


    If Suxi is awake at the moment, I''m afraid she wants to think about how terrible it is in yunlingzhu, which makes these colorful lights prefer to give up their integration with other energies rather than be absorbed by yunlingzhu.


    However, no matter what the facts are, Su Xi would like to see this scene.


    In fact, Suxi''s spiritual power can be regarded as vengeful. They remember the action of the multicolored light that hurt Suxi. So at the beginning, when the multicolored light wanted to merge with Suxi, it was rejected by the cyan spiritual power. It was not until the multicolored light lowered its posture, and the cyan Lingli knew that their joining would enhance its strength, that it was the initial acceptance of the multicolored light.


    In this way, Suxi''s strength began to grow.


    Originally, Suxi was at the critical point of breaking through to the sixth section of tianlingjing. With the addition of colorful lights, Suxi was a successful breakthrough almost in an instant!


    Tianling mirror six, Tianling mirror seven


    In just seven days, Suxi successfully broke through to the realm of the Ninth Section of tianlingjing!


    The so-called ten segments of the mirror of the heavenly spirit has always been a legendary existence in the human world. Except for huangjizhong people, almost no one can achieve the strength of more than ten segments of the mirror of the heavenly spirit, so it takes time and effort to break through. However, under such a continuous and powerful infusion of energy, it only takes time to break through this difficult realm of strength.


    With the breakthrough and the improvement of the body condition, Suxi''s face gradually became ruddy, forming a strong contrast with her previous paleness.


    Little by little, this situation lasted for half a month. The more powerful the pressure around Suxi became, even the Yun Lingzhu that stopped beside Suxi''s cheek at the beginning was a little far away, but the action of absorbing colorful light did not stop.Due to the increasing pressure, this white space is slowly showing a trend of distortion and collapse. However, the pressure is relatively small. Even if it can affect this space, it will not cause much damage.


    After another two days, the multicolored light absorbed by the spirit beads is less and less, and the multicolored light integrated into the cyan spirit power is also very few. As for Su Xi''s strength at this time, it has reached a state that people can''t see through.


    The great array of subduing demons and killing demons is worthy of being a wonder in the world. The energy contained in it, even if it is only a small part, makes Suxi directly break the ten sections of the heavenly mirror! And because she is in the blood stone, the thunder disaster can''t come to her, so it can be regarded as avoiding a disaster for Suxi.


    Since then, Su really has the qualification to compete with Hua Wuyou!


    Although there is still a gap between her strength and her previous life, with the speed of her cultivation, Suxi will be stronger than before in ten years at most!


    And if there are more opportunities, maybe in less than ten years, she will be able to stand in front of Hua Wuyou and speak her own identity openly!


    When the multicolored light completely disappeared, the emperor Mo woke up.


    He didn''t even look at the beautiful pearl and the obvious abnormal space. He held Suxi in his arms, and the golden power poured into Suxi''s body. He was shocked when he found the powerful power in Suxi''s body. Then he noticed that the thick blue spirit power was improving Suxi''s body. Dimo withdrew the golden spirit power and waited for Suxi to wake up quietly.

 Chapter 403

    Half a month later, Su Xi''s whole body began to be restrained, but her inner spiritual power was more and more powerful.


    The distortion of the space is even more severe. I believe that if there is an extremely powerful force to strike out at the moment, the space will not be able to bear the pressure and will be smashed directly.


    But now Suxi hasn''t woken up, so there''s something unexpected. Dimo gives up the idea of breaking the space and taking Suxi out.


    Yun Lingzhu floats quietly beside the emperor. If you look at it carefully, you will find that it has a flattering meaning to the emperor. The brilliance of Yingying makes the space less rigid and silent, and more human.


    Four or five days later, in this unspeakable silence, Suxi''s breath completely converged. Then, a very powerful pressure burst out from Suxi''s body, which made this space full of excitement.


    Suddenly, Suxi opened her eyes, there was a flash of light inside!


    At the same time, the extremely powerful pressure was immediately taken back by Suxi, just like the sudden appearance.


    "You wake up."


    The voice of Wen run rings out, Su Xi sees to Emperor Mo, have surprise on the face. Although Timo''s spiritual leader is not very good now, Suxi is satisfied that he can stand here happily.


    Suddenly into Suxi''s arms, Suxi hugged Dimo''s neck, tears stained Dimo''s chest skirt: "you''re OK, I''m really afraid that kind of thing will happen again."


    Listening to this slightly choked voice, di Mo showed a gentle smile. Holding Su Xi tightly, di Mo tries to eliminate Su Xi''s uneasiness and panic in this way.


    Without speaking, they held each other quietly. An invisible warmth rose and surrounded them. Sometimes, no matter how many words, there is no real embrace. The language we use to communicate with each other, in many cases, has no effect. Often a look or an action is stronger than the language.


    In this way, it is true that silence is better than sound at this time!


    Slowly, Suxi''s mood calmed down. This time, Suxi was a little embarrassed.


    However, she did not come out from the arms of emperor Mo, but enjoyed the rare warmth.


    Holding Su Xi''s hand a little loose, Emperor Mo Dynasty Yun Lingzhu gently waved, Yun Lingzhu is like obedient baby general fly to two people''s side, can stop in emperor Mo''s shoulder.


    Holding Su Xi in his arms, the emperor said, "this is the spirit pearl you want. After absorbing the energy in your body, it becomes like this. Now, no one can say exactly what its rank is. If you absorb all the energy contained in it, your strength will surely advance by leaps and bounds. "


    Smell speech, Su Xi sees to that obviously brightened a lot of Yun Ling bead, under the heart flashed a glimmer of joy. However, Su Xi just looked at Yun Lingzhu and put her eyes on the lotus platform. She even worried that she couldn''t see clearly, so she came closer.


    After a few breaths, Suxi said with a smile: "it seems that this time we not only got yunlingzhu, but also picked up an unexpected treasure!"


    Listen to this words, Emperor Mo follows Su Xi''s line of sight to see, this just discovers the difference of this lotus terrace.


    "Green lotus seat?"


    "Well."


    See emperor Mo said the name of lotus, Su Xi is not surprised. On the contrary, with the knowledge of emperor Mo, if you don''t even know this jade lotus, Su Xi really wants to laugh at emperor Mo''s amnesia, even his brain is lost!


    Qingyulian is not a rare object. It is usually owned by the outside world and can be seen in auction houses. However, this jade lotus is different from others.


    The common emerald lotus is green and even mottled. If it''s not for the jade lotus that can warm up the baby, make the baby''s effect to a higher level, and can be used as medicine to refine high-level pills, I''m afraid few people will buy it back.


    And the value of this jade lotus is that thousands of ordinary Lotus can''t equal it!


    Like many medicinal materials, the value of jade Lotus can also be calculated by the year, and its obvious feature is its shining color. This jade lotus gives off a very pure cyan color, and the Yingying light is beautiful. This color, this green jade lotus is among the top, its role is naturally extraordinary!


    It''s not polite to say that if there are no colorful lights in this spirit bead, its value is far less than that of jade lotus. It''s the existence of the jade lotus that makes this pearl reach the advanced level. It can also be rejuvenated by absorbing other energies after the energy has been absorbed!


    Therefore, the biggest harvest in addition to these colorful light, should be this green lotus!


    You''re welcome to receive the jade bracelet with Yun Lingzhu and qingyulian. Suxi comes out of the arms of the emperor.


    Glancing at the slightly shaken space, Suxi said, "here..."


    Words have not finished, but the emperor Mo already understand her meaning. With a little smile, the emperor Mo pretended to be envious and said: "Alas, there are some people who can''t be compared with ordinary people! However, to break through one strength is to make the space created by Xifu in fairyland vibrate. This power, tut tut! "Say, Emperor Mo also side shake head, that appearance where still have a little person boundary emperor should have appearance?


    See this, Su Xi also don''t retort, just looking at emperor Mo smile. Then, Suxi carefully observed the space. Since she can make the space distorted, does it mean that the way out can directly destroy the space?


    Think of here, Suxi turned to see emperor Mo, found that emperor Mo if already found this, is not to tell her appearance, Suxi is don''t know what to say.


    Lightly hammered the shoulder of emperor Mo, Su Xi angry strange way: "when did you become so bad!"


    Who think, Emperor Mo unexpectedly is a hold Su Xi''s hand, a wipe bad smile immediately float on the face: "with you together."


    Hearing this, Suxi blushed to her ears.


    Quite uncomfortable from the emperor Mo hand out his hand, Su Xi pretended to be angry, deliberately do not see the emperor Mo, but the blush is betrayed her mood.


    See this, Emperor Mo also don''t expose, so funny looking at Su Xi blush appearance, in the heart has a familiar and strange warm feeling to him.


    Light cough a, Su Xi think emperor Mo now face is not very good, want to come before that sword to Emperor Mo caused injury has not been good. In addition, Suxi is eager to test her own strength, and she is volunteering to break through this space.


    In this regard, the emperor Mo did not stop, just quietly stood by and looked at Su Xi.

 Chapter 404

    A burst of dazzling cyan light came up from Suxi. This time, Suxi didn''t choose Liuguang sword.


    In fact, Su Xi still has a harvest that she didn''t tell Di Mo, that is, in the process of integrating the colorful light with her own spiritual power, she also realized a move. This kind of thing is not difficult to say, but it is not simple.


    Among the six realms, there is no shortage of genius. There are millions of moves with different powers in the world, which are created by the talents in the six realms through constant efforts and talents. It''s not just sweat, it''s inspiration. How many people touch the hurdle of their own moves, but they all fail because of lack of inspiration.


    Even Hua Qingyan in her previous life did not create a single move. All her moves were learned from previous people.


    But now, Suxi realized something in a coma, and successfully created her own moves. What we need to do now is to test the power of this move.


    So, after Su Xi''s whole body was covered by the blue spirit, a little bit of multicolored light appeared in the blue ocean, blooming with dazzling brilliance.


    See this, Emperor Mo where can not understand is what happened, he can''t help picking eyebrows, in the heart can''t help but rise to Su Xi''s admiration. As powerful as him, he has never created a single move. Maybe it is because of this that Xifu in the fairyland can surpass the other five realms for so long by his own creation and only he can master the method of blood drop stone.


    Although the other five realms are unwilling to admit it, the fact that the fairyland is pressing on them is true. Rao is an emperor, and he can''t deny it.


    This time I saw Suxi also created her own moves. While admiring her, Dimo was also a little relieved. At the same time, she remembered the rumor of the Savior.


    Perhaps, when that day comes, Su is really the only one who can turn the tide. However, Dimo will not put all the burden on Suxi. As Suxi''s man, how can he not hold up half the sky for Suxi?


    So think, Emperor Mo mouth show a smile, looking at the more dazzling Su Xi, the heart is full of joy.


    While the emperor was thinking about these things, more and more colorful lights flashed in Suxi''s green spirit power, which complemented each other.


    Gradually, the six colors of spiritual power began to break away from Suxi''s body and turned into a huge peach blossom, blooming on Suxi''s palm.


    Colorful and gorgeous, this is the first reaction of emperor mo after seeing this peach blossom.


    At the same time, this beautiful peach flower, which is formed by Lingli, gives people the feeling of shaking from the bottom of my heart. Looking at it, people even forget what they should do, and all their mind is sucked in.


    The peach blossom is constantly rotating on Suxi''s palm. Every time it moves, the air around it flows in the direction of its rotation, and the space is slightly distorted, indicating the extraordinary power of the peach blossom.


    After about ten breath, Suxi finally stopped pouring spiritual power into the peach blossom.


    Suddenly, Suxi gently pushed forward, peach blossom immediately broke away from her palm, and slowly rotated to the distant space.


    Although it seems that there is nothing special about that peach flower except its beauty, as long as it is a little closer, you can sense the huge energy contained in it. Even, among the people of the same class as Suxi, as long as Suxi throws such a peach blossom, then the other party must end up either dead or injured!


    However, such a move almost exhausted all Su Xi''s spiritual power. If she didn''t make sure that she could kill her opponent with one move, she could still use less.


    Once again, Suxi realized the inconvenience caused by the lack of spiritual power.


    After breaking away from Suxi, the already huge peach blossom grows bigger and bigger, and its internal energy fluctuation also begins to release, releasing bursts of startling breath.


    Suddenly, the whole peach blossom burst open, turned into a stream of six colors of air, constantly in the vast white space of collision, rampant!


    Under the impact of the illogicality of the six color airflow, the distorted space became more unstable immediately. Slowly, the whole world is beginning to shake, Emperor Mo can''t help but take Suxi in his arms, ready to do everything to protect Suxi.


    Space is like a torn piece of paper, beginning to fall apart, more and more black suddenly appear in the white space. At the same time, the outside world''s blood stone is also unstoppable vibration, a piece of stone chips fall, how can not break the stone surface suddenly appeared a trace of cracks.


    See this, has been guarding outside the ink dye face a joy, quickly walked to the side of the blood drop stone, attack the blood drop stone.


    Under the double attack from inside and outside, the blood drop stone made a "buzzing" sound, and then burst apart in the surprise eyes of Mo ran, and the debris scattered all over the ground!


    After the dust dispersed, two figures appeared in front of Mo Ran''s eyes, which were Su Xi and di Mo!Unable to restrain his joy, Mo ran ran to Suxi''s side and looked carefully for several times, until he didn''t find any injuries on Suxi.


    At the same time, in the distant immortal temple, Xifu''s eyebrows were shocked. He stopped talking and closed his eyes to think about something.


    Suddenly, Xi Fu opened his eyes, and a dangerous light flashed inside.


    Seeing this, the immortal general sitting at the bottom left frowned and asked, "immortal, but what happened?"


    Smell speech, West Fu will leak emotion a convergence, restored the usual calm.


    "No matter, it''s just a mouse running out. It''s nothing to do." After that, Xifu stopped talking about this topic, and went on to the unfinished topic: "you say, if the demon world launches war, what shall we do?"


    As soon as the words came out, everyone at the bottom looked at each other. At last, an old man with a long beard stroked his beard and said, "the devil kingdom is always ambitious, and the devil''s soul temple is even more cruel. If they really start a war, the six realms will no longer be calm. In this way, as the head of the six realms, I naturally can''t let the people at the bottom jump around. "


    "Yes! Yes


    "That''s right."


    ¡­¡­


    Under a voice of echo, Xifu suddenly lost interest in discussing this matter. So Xifu waved his hand and ended the meeting willfully. Although they were puzzled, because of the authority of Xifu, they obediently went on.


    After the crowd left, Xi Fu''s eyes flashed meaningful light, and said to the dark place: "go to the human world to have a look. Mo ran should have escaped."


    After that, Xi Fu looked at the scenery outside the window and didn''t know what he was thinking.

 Chapter 405

    After the seal was broken, the extremely cold place turned back into a hot desert. The scorching sun hurt my face. However, Mo Ran is very fond of the weather, walking in the sun even half a silk cover.


    At this time, it has been more than ten days since the seal was broken. Without the task of hunting the demons, the three of them just go on their way. It has been one year and three months since Suxi left the Imperial College. I believe Sima and others returned to the college early, so Suxi can''t delay.


    It''s just that the place of the seal is too far away from the exit of manghuang. Suxi doesn''t ask Dimo to make another instant transfer. By the time they arrive at the edge of manghuang, 23 days have passed.


    Standing at the critical point of the great savagery, Mo ran carefully stepped out of the scope of the great savagery, and found that he had nothing. He immediately clapped his hands, just like a child.


    "Great, I can finally get out of this place! Ha ha ha


    Laughter floated far away, even the distant birds in the forest were startled. See this, Su Xi and Emperor Mo look at each other, are to see each other''s helpless eyes.


    Just when Mo ran was very happy, Dimo''s look was suddenly sorry: "here we are going to leave. You should be more careful in the future." With that, the emperor Mo took out a jade pendant and handed it to Su Xi. He continued: "there must be my spiritual power in the seal. If you encounter any fatal danger, it will automatically protect you, and I will know your situation and rush to rescue you in time."


    After taking the jade pendant, Suxi smiles gently. As early as a few days ago, Dimo received a secret letter from Huangji. I think it''s very important to do it. Emperor Mo don''t say, Su Xi also cleverly didn''t ask.


    At this time, looking at the face of emperor Mo, Su Xi said that it was a fake.


    She gently hugged the emperor Mo and ignored the expression of the slanting eyebrows and eyes of Mo ran. Su Xi said, "don''t worry, I will take good care of myself. On the contrary, you should pay attention to your own safety no matter what happens. I don''t want to see you hurt when I see you again. "


    "Good."


    A short word, but let Suxi incomparable peace of mind. From the arms of emperor Mo, Su Xi''s eyebrows and eyes are very soft.


    "Well, you go."


    Smell speech, Emperor Mo nods and then leaves in Su Xi''s eyes.


    Until the shadow of emperor Mo is completely out of sight, Su Xi does not take back her sight, still staring at the direction of emperor Mo''s departure, face is not give up.


    Mo ran came to Su Xi''s side, bumped Su Xi''s body with her shoulder and said: "isn''t it just a temporary separation? Is there anything that you can''t bear? Don''t worry. I''m here. I promise you won''t be bored. How about that? "


    Hearing this, Suxi sees Mo Ran''s frowning and winking at her, and suddenly feels better. However, ink dyeing belongs to the type that if you give him some color, he can open a dyeing workshop, so Suxi doesn''t plan to give ink dyeing a good look.


    A light glance at Mo ran, Su Xi didn''t say anything, turned around and left.


    Seeing this, Mo Ran Ran, who was willing to follow, rushed to catch up with him and yelled, "ah, ah, how can you be like this? Wait for me


    The voice is gradually far away, and the wild and fierce source is completely silent at last.


    Su Xi and her husband were on their way so fast that they finally got to the nearest town before dark. It''s not prosperous here, so there''s no spirit horse Suxi needs. So they planned to have a rest here for one night, and the next day they would go to the next town to find their way.


    It''s not that Su Xi''s speed is not as fast as Ling Ma''s, but if they fly in the sky all day, it''s too conspicuous and not a good thing. That''s why Suxi chose to use the spirit horse.


    After a night''s rest at an inn, Su Xi and her husband left the city without any hesitation and rushed to the next city.


    More than half a day later, they came to a slightly larger city and bought a spirit horse, which means they keep on driving.


    But this walk, ink dye is to find something wrong.


    Although he had never been out of the wilderness, during his days in captivity, he also learned the general distribution of the human world from all kinds of people, and the direction they are going now is obviously not the direction to the imperial capital.


    With this question, ink dyeing naturally can''t help asking.


    Who knows, Suxi didn''t look at him. She just lost the sentence "find someone to get something back" and sent him away. Mo ran wants to ask again, but seeing Su Xi''s bad face, she has to give up.


    A month and a half later, Suxi finally stopped her journey and came to Yunzhou with Mo ran.


    Holding the spirit horse on the street, looking at the pedestrians who kept looking at themselves and Suxi, Mo ran could not help stroking his long hair in front of his forehead and sighed, "Oh, sure enough, it''s a disaster for a man like me to come out


    He said it was a disaster, but Mo Ran''s expression was obviously that he took it as a blessing, or he brought it to others!


    It''s the first time Suxi has seen such a narcissistic personSeeing that Su Xi didn''t answer, Mo ran turned her eyes, reached out and stroked the spirit horse that had been carrying him for a long time, pretending to ask casually: "Hey, what''s the matter with you coming to Yunzhou? It''s in two directions with the emperor. Don''t use this excuse to prevaricate me! "


    Smell speech, Su Xi cold voice way: "I said, I come to collect debt."


    "Debt collection? Who owes you money? Tell me, I''ll get it back for you! " With that, Mo ran rolled up her sleeves and had a good posture of going to the door to have a fight as long as Su Xi said it!


    Seeing his behavior like this, Suxi feels helpless, but at the same time, it seems that it''s good to have such a person around her.


    All of a sudden, Suxi''s eyes stopped, and her steps stopped at the same place.


    Mo ran looks at Su Xi suspiciously, only to find that although there is no big expression on Su Xi''s face, the deep-rooted anger is hidden under those eyes, showing the edge.


    Along Su Xi''s line of sight, I saw several men in white chatting in front of an inn. What they had in common was that the words "yunshuizong" were embroidered on their lapels.


    Seeing this, Mo ran had a guess in his heart. Perhaps the object of debt collection by Suxi is yunshuizong!


    Think of here, Mo Ran is about to ask Suxi if he wants to teach those men a lesson, but Suxi is the first step to speak.


    "See, that''s what I want to collect. But what I want to ask for is the life of their Lord! "


    With the fall of the voice, Su Xi''s eyes flashed a strong sense of killing. She was so scared that Mo ran didn''t dare to look directly into her eyes.


    Then, when Mo ran thinks that Suxi wants to recover some interest first, Suxi suddenly converges and leads him to those men without expression. She doesn''t do anything.

 Chapter 406

    In the meeting hall of Yinlou in Yunzhou, Suxi sits at the top. Linger is on Suxi''s left side, followed by Moyuan. As for Mo ran, Su Xi directly refused Mo Ran''s entry for the reason that he was not from the hidden building.


    So at this time, there were only three of them in the chamber.


    At the moment, ling''er''s eyes to Su Xi are very complicated. I think these days, I heard about the Kunlun summit a few years ago, and the engagement between emperor Mo and Hua Wuyou. But after so many years, ling''er didn''t leave Yinlou because of this, which really made Suxi happy.


    Looking at ling''er''s eyes, Su Xi didn''t immediately answer her doubts. After all, here is an unknown Mo yuan.


    "Lord, we''ve been asking about the Su family these days, but there''s no news." Mo yuan lowered his head, a little ashamed on his face.


    The search for the Su family has been going on for more than a year, but there is no news at all. This is his dereliction of duty, and it is also the dereliction of duty of Yunzhou Yinlou. Because of this, Mo yuan''s excitement when he saw Suxi was much less.


    Seeing this, Suxi frowned, but she didn''t get angry.


    Since the Su family can make a move to disappear in front of the public, it must be sure that no one else will find it. In the end, it''s normal for Mo yuan and his family to play tricks.


    Moreover, no news is the best news. Suxi doesn''t want to hear that the Su family was found by yunshuizong.


    Gathering her thoughts, Suxi said, "nothing, just look for it. What has happened to Yunshui sect these days? "


    The voice fell, but they didn''t reply. Mo yuan kept winking at ling''er, but ling''er didn''t see it. His face was very complicated, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    See Su Xi will line of sight on his body, Mo yuan embarrassed smile, had to touch touch Ling er''s shoulder. Before ling''er got angry, Mo Yuan said quickly: "ling''er girl, the Lord is asking you about Yunshui sect!"


    Hearing this, ling''er, who wanted to turn his head and scold Mo yuan for a few words, immediately put out his mind and looked at Su Xi''s face, which had obviously sunk down. He was awed in his heart for no reason. The delicate little face flashed a little complex, ling''er gathered his eyebrows and whispered.


    "Since the disappearance of the Su family, Yunshui sect has been the search of Manchu people, and the disciples of Yunshui sect don''t know how many of them have been sent out. This situation has lasted for three months, Yunji genius called back yunshuizong people, but still left some outside to continue to inquire about the Su family. After that, yunshuizong seems to have changed. Once upon a time, Yunshui sect was very arrogant and domineering in Yunzhou, but now it has become more and more shallow. If it is not for the sake of purchasing the necessary materials, it will not go down the mountain easily. "


    "I sent someone to yunshuizong to investigate, but I just know what array Yun Jitian seems to be engaged in or some other mysterious thing. Because the strength of cloud killing sky is too strong, there is no one in the hidden building to compare with, so no matter how many things are worse


    Finish saying, work properly son then low head, dare not see Su Xi one eye. Even though her feelings towards Suxi are very complicated, she still feels uneasy at the sight of her attractive eyes. It used to be, but now it''s even more so. She can obviously feel that Suxi''s breath is much stronger than before.


    Seeing ling''er like this, Su Xi''s eyes flashed a trace of deep meaning.


    Judging from their performance just now, ling''er was responsible for the Yunshui sect, but Mo yuan didn''t know anything about it. In this way, I''m afraid the two people''s division of labor and cooperation is too much.


    Slightly thought for a while, Su Xi looking at two people completely different facial expression, but didn''t say again cloud water Zong of affair.


    "What do you think is needed as a high-rise building?"


    Smell speech, two people a Leng, even work properly son all raised a head and Mo yuan to look at one eye, obviously don''t understand Su Xi now say this words is what meaning.


    Mingming was just talking about yunshuizong, but suddenly he jumped to another topic, which really made them confused.


    Seeing this, Suxi couldn''t help sighing at the bottom of her heart. Now she is thinking, was it wrong to let them come to Yunzhou to set up the hidden building headquarters. Judging from what happened and their reactions, this is definitely not what a superior should have.


    After a short silence, Su Xi suddenly sighed: "you think about it, ling''er stay, Mo yuan you go back first."


    Mo Yuan takes a look at Su Xi, then looks at Ling er who is still in a daze. In the end, he doesn''t say anything and goes back.


    After Mo yuan left, Suxi stood up and went to the only window of the conference hall. The gentle breeze blows by and lifts Suxi''s hair. Looking at the figures of the people outside the window, Suxi is still a little proud.


    Although she turned her back to ling''er, Suxi could still hear ling''er''s footsteps approaching. Until ling''er stopped, Su Xie said slowly, "I believe you already know my current situation, so your performance today is to regret that you recognized me as the LORD before?"


    Suxi''s voice is very light, and it seems very far in ling''er''s ears, just like what Suxi said at the moment is not what she said. But there were only two of her in this chamber. Who was that for?Looking at Su Xi''s back, which seems to care nothing, ling''er finally asks the doubts in her heart.


    "Palace master, are all the rumors outside true? Or is it that you can arrange all this for outsiders? " Speaking, ling''er''s tone is full of expectations, and I don''t know what she is looking forward to.


    With a sigh, Suxi''s eyes drifted away. She didn''t know what ling''er was thinking, but she didn''t want to admit it all the time.


    Ling''er was the first demon she saw in the human world. She was also a native. Although ling''er followed her before, most of her former fame was in her power. But in her heart, she has long regarded ling''er as the most important partner on the way forward. But now, the partner is suspicious of her. How can she not feel cold?


    Perhaps, from the beginning, she was wrong. Ling''er was just a common demon, who was afraid of failure, facing the strong enemy, and even more afraid of death.


    Therefore, Suxi didn''t answer ling''er''s question. Instead, she looked at the people in the hidden building practicing outside and spit out a mouthful of turbid Qi. Then, Suxi''s expression became cold, and her voice was frosty.


    "I''ll give you a day to think about it. If you want to leave, I won''t stop you. It''s just that if you dare to say a word about things here, then don''t blame me for not reading the old love. "


    After that, Suxi turns around and leaves, leaving a face full of complicated linger in the original place. Looking at Suxi''s back, she can''t say a word.

 Chapter 407

    The next morning, Suxi finished the last week''s operation and walked out of the room.


    Walking in the hidden building, Suxi will be hidden building all little by little in the eyes. At this time, the hidden building, just like the original neon dust palace, is the strength she can rely on.


    Her eyes swept every brick here, and Suxi slowly stirred up a smile. Here will be her home in the future!


    At last, she had a family again.


    Feel the cool breeze in the morning, the leaves rustling, occasionally accompanied by a few birdsong, everything seems so quiet and beautiful.


    Years of quiet good, when it is so!


    While Suxi was enjoying all this, Mo yuan came to Suxi slowly. Bent over to salute Su Xi, Mo yuan''s face seems to have something more. "Lord."


    Originally, Suxi had noticed the arrival of Moyuan, just wanted to feel the breeze in the morning. Just this Mo yuan is also really too can''t see person''s facial expression, straight Leng Leng is to break Su Xi this rare just have comfortable moment.


    Slowly opened her eyes, the original Suxi body peace suddenly disappeared, and then a flash of light from Suxi eyes, she changed back to the usual people who always carry the heart to live.


    "I''ll go to yunshuizong later. Please prepare."


    Smell speech, Mo yuan a Leng. He didn''t expect Su Xi to be so eager. He only learned about Yunshui sect yesterday. Today, he is going to play Yunshui sect. However, as a subordinate, he only needs to obey orders, and the rest of the business is not his responsibility.


    Collect eyebrow should be a is, Mo yuan didn''t speak again, turn round and then go to arrange this to cloud water Zong of affair. Suxi is still standing in the same place, looking at the wide land, her eyes drifting away.


    About a moment later, Mo yuan comes to Su Xi with a group of disciples from the hidden building. Mo ran stretches and stands beside Su Xi casually. Now, only ling''er is left.


    Mo ran looked around and didn''t see ling''er''s shadow, so she said to Su Xi, "Hey, where''s that little fox?"


    After arriving at this hidden building yesterday, Mo ran had a very strong interest in ling''er. Of course, this interest only lies in that ling''er is a demon, and he hasn''t seen the same kind for a long time. And ling''er is a little fox with a strange spirit. He is quite interested in Mo ran, so Mo ran naturally falls in love with him.


    I didn''t see ling''er this time. Mo ran thought Suxi had something else to do for her. However, almost all the people who saw the hidden building came together, and that was to dispel the idea. Only in this way did they ask just now.


    However, Suxi didn''t answer him. Her eyes were as heavy as if she had no emotion.


    Feeling this strange atmosphere, Mo yuan pondered for a while, then said with a smile: "maybe, ling''er girl is going to do other things, usually the hidden building material procurement is also in the charge of ling''er girl. Lord, let''s go first. Miss ling''er should be back later. "


    "Needless to say." Su Xi interrupted Mo yuan''s words, then turned to look at the disciples of the hidden building and said, "I believe you should know who I am, and Mo yuan should have told you the purpose of this trip. Today, I want you to follow me to Yunshui sect and pull it down completely. Do you have any confidence? "


    As soon as the words came out, all the people in the hidden building did not hesitate at all and yelled: "yes! yes! Yes


    Seeing this, Suxi was very happy at the bottom of her heart, but she was still serious.


    Small hands raised, people quickly shut their mouths, eyes burning looking at their own owners.


    "I don''t want you to rush into battle, just go to yunshuizong to clean up your tail. Before that, you will wait for my signal at the foot of Yunshan mountain. Once the matter is settled, there will be no more Yunshui sect in this world. "


    Almost at the same time that Su Xi''s voice fell, Mo yuan frowned and asked the question that everyone in the hidden building wanted to ask.


    "Does the Lord want a man to go to Yunshui sect? But Yun Zaitian is a strong man in the seven sections of the heavenly mirror. If the LORD goes alone, I''m afraid it''s not right! "


    Smell speech, Su Xi slightly side head, eyeground is full of thick confidence: "how, don''t believe me?"


    "This..."


    Mo yuan''s face shows hesitation. Although he can''t see Su Xi''s strength clearly, he doesn''t know how far Su Xi has come. But in his opinion, no matter how talented a person is, his strength will not soar several times in a few years, right?


    Maybe Suxi is really strong now, but Mo yuan''s heart is always bottomless.


    It''s not Mo Yuan who thinks like this. All the disciples of the hidden building are hesitant. It''s obvious that what they think is the same as Mo yuan.


    Seeing this, Suxi chuckled, but there was no explanation.


    "No matter what you think, the first thing I need to understand is to obey orders! I don''t need any doubt, I just need obedient subordinates! You may think that I am too dictatorial, but what I pursue is such a principle. Since you have entered the hidden building, you should know the rules! So, do you have any questions? "With that, Suxi was full of momentum, and a strong pressure covered all the people present. In addition to ink dye, the rest of the people are showing shock and unbearable expression.


    Then, everyone''s face became firm, and there was no doubt about Suxi''s strength. It''s obvious that Suxi''s move has completely eliminated the hesitation in everyone''s heart. Although Suxi''s words are overbearing and rude, this is the way of the world. If you are not tough, how can you convince the public?


    After taking a deep breath, Mo yuan''s eyes were firm, kneeling on one knee, and his voice was loud: "my subordinates understand, all obey the Lord''s command!"


    With Mo yuan''s move, all the people in the hidden building knelt down one after another and cried out: "I understand. I will obey the orders of the landlord!"


    All the people in Yinlou are poor children, some of them even wallow among beggars. When Mo yuan and ling''er find them, it shows what they will do in the future. It can be said that Yin Lou does not train disciples like other sects. What Yin Lou trains is dead men! It''s a killer!


    Therefore, the hidden building does not need extra rules, as long as the people at the bottom are strictly obedient, it is the biggest rule!


    Before Su Jie came, everyone lived the life of an ordinary sect disciple, and some of them forgot this. But Sue came, and she pointed out what they needed to pay attention to most.


    Maybe Su Xi''s words are too heartless and too indifferent. But their lives are all given by Suxi. Since they have decided to work for Suxi, they should always remember this. Therefore, they are a little too wild.


    Seeing the crowd acting like this, Suxi laughed wantonly.

 Chapter 408

    "Beauty, are you sure you don''t want me to go with you?"


    Flying over Yunzhou, Mo ran looks at Su Xi with a cold face, and feels strange in his heart.


    For a long time, Mo ran only thinks that Suxi is a very thoughtful person. She is very eager for strength, just to achieve something. In this, maybe there is something Suxi said before about getting rid of xianzunxifu.


    However, it was not until he saw the scene before that that Mo ran suddenly realized that he knew little about Suxi.


    at that time, Suxi was like a decisive executioner, more like a snake lurking in the dark. For the sake of the matter in her heart, Suxi forgets to eat and sleep to improve her own strength, and even creates her own power. From the performance of Su Xi''s cultivation of this force, Su Xi always wanted to kill people, just to kill them.


    Until now, Mo ran found out what a deep hatred Su Xi had in her heart. This hatred supports Suxi step by step and erodes Suxi''s heart step by step. He believes that if Suxi continues to let this hatred spread, sooner or later Suxi will be devoured by this hatred and become a killing machine!


    Mo ran suddenly didn''t want to see Su Xi like that, but he couldn''t stop her. In this way, Mo Ran has to do her best to help Suxi do those murderous activities. Maybe in this way, Suxi can be less aggrieved by that hatred.


    However, Suxi is obviously not ready to lead ink dye this feeling.


    Without looking at Mo ran, Su Xi said in a cold voice, "I said, you just need to ensure the safety of everyone in the hidden building. You don''t have to worry about me here."


    Seeing Su Xi''s indifference, Mo Ran''s attitude towards him was worse than that of the savage savage. Then she glanced at Su Xi and said, "Oh, I don''t know what some people think. They were so cold and heartless before. Now they are worried about the safety of others. I don''t know what those kids would think if they knew that their master was such a man of different opinions! "


    With that, Mo ran glances at Su Xi again, only to find that Su Xi has disappeared!


    In the middle of his speech, Suxi left quietly, but he didn''t notice it!


    After shaking his sleeve and biting his lips, Mo ran finally gave up the idea of looking for Su Xi in Yunshui sect. He obediently obeyed Su Xi''s words and stayed in the dark to watch the hidden building disciples who went up the mountain quietly. From time to time, he had to cover for them.


    At the same time, Suxi had already been over yunshuizong.


    Without any hesitation, Su Xi fell on the square of Yunshui sect, which made the disciples of Yunshui sect who were practicing martial arts stunned.


    A tall and handsome man came up to Suxi and said politely, "I don''t know who the girl is. Why don''t you go to the gate of yunshuizong instead of from the sky?"


    Smelling speech, Su Xi looks at the man, but what she thinks in her heart is full of disdain for Yunshui sect.


    It is said that Yunshui sect is still a big sect, and its prestige has been passed down for a long time, but the disciples in it are not very clever. Someone suddenly fell on their territory. If he didn''t let people be under martial law, he was lucky to come up to talk. Does Suxi look so easy to get along with?


    With a sneer, Suxi looked at the square with abnormal vitality and said in a cold voice, "ask yunjitian to come out to see me."


    Xu did not expect that Suxi would come here. Maybe he was shocked by Suxi''s aura. The man was stunned for a while, and then hesitated to say, "is there any old relationship between the girl and our patriarch? If so, it''s better for the girl to say her name first Er... "


    Before the man finished, Suxi grabbed the man''s neck. Suffocation makes the man''s face red and blue, but he can''t earn Su Xi''s imprisonment.


    All of a sudden, the disciples of Yunshui sect stopped practicing their skills one after another. They looked at their directions one by one and didn''t understand what had happened.


    "Bold woman, dare to come to our Yunshui school! Don''t let our people go quickly, or I''ll make you unable to walk down the Yunshan mountain! " The strong man stepped forward and stared at Suxi fiercely, but not like the man in Suxi''s hand, because Suxi''s beauty was flattering.


    Good. This is what a disciple of Yunshui sect should look like!


    This thought flashed through her heart, and Su Xi started to smile at the corner of her mouth.


    The hand holding the man''s neck slowly tightens. Under the gaze of the crowd, Su Xi suddenly makes efforts. The man stops struggling and completely loses his breath.


    A loose hand, the man fell on the square, even a trace of dust is not taken up.


    Su Xi''s action made the square quiet. All the disciples of zhongyun water sect looked at the dead man with wide eyes. They were too shocked to speak.


    I don''t know. After that, the strong man yelled, pointed at Suxi and roared: "you are presumptuous!"


    With that, the strong man rushed to Suxi. The white spirit lit up from his hand, and a big knife with cold light cut down from the top of Suxi''s head!Everyone''s breath was held at this moment, and they all looked at the big knife without blinking. They didn''t know whether they were expecting it to cut down, or whether they were expecting Su Xi, such a wonderful person, to make a reversal!


    "Ah The man gave a loud drink and waved the sword hard!


    However, before the knife touched Suxi, it suddenly flew out of the man''s hand. Then, like the man before, the strong man was pinched by Suxi and couldn''t move.


    "Ding!"


    The sound of the sword falling to the ground came into everyone''s ears. Everyone on the scene was shocked. Looking at the man who was caught by Suxi, he couldn''t believe it.


    If that person was easily captured by Su Xi before, people still have reason to believe that, after all, that person is just a guy of Xuanling mirror. Since Suxi can come down from the sky, it''s easy to deal with him. But this strong man has the strength of the Ninth Section of the earth''s spiritual realm, and he is also a nominal elder in Yunshui sect.


    However, such an impossible thing happened. Suxi, however, looks like she is only sixteen or seventeen years old!


    They could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva, but could not say a word.


    Seeing this, Su Xi sneered and saw the courage of these disciples thoroughly. I really don''t know how these mobs forced the Su family to disappear!


    Holding the strong man''s neck tightly, regardless of his strong struggle, Suxi''s voice reverberates in the whole square.


    "Yunji tianlao''er, Su Xi, has come to collect debts!"

 Chapter 409

    The cold voice resounded through yunshuizong, and the arrogant and murderous words were even more frightening.


    It seems that people have been in shock since Su Xi appeared, and they are more and more shocked. Now Su Xi''s self reporting family reminds people of the Su family, the imperial capital, who was forced to disappear by their Yunshui clan!


    Now, Suxi of the Su family comes to collect the debt!


    "Whew, whew!"


    Several figures appeared on the steps in front of the square, but they were just a few elders of Yunshui sect. The so-called leader of Yunshui sect Yun Suitian didn''t even see the shadow.


    The appearance of these elders immediately aroused the hope of the strong man for survival. More and more strong sense of suffocation made his brain unable to think, now the Savior appeared, he naturally was desperate to survive.


    "Big Elder Save Help After saying that, the strong man stares at yunqi with his eyes, and does not blink.


    Listen to the man''s cry, cloud Qi face up a trace of anger, the words are not about the survival of the man.


    "How dare you come to yunshuizong to be presumptuous? Don''t you want to live?"


    Yun Qiyi''s right words, looking at Su Xi''s eyes full of angry flames. Since the reputation of Yunshui sect spread far and wide, no one has ever dared to come to the door to pick things up like this, except that yunbatian died in the imperial capital. Let''s see Su Xi''s appearance. How can yunqi not see that Su Xi will not stop until she reaches her goal today?


    It''s just that yunshuizong can''t help being insulted by outsiders. Although yunqi is afraid of Suxi''s unfathomable breath, Suxi is still too young. What yunqi thinks is that Suxi uses some secret methods to hide his breath. He never thinks that Suxi is more powerful than him.


    Zongmen glory and a little suspicion, yunqi naturally chose the former.


    Listening to yunqi''s words, which are similar to those of the strong man before, Suxi laughs. The coldness in her eyes makes yunqi look like he is being watched by a cold poisonous snake. She makes a sudden attack in her heart for no reason.


    Xu Shi thinks he has lost face in this way. Yunqi doesn''t wait for Su Xi to answer. He points his hand at Su Xi and scolds: "don''t hurry to release my disciples of Yunshui sect, or I won''t let you go of Yunshui sect alive!"


    Smell speech, Su Xi slightly crooked head, is a pair of innocent appearance. However, what she did was to make everyone present feel cold. She was shocked by Su Xi''s cruel means, and even more by Su Xi''s courage to face the elders of yunshuizong!


    After yunqi finished that sentence, Suxi looked at yunqi innocently as if she had just remembered that there was a disciple of Yunshui sect in her hand, and then the strong man broke his breath in Suxi''s hand.


    Not to mention, after the man died, Suxi threw him on the ground. In an instant, countless blue Lingli lightsabers penetrated all over the man''s body. Unexpectedly, even the man died without leaving a whole body!


    However, before they had time to be shocked by Su Xi''s action, they were attracted by the slowly flowing green spirit. The cloud on the steps opened up, his eyes suddenly widened, shouting: "you are Su Xi of Su family!"


    As soon as this remark came out, some people who didn''t know why were immediately reminded of Miss Su Jiadi, who was once known as the waste of imperial capital. I just don''t know when she can cultivate her spiritual power, and she has also entered the Imperial College. What makes her characteristic is her strange green spiritual power.


    Now, seeing this real person, many people really find that the rumors are true, and the green spirit is really intriguing.


    The disciples in the square could not help but feel Su Xi''s killing intention and powerful spiritual power. They all took a spit and stepped back.


    Su Xi didn''t pay any attention to the behavior of these disciples. She is just a little bit of a general. She hasn''t killed any of them.


    Nodding at Yun Qi, Su Xi''s eyes were cold: "it''s me. Today, I come to collect debts. Are you ready for yunshuizong? "


    Blood evil suddenly flashed between Su Xi''s hands, the evil spirit of Yin cold spread out, and even went into the bodies of several disciples who were closer to Su Xi without any trace. Then, they saw that their classmates, who had been with them for a long time, turned red in their eyes. They seemed to have lost their mind and shot at each other.


    Such a cruel and defenceless act of killing each other surprised everyone. No one thought that such a scene would suddenly appear.


    Some of the disciples were smart. When they saw that it was Su Xi''s blood evil that appeared, they began to fight in the dark, and immediately understood the reason. Then, at the moment, someone pointed to xuesha sword and yelled, "it''s that sword! That''s a demon sword, and this woman is also a demon! "


    As soon as the words came out, everyone looked at Su Xi in disbelief. When they saw the bloody and cold blood evil, they immediately believed the man''s words. For a time, the words "demon sword" and "demon girl" were constantly ringing in the crowd.


    Suxi held xuesha''s hand tightly. Xuesha seemed to understand something. She didn''t release the evil spirit immediately, which made those disciples crazy.Looking at those disciples who were eroded by the evil spirit and finally died in the hands of the same sect, Suxi didn''t agree with xuesha''s action, although she didn''t feel the same way. After all, some ordinary disciples can''t sin to death.


    Just that demon sword, but it is to let not easy to calm down blood evil spirit and ready to move again. The blood evil spirit is originally the demon''s holy sword, and there is a powerful ghost in it. The demon''s sword actually breaks the prestige of the demon''s holy sword. If it wasn''t for Suxi''s strong suppression, xuesha would be out of control.


    Listening to the sirens in the population, Suxi didn''t have any special feeling. She was originally a demon, and even if she was reborn into the human body, it could not change this fact. In that case, why not let others shout?


    However, Suxi looked at the elders on the steps who were very ugly, but she was very happy.


    Seeing Su Wei, a trace of anger flashed in yunqi''s eyes. Although he didn''t think it was safe to die a few disciples, Su Xi didn''t pay attention to them. How could he bear that?


    The white spirit power rises from all around. Yunqi stares at Su Xi fiercely and says: "how dare you come to our Yunshui sect and use such magic! If you are not brought to justice today, the evil spirit who has done harm to others by means of demons, how will yunshuizong face the world in the future? Monster, die


    After that, yunqi''s figure disappeared on the steps and quickly swept towards Suxi!

 Chapter 410

    Yunqi''s speed is very fast, at least in the eyes of these people. Almost in an instant, yunqi came to Suxi''s side.


    However, the speed he is proud of is nothing in Suxi''s eyes. It''s like slow motion. When yunqi arrives at Suxi, he finds that Suxi has already prepared xuesha and is waiting for him to fall into the trap.


    At this moment, Yun Qicai truly realized the pain of those disciples who were eroded by evil spirit.


    A trace of evil spirit enters the brain, and yunqi''s whole body''s spirit power immediately shrinks. He goes to deal with the evil spirit that has got into the brain. His body is also quickly swept back, which is much faster than the speed of rushing to Suxi before!


    However, the evil spirit into the brain only focus on rampant, and cloud Qi is to take into account their own fragile brain. While fighting against the evil spirit, we should also prevent the evil spirit or one''s own spiritual power from harming oneself. In this way, yunqi will soon be at a disadvantage.


    "Ah


    Suddenly, yunqi uttered a shrill scream, and then the whole person fell to the ground, holding his head and rolling!


    This scene happened too fast and too suddenly. When the crowd came slowly, yunqi already held his head and yelled, while Suxi stood there happily, even watching yunqi struggle with interest.


    After about ten minutes, yunqi finally stopped struggling. But yunqi became like several disciples just now. He killed people whenever he saw them, no matter whether they were his own or the enemy.


    In this square, except for Suxi, all the others are her own


    Different from the previous disciples, yunqi''s strength has reached the level of tianlingjing, and the situation at the scene has become yunqi''s unilateral massacre of Yunshui sect disciples.


    A scream sounded, some even did not shout out a sound, it is then cloud Qi cut throat. All the disciples were frightened. Seeing the crazy elder scurrying like a mouse, the scene suddenly became chaotic. But the elders standing on the steps are you look at me, I look at you, there is no one down to stop yunqi''s action.


    Presumably, they feel that their strength is not as good as that of yunqi, and yunqi is crazy now, and they don''t have any good fruit for yunqi. So, these elders, who are usually superior, choose to turn a blind eye at this time, and watch the disciples of the sect be killed!


    "Er..."


    Suddenly, a spirit power hits Yun Qi''s eyebrow, and then the elder with the power of the heavenly spirit mirror is wine. He is killed with such a blow.


    The old but not weak figure gradually appeared in front of the crowd. The powerful pressure made those fleeing disciples gradually calm down and stop to look at the old man.


    Several elders even changed their faces and bowed down one by one, not daring to look into the old man''s eyes. Now, what they are worried about is not whether they can defeat yunqi, but whether they will be reprimanded or even punished by the old people for sitting by and ignoring. At the thought of the old man''s means, several elders could not help shivering and bowed down, with a look of fear on their faces.


    However, the old man did not care about them. After killing yunqi, the old man''s eyes looked straight at Suxi, and the essence flashed by: "girl, I come to Yunshui to do this evil thing. Do you know about it?"


    Smell speech, Su Xi sneer, on the body murderous spirit is more thick: "the matter of evil ghost?"? Oh, there is no ghost in this world. If you do too much wrong, you will become a ghost. However, compared with me, the bigger ghosts are in this devil''s cave. You are always doing the devil''s things that the gods are angry with each other, and you are also facing the world in a dignified manner. I really don''t know who gave you courage and courage when all the people in the world are ignorant? "


    Suxi''s voice was so loud that it reached everyone present.


    After hearing Su Xi''s accusation, those ordinary disciples thought of the evil things they had done. It is undeniable that since Yun Shitian came to power, although yunshuizong did not have the previous hegemony, what he did secretly was more hateful than before!


    Burning, killing, looting and extortion, even if they were all in the guise of thieves, they could not change the fact of neili Yunshui sect. Suxi naturally understood all these things, otherwise she would not have said such a thing.


    In this way, most of the ordinary disciples present bowed their heads, as if they were guilty, as if they were ashamed, and as if they had no face to face the world.


    Suxi is right. Compared with what she did today, what they did in Yunshui is the real devil''s business. So, what face do they have to say Suxi is a devil? They are the ghosts who kill people without blinking an eye!


    Looking at everyone''s expression, yunjitian knows their inner thoughts. It''s false to say that he''s not angry. It''s just that he''s an old man who has lived for so many years. If he''s more upset than Suxi, then his face is really lost!


    Therefore, even if cloud kills the sky now is to tear Su Xi''s heart to all have, on the surface but still don''t show at all. However, he didn''t know that he had lived for several decades, but Su was born a demon, and the number of years he lived was much more than he didn''t know! All in all, Suxi should be his ancestor! Only yunjitian could rely on his old age and sell his old age like this. His face seemed to be nonexistent."Suxi, I''m sitting upright in Yunshui sect. What you said is to pour sewage on my Yunshui sect! Who doesn''t know that our Yunshui sect has been devoting itself to cultivating and ignoring the common things in recent years, but you have the courage to run to our Yunshui sect to be wild! Why, is it your family''s lack of discipline that requires the patriarch to take good care of you for your father? "


    Hearing this, Suxi''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a dangerous light flashed inside. It''s obvious that yunjitian''s words are not satisfied with Suxi''s accusation of yunshuizong''s evil deeds, so he takes the Su family as an example. Kill Suxi also don''t believe, cloud kill day will not know she is the daughter of the Su family, after all, before she said already so clear.


    So, this cloud kills a day to want to disgust her intentionally, just say what Su family comes! And it was this that aroused Suxi''s murderous spirit.


    "Master Yun is really good at telling lies! Why, master Yun doesn''t call me a girl now? Lord Yun is not old enough to remember things clearly! Then, it''s time to settle our accounts! "


    "To settle accounts? We do have an account to settle, but it''s the Su family that I''m looking for! "

 Chapter 411

    As he said this, yunjitian flashed a fierce look on his face, and then continued: "more than a year ago, your Su family killed yunbatian, the leader of Yunshui sect, and went to collect the debt, but the Su family disappeared in the world''s sight like a turtle! Since the establishment of Yunshui sect, I have never met the case that the master was killed, but the murderer still lives well. In this case, the master has to settle the account with you first! "


    Yunjitian said it as if it was really the fault of the Su family. Some disciples who didn''t know the truth immediately believed it. In this way, they forgot Su Xi''s awe for a moment and began to voice grievances for Yunshui sect.


    "The Lord is right. Our Yunshui sect is one of the most powerful forces, but the Lord of yunbatian died in the hands of your Su family. How do you calculate this?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    "That''s right. You must give us an account today, or you won''t want to go down this mountain!"


    "Yes! Don''t want to leave if you don''t give an account! "


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone, you say one sentence, I say one sentence, full of justice, words chiseled to Su Xi to give an account. Just, they want Suxi to explain, so who will explain to Suxi?


    With a sneer, Suxi picked up xuesha and pointed to yunzatian''s direction: "explain? Well, I''ll give you an account today! More than a year ago, yunbatian united with the yuan family, the imperial capital, to crack down on our Su family. Relying on the alliance of the two families, yunbatian stormed the door of our Su family! My su family is the first aristocratic family in the imperial capital. I have lived in the aristocratic family for more than a hundred years. I have seen too many dangerous waves in the world. Naturally, a small Yunshui clan and a yuan family can not be eliminated! "


    "So, under the resistance of the Su family, yunbatian was defeated by the yuan family and died in the hands of my su family! Why, is the saying of the human world that we can only see ourselves destroyed by others, but can''t resist? "


    With the fall of the last word, the momentum around Suxi increased greatly, and the leaked breath made many people retreat involuntarily.


    After hearing Su Xi''s words, those who don''t know the truth can understand why Yun batian died in the imperial capital. Originally, they were greedy and got the idea of the Su family. Now yunbatian is dead in the hands of the Su family. Naturally, no wonder the Su family.


    In this way, there is nothing wrong with what Suxi said. So the voice of crusading against Suxi in the square was much lower.


    However, cloud kills a day but won''t be bluffing by Su Xi''s these three words. In the face of Su Xi''s unfathomable strength, Yun zaiti is afraid in his heart, but he doesn''t pay as much attention to Su Xi as Yun Qi does.


    For more than a year, yunjitian had already investigated Suxi''s affairs. Although Suxi has been a waste for 14 years, since Suxi was able to practice, her speed has been going up, as if she wanted to make up for what she had lost in the previous 14 years.


    Such an amazing character, yunjitian naturally doesn''t think Suxi is the same rubbish as before. Although it''s not clear what the real strength of Suxi is, yunjitian, based on the principle of not afraid of ten thousand, just in case, doesn''t look down on Suxi, which is the most important reason why yunjitian can live to this day.


    Nodding at Su Xi, Yun Zaitian sneered: "Su Xi, there are so many unfair things in this world. Before, Yun batian was not strong enough to attack your Su family. If you die, you will die. However, yunbatian is the leader of our Yunshui sect. When he died, the leader of our sect wanted to avenge him. Strange is strange. Your Su family claims to be the first aristocratic family of the imperial capital, but there is no one who can really win. When the Su family is at this stage, it can only be said that their strength is poor. No wonder there are others! "


    Listen to this words, Su Xi''s eyes suddenly cold down, the body''s killing intention is also more and more thick.


    "You''re right. There are too many unfair things in the world. The world is based on strength. So, today we will talk with our strength, to see if you yunshuizong is a little better, or we Suxi took your life and destroyed your yunshuizong! "


    The words of provocation resounded through the world and reached everyone''s ears.


    All the disciples looked at Suxi with a strange look. It seemed that they didn''t expect that Suxi would dare to say this kind of words challenging cloud killing heaven. You know, yunjitian is a master of the seventh section of tianlingjing. He has been immersed in the camp for many years at this stage, and he is very skilled in the use of spiritual power. Even if Su Xi hides her strength, she hasn''t reached the same level as Yun zatian in their hearts.


    So, Su Xi''s words became the act of seeking death.


    Looking at Su Xi''s beautiful face and her irrecoverable and compelling temperament, all the disciples felt a little sorry. If such a beautiful woman dies, isn''t it a pity?


    If yunjitian knew what his disciples thought, he would not be able to laugh now.


    "Ha ha ha! Are you kidding? Little girl, do you think you have the strength to fight against our Lord? "


    "If you try this kind of thing, don''t you know if I have it?"


    The arrogant words clearly spread into yunjitian''s ears. For a moment, yunjitian''s smile solidified, and his eyes to Suxi also became bad.After taking a deep look at Su Xi, yun ji Tian Leng snorted and yelled: "all Yunshui sect disciples listen to the order, all step back. Several elders should pay attention to protect the safety of the disciples!"


    The implication is that yunjitian thinks that Suxi will attack these ordinary disciples in the name of fighting with him!


    However, Suxi obviously didn''t mind. She watched the elders arrange the disciples of Yunshui sect to retreat to the safe area they thought.


    Flying down the steps, yunjitian was only fifty steps away from Suxi.


    "Little girl, don''t say I''m bullying! This time, my Lord will give you 20 rounds. How about that? "


    Smell speech, Su Xi heart sneer. If yun ji looks down on her naively, or doesn''t want her life, it will take more than 20 rounds! It''s ridiculous that Yun Jitian is afraid of her, but he still wants to pretend that Su Xi is righteous and all his mistakes are on her. This way of fooling the world is really a bit of a disgrace to the leader of Yunshui sect!


    Xu Shi saw the disdain in Su Xi''s eyes, and a trace of anger flashed over Yun Jitian''s face, but his tone was rare and gentle: "today you lose, our Lord doesn''t want your life, as long as you tell us the whereabouts of the Su family, our Lord will let you go! Are you satisfied this time? "


    Hearing this, Suxi was cold and murderous: "Oh, I think today, you died under my hands!"


    Su Xi''s impolite words made Yun Jitian''s expression a little distorted, and then there was no more nonsense, and the war was imminent!

 Chapter 412

    The spirit power of cyan is shrouded on the blood evil spirit, and the combination of cyan and red looks particularly harmonious at the moment.


    Xu Shi felt Su Xie''s cold intention to kill. Xuesha''s sword body was trembling. A trace of evil spirit and the green spirit were constantly flowing together. Just looking at it, he knew how huge the energy contained in it was.


    Until now, Yunji genius found out that Suxi has hidden her strength. From the power of the bloody sword, Suxi''s strength is not weaker than him, and he can clearly feel that this is not Suxi''s final strength!


    Aware of this, cloud kill day suddenly some regret, said let Suxi twenty rounds of words. Maybe, after 20 rounds, he will be hurt a lot!


    However, what yunjitian didn''t expect is that he said that the outcome of the guess is very light. Suxi''s next move makes him even have no chance to do it!


    At first, he wanted to go back. After all, the winner is the king and the loser is the enemy. As long as he wins, no one dares to say anything about him even if he goes back. But his idea just rose. The next moment, Suxi''s bloody sword was on his neck, and the spirit power in his body seemed to be frozen, but it couldn''t work normally!


    This war ended with such an incredible ending. The disciples of Yunshui sect were even ready to watch the war, but what happened in the end was not what they thought.


    Looking at the cloud killing sky captured by Su Xi, people can''t help but think of what cloud killing sky said before. This is the hard face! I believe that yunjitian wants to die!


    Coldly looking at cloud kill day, Suxi will blood evil forward to send, immediately cloud kill day''s neck has silk blood overflow out.


    "Master Yun, do you want me to have 20 rounds now?"


    The strong irony in Suxi''s words stings yunjitian''s self-esteem. How can he think that Suxi''s strength is strong enough to catch him with one move?


    It''s just that yunjitian didn''t panic. Since Suxi didn''t kill him at one stroke, it shows that Suxi can still use him. He has value here. For a moment, the panic in yunjitian''s heart dissipated.


    What''s more, he still has a trump card here. It''s unknown who will win or lose in the end!


    Cloud kills a day to smile lightly, was caught by Su Xi in the hand, but the face is still full of firm, the facial expression is natural.


    "The master of yunzong is really grand. He has fallen into such a field, and he can treat it so freely. He really deserves to be the master of yunzong."


    Suxi''s tone is very strange. She has never spoken to others like this. However, in the face of the cloud killing sky that forced the Su family to have no news, Su Xi was not calm and indifferent in the past.


    "Bold fairy, please let our lord go, or we will be impolite!" An elder who had already left the square pointed to Suxi''s face, but his fingers were shaking, which seemed to explain his nervous mood.


    As his voice fell, several other elders had organized all the disciples of Yunshui sect to form a great battle to protect the sect. Obviously, in the eyes of these elders, Suxi''s appearance has seriously threatened the overall security of Yunshui sect. Even the most powerful yunjitian is caught by Suxi. If they go on like this, I believe their end will not be much better!


    So, naturally, they have to take care of their families to save their lives, right?


    Looking at the shining white light mask and the disciples of Yunshui sect who were frightened but still trying to support the mask under the organization of several elders, Su Xi sneered and squeezed Yun Jitian''s hand tightly. Yun Jitian immediately turned red.


    "Why, you yunshuizong can''t resist now? Isn''t it common to say that Yunshui sect is one of the most powerful forces in the human world? Why don''t I look like it when I see it today? I think it''s just that the rumors from the outside world are too exaggerated! "


    Then, as if deliberately to give cloud killing day a chance to speak in general, Su Qu relaxed his hand, but still did not relax the cloud killing day of the clamp.


    Sure enough, after breathing hard for a few times, yunjitian showed a disdainful smile and said: "little girl, don''t think about things too simply. My yunshuizong is not built up by boasting. What''s more, Reverend Ni, should you show up? "


    After that, yunjitian looked to the direction of the steps, but there was nothing.


    However, a voice sounded out of thin air, gloomy and arrogant: "tut Tut, it''s really rare that the Grand Master of Yunshui sect should have fallen to such a stage."


    With the fall of the voice, a dark figure gradually appeared. Then, a face full of frost and disdain appeared in front of the crowd. Even if it didn''t show the slightest murderous spirit, there was no reason to make people feel awe inspiring and shiver.


    Yunjitian''s face became ugly all of a sudden. Even Suxi didn''t get so angry when he caught him. It can be imagined that the sudden appearance of Ni Zun usually does not get along well with him.


    After glancing at yunjitian, Suxi said in a cold voice, "it seems that the assistant of the Lord is very happy to see him like this."With that, Su Xi''s spirit power was running rapidly, and her whole body was on guard. Although the Ni Zun didn''t show any strength, Suxi could still feel the amazing breath on him. Moreover, it was not the first time that Suxi heard the title of "venerable" in the human world, so Suxi had a bold guess in her heart.


    In this regard, Suxi''s intention to kill yunjitian is more and more important. If her conjecture is right, then this cloud killing heaven is not just a bully in the human world, but a combination of external personnel to do evil in the human world, and the nature of the matter will change.


    Think of here, Suxi ignore cloud kill day more ugly face, directly stepped up the hand, make cloud kill day speechless. Yunjitian wants to break free, but there is nothing he can do.


    Looking at Ni Zun from afar, Su Xi''s eyes were cold: "when did things outside come to our human world?"


    Hearing Su Xi''s words, even if Ni Zun had a good rest, he couldn''t hold on. Looking at Su Xi''s green power, Ni Zun sneers. What he says is just like Su Xi, but the tone is much worse than Su Xi.


    "Oh, where should I come from? It turned out to be something from outside! Why, you are allowed to come, but you are not allowed to come? "


    Master Ni''s words changed Suxi''s face a little. Many people have seen the color of her spiritual power, but few people think that way. But this Ni Zun, it is a word to say this kind of words, have to let Su Xi is very vigilant.

 Chapter 413

    The conversation between them sounds a little dull. Not only do many disciples of Yunshui sect not know what they are talking about, but they are all at a loss. He knows the identity of Ni Zun, but Su Xi is a real human, so Ni Zun''s words are somewhat intriguing.


    His eyes turned several times between them. Yunjitian even felt that the sense of suffocation in his mind was much less.


    However, at the next moment, his neck suddenly hurt, and then he heard a "click" sound, his neck was pinched and broken by Suxi!


    Staring at Su Xi with big eyes, seeing the cold and heartless smile on her face, Yun Jitian only feels the incomparable regret at the moment. What he regretted was not that he forced the Su family to die in the world, but why he didn''t find Su Xi earlier and kill her, or he wouldn''t have come to the present situation.


    It''s just that it''s too late to say anything now.


    Body soft by Su Xi is still on the ground, cloud kill day to die also don''t understand oneself how can die in such a small wench hand. But before he had time to go to the underworld, he came back to seek revenge from Suxi. Suxi pulled out his soul first.


    Suxi wanted to destroy yunjitian''s soul directly, but it was not as fast as xuesha sword. The soul of cloud kills a day was sucked into by blood evil spirit, Su Xi is to have no reaction, don''t come over is to have no trace.


    Seeing this, Su''s heart was dignified, but he didn''t show it at all.


    Looking at the elders and disciples of Yunshui sect who were too shocked to speak, Su Xi gave a cold hum, but she didn''t fight them.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    To Su Xi''s surprise, she killed yunjitian, but Ni Zun stood up and clapped. It seems that the so-called ally of yunjitian is not so unreliable!


    "What a cruel way you are! In fact, I''ve been looking at the old guy for a long time. I''ve accepted your love today! How about if you can tell me your origin honestly and give me your sword, then I will let you live? "


    After Ni Zun said this, all the disciples of Yunshui sect glared at Ni Zun fiercely, which was more angry than Su Xi.


    It''s no wonder that Ni Zun used to be the helper of yunjitian, but now yunjitian is dead, but Ni Zun is the first one to come out and cheer. There is no doubt that such an act is a betrayal!


    And people, the most disgusting is betrayal. This also makes sense why master Ni is more hateful than Su Xi, who showed his intention to kill at the beginning and didn''t hesitate to kill Yun Shitian.


    However, Suxi now has no leisure to care what these people think. All her attention is on the matter that Ni Zun asks her for blood.


    Ni Zun''s eyes are poisonous. Since we can judge that she is not a human by the color of her spiritual power, we can also see the difference of blood evil. At the beginning, master mu, who was much less powerful than master Ni, was able to see the origin of xuesha. Naturally, this person would also know.


    Think of here, Su Xi but didn''t put away the meaning of blood evil spirit. On the contrary, Suxi took xuesha and looked back and forth for several times. Then she looked at master Ni and said coldly, "why, do you want this sword?"


    Smell speech, Ni Zun laughs a, don''t conceal oneself greedy vision at all.


    "Naturally, who doesn''t want a good sword? Besides, the evil spirit on this sword is so strong that you are not used to it. I think you have suffered a lot from this evil spirit. Now someone wants to rescue you. You should be grateful to me! "


    Listening to Ni Zun''s shameless words, Su Xi was disgusted. She looked at the Ni Zun, and then at the Yunshui sect disciple who was still struggling to support the formation and was paying attention to the situation in the field all the time.


    As soon as her eyes turned, Suxi said, "you can''t want this sword either." she looked at master Ni''s happy face and continued, "but this sword has been with me for so long. I have some feelings. And this sword is very powerful. I still want to use it to solve the trouble of yunshuizong. If I give it to you, what can I do? "


    Hearing this, master Ni glanced at yunjitian''s body on the ground and frowned: "yunjitian has already been killed by you. What else do you want?"


    "Do you think that if the Yunshui sect forces our Su family to disappear, just killing the sky can solve the problem?"


    Smell speech, Ni Zun follow Su Xi''s line of sight to see to those cloud water Zong disciple and elder, on the face flash a silk ugliness.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want these people to die, it''s just that he has made plans to take them away and prepare for their plans. Now Suxi''s meaning is so obvious. She will not give up if she doesn''t destroy yunshuizong.


    Once again carefully staring at the blood evil spirit to see for a long time, in the heart that wipe guess more and more strong. He had thought about grabbing, but watching Suxi''s strength is obviously not weaker than his, plus there is blood in the hand, want to win Suxi, I''m afraid it''s not a simple thing. In this way, he had to make another plan. ¡¢After pondering for a while, it was the greed in my heart that covered up my mind to carry out the plan. Based on the principle that if these people are gone, Ni Zun can find another one, and if xuesha is gone, it''s really gone. He gritted his teeth and said to Suxi, "as long as you promise to give me this sword and explain your origin, I will help you deal with the problem of Yunshui sect. How about that?"


    If it''s Suxi, who just cried out, now she''s a girl. I have to say that Ni Zun''s ability to follow the good is not small.


    Looking at those yunshuizong people whose faces had obviously changed because of Ni Zun''s words, Su Xie sneered coldly, but his face showed a trace of hesitation.


    "Oh, but I have a deep blood feud with Yunshui sect. If I don''t revenge myself, it''s not too beautiful! What''s more, how can I believe you? If I give you my sword, but you turn your back, what can I do? You know, there are so many people here, and you are such an expert, plus the protection of the Yunshui sect. If I lose my sword, I''m afraid it''s not easy to go! "


    With that, Su Xi carefully wiped the non-existent bloodstain on xuesha sword, and looked at Ni Zun at leisure. The meaning of the words was self-evident.


    Facing Su Xi''s pressing step by step, Ni Zun is in a struggle. However, it didn''t take long for Ni Zun to suddenly see Su Xi''s smiling face. He immediately understood something.

 Chapter 414

    Pointing to Su Xi''s direction, Ni Zun''s face became angry: "well, you little girl, how dare you play with me! It seems that you really don''t want to go down Yunshan today! "


    Saying this, Ni Zun didn''t even look at the disciples of Yunshui sect, so he yelled: "the disciples of Yunshui sect listen to the order, run the great battle of protecting the sect, and make sure to take down this little girl who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth!"


    However, it was the eyes of the disciples of Yunshui sect that answered him.


    These disciples of Yunshui sect are full of hatred for Ni Zun. It is obvious that Ni Zun''s previous practice and words have completely angered them. One of the elders directly stood up and looked at master Ni with awe inspiring righteousness. If he ignored his shaking legs, maybe his momentum would be more powerful.


    "Reverend Ni, the patriarch always said that you are the ally of our Yunshui sect, and our Yunshui sect is respectful to you! However, you turn a blind eye to the death of the patriarch, which is betraying our Yunshui sect! Today, if you kill this monster to avenge the Lord, it''s OK to say that if you don''t, don''t blame our Yunshui sect for turning away from us! "


    The elder''s voice was loud, and his words reached everyone''s ears. Many of the disciples of Yunshui sect kept nodding and agreed with him, but the face of Ni Zun was not good-looking, especially after he noticed Su Xi''s sarcastic eyes.


    A blood red spiritual power flashed up, and then the elder who spoke didn''t understand what happened. His head left his body, and his head was different!


    What happened all of a sudden made the crowd a little agitated. Fortunately, they felt too much shock today. Even the patriarch died in front of them. Now it''s not a big deal for them to die another elder.


    However, in addition to hatred, there was a trace of fear and panic in the eyes of the people looking at Ni Zun.


    Ni Zun''s thick blood color and spiritual power lit up all over him. It was obvious that he was impatient by yunshuizong. But now his main task is not to deal with the people of Yunshui sect, but to deal with Suxi.


    Therefore, the Ni Zun just released the people who intimidated all the yunshuizong, and did not actually do it.


    "Listen to me, yunshuizong! I am willing to help you yunshuizong, not afraid of you! Your patriarch also died in others'' hands because of his poor strength. If you come to me because of this, I''m not easy to get into trouble! If someone doesn''t listen to my command again, you can see the end of that person just now, so I don''t have to demonstrate it again! "


    In the face of Ni Zun''s threat, all the disciples of Yunshui sect stepped back and looked suspicious. Finally, under the pressure of the more and more powerful spirit power on Ni Zun''s hand, the people still showed helpless expression, indicating that they would obey Ni Zun''s orders.


    Seeing this, Ni Zun''s face flashed a trace of satisfaction. Then he turned around and looked at Su Xi. Unexpectedly, he didn''t give up and advised: "little girl, you look young. It''s a pity if you die here today? I asked you for the last time, would you like to take the initiative to hand in your sword, and then tell me your origin? "


    After asking about Suxi''s origin, Ni Zun had other plans in mind. Since he saw the difference of Suxi, he could guess where Suxi came from. Now, although the emperor Mo is engaged with Hua Wuyou, the gap between the human world and the demon world is not so easy to fill. If Su Xi is sent by demon world to perform any task, if he makes it clear, it will be helpful to the plan of demon world.


    Therefore, Ni Zun has never given up trying to let Suxi tell her origin.


    However, Suxi, who had known his plan for a long time, could not let him fulfill his wish so easily?


    Point the tip of the sword at Ni Zun, and the evil spirit on xuesha sword becomes stronger and stronger. It''s like smelling the smell of Ni Zun''s demon clan. Xuesha is even more excited than just now!


    Suxi doesn''t want to or can''t manage this. Now what she wants to do is to solve this sudden demon clan. Maybe, if you can find out something, it''s better.


    Chin cold looking at Ni Zun, Su Xi face such as frost: "do you want to know? Come on, I never know what it''s like to admit defeat. Maybe you can show me! "


    Ni Zun''s face sank to the bottom of the valley with his impolite words. He raised his right hand and said in a cold voice: "all the disciples of Yunshui sect listen to the order, run the great battle to protect the sect, and leave this demon girl behind!"


    With the fall of Ni Zun''s voice, even if these disciples of Yunshui sect didn''t want to, they still started to run, one by one standing in their own position, and the white mask became more and more powerful because of the people''s standing position.


    Feeling the energy from the light shield, Suxi couldn''t help but feel a little more pressure. Yunshui sect is really a famous sect force, and the great array of protecting the sect can influence Suxi now.


    However, Suxi didn''t care about the pressure at all. It has broken through the ten sections of the spirit mirror, and this sense of oppression is nothing in Suxi''s eyes.Qingse Lingli gradually covered xuesha Xuehong''s sword body, and green and red were interwoven again, making a beautiful picture.


    But when those spiritual powers appeared, there was a little pulling power. From the light hood in the air, the blue spiritual power was pulled away by the pulling power!


    In this way, Suxi will not only be affected by the oppressive force, but also resist the light mask''s pull on the spiritual power. In this way, her battle with Ni Zun will be divided into three uses. It''s hard to fight!


    Seeing Su Xi''s ugly face, Ni Zun is not busy, but hopes that Su Xi will change her mind.


    In this way, Ni Zun looked at Su Xi in his spare time, but he was not influenced by the protection of Yunshui sect!


    "What''s the matter? Is this huzong battle hard? Now, are you still reluctant to change your mind? If you go back, I can not only guarantee that you can survive, but I''m not sure there will be a deal between us. Why not


    Hearing this, Suxi sneered: "don''t say more hypocritical words. Do you think you can embarrass me? Then your vision is too narrow! Go ahead. Today, either you die or you die! "

 Chapter 415

    Listening to Su Xi''s words, she didn''t pay any attention to Ni Zun and thought that she would win. With the fall of Suxi''s voice, the momentum of Suxi''s whole body suddenly increased, and the pressure was no less than that of Ni Zun!


    Originally, Ni Zun was still itching with anger because of Su Xi''s arrogant words, but when he saw Su Xi''s momentum, he was alert.


    Although he has long been aware of Suxi''s extraordinary, he didn''t expect Suxi to be so strong. That breath, although it looks similar to him, but it contains more energy, he is too much!


    For a moment, Ni Zun regretted provoking Su Xi.


    However, there is no turning back. This is the end of the matter. Coupled with xuesha''s attraction to him, Reverend Ni is now going to harden his head anyway! What''s more, if Suxi is bluffing, what he can gain in today''s war will be of great value!


    Think of here, Ni Zun in the heart of that silk fear is also gradually dissipated, to oneself also more confident. Anyway, he is also the level of the venerable. How could he be easily frightened by such a little girl?


    Looking at Su Xi''s spirit power, Ni Zun sneers, then takes out a chain, which is full of red spirit power and a strong resentment.


    As soon as the chain came out, the whole space was filled with a small whine, just like something in the chain was telling its injustice and pain. With the sound of these howls, people''s minds are a little more black fog, after a short absence is to restore consciousness.


    When the black fog just came near Suxi, Suxi found the black fog and eliminated it in time.


    If Suxi is right, those negative emotions in the black fog blood drop stone should be removed. Although the breath is a little different, but the essence is the same, its role is almost the same.


    Suxi had suffered from those negative emotions, and now naturally she did not dare to underestimate this little black fog. But fortunately, the discovery was timely, and did not have much impact on Suxi.


    Seeing this, Ni Zun''s eyes flashed a little regret, which was not obvious, and then disappeared.


    Looking at those sober people, Suxi didn''t believe that the black fog just made them lose their consciousness for a moment. Maybe we can''t see the influence of the black fog on them now, but I believe it won''t be long before the consequences will be revealed. Suxi is not in a hurry.


    Chain across the air issued a "brush" sound, Ni Zun did not have the slightest meaning to keep hands, a hand is a very sharp move!


    Looking at the chain plundered towards her, Su Xi naturally felt the killing intention from Ni Zun Sen Leng. The blood color power on the chain is reflected in Suxi''s eyes, which makes Suxi look more and more strange.


    At the same time of the chain attack, Suxi''s body twisted strangely and disappeared in the same place without any trace. Naturally, the chain is a blow.


    As soon as he took back the chain, Ni Zun frowned and looked at the empty front, his ears moved, but the chain suddenly hit to the right!


    However, this time he was wrong. When the chain went to the right, Suxi suddenly appeared from his left side, and the bloody sword pointed directly at the head of Ni Zun!


    Ni Zun turned his head and looked around. He saw a lot of evil spirit coming on his face, and even some of them got into his head quietly. But now he has no time to take into account the evil spirit in his mind, because Su Xi''s killing intention is more terrible than that evil spirit!


    Subconsciously, he took back the chain, but this time it was a little late. When the chain came back to his hand again and tried to strike Su Xi, xuesha was only one punch away from Ni Zun.


    See this, Ni Zun''s foot moves, unexpectedly is relying on the superior body line technique to evade Su Xi''s this sword!


    At the same time of retreating, Ni Zun released the chain again. This time, the spiritual power covered by the chain was much more than the previous one. It seems that in the face of Su Xi''s fierce attack, Ni Zun''s intention to kill was also aroused.


    So, he doesn''t care to talk from Suxi at the moment. As long as xuesha gets it, he will win. Moreover, even if he wants to capture Suxi alive, it seems impossible. After a few rounds, Ni Zun understood that he had to exert all his strength in today''s battle, which could not guarantee that he would win!


    His face suddenly turned black, and Ni Zun''s mood of swearing at his mother had changed. However, no matter what he thought in his heart, the movement of his hand was not hesitant because of his thoughts.


    "Ding!"


    The chain hit the bloody ghost sword, and the bloody spirit power was immediately absorbed by the bloody ghost! Then, the chain that looked very powerful was rebounded by the touch of xuesha, and the chain body was not as strong as before.


    He quickly grasped the chain firmly in his hand. Almost as soon as he started, Ni Zun discovered the difference of the chain. Friction out of the depression, Ni Zun look around, it is found that his baby for so many years of the chain is actually a little bit missing by a touch of blood Sha!It took him a lot of time to find the material to cast the chain, and even more to find the most famous caster among the demons to cast it. This time, he was not the general of blood evil!


    While angry at the damage of his weapon, Ni Zun covets the bloody sword in Suxi''s hand even more.


    Looking at Su Xi coldly, Ni Zun''s tone was full of greed: "it''s really the magic sword. Its power is extraordinary. If you get this sword, who dares to stop me in the future!"


    Smell speech, stand not far away Su Xi a cold smile, not surprised Ni Zun will be in front of the cloud water Zong people''s face will blood evil origin. I''m afraid that his action was not only to frighten Su Xi, but also to arouse the anger and hatred in the hearts of the people of Yunshui sect!


    Sure enough, just after Ni Zun finished his sentence, the Yunshui sect people, who had been watching the war wholeheartedly and didn''t make much effort in the battle, immediately glared at Su Xi with indignation, and the meaning was self-evident.


    Obviously, since Suxi has the magic sword, the people of Yunshui sect naturally think that Suxi is also a member of the magic world. For a moment, they also understood that Su Xi came from the demon world from the previous Ni Zun''s words that Su Xi was an outsider.


    In this case, Su Xi and Ni Zun are not fighting for the treasure, but more for their internal contradictions. What''s more, some of the disciples thought that Su Xi and Ni Zun were together, and what happened today had been planned by them for a long time. It''s only because the magic sword suddenly appeared in Suxi''s hand that master Ni became greedy and had this battle!

 Chapter 416

    Once the idea gets into people''s mind, it can no longer be erased. What the people of Yunshui sect don''t realize is that in their mind, a little bit of black fog is slowly spreading and guiding their thoughts.


    In this way, yunshuizong originally hated Suxi for killing yunjitian. Now he found that all these things had been discussed by others for a long time. All the members of yunshuizong became pawns in other people''s hands!


    The killing of the patriarch and his being used by others, combined with two kinds of hatred, changed the minds of the people of Yunshui sect who originally wanted to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. Now, all they want to do is to trap Su Xi and Ni Zun together in the great battle of Yunshui sect.


    Therefore, an elder suddenly increased the delivery of spiritual power, and then yelled: "Yunshui sect disciples listen to the order, these two people''s hearts can be killed, let us Yunshui sect be played like a fool! If you are still disciples of Yunshui sect, if you still have a little manly spirit in your heart, then follow me to trap the two demons from the demon world in the huzong formation! "


    As soon as these words came out, all the disciples of Yunshui sect looked at me and I looked at you. Then they saw that several elders who were greedy for life and afraid of death were also working hard to deliver spiritual power to the huzong formation. They didn''t care about anything. They immediately gritted their teeth and began to increase the power of delivering spiritual power!


    For a moment, the great battle of Yunshui sect was stronger than ever before, and the pressure of the former silk became stronger and stronger, which made Suxi a little out of breath! Moreover, the pulling force also increased, even the stubborn evil spirit lingering on the blood evil spirit sword was sucked away, let alone the spiritual force.


    Su Xi''s face suddenly gloomy down, but found that Ni Zun did not seem to be affected at all, the heart suddenly more angry.


    As if aware of Su Xi''s inner anger, Ni Zun laughed wildly and said: "ha ha ha! The old man yunjitian has already told me the way to control the huzong formation, so this huzong formation only affects you! This time, I see how you can resist! "


    At the end of the day, Ni Zun''s expression suddenly became overcast and cold, and his killing intention did not decrease.


    Seeing this, Su Xi sneered, but did not pay attention to Ni Zun''s words: "yes, let''s see what the final result is!"


    The voice falls, but Su Xi suddenly receives the blood evil spirit, and on the contrary condenses a spirit power lightsaber.


    With the continuous rotation of Lingli lightsaber, Suxi''s body shape also changes with the rotation of lightsaber. People can''t understand what Suxi is thinking.


    Ni Zun tightly grasped the chain in his hand. Even if there was the suppression of Suxi by the huzong array, he could not settle down, especially after seeing Suxi''s strange body method at the moment and his familiar sword technique!


    It can be said that with the current strength of Ni Zun, he really doesn''t pay attention to general things. What can make him feel familiar must be extremely powerful and precious treasure, but Suxi''s sword technique gives him a familiar feeling. All this shows that Suxi''s swordsmanship is very unusual.


    Before Su Xi could take out the magic sword, he was very interested in it. This time, he had another sword technique. Ni Zun originally intended to kill Su Xi, but now he is inclined to capture Su Xi alive. Maybe, from Suxi''s mouth, he can get more treasures!


    Thinking of this, Ni Zun''s eyes flashed, and he immediately made a decision.


    Suxi, he must keep it!


    However, at the moment, he didn''t have the time to think about it. Almost this idea just flashed through his mind, and Su Xi''s Lingli lightsaber arrived in front of Ni Zun.


    Looking at the sword technique which was too fast to see the track clearly, and the blue light of the spirit power, master Ni''s eyes flashed. He suddenly thought of something, and his face changed greatly: "you are a flower..."


    However, before the words were finished, Su Xi''s sword had stabbed Ni Zun''s clothes. Today''s Su Xi is different from the past. Su Xi, who has the same strength as Ni Zun, can''t be compared with him if he uses this Liuguang sword technique. Therefore, even if it is the Ni Zun, even if it is the suppression of the huzong array, Su Xi still easily attacked the Ni Zun.


    However, Ni Zun is not a simple one. As soon as he feels the cold and tingling sensation of the lightsaber across his skin, his body turns, and then he escapes to Su Xi''s attack area!


    Su Xi naturally won''t let him go like this. When Ni Zun''s body moves, Su Xi''s wrist turns, and the straight sword tip turns a curve. Then Su Xi''s figure appears at Ni Zun''s side, and Lingli lightsaber stabs away without hesitation!


    Ni Zun was shocked. After thinking about what this sword technique was, there was a huge wave in Ni Zun''s heart! Shocked, his reaction naturally slowed down. Even though he had just escaped Suxi''s further attack, his mind was not on it when facing Suxi''s pressing step by step. Naturally, he was hit by Suxi again!


    This time, it''s just a little bit of skin. The Lingli lightsaber pierced the left arm of Ni Zun, and then turned into a streamer, all of which penetrated into Ni Zun''s body!


    Su Xi''s spirit power lightsaber is very strong, which is almost one third of her whole spirit power. This time, she gets into Ni Zun''s body. Ni Zun is just like being hit by Su Xi''s fierce attack after being hit by Su Xi''s fierce attack. Now her body is unstable. She covers her chest and staggers for a few steps before stopping.But he did not stand still, the body came out of a strong pain is the invasion of his mind.


    At this moment, Ni Zun only felt that there were countless swords in his body. He quickly mobilized his bloody spirit to resist, but where would Suxi give him this opportunity?


    Seeing that Ni Zun''s left hand was pierced and he lost his mobility, and his body was also turned into a mess of porridge, Suxi naturally would not let go of this painful opportunity to beat the water dog. With a flash of blood, Suxi appeared in her hands again.


    At this time, if you see xuesha again, master Ni will not have the greedy desire before, and his eyes are full of fear.


    Seeing that Suxi didn''t seem to be oppressed by the great battle of protecting the clan, he came to him. While resisting the rampant spiritual power in his body, Ni Zun began to talk to Suxi to delay time. In the meantime, there was something in it that he couldn''t believe.


    He looked at Suxi with wide eyes and shocked, and said in a loud voice, "Why are you not affected? It''s impossible!"


    He had experienced the power of Yunshui sect''s huzong formation before. With his strength, if he didn''t show all his skills, it would be only an hour or two for him to be trapped by this huzong formation. But in addition to the performance of Suxi at the beginning, Suxi is like a person who has nothing to do, and even her breath is getting stronger and stronger.


    In this way, how can the Ni Zun not be frightened?

 Chapter 417

    Looking at Ni Zun''s eyes, Su Xi doesn''t seem to be in a panic. Although she knows that he is deliberately delaying time, now she doesn''t care about talking nonsense with Ni Zun. I''m not sure. With respect Ni''s cautious character, she said a few words, which made him angry to death!


    In this way, Su Xi did not rush to approach Ni Zun, but walked slowly step by step, answering Ni Zun''s questions.


    With a sneer, Suxi said, "I said it. No one can tell the final result. Do you think this huzong formation can trap me? Then you look down on me too much! If you have guessed my identity, you should know that you are not my opponent! So, I''ll give you a chance. If you can take the initiative to admit defeat, I''ll spare your life! "


    Su Xi''s words are very familiar. It''s clearly what master Ni said to Su Xi before!


    Think of Ni Zun''s invincible appearance before, and then look at Ni Zun''s embarrassed appearance of constantly retreating under Su Xi''s approach. His pale face, sweating and blood flowing from his left arm all show how ridiculous this matter is.


    Ni Zun''s heart is small, and his spirit is too high. Seeing Su Xi''s saying so, he naturally refuses to obey. Then he stares at Su Xi and says, "hum, since you all know that I have guessed your identity, you dare to threaten me like this! Are you not afraid that I will tell you who I am? You know, the relationship between the human world and the demon world is not as good as before. There are so many people of Yunshui sect here. As long as you don''t kill people, your secret will spread to the whole world! At that time, I''m afraid your life will not be easy! "


    Smelling speech, Su Xi didn''t care. She shrugged her shoulders and said, "how do you know I won''t kill all the people here? But Yunshui clan forced the Su family to disappear. Didn''t the person who killed him just take revenge? "


    Looking at Suxi''s smiling face, but he didn''t mean to laugh at all, Ni Zun''s heart jumped. Although he didn''t understand why Suxi was dead, he still appeared in the human world in a different way, but he really believed that Suxi could do such a thing. So his face became even worse!


    Even Ni Zun blamed himself for speaking so fast. Maybe Suxi didn''t intend to destroy the whole Yunshui sect before, but he just had such an idea. For a moment, Ni Zun was remorseful.


    The colic in his body became more and more intense. Ni Zun''s face was a little bit pale, and his backward steps became faltering. He didn''t know when the chain in his hand fell to the ground, but he couldn''t pick it up.


    Maybe, at the beginning, he didn''t think things would turn out like this.


    Suddenly, Ni Zun''s face flashed a trace of madness, and then said: "Hua Qingyan, even if you will kill all the people here, what? You are the only one today, but there are hundreds of Yunshui sect disciples here. It takes time for you to kill them all! I believe that one or two people will escape from this cloud mountain and make your identity known to the world! "


    Speaking of this, Ni Zun suddenly looked at the disciples of Yunshui sect who were still struggling to support the great battle, and their faces were full of hatred. He cried out, "listen, the woman standing in front of you is Hua Qingyan, the leader of the neon dust palace in the demon world! Your emperor, Dimo, is seriously injured in her hand! Not only that, but she also said that she would kill all of you. Are you going to wait for death like this? "


    "Run! I came to hold her down for you. As long as you run out and spread the news and let people attack this woman, I will avenge you! Run


    With that, Ni Zun turned his head and glared at Su Xi, his face twisted: "Hua Qingyan, you are waiting to be ground into fine powder by the experts in the world!"


    Hearing this, Su Xi sneered and looked at Ni Zun with the same look as an idiot.


    Speeding up the pace towards Ni Zun, Su Xi said sarcastically: "do you think I will let you tell others my identity so easily? Or do you feel so painful that you can''t even see other people''s expressions clearly, and you can''t even see the deep meaning of my letting you finish this action? "


    Xu is too ironic on Suxi''s face, or maybe he is stunned by what Suxi said. Ni Zun feels that there is less pain in his body. Then he turns his head and looks at the people of Yunshui sect, only to find that their faces are not filled with hatred because he hears Suxi''s identity.


    Is it that they don''t feel Su Xi who has hurt Di Mo? Or does it mean that emperor Mo is not important in their heart?


    No! Ni Zun will not believe these statements!


    Since he came to yunshuizong, what he heard most was the complaints of yunshuizong disciples about their talent. Because of their poor talent, they could not enter Huangji and protect the human world together with the emperor. This is the thought in each of them. Even these elders are more or less regretful.


    If the only one with a different idea, it''s yunjitian. However, for yunjitian, he hated Huangji because he couldn''t enter Huangji. He thought that Huangji couldn''t recognize talents. It can be said that if yunjitian was given a chance, he would not hesitate to give up his position as the leader of Yunshui sect and go to Huangji to be an ordinary disciple.It''s not only because Huangji can bring him a sense of satisfaction, but also because even an ordinary disciple''s status is much higher than those of the sect leaders outside! Not to mention all kinds of resources in Huangji, their own strength can be improved.


    Therefore, to say that these people are indifferent to Su Xi, who hurt the emperor Mo, Ni Zun is ten thousand people who don''t believe it.


    Then, there is only one reason why the disciples of Yunshui sect didn''t respond after hearing his words - they didn''t hear him!


    Thinking of this, Ni Zun suddenly remembered something in his mind. Among the six realms, there is a kind of skill that only the people in the demon world can use - jiejie. There are many kinds of jiejie, but they can cover up their bodies, resist attacks, trap enemies, and Separate the space inside and outside the boundary!


    In this case, even if someone sticks his ear to the boundary wall, he can''t hear any movement in the boundary.


    As the head of the demon world, how can Hua Qingyan not form a border?


    Thinking of this, Ni Zun suddenly collapsed. He just said so much, so impassioned that he even said such words from the back of the hall. In the end, he was singing solo. People outside only saw his mouth open and close, but they didn''t hear any of his voice!


    Ni Zun''s face is full of panic. It seems that after guessing Su Xi''s identity, he has been in a state of fear, and even dare not resist.

 Chapter 418

    Looking at Ni Zun''s expression, Su Xi naturally knows that Ni Zun should know what''s going on. For a moment, she is disappointed with Ni Zun.


    In a word, if Ni Zun could not become timid after guessing her identity, she would have to fight with her. Suxi can realize that master Ni still has a lot of cards to play, but now he has no fighting spirit. He is scared to death by the name of the so-called leader of the neon dust palace. He can''t resist any more!


    Without any effort, she put the bloody ghost on the neck of Ni Zun. Su Xi''s face became cold, and she didn''t even have the mood to satirize Ni Zun.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll use you. It won''t make you crazy."


    After that, Su Xi cut off the head of Ni Zun while he was still in shock and panic. Blood spatter, just flew to Suxi''s face when he was sucked in by xuesha, not a drop splashed on Suxi''s body.


    A gray soul flew out of Ni Zun''s head. As soon as it came out, it was running around. It''s just that Su Xi has set up a border around her. No matter how she escapes, she can''t get out of this range.


    The blue spirit power crossed the air, and the flustered soul was immediately caught by the blue spirit power, and then came to Su Xi''s hand.


    Looking at the Ni Zun who has become a soul and is not willing to give up struggling, Su Xi''s blue fingertips suddenly penetrate into Ni Zun''s eyebrows and disappear.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah


    Ni Zun''s shrill and silent cry, as soon as the green spirit entered his head, it stirred his head upside down. But now he is just a soul, or a soul without any spiritual power. He can''t do anything.


    It seems that Ni Zun has been warned. Su Xi''s finger is light. Ni Zun''s pain disappears immediately. Lifeless limp in Su Xi''s palm, at this time of Ni Zun to more embarrassed have more embarrassed.


    "Don''t try to escape. I always have a way to torture you." Indifferently finish this sentence, Suxi alone took out a porcelain vase to put the soul of Ni Zun in. The light blue spirit power covered the mouth of the porcelain bottle, which made the Ni Zun dare not go to the mouth of the bottle at all.


    Putting the vase into the jade bracelet, Suxi took off the border and clapped her hands. After solving the problem of yunjitian and Ni Zun, the next step is the Yunshui sect.


    With Su Xi''s clapping hands, there were many more people in the empty air, all of them had extraordinary strength and surrounded yunshuizong!


    Mo ran falls beside Su Xi, followed by Mo yuan and Ling er.


    "Oh, there is an unexpected harvest today!" Mo ran takes a look at the body of Ni Zun, who has been restored to his original shape. He slightly raises his eyebrows and is full of flattery.


    Squinting at Mo ran, Su Xi doesn''t plan to pay attention to him. The vision sees Mo yuan and work properly son, on work properly son body many pauses two breath, this just slowly move away.


    Looking at the frightened yunshuizong people, maybe they still don''t understand how the people in Yinlou broke through their huzong formation and came to this square.


    Although Yunshui sect''s great battle array is very strong, Su Xi has no way to take it now. However, there is also an ink dye that can be compared with shadow. It''s just a simple array. Naturally, it won''t be seen by him.


    Mo yuan took a look at Su Xi and saw that Su Xi nodded to him. Then Mo Yuan said to the disciples of Yunshui sect, "everyone of Yunshui sect is listening. Today''s overall situation has been decided, and my master has no intention to kill you all. You are all smart and should know how to choose. Now, there are only two roads in front of you! "


    "First, disband Yunshui sect from now on. You will no longer be disciples of Yunshui sect, and you will not be able to go out in the name of Yunshui sect in the future. We will let you go!"


    "Second, you can resist tenaciously, but once you have only one change, our people will not have any mercy! So it''s up to you to decide whether to go or stay! "


    Voice down, in this square for a long time.


    The disciples of zhongyun water sect looked at each other, and then an elder took a step forward and said boldly, "how do we know what you said is true? What''s more, the people of the demons always have no faith in their words. As a demon, your master is naturally the same as the former one. He doesn''t mean what he says! "


    In the final analysis, what they care about is the words that Ni Zun confused them with before. Today, it''s all right if it doesn''t get out. But once it gets out, they will not only be destroyed by their enemies, but also survive under the hands of the demons. It''s not sure that the world will doubt whether they collude with the demons!


    All along, the demons are hated by the human world, just like the demon world now. As one of the most powerful forces, Yunshui sect is bound to be unable to contain what happened in Yunshan today. At that time, these people who survived from the demons will become mice that everyone shouts to beat!


    Although they are afraid of death, they might as well die here today, rather than end up with a reputation and no life at all!Thinking of this, the eyes of the disciples of Yunshui sect, who were still hesitating just now, suddenly became firm, and the speed of conveying spiritual power to the array did not slow down at all. Up to now, they put all their hopes on the huzong formation, believing that the so-called huzong formation is the trump card against Suxi and others.


    However, when they were waiting for them, Su Xi gave a light smile, with a sneer and irony in her eyes: "Oh, I am a marvelous disciple of Yunshui sect, and in the end, I am just a fool led by the nose! My su family has been in the human world for more than a hundred years. If I am a demon, can the Su family stay in the imperial capital? Do you think that the emperor will just sit by and ignore the invasion of the demons into the capital? "


    Suxi''s voice was very loud and clearly spread to everyone''s ears. For a moment, the people''s mind just firmed down began to waver again.


    Suxi is right. The imperial capital is the most important place in the human world. It can be said that apart from the imperial capital, it is the most important place in the human world. In this way, the emperor will not watch the demons sneak into such an important capital.


    And the Su family has really existed for so long, which is not fake.


    With this doubt, everyone''s attitude softened in an instant. Looking at the hidden building experts who surrounded them, they noticed the momentum of the people in the hidden building. They immediately felt that under such circumstances, they had little chance to escape.


    Under the balance between the two sides, someone finally gave up the resistance and chose the first way. As the first person gave up, more and more people gave up intermittently.


    In this way, Suxi finally showed a satisfied smile.

 Chapter 419

    In the process of dissolving Yunshui sect, Su Xi orders all the people in Yinlou to stare at the Yunshui sect in person. They all leave Yunzhou.


    Three days later, Suxi stood alone in the square above Yunshan mountain, looking at the former bustling yunshuizong, now a depression, but she was not happy.


    After such a long time, but there is no news from the Su family. Most of the people in the hidden building have gone out, and they have come back in vain. It''s three days since yunshuizong was exterminated this time. It''s reasonable to say that the news should also spread to all parts of the human world. As long as the Su family are still in the human world, they will certainly hear it.


    What''s more, Su Xi also asked the people in Yinlou to publicize the news, so that the Su family could contact the people in Yinlou actively after hearing the news, which would make her feel at ease.


    However, the final result of all this is still no news.


    There is a breeze blowing through the mountains, blowing Su Xi''s hair, with a trace of melancholy, gradually drifting away.


    Once again, she took a deep look at yunshuizong, where there was not a trace of people, and even the goods and materials were all removed by Yinlou. Su Xi sighed, and then set up a border to include the territory of yunshuizong.


    Although the actions of Yunshui sect are disgusting, it has to be said that the location of Yunshui sect is still very hidden. Just say that Yunshan is a lush mountain, which can block many people''s sight, not to mention that yunshuizong was built in the most hidden point of Yunshan.


    Now that Yunshui sect has been destroyed, such a good place can''t be wasted. Now hide it and maybe use it in the future!


    After all this, looking at yunshuizong, who had disappeared in people''s sight and could no longer find any trace, Su Xi started to smile and then swept away towards the direction of Yinlou.


    Half an hour later, Su Xi, Mo ran, ling''er and Mo yuan were sitting around the table in the conference hall of Yin building.


    Looking at ling''er and Mo yuan, Su Xi said: "now Yunshui sect no longer exists, you can wantonly develop in Yunzhou. Now, it''s time for you to show your edge. "


    Hearing this, ling''er and Mo yuan looked at each other, and then Mo yuan asked: "the Lord means that the hidden building will appear in the sight of the outside world now?"


    Her fingers were tapping gently on the table, and a deep meaning flashed in Suxi''s eyes: "in the past few years, you and the Emperor Wu have been added together. Hidden buildings have been distributed in more than 20 cities in the human world, and only a few cities with extremely tight defense are left. In order to better penetrate the human world, it''s time for the hidden building to appear. "


    "In this way, my subordinates immediately ordered me to go down. However, what kind of attitude should Yin Lou be born in? "


    Mo yuan frowned and said such a sentence slowly. He had discussed with ling''er before, but he couldn''t find a suitable way to let Yin Lou appear in front of the public in an irresistible manner.


    Hidden building or not born, or let people all have nothing to say, even dare not resist!


    Looking at ling''er and Mo yuan''s eyes, Su Xi smiles slowly, which makes the dreary meeting room warm like spring breeze. However, her words are full of the meaning of killing.


    "What''s more shocking than killing people?"


    Hearing Su Xi''s words, ling''er and Mo yuan look at each other, but they don''t know what Su Xi''s words mean. Only Mo ran sat by Suxi''s side with a knowing smile.


    In the face of their doubts, Suxi didn''t mean to explain them. Instead, she told them what she had arranged, so that they could reach each of the disciples of the hidden building. Meanwhile, she said as like as two peas of Wu, the emperor of the imperial city.


    Listening to Su Xi''s words, both ling''er and Mo yuan''s eyes are bright. Obviously, they think this idea is excellent.


    An hour later, Mo ran and Mo yuan are driven out by Su Xi. In this regard, Mo Ran is very unhappy and insists on standing in the conference hall, just to see what Su Xi and ling''er say in it. As for Mo yuan, he doesn''t have the courage and curiosity of Mo ran. After he goes out, he will carry out Su Xi''s previous arrangement.


    With the departure of Mo ran and his wife, the meeting hall became quiet, and a needle could be heard clearly.


    Suxi looked at ling''er. Although there was no smile on her face, her eyes were very soft: "I''m very satisfied that you can stay. Although I don''t know why you choose to stay, since you stay, Yinlou is your home. I won''t treat you badly. Of course, there is still an ugly saying to be said in the front. Once you decide to stay, there is no chance to leave the hidden building. If you want to escape from the hidden building, I don''t care what you are. I won''t let you leave safely! "


    Smell speech, work properly son heart next a Lin, afterward Dynasty Su Xi peep out a sweet smile.


    "Master, don''t worry. If your subordinates choose to stay, they won''t betray Yin Lou. Before, it was the subordinates who thought too much that they made the palace master sad. In the past few years, my subordinates have grown up together with Yin Lou, which has my sweat and hard work. His subordinates have long been integrated with Yin Lou. "


    Speaking of this, ling''er suddenly stood up and knelt down to Su Xi. Sweet smile is no longer, ling''er''s lovely face is full of seriousness: "please don''t worry, my subordinates will not betray the palace master in this life, otherwise, they will be invaded by ten thousand demons and fall into ten thousand demon cave forever!"Wanyao cave is the place where the demon world punishes those who commit serious mistakes or betray. There are Wanyao''s ghosts in it. These ghosts are powerful and cruel. Once someone is sent to Wanyao cave, they will suffer from the pain of life and death!


    If it wasn''t for those ghosts being restrained by the ten thousand demon cave, I''m afraid the demon world would have been reduced to purgatory. In this way, it can show the power of the ghost.


    Ling''er can swear by ten thousand demon grottoes, which shows her loyalty. Suxi can''t understand this more clearly.


    She stepped forward to help ling''er up. Suxi''s face became softer and softer: "tomorrow I will go back to the imperial capital and strive to enter the imperial palace as soon as possible. I know all the doubts in your heart, but it''s not convenient to tell you now. As long as you remember, all I''m doing now is to avenge the first World War in Kunlun. Therefore, you will stay here and work with Mo yuan to develop the hidden building and find the whereabouts of the Su family. "


    Listen to this words, the work properly son eye has obvious shock, the intelligent she naturally guessed what.


    Therefore, ling''er''s expression became more and more firm: "don''t worry, the palace master, your subordinates will live up to his expectations! One day, that man will fall off the horse


    Su Xi nods gently and walks out of the meeting hall with ling''er. At the door of the meeting hall, Su Xi saw some unnatural ink dye. Without saying a word, she just left.

 Chapter 420

    The next morning, Suxi didn''t disturb anyone. After leaving some treasures and secret scripts for Yinlou, she set out on the way back to the imperial capital with Mo ran.


    Along the way, Mo Ran''s expression is very strange. He has something to say in his heart, but he doesn''t know how to open his mouth. Suxi knows what Mo Ran is thinking. Yesterday she knew that Mo ran was standing at the door, but she still said those words with ling''er, which showed that she didn''t mind Mo ran knowing her identity.


    Although Mo ran didn''t stay with her for a long time, and even tied Mo ran to her side by trading, Suxi had an intuition that Mo ran would not betray her. Therefore, she will let Mo ran act.


    But just two days after Su Xi and her husband left Yunzhou, a message came out from every city that there was an organization named Yinlou recently, which specialized in all kinds of assassination business. As long as they could afford to pay, they could kill anyone you wanted to kill.


    There is no lack of such organizations specializing in homicide in the human world. After hearing this news, they disdain it and are very unhappy at the same time. In this way, all the killing organizations have the prestige of sending people to kill Yinlou, and there is a sense of temptation in it.


    But what they got was the headless bodies of their own people and the warning from the hidden building.


    Although the leaders of various organizations despise the sudden appearance of Yinlou, the people of the faction are all from the Ninth Section of the earth spirit realm, and even the masters of the third and fourth sections of the heavenly spirit mirror among all the people. But the results are the same. They were all wiped by Yinlou and their heads were cut off.


    After that, Yinlou picked a city with a large flow of people, hung their heads on the big tree at the gate of the city, and specially indicated which head was which power, even the name and strength were clearly written!


    People come and go at the gate of the city every day. Naturally, these people''s heads are seen at the first time. Some of them have vicious eyes and tell the origin of one or two of them.


    After confirming that these people are really masters with the power of tianlingjing, the reputation of Yinlou is completely out. There are people who are afraid and people who disdain, but most of them can''t wait to go to the contact point with gold coins to find the murderer in Yinlou!


    In a short period of half a month, there were no rumors about hidden buildings in the 25 cities in the whole human world. With this wind, the people of Yinlou also successfully sneaked into the three cities that had not penetrated before, and began to further expand their power.


    As the reputation of Yin Lou grows, more and more people come to buy the murderer, so the staff of Yin Lou is not enough. So, after asking Su Xi for instructions, ling''er began to secretly search for candidates to join the hidden building, and the hidden building expanded again!


    Over time, the hidden building has become a force that can not be ignored by the whole human world. In this process, naturally, some forces will be jealous and want to get rid of the hidden building. But often they can''t find the location of the hidden building, and the contact point of the hidden building is changing at any time. They have no way to take the hidden building, so they can only let the hidden building expand.


    Of course, these are the afterwords.


    Su Xi and Mo ran have been on their way for half a month, and finally returned to the imperial capital half a month later. This time, Mo ran was calm. He didn''t talk to Suxi about his doubts. He even said little to Suxi.


    Suxi doesn''t care about it, as long as Moran follows her. As for the others, when Mo ran wants to say it, he will say it naturally.


    After arriving at the imperial capital, Suxi did not immediately return to the Imperial Capital College, but returned to the Su''s home, where there were no people.


    The Su family is located in the most prosperous street in the imperial capital. How busy it used to be, how desolate it is now. It is in sharp contrast with the shops nearby. It is out of place.


    Su Xi stood in front of Su''s house for a long time. The door that had been broken had been repaired. I think it was the dean.


    Push the door to enter, but the eye is a piece of desolation, cobweb dense, vegetation has already withered, no trace of life.


    Looking at a familiar scene everywhere, Su Xi doesn''t have much affection for the mansion, but she is sincere to Su Zhen. The man who made her feel the warmth of master again disappeared. Whether it''s the guilt of occupying the original owner''s body or her own reason, Suxi can''t wait to find Suzhen back.


    Since Su Zhen said that the Su family would be her backer, how could she watch her backer disappear?


    With a slight sigh, Su''s heart was filled with melancholy.


    "Why, do you feel hurt for these irrelevant people?" Mo Ran has been following Su Xi all the time. Seeing Su Xi''s series of changes, she feels slightly distressed, but her words are harsh.


    Suxi did not turn her head to see him, but looked at everything in the Su family.


    "I thought you were not going to talk to me."


    Smell speech, ink dye beautiful face appeared a trace of haze. Obviously, through the dialogue between Suxi and ling''er that day, together with the thinking of these days, Mo ran finally determined Suxi''s identity.However, after knowing the identity of Suxi, he was not ecstatic in his imagination. On the contrary, he had a bad temper with Suxi.


    Even Mo ran didn''t know why he was so awkward. He just felt that he had been hurt, so he didn''t want to talk to Suxi. As long as he spoke, it must be sarcastic, just like just now.


    He himself knows that his emotion is a little puzzling. It''s none of his business for Suxi to conceal his identity. His anger is really unreasonable.


    However, he can''t control his emotions.


    The atmosphere once again fell into silence. Mo ran didn''t know what to say to Suxi, and Suxi was a person with few words, so she would not take the initiative to find a topic. So, the atmosphere between them is delicate again.


    After about half a cup of tea, Suxi turned to leave. But just as she came to the gate of Su''s house, a colorful bird flew to Su Xi''s side.


    Holding out his hand, the spirit bird stopped at Suxi''s fingertips and suddenly turned into a streamer and penetrated into Suxi''s eyebrows. It was so fast that Suxi didn''t have time to react.


    As soon as Mo Ran''s face changed, he protected Suxi behind him. After noticing that there was no strange movement around, he was ready to check Suxi''s condition.


    However, Suxi''s eyes just closed opened at the moment when Mo ran turned around, and her appearance was nothing.


    Seeing this, Mo ran breathes a sigh of relief, but he can''t help turning his head and not looking at Su Xi.


    At the moment, Su Xi''s face was dark and unpredictable, and a trace of deep meaning flashed in her eyes. Just because of the news from the spirit bird.


    Your body is in the demon world, and your soul is falling.

 Chapter 421

    In the dean''s office of the Imperial College, Su Xi sits quietly opposite the Dean, next to Mo ran, who can''t drive away.


    The Dean looked at Su Xi with a cool face and ink dye with a frosty face, with a complicated look.


    Although Si Mu and his party who came back first had told the Dean what happened in the great savagery, the dean said that he could not accept Su Xi''s bringing the king out!


    Don''t ask the Dean how he knew that Mo ran was the king of manghuang. Although he had never seen Mo ran before, he also heard several people from Sima describe his appearance. If we don''t say anything else, we can only dye the soft and coquettish face with ink, and the Dean can be sure that this is the king of manghuang.


    He thought that Qi Leling was evil and charming enough, but he never thought that this mountain was even higher. The beauty of Mo ran was better than Qi Leling!


    Looking at Mo Ran''s unfathomable strength, the dean is just a flurry of tongue. I don''t know how Su Xi turned this evil star out, but nothing happened. Naturally, he also saw the difference of Suxi.


    Now Suxi can''t be compared with each other. With the vision of the Dean, she can''t see through Suxi''s strength.


    In this regard, the president could not help but sigh in his heart. When Su Zhen wanted to send Su Xi to the Imperial College, he laughed at Su Zhen for a while, but he didn''t think that the blind person was himself. He didn''t find Su Xi as a genius earlier.


    Xu Shi saw that the room was silent for a long time. Su Xi frowned and took out the porcelain vase containing the spirit of the demons from the jade bracelet and put it in front of the dean.


    "Dean, this is the demon soul I hold. Have a look."


    Smelling speech, the Dean waved his hand in a hurry. That way, he didn''t have the appearance of an elder, just like Su Xie was his elder.


    Facing Su Xi''s embarrassed smile, the dean''s expression said: "well, you don''t have to look at it. They have already told me about you. From today on, you are a member of the inner court. As for Si mu, they have already joined the inner court. At this time, they are performing various tasks assigned by the inner court. They are not in the imperial capital. "


    Hearing this, Suxi knew why she came back, but no one from Sima. Light nod, Su Xi then said: "I do not know what my task is?"


    Voice down, the president''s look is immediately become serious, eyes are full of solemnity.


    Yu Guang glances at Mo ran. It seems that Mo ran doesn''t listen, but he pays attention to it all the time. After that, the dean''s serious attitude just adjusted is broken.


    Unnatural twitch two corners of the mouth, the dean said in a deep voice: "your strength now even I can''t see through, so, the general task will not let you do. I believe that when you go to manghuang, you should be aware of the abnormality of the demons in it. "


    Smell speech, Su Xi nodded, but did not speak.


    Seeing Su Xi''s behavior, the Dean didn''t mind. Instead, he continued: "the demon world is ambitious, and in recent years, it''s even more covetous to the human world. I don''t know whether they think the human world is better to bully or not. The human world is chosen for these interfaces. Now in the human world, it is not only the wild and the fierce, but also the demons in several cities. "


    "You know what kind of temperament the demons are, so your task is to go to the demon world and investigate the demons'' plot. If we can find out what the devil''s family is doing as soon as possible, then we can also take measures. "


    After that, the Dean looked at Su Xi. He was always sloppy and unorthodox. At this time, he was also very serious.


    Su Xi pursed her lips tightly, pondered for a long time, and then said, "Mo ran, you go out first."


    Smell speech, Mo ran beautiful eyes looked at Su Xi one eye, want to ask what, but suddenly think of oneself still and Su Xi make discord, then also stopped thinking. Warning like staring at the Dean, Mo ran went out without saying a word.


    See Mo ran this big God is called out by Su Xi''s words, the Dean doesn''t know what it''s like. Su Xi''s next words, however, made him have no time to think about it.


    See Su Xi complexion a Su, way: "this matter, Emperor Mo can know?"


    I don''t know if it''s because of Suxi''s tone or the fact that she calls Dimo''s name directly. The dean''s eyes are full of shock and seems to be guessing what the relationship between Suxi and Dimo is. Before the emperor Mo although also showed in front of him to Suxi strange, but in the end is not obvious, but at this time listen to Suxi familiar tone, is to know between two people will not be general!


    While sighing that Suxi is lucky to meet Dimo, the Dean can''t help wondering why Suxi has such a close relationship with such characters as Dimo.


    But it''s no use thinking about it now. The Dean gathered his mind and said in a deep voice: "the emperor knows it, but I haven''t reported it to him


    Listen to the meaning of this, the Dean thought that Su Xi didn''t want to go to the devil''s world, so she used Di Mo as a shield!


    "It''s so good. I''ll go to the demon world, but I can''t tell Timo about it! I''ll find out what''s the plot in the demon world. If I haven''t come back in two years, it''s my accident. There''s no need to tell the emperor about it. "It''s not that Su is too pessimistic, but that the water of the demon world is deeper than that of the human world!


    There are scenes of burning, killing and looting everywhere. It''s not uncommon for people to hurt their lives if they don''t agree with each other! Although he is not a bloodthirsty person, he is possessed in his heart. If he doesn''t do it himself, he never restrains the people under him from doing these things.


    With Su Xi''s current strength, if you don''t meet huangjizhong people in the human world, you can walk horizontally. As for Su Xi, except for the three people of emperor Mo, she has never met the people of emperor Ji Zhong, because emperor Ji''s whereabouts are uncertain and mysterious.


    However, the style of Chixiao Pavilion in the demon world is extremely arrogant. You can meet Chixiao Pavilion people everywhere in the demon world. It can be said that once Suxi meets the people in Chixiao Pavilion, there are really not many people she can win.


    Therefore, Su said that.


    If it wasn''t for the letter that her body was in the demon world, Suxi would not agree with the dean at the moment. At least she would have to wait for her strength to improve and go again.


    The Dean didn''t know that there were other reasons for Suxi''s going to the demon world. He was shocked that Suxi agreed so readily!


    He didn''t dare to go to the devil''s world, but Suxi didn''t even blink her eyes. Just for this heart, the Dean knew that he couldn''t compare with Suxi in his life.


    Gently nodded, the dean said: "well, since you agreed, then it should not be too late, three days later, you come to me, I will open the channel to the demon world."


    "Well."


    Light should a, see the Dean again have no matter, Su Xi then left.

 Chapter 422

    Out of the office, Mo Ran is leaning on the branch of a big tree, holding flowers from nowhere. He looks at the sky with interest and doesn''t know what he is looking at.


    Walking under the tree, Suxi raised her head slightly, thinking about her going to the demon world, and then said: "Mo ran, you come down, I have something to say to you."


    Smell speech, Mo ran pick eyebrow, action is faster than thought, almost Suxi finish this sentence, his figure is appeared in Suxi side. Until seeing Su Xi''s indifferent eyebrows and eyes, Mo ran remembered that he was still fighting with Su Xi. Now he turned his head and snorted.


    See this, Su Xi helpless, but did not say anything.


    "I''m going to the devil''s world in three days. Don''t follow me. Find a place for yourself. I''ll let you know when I get back. "


    Hearing this, Mo Ran''s awkward head suddenly turned around, staring at Su Xi and said, "why don''t you take me?"


    Suxi pondered for a moment, and then said: "I''m going to the devil''s world to perform a task. It''s inconvenient to take you with me. And you''ve managed to get out of the wild, and it''s good to look around in this world. "


    "I don''t know! How can you not take me to such a fun place in the demon world!? What''s more, with your current strength, when you go to the devil''s world and meet one or two strong people, if you are killed accidentally, don''t I have to die? Don''t forget that you have signed my soul mark


    Said, Mo ran hands akimbo, mouth of flowers already don''t know where to go, so the son and the shrew on the market is exactly the same!


    Suxi was a little funny, but more moved. Although Mo Ran''s words are so unorthodox, the meaning in it is clear to Suxi. Eyes seem to have warm liquid overflow, Suxi did not know when she became so like crying.


    Bear the sour eyes, Suxi slightly drooping eyes, don''t let Mo ran see her uncontrollable mood.


    "If you like, I can explain the soul mark for you. Then you don''t have to... "


    "I said I don''t! Why don''t you understand? Do you think I''m just joking? Don''t think all day long how extraordinary you are. Everything you do is for the sake of others. I also have dignity, OK? "


    Before Suxi''s words are finished, Mo ran directly interrupts Suxi''s words. When he said this, Mo Ran''s face was full of anger, but his eyes were peaceful.


    Without giving Suxi a chance to answer the phone, Mo ran said again: "since I made a deal with you at the beginning, I will certainly fulfill my promise! If you say that now, you don''t pay attention to me! This time, whether you let me follow or not, I will go to the devil Kingdom anyway! "


    As the voice falls, Mo ran deliberately stares at Su Xi, trying to move her with his sincere eyes. As everyone knows, his this appearance, see in Su Xi''s eyes, but only left a funny meaning.


    In the face of such a tough attitude towards Mo ran, Su Xi sighed in her heart. It seems that it is impossible to disagree this time.


    No, in Mo Ran''s sincere eyes, Su Xi nodded lightly. Then, without saying a word, he turned around and left.


    Mo ran didn''t react at first. He didn''t wake up until Su Xi had gone a long way. Now he forgot that he was still fighting with Suxi. He was smiling like a child getting candy, so he caught up with her.


    Time passed quickly. After going to the imperial hidden building branch to arrange some things, Su Xi and Su Xi quietly practiced for three days in the separate courtyard prepared by the Dean, and then came to the dean''s office again.


    When he saw Mo ran following Su Xi, the Dean showed a strange look. But after receiving the threatening eyes of Mo ran, the Dean closed his mouth and opened the channel to the demon world for them.


    The dark hole appears, full of unknown and challenge.


    The Dean looked at Su Xi with a dignified look: "I know that the demon world is dangerous. You must be more careful here. I will help you pay attention to Su Zhen''s affairs. Once you have his whereabouts, I will let him come to the imperial capital to wait for you. In this way, you can go with ease. "


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the words of the Dean didn''t mean anything else came out, Mo ran just took a step forward, and pointed to the Dean with a slender finger, he was yelling: "Wu, what do you say, old man! What is peace of mind to go ah, you can not speak, be careful that you will tear your mouth


    As soon as the words came out, the Dean immediately showed an embarrassed look. Looking at Su''s mouth, he couldn''t say anything. He was afraid that Mo ran would tear off his mouth if he didn''t agree again.


    Seeing this, Su Xi pulls Mo ran back impolitely and stares at Mo ran directly. Then she says: "the Dean doesn''t have to worry about it. Please remember what I said."


    Smell speech, the Dean busily does not die of nod, in the eyes unexpectedly is some to celebrate.


    Being pulled to Su Xi''s back, Mo ran shriveled mouth, the thought that wants to scold again is to hold back.


    Then, Su Xi pulled Mo Ran''s arm and threw herself into the dark hole without saying anything.Looking at the hole slowly closed, a trace of worry appeared on the president''s face. Constantly stroking his beard, the Dean murmured: "I hope you two can come back safely!"


    The Dean stares at the hole until it disappears. Then he goes to his seat, takes out a piece of paper and begins to write.


    After a while, the Dean wrote and put the letter in a jade tube.


    "Guan Yue, come out."


    Voice down, originally only the dean''s office was out of thin air appeared a graceful woman, look like that, it was Su Xi''s former mentor - Guan Yue!


    After so many years, Guan Yue is still the same as before, and her beautiful face has not changed at all, not even a trace of fine lines. She looked at the Dean with a smile, but she didn''t have the feeling that the subordinates should have when they saw the superiors!


    "Guan Yue, you should spread the contents of this jade tube to the major cities in the human world, and make sure that the City owners strictly implement the above regulations!"


    Smell speech, Guan Yue took over jade tube, at this time of her just finally had a little subordinate should have appearance.


    "Don''t worry, Dean." After a short sentence, Guan Yue left without looking back.


    Looking at Guan Yue''s disappearing figure, the Dean sighed: "although I don''t know what the demon clan''s plot is, I hope it can attract the attention of the city masters. Alas, there is only so much I can do, and the rest is to leave it to fate.... "


    The sound is drifting away

 Chapter 423

    I don''t know how long later, Su Xi and her husband were in darkness and dizzy. However, with the passage of time, there is still no light.


    Slowly, the eyes seem to have light, the body also has a sense of falling.


    Su Xi slowly opened her eyes, but saw the white clouds in front of her eyes, and the birds that occasionally flew over the sky.


    The sound of breaking the air coming from the rapid fall of her ear makes Su Xi wake up and look at Mo ran. Seeing Mo ran staring at her with a smile on her face, Su Xi shows a helpless look, and then pulls Mo ran to land slowly from the air.


    In the eye is the boundless forest, lush trees, blocking the line of sight.


    Let go of Mo Ran''s hand, Su Xi looks around, only to find that there is an indescribable breath in the air of the demon world. That seems to be I''m so angry!


    Xuesha in the jade bracelet starts to be restless. She seems to feel that she has returned to her hometown. She is so excited that she wants to get out of the jade bracelet. Fortunately, Suxi suppressed it in time, otherwise she would have let xuesha escape.


    The demon world is no better than the human world. Although there are demons in the human world, they are also a few, and most of them hide their heads and don''t dare to show their heads. But the demon world is different. If you just grab it, you may be a powerful demon family. The prestige of the magic sword is too attractive for them.


    In addition, the evil spirit of the demons is very strong. Xuesha has absorbed enough evil spirit. I''m afraid it will turn into a fierce sword!


    No matter from which aspect, xuesha can''t appear in the demon world!


    "Beauty, where the hell do you think we are now?" Mo ran pats the dust that does not exist on his body, takes a look at the surrounding environment, and asks slowly.


    "I don''t know."


    Coldly drop these three words, Suxi turns around directly, finds a direction casually and starts to walk.


    See this, Mo ran quickly catch up, while chasing mouth still does not stop.


    "Then you don''t know why you''re leaving? What should we do if we meet some magic things? Besides, I''m almost hungry now... "


    Before Mo ran finished speaking, there was a roar of wild animals not far away, which made the birds in the forest flee.


    When she looks at Mo ran, the meaning in Su Xi''s eyes is very obvious.


    Mo touched his mouth and pointed to the direction of the call. His mouth opened, but he didn''t dare to speak with Suxi in a loud voice. He just kept whispering: "is my mouth strange? Who knows if the demons here have good ears? They only scream when they hear me say that? Hum, it''s really... "


    "One more word, I''ll make you never open your mouth!"


    Su Xi''s eyes looked at the direction of the roar, and without looking back, she threatened Mo ran. In this regard, Mo ran said that he accepted the threat very much. For a person who likes to talk, it''s a great sin not to let him talk!


    Reading his future happy life, Mo ran finally closed his mouth.


    At this time, Suxi was moving in the direction of the sound.


    It''s not that Suxi is interested in or interested in the demons in the demon world. She wants to meet the demons, but in this unfamiliar place, she doesn''t know anything. Where there are demons, there are not necessarily demons.


    Therefore, Suxi wanted to find out.


    The roaring voice is more and more frequent, and with the approaching of Suxi and Suxi, it is more and more clear.


    Suxi can be clearly aware of the anxious message from the roar, as well as a trace of anger. It seems that the situation where the demons are is almost the same as Su Xi''s guess. There are demons hunting demons!


    Just like the relationship between human beings and monsters in the human world, the relationship between the demons and the demons is complementary. The demons can use the treasures of the demons to obtain the resources needed for survival.


    Suddenly, Suxi stopped and made a complicated decision.


    Then, two cyan rays penetrated into Su Xi''s body and Mo Ran''s body, and disappeared.


    Mo ran doubtfully touched the place where the blue light disappeared. If he hadn''t seen that it was Su Xi who made it, he would have resisted subconsciously.


    "What is this?"


    Smell speech, Su Xi step open feet slowly to the sound source place close, one side to Mo ran said: "our spirit power is too dazzling in the demon world, just now is a kind of magic that I cast, as long as it is not the demon soul brake, it is unable to find our spirit power abnormal."


    After hearing this, Mo ran released his spiritual power with great interest. After seeing the blue spiritual power on his fingertips, Mo ran said, "don''t you think the spiritual power will change? But why do I see the blue one? "


    Hearing Mo Ran''s words, Su Xi''s advancing step suddenly stops, turns her head and stares at Mo ran fiercely, indicating that he has said too much. Nevertheless, Suxi patiently explains to Mo ran, so that Mo ran won''t have more questions.


    "This magic only works for others. What we see is the same as before." Said, in order to eliminate the ink dye continuous problems, Suxi face suddenly cold down, tone is also full of ice cold: "from now on, if you say a word, I really let you can''t speak in the future!"Mo ran was startled and quickly made a gesture to seal her mouth, which made Su Xi satisfied.


    Next, the two men approached the sound source again. Only when they were less than 200 steps away from the sound source did they find a place where they could easily hide their bodies. They gathered their breath and watched the battle not far away.


    In the demon world, almost all the demons are in the form of human beings, so what Suxi and Suxi see are three human like demons who are pretty and beautiful.


    At this time, the three demons are fighting with a ground bear.


    The earth bear has a huge body, and its blood red eyes should be the factor that has been stirred up by the three demons. The paw is waving down to show the intention of killing.


    The land under their feet has cracked a lot. It can be seen that the strength of the bear is so strong that one foot will crack the land under their feet.


    Under the fierce attack of the earth bear, the three demons kept dodging. The demon world is different from the human world. As long as the demon family has some accomplishments, they can rise up in the air. Therefore, we can''t judge the strength of the demon family from this point.


    However, Suxi could still feel that the breath of the three demons was obviously lower than herself. Even the earth bear, which looked very difficult to deal with, could not walk five rounds in Suxi''s hands.


    However, although the strength of these three demons is not strong, there are some breath fluctuations not far away that are comparable with Suxi. In this way, the three demons are not sent by the family to experience, they are the students in the college.


    Just, Su Xi two people just came to the demon world is to meet such a strong person, after the thing really hard to say!

 Chapter 424

    At the moment of Su Xi''s thinking, a sharp sight suddenly fell on her.


    As soon as her eyes turned, Su Xi suddenly said, "remove the cover quickly, and then press the breath to the level of Xuanling mirror about four sections!"


    Wen Yan, Mo ran doesn''t understand Su Xi''s meaning, but he obediently removes the hidden breath, and obediently suppresses his strength.


    After this action, the sight is more and more obvious. Xu is aware that the two are very weak strength, the line of sight after a few breath is quietly back, as if never came.


    Until that kind of feeling disappeared, Mo ran turned his head and asked in a low voice: "is there someone in the dark?"


    "Well, it should be the people who protect the three demons. It seems that we are lucky this time. We can follow them to the city. " After that, Su Xi''s eyes flashed a trace of light, and then disappeared.


    Hearing this, Mo ran nodded, and then returned to the battle.


    Meanwhile, there were two people hiding in the dark over there, one in a blue robe and the other in a grey shirt. The only thing they have in common is that they are both old.


    It seems that these demons really yearn for the form of human beings. They can make themselves face the world as young people all the time, but they still have to draw up the aging state of human beings according to their age.


    The blue robed old man took back the air of outward diffusion, and then said indifferently: "it''s OK, it''s two younger generations. They should have stepped here carelessly. Their strength is very weak. They are not afraid."


    The two of them had been watching the battle between the three demons and the earth bear, but the breath fluctuation of Suxi was detected by old man LAN Pao at the moment when they appeared. If Suxi were enemies or powerful demons, old man LAN Pao let out his own consciousness to investigate the situation.


    As a result, naturally, he was satisfied.


    After hearing the words of the old man in blue, the old man in grey nodded and looked indifferent.


    The old man in blue didn''t mind. He shrugged his shoulders and continued to watch the battle. But, in addition, he also separated a mind, looking at Su Xi''s situation, as long as there is a change, he can immediately attack!


    As time goes on, the battle has fallen into a stalemate. The fury of the wild ground bear began to dissipate gradually. As its physical strength decreased, its attack strength also decreased.


    The three demons, all in sweat, looked at each other as if they had some information.


    Then, one of the demons suddenly flew up, looking like he was going to attack the bear''s head. At the same time, the other two demons one quietly ran behind the bear, the other is still in front of the bear to attract attention.


    But the strength of the three demons is still poor. Even if they make a move of encircling, they are still slow.


    In the air that person has not launched an offensive, the bear is issued a fierce attack, and then will be in front of their own demons to blast out a long way!


    As the power of madness subsides, the spirit of the earth bear has recovered a lot. Now he is aware of the intention of the remaining two demons.


    Without saying a word, a slap of the earth bear is to fan the demon clan in the air, and the demon clan is really hit by the slap! Not only that, he didn''t think that the ground bear would find him so quickly, but he didn''t even have any resistance, so he was shot far away!


    After solving these two problems, the heavy body of the earth bear turned a circle very flexibly, which scared the demons around it! This time, the bear didn''t have to fight. He was so scared that he stepped back and was shocked by the roar of the bear.


    In this way, the result of the matter is so settled.


    The bear grinned, and a little saliva flowed from his big mouth. Just as the demons hunt and kill them to make money and enhance their strength, some of these demons also feed on the demons, so as to absorb the demons'' spiritual power and achieve a rapid way to enhance their strength.


    This is also the reason why the strength of both the demons and the demons in the demon world is generally strong.


    Presumably, without the joint suppression of several other interfaces, the demons would have risen up and collected all the other five realms.


    Su Xi and Mo ran look at each other in the dark, but they don''t run out foolishly to say something about saving lives. Then they make the three demons feel grateful and listen to him.


    You know, he is not the only one hiding in the dark!


    Sure enough, just when the defeat of the three demons had been decided, a slight sigh suddenly rang out from the two elders. Then, when the paw of the bear was about to fall on one of the demons, the blue robed old man took out a long sword, moved his wrist, and the sword stabbed into the bear''s eyebrow!


    "Bang!"


    The ground bear fell to the ground with a bang. The place where he fell was just one punch away from the demon who was almost killed. The paw just fell on the face of the demon. He got up in a hurry and retreated a long way in the blink of an eye.


    The blood colored spiritual power diffused on the earth bear. Almost in a moment, the earth bear''s accomplishments over the years were wrapped up by the blood colored spiritual power, and then they went back to the old man with the long sword.Put the sword away, the blue robed old man glanced at the red light ball in his hand, in which the cultivation of the ground bear was flowing slowly.


    "These kids are still too weak to solve this problem. Come on, let''s get out. "


    Smell speech, grey shirt old man nods, silent took the lead to walk out.


    Looking at the back of the old man in grey shirt, the old man in blue robe gave a cold hum, but his eyes were full of peace.


    "The old man is still so hard to serve. He deserves not to find an apprentice all his life! Hum Voice down, blue robed old man with that group of blood color spirit power appeared in the three demons side.


    At the sight of the two elders, the three demons who had been broken up immediately stood in a row, one by one with their heads down and did not dare to look at the two elders. There was shame on their faces, but more embarrassment.


    After clearing his throat, the old man in blue robe didn''t immediately say anything about the three demons. Instead, he glanced in the direction where Su Xi and Su Xi were. The cultivation of the bear in his hand suddenly attacked the place where they were hiding!


    The rapid passing of the light makes the air slightly twisted.


    Su Xi Mou son a dark, is to plan hard to accept this attack. However, Mo Ran''s action is faster than her.


    When the bloody light group had come to Suxi, Mo rantu pulled Suxi behind him, and then the bloody light group hit him on the chest.


    This time, Mo ran didn''t use any spiritual power to resist. With such a smash, Mo ran burst out with a mouthful of blood and dyed his chest red.

 Chapter 425

    Holding Mo ran with both hands, looking at Mo Ran''s pale face and the blood on the corner of her mouth, Su Xi''s face turned black.


    However, Mo ran gives Su Xi a look in her eyes, indicating that Su Xi can rest assured. But Su Xi had no choice but to take a deep breath, and the cold on her face turned into grief and fear.


    The next moment, Mo ran faints in Su Xi''s arms. Feeling the weight between her arms, Su Xi''s remaining light glimpses the smile between her eyes and her eyebrows, and immediately bites her teeth.


    However, when Suxi wanted to push away Mo ran, the old man in blue robe suddenly appeared in their hiding place.


    A trace of tiny blood color power around Suxi''s neck, a burning sensation is coming from that trace of blood color power, Suxi''s snow-white skin immediately appears in the burning sensation and burning pain.


    With a cry of pain, Suxi looks at the old man in blue robe with scared eyes, but holds Mo ran tightly in her hand. Seems to be nervous, and seems to be in this way to seek comfort.


    Because of the abrupt action of the blue robed old man, the gray shirt old man also came to them in a moment. As for the three demons, they were asked to deal with the body of the bear.


    The old man in the blue robe looked at Suxi coldly. With a movement of his fingers, the bloody spirit power around Suxi''s neck immediately tightened.


    "Ah With a cry of pain again, Suxi can''t help holding out a hand to grab her neck, but the other hand is still tightly embracing Moran.


    Seeing this, the blue robed old man''s eyes flashed with interest, but his words were merciless.


    "Where are you two from and what''s your purpose? As soon as possible, if I find that there is a trace of concealment, don''t blame me for being cruel! "


    Hearing this, Su Xi looked at the old man in blue robe in horror, pulling her neck and saying: "I My brother and I are from home Escaped from home! I have no intention of passing by here. I saw those people with the devil The war of demons, frightening If you soften your legs, you will not I dare not go


    "Oh, really? And where are your homes? "


    Hearing this, Su Xi suddenly shivered. It seemed that she was hurt by the burning pain on her neck. Tears came down and she couldn''t say a word.


    Suddenly, Su Xi felt a loose on her neck, and the blood color spirit disappeared.


    Looking up at the two old men, I found that the old man in grey shirt calmly took back his hand. There was no expression on his face, but the meaning was very clear. In this regard, Suxi immediately looked at the old man in grey shirt with a pair of grateful eyes, which was filled with tears, which made people feel pity!


    The old man with blue robe turned his head and glared at the old man with grey shirt. He asked, "old man Hu, what are you doing?"


    In the face of the blue robed old man''s angry look, the gray shirt old man seemed not to see it. His muddy eyes looked at Su Xi, and his tone was as peaceful as ever: "girl, come with me."


    As soon as the words came out, not only Su Xi''s eyes widened, but also the old man in blue robe looked at the old man in grey shirt with an unbelievable appearance. The shock in her eyes seemed to be about to run out!


    However, the old man in grey shirt didn''t pay any attention. After that, he didn''t say a word any more. He just stared at Su Xi tightly without blinking.


    Suxi didn''t know the purpose of the old man''s sudden words, but in this situation, maybe the best choice is to go back with the old man. Without any trace, she looked at the old man in the blue robe. Su Xi pondered for a while, then she looked at the old man in the gray shirt with a pair of tearful eyes.


    After biting her lips, Suxi''s expression was pitiful.


    "Master, I I escaped from home with my elder brother. I don''t know where to go. We are very grateful that our predecessors are willing to take us in! But now my elder brother is injured, and my body is weak. If I really follow my elder brother, I''m not afraid that I will give him trouble. "


    With that, Suxi immediately lowered her head, as if to cover up her inner entanglement and pain.


    At the moment when Suxi bowed her head, she missed the smile that flashed in the gray shirt old man''s eyes like stagnant water. But in a moment, the smile disappeared, as if it had never appeared.


    "Well, if you think it''s not a good name, it''s not a good one. Then, be my disciple. "


    After a moment ago, the old man in grey shirt was astonishing again. Of course, only the old man in blue was surprised this time.


    You know, over the years, I don''t know how many people want to worship the old man in grey shirt, even as a registered disciple. However, the old man in grey shirt is so high-minded that no one can look up to him. So far, his disciples and grandchildren of the same age are all there, but he can''t even see the shadow of an apprentice.


    The old man with blue robe knows the temperament of the old man with grey shirt quite well. How can he not be surprised to hear that he is going to accept the apprentice, who is still such a man with only the upper and lower strength of Xuanling mirror?


    "Don''t you take the wrong medicine, old man Hu? With your identity and strength, you are sure you wake up today with such a weak man with an oil bottle and an unknown origin? "However, the answer to him was silence. Except for the movement of the three demons over there picking up the body of the bear, it was extremely quiet here!


    After a short silence, Suxi suddenly looked up with a firm look in her eyes: "thanks for the great love of master, I will live up to the trust of master in the future!"


    When she said this, Suxi was still sitting on the ground with Mo ran in her arms. She didn''t even have a teacher worship ceremony. Such an impolite attitude, the grey shirt old man is not dissatisfied.


    He took out a pill and handed it to Suxi, saying the third sentence since today: "this pill is helpful to your brother''s injury. Please feed him and take it. Then you hold him behind me. By the way, what''s your name? "


    "Su mo. My brother''s name is Su ran. " Su Xi gathered her eyebrows and answered softly. Mo comes from the homonym of Di mo. it can be seen that Su Xi always thinks about Di mo. And she seems to be afraid that the old man in the grey shirt will ask Mo Ran''s name again. She changes Mo Ran''s name and says it.


    Looking at Su Xi''s fear in her eyes, the old man in grey shirt hooked his lips and showed a smile!


    Su Xi feeds Mo ran the pill, and holds Mo Ran''s hand tightly. Mo ran knowingly packs the medicinal power of the pill before swallowing it.


    Slowly, Mo ran opens his eyes and sees that the old man in grey shirt is obviously stunned. Su Xi quickly tells Mo ran what happened just now. In this way, Mo ran nodded and threw a grateful look at the old man in the grey shirt. Maybe it was because of the injury that he didn''t say anything superfluous.


    Then, Suxi picked up Moran and followed the old man in the gray shirt honestly.


    It was not until the three men walked a little distance that the old man in blue robe came back to his senses and quickly followed.

 Chapter 426

    All the way back to the place where the three demons fought with the earth bear, the blue robed old man''s mouth was open, and the shock in his eyes almost never retreated.


    In this regard, the old grey shirt ignored, and Su Xi and Mo ran didn''t even care.


    After this, the three demons have already disposed of the body of the earth bear. They run to the two bodies and look at them like offering credit. However, their eyes changed when they saw Su Xi and Mo ran.


    Three people coldly looked at Su Xi two people, the gray shirt old man did not speak, the blue robed old man is also in shock, did not slow down. As for Suxi, since she had played a timid girl before, she would not take the initiative to speak now.


    As a result, the scene became silent.


    I don''t know how long later, one of the three demons who jumped away could not help it. He looked at the old man in blue and asked, "elder Qi, who are these two people?"


    However, the old man with blue robe, who was called elder Qi, didn''t answer him. His eyes didn''t know where to look.


    Seeing this, the man quit right now. Maybe it''s because the elder Qi is usually close to him, and these disciples are used to making trouble with him. Once the eye turns, he grabs elder Qi''s sleeve and pulls it down!


    Just, he pulled the action just to do, the strength has not been used, the whole person is by Qi long the whole body rises of blood color light to shock to go out.


    This time, the man fell for a long time. Fortunately, elder Qi came back.


    Looking at the demon clan who fell on the ground and screamed, there was a trace of helplessness on Qi Chang''s face. Then he pointed to him and yelled: "you smelly boy, I''ve told you so many times! Don''t get close to me when I''m in a daze! You don''t understand or you don''t have a good brain, do you? "


    After being scolded like this by Qi Changlao, the man was extremely aggrieved, especially when he saw the smile of the other two demons.


    As a result, he got up from the ground with a slap on his ass and began to yell: "elder Qi, it''s clear that you don''t know where your soul is swimming. You won''t agree to us! I''ve fallen and hurt. I haven''t said anything. What are you calling me


    He said the last sentence in a very low voice. I think I still know that this kind of words can''t be roared out directly. However, his previous sentence has changed elder Qi''s face.


    The next moment, Qi Changlao''s figure appeared at his side, tightly tightening the man''s ears, but he did not speak.


    "Ah, ah! It hurts The man stood on tiptoe and kept calling, but he didn''t dare to fight.


    No one thought that some serious scenes had suddenly become such a comedy scene. Looking at the picture of the demon clan crying in elder Qi''s hands, even Suxi could not help but raise her mouth.


    Now she found that the atmosphere between these people was so good that there was no estrangement between the elder and the disciple. If we really want to use one sentence to describe the harmonious atmosphere between them, it is that these five people are like a family, they can make fun at any time.


    "Follow me, you will be our family in the future." The old man in grey shirt didn''t look at Suxi either. He just said such a sentence, which made Suxi stunned.


    It is undeniable that although the reason why the old man in grey shirt approached her is unknown, the most impossible is to be as good as ever. However, this sentence really warmed Suxi''s heart.


    When she looks at Mo ran, Su Xi''s eyes are very soft.


    After a while, the fight over there was over, and the elder Qi came back with the demon family. But, when I saw Suxi and her, her eyes were still a little strange.


    Looking at the curious eyes of the three disciples, elder Qi coughed and said, "this is the disciple you elder Hu received, Su Mo! The other is her elder brother Su ran. From today on, they will go with us. "


    As soon as the words came out, the three demons all showed a gaping look, and what''s more, they made a strange cry. To think of it, they didn''t expect that Hu Chang didn''t accept apprentices. Once he accepted apprentices, he was so hasty.


    In the meantime, the three demons were not only shocked but also envious. Elder Hu''s strength is strong, the status is not vulgar, they once also want to join elder Hu''s door.


    However, elder Hu''s attitude is very firm, and none of them is as they wish. Today, a little girl suddenly appeared. She was accepted as elder Hu''s Apprentice without doing anything. How could they not be annoyed?


    However, after seeing Su Xi''s beautiful face, this feeling of reluctance and jealousy disappeared.


    The clan they live in is good, but one thing they all want to change is to recruit female students!


    It has to be said that as a member of the sect with only male disciples, it''s hard for these people to see a woman! What''s more, that woman is so beautiful!


    In this way, thinking that there will be such a beautiful younger martial sister in the future, the three of them will be so beautiful that their eyes soften when they look at Mo ran. Who wants Mo ran to be feminine and beautiful? Besides being taller than a woman, they are even more beautiful than a woman?Three immediately received the surprised facial expression, one by one wolf''s eyes fell on Su Xi''s body, looked back and forth.


    Fortunately, these people''s eyes are all from the perspective of appreciation. If it wasn''t for Suxi who didn''t find a hint of obscenity in it, Suxi would be able to expose her strength.


    Elder Hu silently stood in front of Suxi and blocked Suxi behind him, isolating the sight of the three.


    The beauty was blocked, and the three of them refused. One of them raised his head and yelled, "who is so short of eyes "The eyes..."


    Voice disappeared in his mouth, the man swallowed a mouthful of saliva, then showed a flattering smile. The other two people see this, although the heart is like a cat scratching in general, but in the end in Hu Changlao that no emotion in the eyes of the mind.


    Ignoring the complicated thoughts in the three people''s minds, elder Hu said calmly: "if you let me know who bullied my apprentice, you will know the end."


    With that, elder Hu turned to look at Su Xi, and his tone became soft in a moment: "let''s go."


    Smelling speech, Su Xi nods and glances at the three demons in fear. Then she walks away with Mo ran.


    Until their backs were quite far away, someone said: "elder Qi, this beautiful man Oh, no, it''s the younger martial sister. It makes elder Hu look at him differently! "


    Qi Chang gave him a squint, dropped a sentence "how do I know" and chased the three of them.


    Seeing this, the three demons looked at each other and shrugged their shoulders.

 Chapter 427

    "Younger martial sister Su, my name is Ling Tianyuan. If you have anything to do in the future, please come to me. I will help you do it without saying a word!"


    "Sister Su, I''m seven terror. Don''t listen to Ling Tianyuan''s nonsense. He can''t do anything! You look for me, look for me! I tell you, my cooking is delicious. If you are hungry in the future, elder martial brother will cook for you! "


    At the same time, Ling Tianyuan''s fist also came to seven terror''s shoulder. He smashed seven terrors hard and said angrily, "seven terrors, what do you say? Why do you slander my reputation?"


    Seven terrors knead the shoulder that is hit ache, pour also didn''t return a hand, just that mouth but don''t forgive a person to get tight.


    "I''m not talking nonsense. It''s just that you''re not reliable! The patriarch asked you to water the herbs. As a result, you watered down the soul water and killed all the herbs! And last time you... "


    The voice of two people talk gradually far away, Su Xi looking at Mo ran that tease facial expression, suddenly cold face.


    However, not yet a sigh of relief, the annoying voice finally disappeared, but another flattering voice sounded in my ear.


    "Sister Su, do you remember me? I''m Cai Qi! " Cai Qi looks at Su Xi expectantly, and the desire in his eyes is very obvious.


    Seeing this, Suxi had the heart to die.


    Now it''s two days since she joined the demons. In these two days, the three demons run to Suxi to introduce themselves. They are very excited. Moreover, every time they spoke to Suxi in two days, they would repeat their names, just as they were afraid that Suxi would not remember them.


    After careful calculation, it''s the 35th time that the three people have said their names in the past two days. Now Suxi''s mind is full of the names of the three people.


    Ling Tianyuan, Qibing and Cai Qi are constantly changing. But Mo ran also came to join in the fun, but because of these people, what he said was the name of Su ran. As a result, the rotation of three names became four, and Suxi''s head was about to explode!


    At this time, looking at Cai Qi''s expectant expression, Su really wanted to slap him. However, she can''t, who told her to play a weak woman with no power to bind a chicken in the first place? If she had known that, she would have appeared with her original temperament.


    It''s just that it''s too late to say anything. So, Suxi had to cheer up, reluctantly pulled out a smile: "I remember elder martial brother Cai, but elder martial brother Cai, my elder brother''s serious injury has not healed, now he is tired. I wonder if I can give him a rest? "


    Hearing this, Cai Qi nodded: "good, good!" Then, seeing Su Xi''s face, Cai Qi immediately laughed awkwardly, and then scratched his head awkwardly: "then I won''t disturb Su''s younger martial sister to take care of his elder brother."


    After that, Cai Qi turned around with a lost face. Only half the way, he turned back.


    Seeing Su Xi''s puzzled eyes, Cai Qi said, "what, I''ll say one last word! Younger martial sister Su, don''t believe what Ling Tianyuan and Qibing said. They are unreliable! Come to me if you have something to do in the future


    With that, Cai Qi showed a silly smile, turned around and ran away to fight with Ling Tianyuan.


    Seeing the three people walking away, Mo ran, who was still pale, said with a smile: "sister Su, it seems that your charm is not reduced anywhere!"


    Because elder Hu and elder Qi said they had something to do two days ago and left the team, now only Suxi and the three demons are left on the road together. Mo Ran''s performance is not so careful, and the words that tease Suxi come out.


    However, he was not stupid either. In order to prevent some people from playing as pigs and eating tigers, or the two elders didn''t go far away. They just gathered their breath and followed them. Mo ran set up a technique around them, so that no one could hear them.


    It''s also because Mo ran teases her and doesn''t forget to take precautions. Su Xi doesn''t fight back at Mo ran.


    With a light glance at Mo ran, Su Xi said calmly: "maybe at the beginning, I should transform you into a woman, so that the person surrounded by several people will not be me."


    Hearing this, Mo Ran''s face did not change at all. If his appearance turned into a woman, it would be more popular than Suxi. After all, Suxi is far less charming than Mo ran. It''s a pity that he has appeared as a man now. It''s useless for Suxi to say these threats again. So, Mo Ran is not only not angry, but also smiling, a pair of eyes are almost into a seam.


    Seeing this, Suxi was helpless. In the face of Mo Ran''s attitude, Su Xi has no way at all. Take a cool look at Mo ran again. Suxi doesn''t say anything and trots after the three demons.


    Seeing Su Xi''s running back, the smile on Mo Ran''s face becomes more and more uncontrollable. He really came to the right place this time. Otherwise, where could he see Suxi like this? With a good mood, Mo ran pretended to be ill and had a lot of fun.


    After walking for half a day, the five gradually came to a more open place.


    There was a faint fragrance in the air. No one felt comfortable when he smelled it. It seemed that he had forgotten his troubles.In order not to make the three demons suspicious, Su Xi and her husband did the same thing. They closed their eyes and looked intoxicated, as if they were attracted by the fragrance and were completely intoxicated by it.


    Seven terrors is the first to wake up. When he opens his eyes, a mouthful of fresh blood overflows from his mouth.


    Seven terrors is the most powerful and sensitive of the three demons. Presumably, he is also aware of the abnormality of the fragrance, so he uses the secret method of hurting himself to force himself to wake up, so he has the blood.


    Looking at Su Xi, all four of them are still closed eyes, especially when Su Xi''s face has appeared abnormal flush and strange happy expression, seven terror heart next one Lin, immediately released the spirit force, mercilessly hit the four in the chest!


    An unexpected attack shocked the four people''s bodies, and then Su Xi and Mo ran were shocked by this force and sat on the ground with blood flowing out of their mouths.


    Ling Tianyuan and Cai Qi wanted to be a little better. They just stepped back, but their faces were so pale that they didn''t have any blood.


    Seven terror quickly ran to Su Xi''s side, want to help Su Xi, but by the side of the ink dye without trace of block.


    The hand quickly grasps Su Xi''s arm, Mo ran hurriedly says: "younger sister, are you ok?"


    As soon as these words come out, Ling Tianyuan and CAI Qicai discover that Su Xi, who is sitting on the ground, is also ignoring her own physical condition. They quickly surround Su Xi and look anxious.

 Chapter 428

    Cai Qi pushed seven terrors, but it didn''t use much force. He just let seven terrors step back.


    "My younger martial sister is so weak that she can''t compare with us. Why do you lay such a heavy hand on her?"


    The voice falls, even Ling Tianyuan is also a face indignant looking at seven terror, that way, unexpectedly is Su Xi injured than their own injury also let them angry general.


    In the face of Ling Tianyuan''s glare, seven terror scratched his head, and his face was full of shame. Just now he saw that Suxi''s situation was a little critical. He didn''t think so much about it. He attacked himself and went out. Now looking at Su Xi''s pale face, seven frightens in the heart also very not taste.


    Therefore, in the face of the questions of the two classmates, Qibing did not explain for himself. Even, he did not say that his move was to save talents.


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere among the three people became fiery, and there was a posture that they could start fighting if they didn''t agree with each other. However, the three people didn''t see Su Xi''s shining light when they looked at each other.


    The fingertip flashed a trace of bloody spirit power, and the next moment was quietly from Ling Tianyuan''s stamina. At the same time, Suxi stands up with the help of Mo Ran''s hand and looks at them with a smile.


    "Three elder martial brothers don''t have to be like this. I''d like to thank elder martial brother Qibing this time. Otherwise, I don''t know how long I''m going to indulge in the fragrance!"


    Suxi''s voice sounds soft and soft, which is very suitable for the role she plays now. Moreover, after her voice fell, the atmosphere of anger among the three suddenly dissipated, as if they had never glared at each other.


    The three people seem to wake up suddenly from a certain situation. They know what happened, but they don''t know why they look at each other so angrily. The three people usually have a good relationship, and they only quarrel at most. But just now, it was obvious that they were all angry, and they were very angry, so it was strange.


    However, these three people are also neurotic. When they feel that they can''t think of any way out, they give up decisively. At this time, looking at the gentle smile on Suxi''s face, they are all embarrassed.


    However, before they could ease their embarrassment, Suxi said, "I remember I just smelled a fragrance before I became like that. Is there something wrong with the fragrance?"


    In order to show her ignorance, Suxi lowered her head when she said this, and her tone was uncertain.


    However, the face of seven terrors is suddenly changed.


    "I know what''s going on," he said. Seeing that several people''s eyes fell on him, Qibing continued: "I''ve heard of this fragrance from other senior brothers. Once someone smells it, if they don''t have enough cultivation, they will directly fall into the best things they have experienced in their life. After that, if there is no external force to pull you out or sink you deeply, you will indulge in that kind of fantasy until you die of exhaustion of your spiritual power! "


    With these words, all the people present turned pale. Su Xi pulled her ink dyed sleeve nervously and showed the appearance of the girl who escaped from a small place incisively and vividly.


    He patted Suxi''s hand comfortingly. Mo ran said, "this fragrance is so dangerous. Fortunately, brother Qibing''s hand is in time. Otherwise, I''m afraid Thank you, brother Qibing


    Listening to Mo Ran''s praise, Qi Bing''s face was slightly flushed, and he was very embarrassed to scratch his head: "brother Su Ran is joking. These are what I should do. It''s my duty to protect my younger martial sister!"


    Because Mo Ran is Su Xi''s elder brother now, and these people are extremely attentive to Su Xi. Based on the principle that only by loving your family and pleasing your younger martial sister can you please her, Qi Bing is shameless. He treats Mo ran as his elder brother and takes care of her a lot.


    In this regard, Ling Tianyuan and Cai Qi are very red eyed. They have to learn from each other, but Mo ran also enjoys the enthusiasm of the three.


    Give Su Xi a look without trace, Mo ran doesn''t speak any more.


    Seven terrors didn''t feel embarrassed, but went on to the topic just now and said: "generally speaking, where there is such a fragrance, there must be the existence of the soul flower. The flower of soul birthday is the main medicinal material for refining the reviving pill, and it is also something we are looking for in this training. "


    Finish saying, seven terrible eyes gush up a kind of thing called excited. Obviously, they have been out training for more than a month, during which they met many demons, but they didn''t meet what they wanted for this mission. I didn''t expect that Su had followed them for two days when she met this flower. It was really lucky!


    At this time, Suxi doesn''t know that Qibing has attributed all the credit to her for meeting hunshenghua. If she knew that seven terrors thought so, she would not be able to laugh or cry!


    After seven terrors finish these words, Ling Tianyuan and Cai Qi look at each other and see the same surprise in each other''s eyes. Now they completely forget their previous unhappiness.


    Cai Qi stepped forward, pulled the sleeve of seven terrors, and said, "then tell us how we will pick up the flower of the soul birthday?"


    Seven terror is not only the most powerful of the three, but also the think tank of the three. Once there is any problem, Cai Qi and Ling Tianyuan will always consult Qibing, and this time is no exception.Smell speech, seven terrors just then return very excited facial expression immediately heavy come down.


    "In addition to the pervasive fragrance that can make people lose their mind, there is also a kind of powerful demons guarding the place where the flower of soul birthday appears. Generally speaking, the strength of the magic object will not be lower than that of Xuanling mirror. If we want to pick the flower of soul birthday, we must take a long-term view. Otherwise, with our four or five sections of Xuanling mirror, even the total strength is not enough for the demon to see! "


    After hearing this, their faces collapsed. Even Suxi was in mourning. She was full of panic and bewilderment.


    Seeing four people like this, seven terrors is not good to show such an expression again. Mix don''t care of smile, seven terror said: "things are not no turning around, I just said it, as long as we take a long view, then there is still hope."


    "Although our strength is not strong, the good thing is that there are a lot of them! As long as we discuss the countermeasures, even the fourth segment of Xuanling mirror is not sure to lose to the ninth segment of Xuanling mirror, right? In addition, zongmen sent us such a task, naturally, they also thought of this problem. Zongmen assured us that we could solve this problem. "


    "So, now let''s stop pitying ourselves and think about how to get the flowers. When I came out, Shifu said, "if we don''t take back any of the items in the mission, then we are not qualified. Do you know the consequences?"


    Smell speech, Cai Qi and Ling Tianyuan''s complexion a change, eyes have a fear.

 Chapter 429

    The atmosphere became more and more dignified, and an indescribable heaviness pervaded among several people. Su Xi and Mo ran looked at each other and did not speak.


    After a while of silence, Su Xuecai slowly raised her head, but her eyes couldn''t help dodging. It seemed that she was not confident in herself, and she was afraid that what she said would make the impression of the seven terror three worse.


    "Does that fragrance only work for us demons?"


    Smelling speech, a doubt flashed in seven terror''s eyes: "of course not..." Said, seven terror''s words sound a meal, happy color from the face a flash but pass: "yes! Although we can''t beat the magic thing, we can take the thing that emits fragrance to make it fall into a dream, and then we can take the opportunity to pick the flower of the birthday of the soul! "


    The voice falls, seven terror excitedly looking at Su Xi, the eyes are full of appreciation: "Su younger martial sister, you are really too clever! No wonder people like elder Hu favor you and want to accept you as an apprentice. You still have such a good brain


    Su Xi bowed her head and laughed with embarrassment, but her heart was full of speechless: "elder martial brother Qibing is ridiculous. I''m just talking about it casually. Elder martial brother Qibing is smart, so she thought of a way all of a sudden."


    Listening to Su Xi''s praise for herself, Qi Bing''s heart is full of happiness, and he immediately takes a proud look at Cai Qi and Ling Tianyuan. In the past two days, Suxi''s attitude towards several people was very good, but it was the first time that she praised others!


    In this way, Rao Shi''s steady temperament with seven terrors also began to drift.


    Cai Qi and Ling Tianyuan are very unwilling to stare at Qibing''s complacency, but they don''t care too much about it because they still have business to do. However, in their hearts, this matter has been deeply engraved, presumably for a long time, these two people will become crazy for Su Xi''s praise.


    Hate to withdraw their eyes, Ling Tianyuan asked: "but, the power of the demon is so much higher than us, we do not have the antidote of the fragrance, we do not know what is the fragrance. To say the least, even if we find something with this kind of fragrance, we will also take it. How can we make the devil fall into the trap? "


    As soon as this remark came out, several people fell into thinking again.


    For a long time, several people still did not come to a conclusion. When Suxi saw some people, she knew how long it would take for them to come up with a solution. Now Suxi''s lack of time is the most.


    So Suxi whispered, "I think of something." At the same time, Su Xi gave Mo ran a wink without any trace.


    Seeing this, Mo ran immediately understood Su Xi''s meaning: "sister said that she had smelled this fragrance in her hometown before, right?"


    Hearing these words, the home port of the seven terror three immediately concentrates on Mo ran and Su Xi, and the meaning in their eyes is not clear.


    Mo ran smiles at several people, and then says, "my sister and I used to be playful. We used to hide in the mountains for each other to find. But once, after I hid, I saw a dark green flower, and then I smelled a strange fragrance. At that time, I just inhaled one mouthful, and then I became delirious and fell there directly. "


    "Later, when it was dark, my sister didn''t find me, so she went home crying to find my father. I was brought home by my father. At that time, I forgot what my father used to wake me up


    Smell speech, seven frighten the facial expression of three people is surprise first, after all know to send out the thing of sweet smell son is what appearance. But then there was another disappointment. Even if they knew it, they didn''t know how to untie the toxicity of the fragrance. Before they got the dark green flower, they were poisoned to death.


    However, Suxi secretly took a look at Mo ran, and then whispered: "my father said that in the ten steps of poison, there must be something to solve the poison. Perhaps, if you find the dark green flower, you will find the antidote. "


    "Yes! Sister Su is right. We can''t start to retreat before we do it! " Say, seven terrors take out a few Dan medicine to distribute to four people.


    "It''s a pill that can isolate the smell of the outside world. Although the smell is pervasive, it can block some after taking this pill. Plus our own strength, as long as we find the dark green flowers and antidote in a quarter of an hour, it will be OK. "


    Then, seven terror encouragement like looked at a few people, did not mention, if can''t find how to do.


    For this kind of behavior of seven terrors, Su Xi shook her head in her heart. The seven terrorists are quick minded, but they are not comprehensive enough. It''s good to improve the confidence of teammates, but in the case of unknown results, words that blindly think in a good direction will be counterproductive.


    In my mind, Su Xi didn''t say it. Who let her play a little girl who can''t do anything? Up to now, Suxi is more and more regret that she chose such a role to play.


    With a sigh, it seems that she is the only one who pays more attention to the seven terror three. Although the seven terrors are demons, after a few days together, Suxi finds that these three people are kind-hearted and sincere. So, Suxi really didn''t want to see several people die.Such an idea flashed through my mind. Suxi followed Mo ran to look for the dark green flowers, along with Ling Tianyuan.


    A few people search, but the shadow of the flower is not seen, on the contrary, the fragrance began to constantly penetrate into the nostrils of a few people, affecting the minds of a few people.


    Su Xi two people pour to be good, have not been affected, but seven terrors three people begin to have some trance. Yu Guang glances at Ling Tianyuan, who is obviously shaking. Su Xi quietly releases her spiritual power. It''s just that under the package of magic, the spiritual power is transparent and can''t be found.


    With the continuous diffusion of spiritual power, the surrounding scenes are clearly printed in Suxi''s mind.


    Suddenly, Su Xi''s eyes were awe inspiring, and then changed back to the way she didn''t know anything.


    But because fragrance son already some lost Ling Tianyuan, from don''t notice Su Xi this moment of dissimilarity.


    Without any trace, Su Xi''s feet moved a little to the right, Mo ran followed silently, and pulled Ling Tianyuan''s sleeve, so ling Tianyuan turned a direction unconsciously.


    After more than a hundred steps, Suxi stopped. Her eyes looked at the shining dark green flowers not far away, and her mouth began to smile.


    Looking at Mo ran, Mo ran shakes Ling Tianyuan''s body knowingly, and then says happily: "brother Ling, I found that flower!"


    At the same time of shaking, ink dye a trace of spiritual power quietly into Ling Tianyuan''s body. Therefore, Ling Tianyuan soon recovered his mind.


    Seeing the dark green flowers, Ling Tianyuan''s face was filled with joy, and then he cried out and called the seven terrorists.

 Chapter 430

    After more than ten breath, seven terror two people came here. Five people line up, eyes are not far away on the quiet open dark green flowers, the expression on the face is almost the same.


    Seven terrors can''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva, but in the heart is thinking Su Xi''s luck is really good, almost as long as Su Xi in, as if to find things can be found in general. Even seven terrors still wonder if the reason why Hu Chang took Suxi as an apprentice is because he took a fancy to Suxi.


    However, on second thought, elder Hu is not such a shallow person, and elder Hu has never seen Suxi before. How can he know Suxi''s luck?


    Jilted to jilt own head, seven terrors drive these strange ideas out from the brain, then say to four people: "this flower found, so this antidote?"


    Four people look at each other, just rising up a little joy is to be broken by a sentence of seven terror.


    Then, the five quickly looked away at the dark green flowers and began to search around for something that looked like an antidote.


    However, the antidote is more difficult to find than dark green flowers. No matter how they know the appearance of dark green flowers, but the antidote is completely unknown. Even if they look like them, they may not guarantee that it is the antidote. If they try it on their own, they will face the result of finding the wrong antidote, poisoning the experimenter and then dying of mental exhaustion.


    Thinking of this, the five people''s hearts became more and more heavy.


    By now, more than half of a quarter of an hour has passed, and they have no time.


    Suddenly, a trace of firmness flashed in Mo Ran''s eyes, and then he went directly to the dark green flowers and drew several deep breaths!


    In this way, even with the protection of Dan medicine, it can''t help but have such a strong aroma! The next moment, Mo ran fell to the ground in their eyes.


    Suxi ran out with a choking voice: "brother!"


    The shrill cry will pull the seven terror three people back from the shock. After seeing the strange face of ink dye, a trace of complex emotion flashed across the three people''s hearts.


    It is undeniable that although they have been around Suxi these days, they have a very good attitude towards Suxi, and they are also very good at ink dyeing, as if they don''t doubt their appearance at all. However, they have been strictly educated since childhood, and they always keep a vigilant attitude towards people with unknown origins. They have never trusted Suxi and Moran from the bottom of their heart.


    However, after seeing that Mo ran did not hesitate to try drugs for their plan, their minds changed quietly.


    It''s their task to pick up the flowers. Suxi is a new disciple of elder Hu. It''s reasonable to say that they don''t have to do anything. But Su Xi and her husband have sacrificed so much to help them get the flowers. The friendship among them is not blind, so they can see it naturally.


    So, the three people''s doubts about Suxi and Suxi completely dissipated at this moment.


    Listening to Suxi''s sobs, it seems that they are not willing to cry because they don''t want to gain weight. But because they can''t help it, they make a little noise, which makes them feel bad.


    Cai Qihong''s eyes and fists were clenched tightly. The next moment, however, she cried out: "find the antidote quickly!"


    After that, Cai Qi stopped looking at Su Xi''s direction and began to look for it more carefully. Seven terrors two people also suddenly return to God, looking for the antidote one after another, the complexion is anxious.


    However, the more anxious it is, the easier it is to be careless. The carefulness in daily life has been covered by anxiety for a long time, but I can''t find anything that looks like an antidote.


    With the passage of time, Mo Ran''s face became more and more ugly. He seemed to fall into some illusion, and the scene should be very painful for him. The sweat on his forehead had stuck Mo Ran''s long hair together.


    In order to win the trust of Ling Tianyuan, Mo ran didn''t have any defense, that is to say, he really inhaled the fragrance, or took a big mouthful! Although ink dye strength is high, but under his deliberate, even if his strength is strong, also can''t resist.


    Lying in Su Xi''s arms, Mo ran couldn''t help struggling, with a pale and angry face.


    Seeing this, Suxi cried out: "brother! Are you okay? Brother, don''t scare me


    Listening to Su Xi''s cry, Ling Tianyuan''s three figures become more and more anxious, and their eyes scan the ground, hoping to see the shadow of the antidote at the next moment. But I don''t know if it''s God against them or what. The antidote is that there is no shadow at all!


    In a hurry, Su Xi holds Mo ran and looks around.


    Suddenly, Su Xi''s eyes fell on a very humble grass. In a critical situation, even if you can''t eat it, Su Xi tears off the grass, turns it into a paste with her spiritual power, and shoves it into Mo Ran''s mouth.


    Poor Mo ran was suffering from the situation after he fell into the illusion. Now he was rudely fed a grass that he didn''t know what it was by Suxi. Especially after he woke up and felt the unspeakable sour taste in his mouth, Mo Ran''s eyes towards Suxi were as strange as they were!Hate hate of stare Su Xi, Mo ran immediately became a pair of very weak, obviously just wake up.


    See this, Suxi tears and smile, don''t care about tears flow all over her face, let her look at me still pity at the same time, also with a little embarrassed.


    "Brother, you wake up! How wonderful Su Xi''s voice is very loud, which immediately attracts Ling Tianyuan and his three friends.


    They ran to Suxi and found that although they were still weak, they were relieved that they had got rid of the control of the fragrance.


    Cai Qi took a look at Mo ran apologetically and said: "brother Su ran, we are dragging you down this time. I didn''t expect that you are such a righteous person, willing to do such a life-threatening thing for us! I really don''t know how to thank you. "


    "Yes, yes! Brother Su, it''s really critical. Don''t do such stupid things in the future. " Ling Tianyuan nodded solemnly, and there was a trace of intimacy between the words.


    Although Qibing didn''t speak, the expression on his face showed his worry. Seeing that, Mo ran reluctantly raised a smile. With his pale face and his beautiful face, Liu Fufeng looked weaker than the woman!


    "I''m reckless, and I have to trouble three of you to worry about me. However, if I can wake up, it means that I have found the antidote? That''s good. "


    Hear Mo ran this words, three people this just reaction come over this problem, on the face one after another gush a touch of joy.

 Chapter 431

    Seven terror saw Ling Tianyuan two people a word, then turn to see to Su Xi. When he saw Su Xi''s embarrassment, he was not disgusted, but more distressed. They are a good pair of brothers and sisters. For them, they actually experience life and death. Because of this, Qi Bing''s pity for Su Xi is even stronger.


    However, now is not the time to say this, thought that has found the antidote, seven terror is very excited.


    "What is the antidote? The three of us have just searched for a long time, but we have not found any clue. This time, it''s still younger martial sister Su who is very powerful. One of us beat the three of us! "


    As soon as these words came out, Cai Qi and Ling Tianyuan nodded busily. At this time, they didn''t forget to get a good impression on Su Xi.


    Su Xi lowered her head in embarrassment and wiped away the tears on her face. Her voice was very small: "the three elder martial brothers flattered me. I just saw that my elder brother was too sad. In a hurry, she casually pulled a piece of grass and gave it to my elder brother. I didn''t expect that she really got rid of his poison by mistake. Strictly speaking, it''s also my brother''s life, otherwise I would not find the antidote so easily. "


    Wen Yan, the three people can not help but feel that the gap between people is too big. They have been searching for the antidote for a long time, but there is no news. Is it true that the antidote also needs to recognize men and women, not that women can''t find it?


    Three people in the mind coincidentally flashed this idea, immediately felt too absurd, put it far away.


    It seems that they live in a group of big men for a long time, and even their thoughts have become abnormal! Think of this, three people look at Su Xi''s eyes become more eager, connect down to do what is forgotten.


    Seeing this, a haze flashed in Mo Ran''s eyes. Although he often teases Suxi about it, Suxi is the one he admires. Even if Hua Qingyan becomes Suxi now, its essence remains unchanged. So, seeing the three men staring at Suxi with this kind of eyes at the moment, as if they were going to eat Suxi, Mo ran was upset.


    He glared at Suxi secretly and looked at Suxi''s innocent expression. Mo ran coughed and said weakly: "let''s take the antidote quickly, and then carefully discuss how to deal with the demon. If the time is too long and the demon finds us, we are all in danger. "


    Although Mo Ran''s voice was not big, he used his spiritual power to force his voice into a thin line and got into the ears of the three people.


    In this way, the three people''s ears were immediately filled with Mo Ran''s voice, and suddenly recovered from Su Xi.


    Looking at Su Xi, who has been lowering her head, and the ink dye whose face is not very good, the three people scratch their heads and smile with embarrassment, but they don''t realize how embarrassed they are.


    After a moment''s silence, Qibing was not shy, but said anxiously: "brother Su Ran is right. It''s not long since it''s a quarter of an hour. We''d better take the antidote first, and then go to a place that can''t be affected by the aroma. "


    Smell speech, Ling Tianyuan two people quickly nod, then looked at Su Xi.


    Su Xi stretched out her hand and pointed to the grass at their feet. She said, "this grass is the antidote for fragrance."


    Follow Su Xi''s finger to see, three people immediately discovered that grow in oneself foot side insignificant grass. A gust of wind, the grass began to swing around, as if laughing at the three of them are blind in general, clearly antidote in front of them, but they are not found!


    "No, that''s what the antidote looks like?" Cai Qi said what both Qibing and Ling Tianyuan wanted to say. Then they looked at each other and showed the expression of swallowing flies. They squatted down to accept their fate and picked up the grass.


    In a short time, they picked enough grass. After picking up Mo ran, in order to prevent the demon from knowing that it was the antidote, he solved the poison before the fragrance went deep. Seven terrors set a fire and burned the rest of the grass clean.


    After that, Ling Tianyuan and Cai Qi hold Mo ran and watch the dark green flowers protected by seven terrors from being destroyed by the fire, leaving the area far away.


    Half an hour later, after treating the wound for ink dye, five people began to discuss the next specific plan.


    "Seven terrors, we don''t know what kind of monster it is. What if it isn''t affected by the fragrance then?"


    Sitting next to Qibing, Cai Qi looks at Qibing''s slightly green face and asks such a question.


    Hearing the speech, Qibing looked at Cai Qi helplessly, and his tone was speechless: "they all said that you never listen to master''s lectures or read books. Now it seems that you really do! Master has said long ago that the demons in the demon world are very sensitive to smell. When they can quickly find out the alien approaches, they can''t avoid the smell from getting into their nose, and they can never resist the influence of the smell. "


    "Although some demons have certain resistance to the smell, they are not sure to be knocked down by the smell. But have you ever thought that the flower has been there for so long, but it has not been destroyed, which means that it has the ability to attack the demon guarding the flower. The demon is afraid, so it dare not get close to it! "As the voice fell, Qibing gave Cai Qi a look with a kind of childish eyes, and made no secret of his disdain for Cai Qi''s knowledge.


    Cai Qi blushed and stammered: "well I''m not forgetting Forget it? Since you You said that. What do you say next What shall we do? "


    Looking at Cai Qi''s appearance, the other four people all laughed, and Cai Qi''s face became more and more red.


    Then, instead of making fun of Cai Qi, they seriously discussed the details.


    Seven terrors picked up a branch, drew on the ground and said: "this is the source of the fragrance we just found. As far as I know, the flower of soul birthday must not exceed 500 steps. That is to say, if the fragrance had not existed just now, I''m afraid we would have been discovered by the magic thing we were guarding."


    "Is it so powerful?" Mo ran moved to Su Xi and said with a frown.


    Hearing this, Qibing nodded, with a trace of worry in his eyes: "because brother Su ran was poisoned before, but now he hasn''t recovered, and younger martial sister Su is a weak woman, even if she has cultivation, it''s not convenient to deal with that monster. So, the task of dealing with the demons is left to the three of us, don''t you two mind? "


    After that, seven terror looks at Ling Tianyuan and Cai Qi, but they are not worried that they will deny.


    Sure enough, they nodded and agreed. Ling Tianyuan patted his chest and said, "no problem. We should take care of our younger martial sisters when we are elder martial brothers."


    As soon as this remark came out, several people laughed.

 Chapter 432

    In this case, Suxi took a look at the three and said, "but if we don''t take part in the action against the demons, what are we going to do? If you ask me and my brother to watch you desperately, then I I... "


    After talking for a long time, Suxi didn''t say what she had to say. Instead, she made herself blush.


    Such a blush full of cheek bashful appearance, straight see seven terror three people are staring big eyes, even ink dye pupil is slightly a shrink, just because of seven terror several people''s existence, so just endure not to show.


    All he saw was Suxi''s cold appearance. Occasionally, her expression was more vivid, and she was making fun of him. Although Suxi''s performance along the way is always in accordance with the appearance of women who come out of small places and blush, it''s always not as amazing and shocking as this one. For a moment, Mo ran really praised Su Xi''s acting skills.


    Seven terrors scratch to scratch a head, just still calm appearance unexpectedly is all disappeared!


    "Don''t say that, younger martial sister su. Although you don''t have to deal with the demons with us, you also have a task. According to the truth, the strength of the demon must not be weak. We three alone are not rivals at all. So, when we hold down the demon, you and brother Su ran will take the opportunity to get the flower. Then, you condense your spiritual power into a flower and shoot it into the sky. When we see it, nature will leave. "


    In a few words, seven terrors completed the distribution of the contents of this incident. Although he didn''t show any pressure when he spoke, who among the people present didn''t know how dangerous it would be to fight the demon, especially in the situation of great disparity between the two sides.


    However, seven terror three people did not say anything, directly took the most dangerous task in the past. To this, Su Xi flashed a trace of warmth in her heart and nodded gently.


    In this way, the plan even has a rudiment.


    After a rest for a while, the five soldiers divided into two groups and approached the flower carefully.


    Seven terror three people fight head, and with Su Xi two people formed a bright and dark situation. Su Xi two people in dark, and seven terror three people in Ming.


    Hiding behind the tree trunk, Suxi looks at the back of the seven terrors, and the blush on her face disappears. Instead, she always observes the vigilance and vigilance around her.


    Mo ran walks lazily beside Su Xi, holding a withered straw pole in his mouth: "I can''t imagine that your heart is still very soft! I can''t believe that it''s you


    Smell speech, Su Xi didn''t see Mo ran one eye: "if you have not eaten enough grass, I can satisfy your wish."


    Hearing this, Mo ran suddenly remembered the sour taste of the grass before, and his stomach was sick! If he had known that, he would not have done it in a fake way, which made him uncomfortable at the thought of the grass.


    She glares at Su Xi fiercely. What else does Mo ran want to say, but Su Xi raises her hand to stop her. Because, seven terrors there appeared a black wolf!


    "It''s the night wolf!" While speaking, Suxi''s tone was a little dignified.


    Night wolf is a very common kind of demon in the demon world. As the name suggests, their strength will be greatly enhanced at night, and even the demons in the same level are not their opponents. And the adult night wolf has a little mental, in the battle is like God help, powerful! Although it''s day now, the sun has tilted to the west, and it won''t be long before night.


    In this way, if the seven terror trios don''t make a quick decision, once it''s night, the seven terror trios can''t escape the claws of the night wolf, no matter how strict their plans are and no matter how tacit their actions are!


    After Suxi told the story of the night wolf, Mo Ran''s expression became a little serious. In the final analysis, his heart is also kind, seven terror three people''s action he is not without seeing in the eye, this time, he really does not want seven terror three people to die here!


    "Well, can we help?"


    Smell speech, Su Xi gently shakes her head: "no, seven terrors they originally come out to experience, if they can''t even solve this matter, then the purpose of their experience is not achieved. Now, we just need to see what they do, and it''s not too late to act on the line of life and death. "


    Listen to Su Xi''s words, Mo ran doesn''t refute, just eyes have been looking at the direction of seven terror three people.


    While Su Xi talks with Mo ran, the seven terror three naturally see and suddenly appear in front of them. Looking at the saliva dripping from the sharp tusks and the fierce eyes, there was a little hesitation at the foot of the seven terrible people.


    With his hand on his back, seven terrors gave the signal that he had agreed with Suxi before, indicating that they would hold down the night wolf, and Suxi could act. After finishing all this, all the attention of seven terrors is put on the body of the night devil wolf, dare not have a trace of carelessness.


    At this time, the seven terrors didn''t know. Although Suxi saw his gesture, she didn''t go to get the flowers at all. Instead, she stood in the dark and looked at them.


    Time bit by bit in the past, the atmosphere between the three and a wolf also gradually dyed a trace of the color of killing.


    "Be careful, everyone. Everything depends on the machine!"Smell speech, Cai Qi and Ling Tianyuan nod one after another, the foot also begins to move, will seven terrors surround in the middle.


    Xu is the movement of two people to stimulate the night wolf, has been waiting for the opportunity of the night wolf suddenly issued a roar, like lightning toward the direction of three people rush away!


    At the same time, Cai Qi also changed the position of Ling Tianyuan. In the blink of an eye, he came to the left and right sides of the night wolf, and the attack in his hands was almost instantaneous! And in front of the night devil wolf, Qibing also took out his hand which was always behind him. On the palm of his hand, a cluster of light which was condensed by the spirit power exuded fierce brilliance.


    Almost when the night devil wolf was about to get close, Qibing threw the aura group out of his hand, and at the same time, he stepped back, and a sharp sword suddenly appeared in his hand.


    This night wolf is an adult wolf, that is to say, it already has a certain intelligence. Therefore, in Cai Qi''s and Ling Tianyuan''s act of encircling Qibing in the middle just now, he judged that Qibing was the principal of the three.


    As the saying goes, the thief catches the king first, and the first attack target of the night wolf is seven terrors. As a result, it has relaxed its vigilance against Cai Qi and Ling Tianyuan.


    After easily avoiding the attack of seven terrors, the speed of the night devil wolf suddenly accelerated. He didn''t look at the attack from both sides. His slender eyes were staring at seven terrors like a poisonous snake.


    With this kind of gaze, Qibing feels numb. Seeing that Cai Qi''s attack has not done any harm to the night wolf, he quickly nods to Ling Tianyuan.


    Then, Ling Tianyuan knowingly takes out a high-level magic core to attract the attention of the night wolf.

 Chapter 433

    This is the plan agreed by the three people. First, the seven terrors attract the attention of the night wolf, and then they attack when the night wolf is unprepared.


    If the night wolf is injured by their attack, they will attack and lead the night wolf to the fragrant place. If they fail, Ling Tianyuan will take out a high-level magic core to attract the sight of the night wolf from Qibing, and then he will lead the night wolf to the fragrant place by himself.


    For demons, in addition to sucking the spirit power of demons, swallowing the magic core is also a way to quickly improve their own strength. Therefore, the magic core is absolutely a thing of great attraction to the demons, let alone Ling Tianyuan took out a high-level magic core!


    In this way, it''s like putting a feast in front of a beggar, you don''t believe that the night wolf doesn''t bite!


    Sure enough, after the appearance of the high-level magic core, the nose of the night wolf moved. The night wolf with a keen sense of smell can easily catch the attractive smell from the magic core.


    Because of the reaction to the condition of the magic core, the step of the night wolf rushing to the seven terrors is a meal, and there is a human hesitation in his eyes. And just because of its hesitation, the figure of seven terrors opened the distance with it.


    Looking at the seven terrors, who are more and more far away from themselves, and looking at the lingtianyuan with the magic core constantly waving there, the night devil wolf finally did not resist the temptation of the devil. Between the seven terrors and the magic core, he resolutely chose the latter!


    With a twist of his neck, the night wolf turned a direction in a very strange posture and attacked Ling Tianyuan like lightning again.


    Seeing this, Ling Tianyuan, who had been prepared for a long time, started to run away with the enchanted core. Naturally, his direction was the place with dark green flowers. And in his hand, he has been holding the grass, for fear that he accidentally absorbed the aroma, which can detoxify in time.


    In order to gain more time for Ling Tianyuan, Cai Qi made an attack that looked very strong, but actually could only delay the night wolf for a small step. In this way, it not only gives Ling Tianyuan time, but also prevents the night devil wolf from being inspired by Cai Qi''s attack. Regardless of the special purpose of the magic core, he stops to deal with Cai Qi. In this way, only one of Cai Qi will die!


    Fortunately, Cai Qi''s strength is very well controlled, which not only blocks the night wolf, but also doesn''t annoy it. Therefore, after avoiding Cai Qi''s attack, the night wolf just glared at Cai Qi fiercely, and then ignored Cai Qi and went straight after Ling Tianyuan.


    Because of such a little delay, Ling Tianyuan has disappeared, but the faint smell of magic core in the air makes the night wolf not lose his way at all.


    At this time, seven terrors have already come to Cai Qi''s side. After nodding with Cai Qi, they also follow that direction.


    "Let''s go, too."


    After saying that, Su Xi in the dark didn''t go to pick the flowers for her birthday, but she still followed behind several people. Look at her appearance, if you don''t make sure the safety of the seven terror three, I''m afraid you won''t go to pick up the flower of soul birthday.


    Seeing this, Mo ran shrugs and follows Su Xi without saying anything.


    There is an old saying that plans can''t keep up with changes! Although the plan that the seven terror trio came up with in a short time was detailed enough, they did not judge that the magic thing guarding the flower was the night wolf, so they also ignored the speed of the night wolf.


    Because of this mistake, the original plan with high feasibility has a chance.


    After less than half a cup of tea, the night wolf has caught up with Ling Tianyuan. Just now, Cai Qi''s strike had no effect on it at all, and even the minimum blocking effect had not played a bit!


    "Ouch!" The night devil wolf roared up to the sky, and suddenly his huge body rushed to Ling Tianyuan!


    Ling Tianyuan, who was already in a panic, felt numb when he heard the wolf roar. Before he could turn his head, he was rushed to the ground by the night devil wolf!


    As soon as the hand was loose, the magic core fell and rolled several times on the ground. The grass of the other hand also fell on the ground.


    Fortunately, the night wolf''s target is all above the magic core. Seeing that the magic core has fallen, he doesn''t tangle with Ling Tianyuan. He turns around and pours on the magic core. Ling Tianyuan, who was suddenly light, was greatly relieved. The next moment he came back to his senses. He rushed like that demon core!


    At this time, seven terror and Cai Qi, who are coming, see this scene. What they don''t think about is that the two powerful attacks are going towards the night wolf.


    Although there is the temptation of enchanted core, the night wolf''s sensitivity to danger still exists. As soon as he detects the attack, he stops to rush to the core and resists the attack.


    At this time, Ling Tianyuan speeded up his speed and got the magic core before the night wolf!


    As soon as the magic core started, Ling Tianyuan didn''t dare to delay. He didn''t even care about the grass on the ground. He began to move quickly.


    The night demon wolf who just flashed two attacks noticed Ling Tianyuan''s action, and his heart was in a rage. However, seven terrors and Cai Qi didn''t keep their hands this time. Under the entanglement of these two people, the night demon wolf couldn''t get away for a while!This time, the night wolf was completely angered by the three people''s actions. It didn''t care about the magic core that Ling Tianyuan took away. Anyway, in its heart, Ling Tianyuan was just a clown. When it cleaned up the seven terrors and Cai Qi, it would be too late.


    However, in order to have another accident, the night wolf in line with the principle of quick decision, the attack is more fierce.


    Originally, the strength of the seven terrors was far from that of the night wolf. The reason why they were able to stop the night wolf for a while was because of the tacit understanding between them and the strong skills taught by the sect. At this time, in the face of the night devil wolf''s full attack, the two immediately couldn''t cope with it. No matter how well they cooperated, they were broken up by the continuous and powerful attacks.


    "Bang!"


    At the end of the spirit power, seven terrors were overturned on the ground by the night devil wolf''s paw, and suddenly the blood was spitting out, even the illusory human body could not be maintained!


    "Seven terrors!" Cai Qi yelled, but his hand was constantly resisting the fierce attack of the night wolf. However, in this distracted situation, he was soon hit by the attack of the night wolf and fell to the ground!


    In the dark, Cai Qi had no time to look at the seven terrors, so he fell asleep completely.


    See this, seven terrors bear the chest of sharp pain want to sit up, but the night devil wolf doesn''t give him any chance. Seeing that seven terrors still have room for action under its full attack, the resentment of the night devil wolf is rising more and more!


    Then, the night devil wolf greets Qibing''s face with one paw, and the spirit force penetrates into Qibing''s body along the wound. Qibing finally falls to the ground and closes his eyes

 Chapter 434

    Maybe it''s because the magic core is too tempting. Maybe the night wolf is worried that Ling Tianyuan will run too far and let himself miss the high-level magic core. After seven terrors and Cai Qi lose their fighting power, the night wolf doesn''t take the next step, but turns around and chases Ling Tianyuan! In this way, the seven terror two were lucky to escape.


    Seeing the shadow of the night devil wolf gradually moving away, Su Xi in the dark gives Mo ran a look, and then walks towards the seven terror two. As for Mo ran, he pursues the night wolf knowingly.


    Su Xi looked at the seven terror two people with some complexity, then took out two pills and took them for them. After that, Suxi set up a border to protect them from being attacked by other demons.


    After all this, Suxi didn''t stop, but released her spiritual power to find the trace of qihun birthday flower.


    Before long, Suxi opened her eyes, and then quickly swept away in one direction. In a moment, there was no trace.


    At this time, Suxi didn''t find out. When she left with her back to Qibing, Qibing, who was in a coma, didn''t know when she opened her eyes and just saw Suxi''s slender and beautiful figure.


    Just haven''t waited for seven terrors to think about why this figure is so familiar, the pain of chest comes again, he is unwilling to close his eyes again.


    Besides Mo ran, he was almost in front of the night wolf in an instant. I don''t know whether it''s natural hostility or the unique sense of smell of demons. When I see Mo ran, the night wolf bares his teeth and seems to have a strong hatred with Mo ran.


    See this, Mo ran does not care about the charming smile, the disparity of strength makes Mo ran just a little bit, the night wolf is no longer able to move.


    Looking at Mo ran who stands in front of him with a coquettish smile, the night wolf keeps roaring until Mo Ran is impatient and seals his mouth. He still glares at Mo ran, not persistent.


    Originally, Mo ran thought that these days are very boring. He wanted to play with the night wolf to make himself happy. As a result, seeing the posture of the night wolf, Mo ran didn''t have the idea of playing in his heart, and he sent the night wolf to the West with one palm!


    The poor night wolf thought that he had the chance to win. Who knows that he killed Cheng Yaojin halfway and ended his life for decades without saying anything. It''s a pity.


    After dealing with the night devil wolf, Mo ran digs out the night devil wolf''s core and looks at the blood on it with disgust. Then he takes out a handkerchief to wrap it in his hand.


    Suddenly, Mo ran looked to his right hand, where there was the breath of Suxi. Mouth slowly outlines a smile, ink dye kicked kick night devil wolf''s body, but it is back to seven terror two people coma place.


    See Su Xi for seven terror two people set the border, ink dye heart immediately not taste son. If you don''t see seven terror two people are still injured, and this border he can''t get in, I think Mo ran will take the opportunity to kick them hard to give up!


    Shriveled mouth sitting in place, ink dye waiting for Su Xi''s return.


    With Su Xi''s strength, she has already known the place where the flower is, and naturally she will soon come back.


    Looking at Su Xi''s shining flowers, Mo ran said with a smile, "the beauty I see is back at last!"


    When he said this, Mo ran felt a little strange at the bottom of his heart. He didn''t know what it was like, but he felt that when he called Suxi Meiren, he didn''t have the previous unbridled,


    maybe it was because he knew the identity of Suxi, so he did it!


    However, Mo Ran has always been a heartless person. Even now he feels strange, he still doesn''t care. He doesn''t put anything in his heart.


    Su Xi stares at Mo ran angrily. She really thinks that being with Mo Ran is a kind of cultivation of spleen. If the temper is a little bit so some bad people, I''m afraid that they have long been ink dyed to gas explosion, and then directly send ink dyed to the underworld!


    After looking around, Su Xi said, "Ling Tianyuan hasn''t come back yet?"


    Wen Yan, Mo ran nodded, but he didn''t speak. He won''t admit that he''s upset because Suxi''s first sentence is that he cares about other men. If Suxi knows about it, he doesn''t know how much he will lose!


    Seeing this, Suxi just thought it was ink dyeing again. She didn''t think much about it. Leaving the flower in Mo Ran''s hand, Suxi said, "you stay here, I''ll go to find him."


    The voice falls, Su Xi also didn''t wait for Mo ran to reply, the figure directly disappeared in place. Looking at Su Xi''s urgent and noisy figure, Mo ran was even more upset. He even got angry when he looked at the flower. Fortunately, he had good control, otherwise he would have crushed the flower.


    Besides Su Xi, she chased along the direction of Ling Tianyuan''s running before. Every time, she smelled a strange fragrance. This shows that she has entered the range of the fragrance.


    At this time, there was no one else. Naturally, Suxi didn''t have to pretend to be affected by the fragrance. Her eyes were constantly scanning around.All of a sudden, Suxi saw a little corner of her clothes on the side of a big tree. Look at the color of the corner, it is the color of the clothes Ling Tianyuan is wearing today! Not from of, Su Xi in the heart rose one silk uneasy feeling.


    As soon as she came to the big tree, Su Xi saw Ling Tianyuan, who was falling into an illusion.


    Squatting down and probing Ling Tianyuan''s breath, he found that Ling Tianyuan was still breathing. Su Qi was relieved. Then, Su Xi took out the antidote to Ling Tianyuan, and waited for Ling Tianyuan to wake up.


    Little by little, after a quarter of an hour, Ling Tianyuan slowly opened his eyes.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, Ling Tianyuan saw Su Xi sitting next to him with a worried face. After a long time, Ling Tianyuan finally regained his mind, pulled Su Xi''s sleeve and asked, "sister Su, how can you be here? What happened to them


    Hearing that Ling Tianyuan is concerned about the safety of her companions as soon as she wakes up, Su Xi nods in her heart, but she looks shy because of Ling Tianyuan''s actions.


    See this, Ling Tianyuan seems to be aware of what, Na Na Na''s release hand, there is a trace of joy and embarrassed.


    Su Xi was relieved. She blushed and said, "elder martial brother Ling, don''t worry. Elder martial brother Qibing, although they are in a coma now, they are OK. Now my elder brother is standing by their side."


    When hearing seven terror two people coma, Ling Tianyuan''s heart is high to mention, the face is also with anxiety. Then, listening to seven terror two people have nothing to do, he put down his heart again, the expression is also relaxed.

 Chapter 435

    Seeing this, Suxi hooked her lips and showed a smile. Although Ling Tianyuan is a demon, they are different from those who do evil in the human world. They have justice and care for their friends in their hearts, and act with kindness.


    For this, Suxi was very happy.


    Gathering the extra thoughts, Su Xi said, "elder martial brother Ling, let''s go first. After all, this place is still in the range of fragrance."


    Hearing this, Ling Tianyuan''s face changed, and he seemed to smell the fragrance in his nose: "what sister Su said is, thank you for saving me! I don''t want to thank you for your kindness. As long as you need me in the future, my younger martial sister can mention it at will. I will never refuse it! "


    Said, Ling Tianyuan stood up, will also squat Suxi help up, the look on the face than before to please Suxi do not know how serious!


    "Elder martial brother Ling, you don''t have to be so polite. We are both members of the clan, so we should help each other. What''s more, I didn''t do anything. I just fed my elder martial brother the antidote. I really can''t treat him like this. "


    Su''s soft voice came into his ears, and Ling Tianyuan''s heart suddenly turned into a soft water, slightly rippling.


    Embarrassed to scratch his head, Ling Tianyuan''s face appeared some blush: "anyway, it''s all thanks to you, younger martial sister Su, and you don''t have to refuse. Well, let''s go first, so that we won''t be poisoned by the fragrance again


    Voice down, Ling Tianyuan silly looking at Su Xi smile, but at the foot is not a trace to go. Obviously, he didn''t want to let go of the chance to be alone with Suxi.


    Xu is to guess the idea of lingtianyuan in the heart, a trace of helplessness flashed under Su''s heart. Although Ling Tianyuan''s appearance shows that she likes her, Suxi knows that she must not have experienced many things because of her age. When she thinks of the patriarchal clan which is full of men, the women Ling Tianyuan meets are few and far between.


    In this way, Ling Tianyuan''s liking is that he doesn''t know how much water is mixed in. I''m afraid Ling Tianyuan doesn''t know. When he looks at Su Xi, he has shame, gratitude and pity in his eyes, but he has no love. Green and astringent, he thinks that he has fallen in love with Suxi. In fact, it''s just a feeling that as a normal man, he has never experienced love affairs and suddenly meets such a shy beauty as Suxi.


    It is precisely because Ling Tianyuan doesn''t have any love in his eyes, and even the three of them have no so-called love for Suxi, but more pity and love for Suxi, so Suxi chooses to go with them.


    Think of here, Su Xi toward Ling Tianyuan smile, also didn''t say what turn head then walk.


    Seeing this, Ling Tianyuan thought it was her bad performance that made Suxi angry. Now she didn''t hesitate to catch up with Suxi.


    Soon, they returned to the place where they were in a coma.


    At the sight of the two lifeless people lying on the ground, Ling Tianyuan''s face changed. In an instant, he came to them. Seeing that their faces were a little pale, but their breath was still steady, Ling Tianyuan was relieved at last.


    Then Ling Tianyuan looked at the simple ink dye on his face and said, "brother Su, thank you so much for this time."


    Hearing this, Mo ran waved her hand and said, "brother Ling, what are you talking about? Since my sister has become your younger martial sister, we are naturally a family. What''s more, I''m just guarding brother Qibing and brother Cai here, and I don''t do anything else. "


    "Good! Since brother Su has already said that we are a family, I will not be polite to you! In a word, if you have anything to do in the future, just look for me. Even if you have to work hard, I will do it for you! "


    This words a, Su Xi corner of the mouth is to show a smile, this words listen unexpectedly with just Ling Tianyuan said to her no different. It seems that Ling Tianyuan is really just two sentences!


    In three people big eye son stare small eye son of time, once took the seven terrors of healing pill and Cai Qi unexpectedly wake up one after another. Looking at the three people in front of him, they showed a puzzled expression, obviously still in a confused state.


    Suxi was the first to find that they woke up, and then she said softly, "elder martial brother Qibing, elder martial brother Cai, you wake up!" Between the words, the implied surprise appropriately shows the mood at the moment.


    After Su Xi''s voice fell, Ling Tianyuan looked at them with a happy face, and his face was rotten with a smile.


    "You two are awake at last! Ah, I say you two lose shame, I have nothing, but you have been in a coma for so long! If it''s not for the sake of our long acquaintance, I don''t want to take care of you. I''ll just leave! "


    Ling Tianyuan said this mercilessly, but the smile on his face is a direct betrayal of his concern for the seven terror two.


    During this period of time, Suxi has also adapted to the mode of getting along with the three people. She can''t stand each other, but she cares for each other. The so-called affectation is probably the three people!


    Sure enough, after hearing Ling Tianyuan''s words, Qibing was not confused. His words were like shells attacking Ling Tianyuan directly."Come on, don''t think I didn''t see the dust and the grass on you! You are the only one in the world to say such shameless words even though you are so embarrassed! "


    "That''s it! You know you''re lying with your eyes open


    In the face of the joint attack of the seven terrors, Ling Tianyuan suddenly became angry: "Hey, don''t think you two are wounded, I dare not beat you. I''ll beat you so hard that you can''t even recognize your master!"


    "You are coming! I''m afraid you won''t do it! "


    Cai Qi rubbed his shoulder, but he didn''t feel so painful. The injury in his body was just like a slight injury. Simple minded, he didn''t think much about it. He only knew that his injury was ok, so he was alive again. He was very impolite to Ling Tianyuan.


    Looking at Cai Qi''s arrogant expression, Ling Tianyuan rolled up his sleeves and tried to beat him.


    Seeing the uproar getting worse, Suxi had no choice but to smile. Finally, she stopped the fight.


    "Three elder martial brothers, please don''t play games. Elder martial brother Qibing and elder martial brother Cai just woke up. Elder martial brother Ling, please don''t bully them. Besides, you have just recovered from that illusion. You must not be too excited


    Originally listening to the first half of Su Xi''s words, Ling Tianyuan was still very dissatisfied. At last, all that remained in Ling Tianyuan''s ears was Su Xi''s concern for him. In this way, Ling Tianyuan was really obedient and closed his mouth.


    See this, seven terror and Cai Qi two people also rest a mind.

 Chapter 436

    Seeing that the three were finally quiet, Mo ran picked up the flower and handed it to Qibing: "brother Qibing, this is the flower. Put it away."


    After taking over the flower of soul birthday, seven terrors thank Mo ran with a smile. Thanks at this time is not because Mo ran stayed with them for a long time, but under such circumstances, Mo ran and Suxi chose to stay with them instead of leaving with the flowers.


    Originally, with the three of them at that time, Su Xi and her husband didn''t have to take the risk to stay. They could even exchange the flowers for some gold coins, which was enough for them to spend a long time. However, Su Xi two people did not do that heartless just, this also makes seven terror to two people''s favor further promoted a lot.


    "To tell you the truth, I didn''t trust you before. After all, we don''t know each other well. However, after a series of things, I found that I was blinded and thought of all the people as bad. Here, I''d like to apologize to brother Su and younger martial sister su. It was all my fault before. Please forgive me. "


    Su Xi and Mo ran are stunned by the sudden words of apology. They don''t know what to say. And just after seven terrors said these words, Ling Tianyuan and Cai Qi also said the same apology.


    Looking at the three people''s same guilty expression, Su Xi and Mo ran looked at each other, and then Mo ran said, "my sister and I can understand the three people''s feelings, but now we are a family, and these words are polite. If the three of you really treat us as family, you will forget all these things in the future. If you say that again, it is really not my brother and sister as their own people! "


    Smell speech, three people are a smile.


    Seven terrors looked at the flower in his hand, put it into the storage container, and said, "OK, then don''t talk about it. Oh, by the way, I remember that night wolf didn''t die? Brother Su, have you ever seen the night wolf


    With these words, Ling Tianyuan and Cai Qi are both curious to see Mo ran. They are very confused about the disappearing night wolf.


    Facing the three people''s burning eyes, Mo Ran''s eyes were full of doubts: "just when I came here, I saw the body of the night wolf fall in the forest. I don''t know who killed it. It is said that the expert did not take away the magic core of the night wolf. I thought that some of them might be useful, so I dug them back. "


    With that, Mo ran takes out the magic core wrapped in a handkerchief and hands it to Qi Bing.


    Seeing this, seven terrors didn''t take over immediately, and the tone was full of doubts: "master? There are only a few of us in this place. How can we be a master? In addition, although the magic core of the night wolf is not very precious, for ordinary families, if they sell the magic core, it will be enough for at least one year''s life. This... "


    What seven terrors said is just what Ling Tianyuan and his wife are surprised at, but they didn''t expect Mo ran and Su Xi to go up. After all, the strength of Mo ran and Su Xi is there. Even if Su Xi and Mo ran cover up their strength, they can''t see it, but elder Hu and elder Qi can''t see it. Since elder Hu and elder Qi didn''t say anything, it shows that Su Xi''s strength is really so.


    In this way, who killed the night wolf? Is it really an expert?


    Su Xi and her husband took their expressions in their eyes. After they looked at each other, Mo ran handed the hand with the magic core in the direction of seven terrors, with unspeakable simplicity on her face: "if you can''t figure it out, don''t think about it. Maybe it''s someone who passed by here and was provoked by the night devil wolf and killed him. What''s more, how can ordinary experts look up to the magic core of the night wolf? Maybe they don''t care at all! "


    Speaking of this, Mo ran looked at the three people who were already obviously moved, and then said: "anyway, I''ve got the magic core back. Don''t be vain! Maybe there will be a time to use this magic core in the future. Brother Qibing, you can take it! "


    Xu Shi thinks that Mo Ran''s words are right, and the seven terror three will no longer struggle with this problem. After all, they can''t figure out why they want to break their heads. However, seven terrors also didn''t take over evil nucleus, on the contrary of one face of don''t approve.


    "Brother Su, you brought back the magic core, which should belong to you. Since then, we have been able to get the flower of soul birthday. It''s time to finish the task. Let alone the magic core. "


    Smelling speech, Mo Ran''s face changed, and a little anger surged up at the moment: "seven terror elder brother said this but despised me?! Well, I also know that my sister and I are people of unknown origin. Brother Qibing should guard us. But I''m determined not to take it. If brother Qibing doesn''t take it, then throw it away! "


    After that, Mo ran tries to throw out the magic core, but he is stopped by seven terrors in time.


    After taking the bloody magic core, Qi Bing''s face was helpless: "it''s just that. I didn''t expect brother Su''s idea to be so extreme. If I didn''t take it, I don''t know what kind of bastard you would say! Now that I have said that we are a family, it will never be false. So, brother Su, don''t say that again in the future! "


    There was anger in the seven terror words. It was obviously that they were so angry when they were stained with ink.


    In this regard, Mo ran doesn''t care. He laughs at seven terror foolishly, so that Qi in seven terror''s heart disappears immediately, and can''t attack.Cai Qi pulled Qi Bing''s sleeve and said, "well, let''s not talk about all of these. Let''s get rid of them quickly! Now elder Hu and elder Qi don''t know what to do. We should finish the task as soon as possible, or we can take elder Su and elder Su with us earlier to gradually make the magic city prosperous. Come to think of it, brother Su and younger martial sister Su haven''t been to the magic capital, have they


    Smell speech, Su Xi embarrassed nod, Mo Ran is very generous: "before long heard that the devil is a very prosperous city, just never seen."


    "That''s very good. After completing the task, we can take you to visit the magic capital first, and then go back to the sect!" Cai Qi didn''t know what he thought of. Like a stimulant, his whole face was written with the words "I''m so happy".


    Looking at his appearance, the atmosphere became harmonious.


    Even if the matter is so over, in the next month or so, Suxi and her party found all the things they needed, so it''s time to return to the clan.


    Although Su Xi didn''t seem to be in a hurry at this time, she had been counting her life in her heart. She had been in the demon world for more than a month. Except for finding out something about Chixiao Pavilion, she didn''t tell us anything about the demon world attacking the human world. Now that she was finally leaving the woods, Suxi was in a hurry.

 Chapter 437

    On this day, a group of five people stood at the edge of the forest, quietly waiting for the arrival of elder Hu and elder Qi. However, they had been waiting from morning till dusk, and the signal had been sent out many times. Elder Hu and elder Qi still had no sign. To this, a few people are a little anxious.


    "Seven terrors, do you think something happened to the two elders? Why haven''t they come after all this time? " Ling Tianyuan kept pacing back and forth, and his anxiety was undisguised.


    Smell speech, seven terrors scold to stare Ling Tianyuan one eye, way: "you don''t want nonsense! The two elders are powerful. They will be fine! Maybe they just didn''t come because of some delay. Let''s wait for them! "


    "But..." Ling Tianyuan''s face was very ugly, and finally he held back what he wanted to say under the glare of seven terrors.


    At this time, a bloody pigeon suddenly stopped at the side of seven terror. This is a special way of connecting letters between seven terrorists and elder Hu. Except seven terrorists, no one can know the information in the spirit pigeon.


    As soon as he saw the pigeon, he was very happy. He made a decision that only he could do. Then the pigeon turned into a red streamer and got into his eyebrows.


    Together with Su Xi and Mo ran, they all look anxiously at the seven terrors who close their eyes and wait for him to speak.


    After nearly ten minutes, Qi Bing slowly opened his eyes. Almost at the same time, Ling Tianyuan grabbed Qi Bing''s sleeve and asked, "what''s the matter, what''s the matter with the elders?"


    Hearing this, seven terrors didn''t answer immediately. They were heavy and puzzled.


    After a moment''s silence, Qi Bing said in a deep voice, "elder Hu said that he has something important to do with elder Qi, so he won''t go back with us. He has also told the patriarch about Su''s younger martial sister and brother, so that Su''s younger martial sister and brother will not be troubled when they go back with us. "


    The voice falls, Ling Tianyuan and Cai Qi are relieved, anxious color all scattered. Only Su Xi and Mo ran are still silent. They know that since Qi Bing is still worried, it means that this matter must not be simple, and only Ling Tianyuan and CAI Qicai, who are simple minded and heartless, will not think much about it.


    "What is elder martial brother Qibing worried about?" Suxi hesitated and decided to ask.


    According to the attitude of elder Hu and elder Qi, they still attach great importance to the seven terrorists. But now, not only did they leave them alone in the forest for a month, but they still disappeared on their way back. Suxi doesn''t know what''s important in Qibing''s mouth, but as long as there''s a little clue about the plot of the demon world, Suxi won''t let it go. That''s why Suxi asked.


    After Su Xi''s words, Ling Tianyuan and Cai Qi, even if they are heartless, are also aware of the strange seven terrors, not to mention Su Xi and Mo Ran''s expression is also very cautious.


    See this, he two people also can''t help looking at seven terror, want to know the answer of that question.


    Seven frighten Mou son a dark, the thought turns to gush: "elder Hu two people this time originally take the task to come out, but according to their actual strength, again difficult task this more than a month also has already completed.". But now, they are still missing. I don''t know what their mission is, but I fear that they are in danger. Maybe they met the people in the Chixiao Pavilion! "


    Once this was said, everyone present was awe inspiring. Su Xi, in particular, was full of thoughts.


    These days, Suxi has learned that Tianmo sect, the sect where the seven terrorists are located, is the second largest force in the demon world! That is to say, except that Chixiao Pavilion can hold down the head of the demon sect, all the forces in the demon world dare not touch its head.


    As seven terror said, if elder Hu and elder Qi really can''t get away from each other, the chance of meeting Chixiao Pavilion is very big!


    Over the years, as the evil spirit temple is more and more indifferent to the affairs in the Chixiao Pavilion, some ambitious people in the Chixiao pavilion have become more and more arrogant. What''s more, the demons who are sent to the human world may be their hands.


    If so, is the disappearance of elder Hu and elder Qi related to the evil plot? I don''t know why, Suxi has a kind of intuition that it must have something to do with the purpose of her trip to the demon world!


    "The Chixiao pavilion has always been against us. If it wasn''t for our heavenly devil sect, we would always keep a low profile and never compete with his Chixiao Pavilion. And the spirit Temple of the demon sect has also spoken. I''m afraid our heavenly devil sect would have been eaten by all the vampires in the Chixiao Pavilion! But we''ve all been so tolerant, and they still won''t let us go? " Cai Qi stepped forward, clenched his fists tightly, and his face was full of resentment.


    Hearing this, Ling Tianyuan gave a cold hum. He never looked heartless again.


    "Hum, the people in the Chixiao Pavilion were just gentlemen a few years ago. Under the leadership of the devil, they treated all the people in the devil world equally and never did anything harmful. However, I don''t know what happened to the devil. All of a sudden, I don''t care about the affairs in the Chixiao Pavilion. The big and small affairs in the Chixiao pavilion are all taken over by the left Dharma protector. From then on, Chixiao Pavilion is not as good as day after day. Everything can be done! The reputation of Chixiao Pavilion in the early years has long been defeated by the left Dharma protector! "Speaking of this, Ling Tianyuan''s eyes are like a fire!


    Smell speech, Su Xi and Mo ran look at each other, obviously did not expect Chixiao pavilion has such secret. Or, it''s no longer a secret. After all, the whole demon world knows about it. It''s the rest of them who are kept in the dark.


    Looking at Mo ran, Su Xi suddenly thinks of Xi Fu, who is quite eccentric. I just don''t know if the coup in the demon world is related to the weird Xifu. If it is really like what she thinks, the people who covet the world will not only be afraid of the demon world!


    Thinking about this, Suxi''s heart sank. The demon world is not in her hands now. Huang Quan has always been friendly with her. He must have complained about the human world after the Kunlun summit. In this way, he would not help the human world.


    As for the Buddhist world, there is no need to think about it. Those people who compare themselves to the Holy Buddha are self righteous. Even if the demon world really hits the human world, they can''t help. I''m afraid they can''t even say a word!


    In this way, if the demon world really joins hands with the fairyland, the human world will have to bear the threat from the joint forces of the two interfaces! In that way, the human world is really in danger!


    Think of here, a very strong murderous gas is from Suxi body burst out, scared seven terror, three people surprised looked at Suxi, dumbfounded.

 Chapter 438

    Seeing this, Mo ran cried out, "sister! Sister, what''s the matter with you? "


    Hearing Mo Ran''s cry, Suxi immediately wakes up from her thoughts, and almost instantly realizes what she has done. Looking at Mo Ran''s anxious eyes, Su Xi''s eyes closed and she fell straight into Mo Ran''s arms!


    Suxi''s sudden syncope made everyone startled, just like Suxi''s sudden murderous spirit, it was so sudden.


    However, in the end, they care more about Suxi than they are curious. Even though they are full of doubts about what happened just now, looking at Suxi''s pale face, they all press the doubts in their heart.


    Ling Tianyuan was the most anxious of the three. He quickly stepped forward and tried to reach out, but he didn''t dare to reach out. Finally, he could only say hastily, "brother Su, sister Su, what''s wrong with her?"


    Smell speech, ink dye wipe away the tears of the corner of the eye, in the heart to Su Xi''s reaction feel funny, but on the face is a pair of painful color.


    "In fact, there''s one thing we''ve been keeping from you. My sister was invaded by evil when she was very young. As long as she met any exciting event, she would burst out a strong murderous atmosphere uncontrollably. Many people regarded her as a monster! The family tried every means to get rid of this evil for her sister, but in the end, they failed. In this way, year after year, my sister can''t help running out of the house, because she doesn''t want to see those people''s strange eyes again. "


    Speaking of the end, Mo Ran''s tone is more and more sad, as if it really happened.


    Listen to Mo Ran''s words, seven frighten three people look at each other, obviously didn''t expect Su Xi two people so-called escape home of reason, unexpectedly can be like this!


    Speaking of this, these words made up by Mo ran sound ridiculous, which makes people doubt its authenticity. However, maybe in the past more than a month, the seven terror three have already regarded Su Xi and Mo ran as their own. They believe Mo Ran''s words even if they don''t want to, which makes Mo ran feel relieved.


    However, secretly, he still glared at Su Xi, glad his brain turned fast, otherwise they would be exposed!


    At the same time, Mo Ran is also distressed for Su Xi. It is clear that people all over the world have regarded her as an enemy, but she is still satisfied with her plans for the world. How can such a person not be distressed?


    Looking at Su Xi, who was unconscious in Mo Ran''s arms, Qi Bing sighed: "I didn''t expect that the reason why you fled home was like this. In this way, what younger martial sister Su suffered was really unfair! Brother Su, don''t worry. We won''t be friends with younger martial sister Su because of this! "


    Wen Yan, Mo Ran is very grateful to see seven terror one eye, but did not speak. After that, Mo ran sat down with Su Xi in her arms, looking a little sorry.


    This time, because of Suxi''s coma, five people are doomed not to leave here tonight. So Qibing decided to have a rest in the same place for a night. The next morning, he went to the devil capital and told the master of the heaven devil sect about elder Hu.


    Night is coming. The cool wind blows on several people''s faces, but it can''t take away the sadness on their faces.


    Several people have their own thoughts in their hearts. They don''t know if they think the same thing, but their expressions are surprisingly consistent.


    Night without words, seven terrors and so on sat all night, until dawn still kept the same posture. Suxi had woken up in the middle of last night. It was as if nothing had happened to the seven terror trios. They treated Suxi as well as before.


    This makes Suxi feel slightly moved. After several people look at each other and smile, they set foot on the road to the magic capital.


    The magic capital is very famous in the magic world. It is the real first city in the magic world. The headquarters of Chixiao Pavilion is in the magic capital, and the headquarters of tianmozong is only ten miles outside the magic capital. Perhaps, Chixiao pavilion has always been hostile to the demon sect, and there is also a reason for this.


    It took about two hours for a group of five to arrive at the gate of Mordor. At this time, there are many people lining up at the gate of the city to enter the magic capital in turn.


    Although they are very dissatisfied with Chixiao Pavilion, the seven terror trios can''t help but show their happy look when they see this magic capital. Think about it, this demon is really all the demons are yearning for the Holy Land!


    As soon as they reach Su Xi and others, seven terrors suddenly take out two handkerchiefs and hand them to Su Xi and Mo ran.


    "There is an elder in the Chixiao Pavilion who likes beautiful people most. She came to Mordor for less than half a year, and she is the one who has harmed so many good-looking mordors. This woman likes both men and women. If you let her see your two faces, you are afraid that you can''t escape the palm of her hand. So, for the sake of unnecessary trouble, it''s better for you two to wear this towel. "


    As soon as these words came out, both Ling Tianyuan and Cai Qi were busy and nodded. Mo Ran is OK. They can''t bear that Su Xi, the younger martial sister who came here very hard, was caught. How can they protect her!


    After listening to Qi Bing''s words, Su Xi and Mo ran look at each other. It''s obvious that they didn''t expect that there are such men and women in the demon world. Not from of, two people were hit a shiver, goose bumps fell one ground.


    Take over the towel and put it on. They don''t want to be caught by such a perverted woman without exposing their strength!However, those who should come will always come, no matter how they hide, it will not help. Originally, Su Xi and his party were already paying the fees for entering the city. Unexpectedly, a luxurious sedan chair stopped beside them, and then a female voice came out.


    "Here, there''s the smell of beauty!"


    With that, the door of the sedan chair was opened, and a woman in red came out of it, graceful and graceful.


    Slowly stopped in Su Xi and Mo Ran''s side, the woman looked at them and said: "you two have the taste of beauty."


    After that, the woman reached out and tried to pick Su Xi''s face towel. But, that hand just stretched out half, was stopped by seven Terrors: "Ni Dharma, many days no see, Ni Dharma''s demeanor is more than before!"


    Smell speech, that Ni protect a method to pick to pick eyebrow, a pair of eyes Mei color four overflow: "Yo, this isn''t the seven terrors of the day evil clan! Didn''t I hear that you went to experience? Why did you come back so soon? Oh, by the way, where''s the handsome elder martial brother of tianmozong? Why don''t you see him? "


    The elder martial brother in the mouth of Ni Dharma is the son of the leader of the demon sect. He is extremely beautiful. This Ni Dharma who likes beauty has coveted him for a long time. Just because of his identity, he has not been able to succeed, but his mind has never stopped.


    Hearing this, a little bit of ugliness flashed on Qi Bing''s face, and then he said with a smile: "the eldest martial brother is naturally in the clan. We are already tired after our experience. I wonder if Ni Dharma protector can let me go to the city earlier to have a rest? "

 Chapter 439

    Ni Dharma protector looks at Su Xi for a long time, and seems to be thinking about the identities of the two protected by seven terrors.


    "Seven terror brothers, that''s wrong. We haven''t seen each other for a long time. We should talk about the past well! What''s more, I''ve never seen two people in your team! As you know, sister, I always like beautiful things. When I see beautiful people, I naturally need to see more. At present, the people in Mordor are uglier than each other. Elder sister, I haven''t seen such charming existence for a long time! "


    With that, Ni Dharma protector showed an obsessed expression, and was attracted by Su Xi and Mo Ran''s eyebrows!


    See this, seven terror immediately regretted, early know should take a thing to Su Xi and Mo dye of whole head all give wrap. Just now, it''s too late to say anything.


    Facing the pressure of Ni Dharma protector step by step, seven terrors could not help sweating on his forehead. I think that the Ni Dharma protector also knows that he won''t let her see Su Xi''s real face. Instead, he directly releases his authority and tries to threaten him with it!


    Feeling the extremely strong pressure, seven terrors only feel their backs are not straight up, even the clothes are wet.


    Rao is so, seven terrors still did not let go, attitude is still firm.


    "Ni Dharma protector, these two are the disciples of elder Hu of our demon sect. If you really like them, why don''t you wait for elder Hu to come back and go to the demon sect to explain to elder Hu in person?"


    Hearing the words, the face of Ni Dharma protector changed slightly. She knew this elder Hu. Although she only had the name of an elder, her strength was unfathomable. She was almost the same as the leader of Tianmo sect! If against him, Ni Dharma protector himself really has no chance of winning.


    But it''s said that Mr. Hu is a pure hearted man with few desires, not to mention an apprentice. He doesn''t even have an attendant around him. Why did he suddenly accept two people this time? She didn''t think that elder Hu was as fond of beauty as she was.


    In this way, these two people must have something extraordinary!


    Thinking of this, Ni Dharma slightly narrowed his eyes and kept looking at Su Xi and Mo ran, as if to see something. It''s a pity that what she sees is the illusion created by Suxi and Moran. She doesn''t see anything wrong.


    After pondering for a while, Ni Dharma protector suddenly smiles, which can be said to be gorgeous.


    "It turns out that you two are senior disciples of elder Hu. If you had said that earlier, there would have been no such misunderstanding! Since that''s the case, I''ll let you go today. When Mr. Hu comes back, I''ll have tea with him. Just, can elder Hu come back I''m afraid I don''t know! "


    With that, the Ni Dharma protector gave a cold hum. I don''t know whether he was angry or happy, but he glared at Su Xi and his party. Then he got on the sedan chair and went into the city.


    When the sedan chair passed by Suxi and Moran, the Ni Dharma protector specially raised the curtain of the sedan chair and gave them a very charming look. There was a strong desire for Suxi and Moran. From this point of view, she will not easily let Suxi and Moran go.


    Seeing this, Su Xi exchanged a look with Mo ran, which was tacit.


    It wasn''t until the sedan chair of Ni Dharma protector completely disappeared at the city gate that the city gate became lively again, but the eyes of the demons looking at Suxi and Moran were full of all kinds of emotions, such as sympathy, pity, envy and so on.


    Ling Tianyuan shook his sleeve fiercely. He didn''t know whether he was facing himself or the Ni Dharma Protector: "this woman is so rampant!"


    Hearing this, several people felt the same.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Suxi stepped forward and said to several people, "what the Ni Dharma protector said will not be aimless. In this way, the master must have met someone from Chixiao Pavilion, and the Ni Dharma protector obviously knew about it, otherwise she would not have said that."


    Smell speech, several people''s facial expressions all sink down. Obviously, they also think clearly about what''s in it.


    Cai Qi stepped forward with indignation on his face: "in this case, why don''t we ask the Ni Dharma protector to clear up, or we can relieve the crisis between elder Hu and elder Qi earlier!"


    As soon as these words came out, Su Xi''s four people, including Ling Tianyuan, all looked at Cai Qi with the same way of looking at idiots. Although they know that Cai Qi''s brain is simple, they didn''t expect it to be so simple!


    Seven terror is very speechless stare at Cai Qi: "do you think Ni Dharma will obediently answer all our questions, or do you think we have the ability to force her to answer our questions? How can you speak without thinking? You really dare to say anything


    Cai Qi Leng for a while, and then also thought of what he said how impractical. He scratched his head awkwardly and said, "should we go back and tell the patriarch about this earlier? If something happens to elder Hu and elder Qi, it will be a great loss to our demon sect! "


    "There''s no need to go back. When we enter the city, we can find a secret place to send a message to the Lord."


    After listening to seven terror''s words, several people nodded. Then they found that the people at the gate of the city were staring at them, and the soldiers were speechless. Then they found that they had been standing at the gate of the city for a long time, delaying others to enter the city. If they hadn''t heard that they were the demons before, they would have been attacked by a group of people?Looking at the people''s bad eyes, seven terror a few people embarrassed owe body, but also did not have the usual zongmen disciples on the body of that domineering breath.


    After handing in the gold coin, the five people rushed into the city, which was even more flustered than when they faced the Ni Dharma protector just now.


    But what they don''t know is that after they enter the city, the Ni Dharma protector who has already entered the city quietly appears behind them.


    Looking at the back of several people, especially Su Xi and Mo ran, you can see their outstanding beauty. There is a dangerous light in Ni Dharma protector''s eyes.


    Put down the car curtain, Ni Dharma said in a cold voice: "follow them, once you are alone, you know what to do."


    Hearing this, the maid standing next to the sedan chair looked hesitant: "Dharma protector, these two are the disciples of elder Hu of the demon sect. If we..."


    However, before the maid''s words were finished, she was interrupted by the Ni Dharma protector.


    At this time, the tone of Ni Dharma protector was not so gentle. Every word revealed a cruel meaning: "some words, you should know whether to say them or not! No matter how strong old man Hu is, is he still the defeated member of my Chixiao pavilion? Remember, the next time I hear you say something like this, you''ll go to the secret prison and have a good introspection! "


    As soon as the word "dark prison" came into my ears, the maid''s face changed greatly, and she quickly knelt down on the ground: "the Dharma protector has calmed down, but my subordinates have overstepped. I''ll take people to follow those people! "


    After that, the maid ordered several people and quietly followed them in the direction of Su Xi and others.


    The neon Dharma guard in the sedan chair chuckled, and his eyebrows were full of spring: "such a beauty, it must be mine!"

 Chapter 440

    In the magic city, there are a variety of shops, and the streets are full of people. Although not all the demons come and go with a happy face, they all have some pleasure.


    In the place of Mordor, all the demons seem to have found their belongings. A sense of home arises spontaneously out of thin air.


    Walking in the streets of Mordor, Suxi looks at all kinds of demons. She only feels that each of them takes Mordor as his own belief, and comes to Mordor with a sense of satisfaction. This kind of satisfaction is enough to comfort the fear and killing intention of their hands stained with blood.


    Although it is called the magic capital, there is a peaceful atmosphere everywhere, which is not in line with the name.


    Looking at Suxi, people kept looking around. There was surprise and depression between the eyebrows and eyes. Ling Tianyuan quickly went to Suxi''s side and said with a smile, "younger martial sister, can you still see the charm of this magic city?"


    That said, but Ling Tianyuan''s eyes were full of pride and pride, as if all the demons were his. See him this pair of Sao Bao appearance, seven terrors and Cai Qi are speechless of turn head, express oneself don''t know him.


    As for Mo ran, he sneered in his heart. I don''t know how many times better the first city of demon world is than this demon. What''s more, this one is still from the picturesque neon dust palace. How can you be rare in this tile land of demon city?


    Thinking about this, Mo Ran''s heart seems to feel better. To put it bluntly, he just can''t stand Ling Tianyuan pestering Su Xi like a follower all day long. Although he can''t scold openly, it''s OK to vent his anger in his heart. When thinking about these, Mo ran didn''t feel how naive and ridiculous his behavior was.


    Taking a panoramic view of several people''s reactions, Suxi said with a smile: "the devil is naturally good and prosperous. But, in such a place, it''s always easy to lose yourself. "


    Smell speech, Ling Tianyuan doubts of scratch head, don''t know Su Xi why can say such words. Before he asked the exit, he was pulled out by seven terrors.


    Seven frighten eyes flashed a trace of light, looking at Su Xi''s eyes are also different. Ordinary people will have a sense of belonging when they come to Mordor, which is also the magic of Mordor, and no one can be spared. Even they have to admit that once they enter the magic city, they will have a very strange feeling. They can''t help but feel close to the magic city.


    Although it looks good, it is the capital of the demon world after all. All demons should have such feelings. However, they have never thought about why they have this feeling towards demons, but have nothing to do with other cities.


    Among them, the word "lost" in Suxi dialect is involved. Lost, it''s easy to say, just like they were poisoned by the fragrance before, it''s called lost. At the moment, this strange feeling of Mordor is also called lost.


    Seven terrors have reason to believe that if something happens to the devil one day, then the first one to appear is not to install the headquarters in the Chixiao Pavilion of the devil capital, but to be the warlords who are mumbling in the street.


    Because they are all lost in this magic city.


    Think of here, seven terrible eyes suddenly took a trace of surprise. Because he found that Su Xi and Mo ran were still pure and bright in their eyes, and they didn''t seem to be affected at all! So, is that why elder Hu took Suxi as an apprentice?


    Seven terror don''t know, at the moment of he also don''t want to think deeply. Because he has more important things to do.


    "Let''s find a place to send a message to the Lord first. If both sister Su and brother Su are interested in this demon, how about going around with you later?"


    Listen to this words, this return to seven terrors to suddenly interrupt him, but some angry Ling Tian Yuan immediately died down.


    Su Xi exchanged a look with Mo ran and said: "elder martial brother Qibing, my elder brother and I have never lived in this magic capital in the future. We are really curious. Why don''t you go with elder martial brother CAI to deliver the news and let elder martial brother Ling take my brother and sister to have a look again? "


    Almost at the same time that Suxi''s voice fell, Qibing frowned. These days, Suxi''s performance has never been to say this kind of words for her curiosity. When something goes wrong, there must be a demon. Qi Bing''s heart is alert almost in an instant.


    Sure enough, when he looked at Suxi again, he found that Suxi gave him two winks, indicating that he agreed to Suxi''s request.


    Seeing this, although seven terrors didn''t know why, they finally nodded out of their trust in Suxi after pondering for a while. Turning to Ling Tianyuan, who was obviously excited, seven terrors said in a deep voice: "in this way, the safety of sister Su and brother Su is on you. Remember, in any case, we should protect the safety of Su''s younger martial sister and brother! "


    Ling Tianyuan immediately patted his chest and laughed so much that his mouth was almost rotten: "don''t worry, even if I die, I won''t let junior sister Su and brother Su have an accident!"


    Listen to Ling Tianyuan this basic but brain''s words, seven terrors already don''t want to say what he again. In this way, seven terrors nodded to Su Xi, indicating that she was careful, and then he took Cai Qi with a reluctant face and left.


    As he walked, Cai Qi turned around and kept muttering, "ah, why don''t you let me accompany my younger martial sister! It''s not fair! unfair! I OuchBefore he had finished speaking, seven terrors hit Cai Qi on the shoulder, which made him have to stop shouting.


    Later, Ling Tianyuan looked at Su Xi with a smile. He was very proud of his expression: "Hey, sister Su, what do you want to see? Just say, I''m familiar with this demon!"


    Smelling speech, Su Xi looked at the woman standing in front of the stall not far away without any trace. Her eyebrows were full of tenderness: "just stroll around. It depends on the elder martial brother''s meaning."


    "Well, you two can follow me!"


    Voice down, Ling Tianyuan walked in front, beaming about all the enchanted. Su Xi gives Mo ran a wink. Mo ran gets into the crowd and disappears at their side.


    "What shall we do?" See Su Xi five people scatter again and again, that follow their person is to sit still eventually.


    "The Dharma protector only wanted the woman and the man who had just left. We divided them into two groups. Neon green, you take a person to follow that man, while he a person must take it back to the Dharma protector, the rest of the people follow me The maid beside Ni Dharma protector made a plan in a few words, and her face was heavy.


    The woman named Ni Qing hears speech, immediately called a few people, quickly followed the direction that Mo ran left to chase past.


    Seeing this, the maid''s eyes sank and continued to follow Su Xi and Ling Tianyuan quietly. But what she didn''t know was that Suxi had found their trace for a long time

 Chapter 441

    "Look, younger martial sister, it''s the biggest weapon shop in Mordor. It has everything in it. All the weapons it sells are made of high-level materials, and the price is outrageous. Because this weapon shop belongs to Chixiao Pavilion, no matter how expensive others are, they can''t say anything. But the weapon is really good! "


    "There''s another one, which is also under the name of Chixiao Pavilion. It specializes in pills, and there are several alchemists who are above the king of Dan in it. Therefore, this business is also very hot! "


    "And here is..."


    While walking, Ling Tianyuan introduced Su Xi to the shops on both sides. It can be seen from his tone that although tianmozong and Chixiao pavilion are antagonistic forces, Ling Tianyuan still envies the assets under the name of Chixiao Pavilion. After all, tianmozong does not have a shop in this magic capital.


    He didn''t feel that he was walking more and more slowly, and he was getting farther and farther away from him. As for the disappearance of ink dye, he is not aware of.


    Taking advantage of Ling Tianyuan''s ignorance, Su Xi turns around and goes into the lane. As soon as the maid who followed her saw it, she immediately followed her own men in.


    "Sister Su, let me tell you..." The voice stops suddenly. Ling Tianyuan looks at the people coming and going behind him, but without Su Xi''s figure, he is dumbfounded. Then, he kept looking around, and regardless of the strange look from the passers-by, he yelled out: "sister Su! Sister Su, where are you? Sister Su


    While shouting, Ling Tianyuan returns to the road, the anxiety on his face is about to engulf him.


    At this time, Suxi, who he was thinking about, was shuttling in the alley, with those women shaking all the time.


    Finally, Suxi came to the end of an alley. Facing the high strength in front of her, Su Xi couldn''t see her face under her mask. At the same time, Mo ran also came to Suxi''s side, the people who followed Mo ran also bumped into the people who followed Suxi.


    The two sides looked at each other, but they didn''t understand the meaning of the scene in front of them, and what ideas were Su Xi and Su Xi making. Looking at Su Xi''s back and Mo Ran''s smiling face, several people looked at each other, but they didn''t mean to start.


    The maid stepped forward, and the red spiritual power rose in her hands. She said in a cold voice, "girl, young master, you''d better go back with us."


    Smell speech, Su Xi turns round, a pair of cool eyes straight looking at that Maid: "I know what your purpose is, but, I have a condition, if you agree, I will go back with you."


    Hearing this, there was a doubt in the maid''s eyes. Although there is still vigilance in the heart, but the spiritual power between the hands is quietly scattered: "in that case, we don''t want to be rough with the girl. If you have any conditions, you can open them up


    "You Can you be the master? " Slowly say such a sentence, Su Xi''s eyes don''t take a little emotion, let a person guess what she is thinking.


    Su Xi''s attitude also made several people confused. The maid pondered for a while, and then continued to say: "I don''t know what the girl''s condition is. I''d better say it first. How do you know I can''t be the master if you don''t even say it? "


    However, Suxi sneered and disdained the maid''s words: "you are just a slave. How can you be the master of the master? What I said must be agreed by your master and son. So, if you want to follow your master''s will, ask her to come in person! "


    Listen to Su Xi suddenly become tough words, the maid slightly stunned for a while, but still did not agree to Su Xi''s request.


    "If the girl really wanted to go back with us, she would not have asked for such a thing! If you want to see the Dharma protector, you can. As long as you go back with us, you will see him naturally! "


    "But I''m such a beautiful woman. If your master doesn''t come to pick me up, I''ll lose face? So many people have seen what happened at the gate before. If I go to your master''s side, won''t that be a shame to my school? So, for the sake of my reputation and the real happiness of your master, it''s better to call her here. "


    Almost in an instant, Suxi changed her attitude. This change is so fast that those people can''t keep up with Suxi''s ideas.


    However, the maid''s mind is not stupid if she can be sent out by the Ni Dharma protector to do this kind of thing. See Suxi said so long words, inside and outside are to Ni Dharma personally come, she was keen to smell a trace of unusual smell.


    Out of the most basic vigilance, the maid began to mobilize her spiritual power. Just this time, her hand just raised, but suddenly, and then put it down again. Then, seeing that her eyes became empty, she bent over Su Xi and said, "don''t worry, girl. I''ll go and ask the Dharma protector to come."


    Then the maid straightened up and turned to go. But the people who followed her held her and hesitated.


    Seeing this, the maid''s eyes were still very empty. Then she suddenly burst into anger and said, "you''re looking at the girl here. If the Dharma protector comes and doesn''t see the girl, you''ll come and see her!"


    After listening to the maid''s words, the hand holding the maid''s sleeve was released immediately. Several people looked at the maid in horror and did not dare to say a word of refutation. Then the maid left the alley and went to find the Ni Dharma protector.The rest of you look at me and I look at you. They all keep Su Xi and Mo ran, who are very relaxed and comfortable, without saying a word.


    On the other hand, Ni Dharma was not far from the alley. After all, she was thinking about these two beauties, and naturally she wanted to follow them. Therefore, the maid soon came to Ni Dharma protector.


    After Su Xi''s request to Ni Dharma protector, the maid is silent, waiting for Ni Dharma protector to speak.


    Ni Dharma guard''s fingers gently rolled the green silk hanging from his forehead. Every move was full of amorous feelings. In this way, she is a perfect match for Mo ran.


    "Did she say so?"


    "Protection, yes."


    Get the maid affirmative answer, Ni protect the interest in the eye of the law more thick. Originally, seeing Su Xi''s reaction at the city gate, Ni Dharma protector thought Su Xi was the kind of person who would rather die than come to her side. However, listening to the maid''s narration, Suxi took the initiative to leave those people in the demon sect, even her brother.


    In this way, if the brother and sister did not want to follow her, they were thinking carefully.


    However, no matter what the reason is, the two people''s move is to arouse the interest of Ni Dharma protector.


    A smile, eyes like silk.


    "Since the beauty is sincerely invited, if I don''t go, it will hurt the beauty''s heart."


    After that, Ni Dharma protector signaled the maid to go ahead, and the whole party went to Su Xi. Many people on the street are reluctant to see this, for fear of being contaminated with themselves.

 Chapter 442

    In the alley, Mo ran finds two chairs for Suxi and herself. Later, they looked like they were watching the scenery. They were calm and calm, without any confusion and anxiety.


    But the people standing opposite them don''t think so. It''s clear that they are the ones who should occupy the top. But now, it''s like Suxi and Suxi intercepted them, and they are in a weak position!


    I don''t know if Su Xi and Mo Ran''s eyes don''t pay attention to them too much. These people''s eyes are not angry. If it wasn''t for the words that the maid said before she left, these people would not have been able to help but directly attack them.


    Fortunately, such a situation did not last long. Ni Dharma protector came to the alley in half a cup of tea. I just think that the Ni Dharma is very close to here, so the time of half a cup of tea is a little intriguing.


    Obviously, even if Ni Dharma protector is very interested in Su Xi''s behavior, it violates her majesty. It''s also a punishment to let Suxi wait a little longer. However, seeing Su Xi''s calm attitude, Ni Dharma protector knew that his punishment was not worth mentioning to them.


    He lifted the curtain and stepped down from the sedan chair. The Ni Dharma guard took two steps and stopped about ten steps in front of Su Xi and Mo ran.


    Playing with his long hair, the Ni Dharma guard leans on the stone wall, but he doesn''t have the slightest dislike for the stone wall!


    "Why, is that how you treat your guests?"


    Smell speech, Su Xi lightly smile a, sit on the chair to move also don''t move: "Ni protect a Dharma this words is to say to laugh, this isn''t my brother and sister''s place, we calculate not winner, you also calculate not guest naturally."


    Su Xi''s clear and bright voice came into Ni Dharma''s ears, making Ni Dharma''s eyes bright. Before, she just looked at Suxi''s beautiful eyebrows, but she didn''t think the voice was too tight. In the voice of Su Xi, the coldness and arrogance, she wants to settle Su Xi!


    After making up her mind, Ni Dharma protector stopped pretending and immediately walked towards Su Xi.


    Only, she just walked two steps, ink dye is the mouth to make her stop.


    "Ni Dharma protector, you''d better stay away from me until the conditions are settled. Our strength is not as good as you. If you make a sudden move, will we lose money? "


    Compared with Su Xi, Mo Ran''s voice is a bit more charming. It''s charming, charming and not vulgar. It''s like a woman wearing a gauze dress, constantly teasing your eyes and senses. Just listening to the voice, you can imagine her wonderful.


    Ni Dharma protector''s subconscious flashed a look of astonishment, and sighed: "I thought I met only two people who were slightly better looking today, but I didn''t want to just listen to the voice, which made me have two completely different feelings. You can imagine how wonderful it would be if you two were to serve me together. Even if you think about it, the taste would be wonderful! "


    Xu didn''t expect that Ni Dharma protector shamelessly uttered such words in public. Su Xi and Mo ran were slightly stunned, but their good quality made them recover soon.


    It''s no wonder that with the character of Ni Dharma protector, let alone they and Ni Dharma protectors, even in the streets of Mordor, she would say so.


    Looking at Su Xi with great interest, and the person slightly changed and instantly returned to normal face, the smile on Ni Dharma''s face became deeper and deeper. Only with this kind of reaction can she be at ease, otherwise she can''t be sure that these two people are sent by the demon sect to bewitch her!


    She''s lustful, but she''s not stupid. But after seeing that Su Xi and Su Xi pretended to be calm, but actually they were too shy and angry, the idea disappeared completely.


    Perhaps it is aware of the two rigid posture, Ni Dharma caretaker romantic smile, it looks like years of wandering in the GouLan courtyard of the prodigal son!


    "Well, I won''t say anything extra. Now, I''ve come in person, and my sincerity has arrived. Then, can you talk about the conditions? If I can do it, I will meet you two. After all You have really stirred up a fire in your heart


    When he said this, the tone of Ni Dharma protector was full of enchantment. At the same time, there was a faint fragrance in the air. I can''t tell what the fragrance is. I just sniff it and feel comfortable all over. My body is also soft and weak.


    Aware of the strange aroma, Suxi and Mo ran didn''t even exchange their eyes, and they began to resist the aroma without any trace.


    It seems that the Ni Dharma protector said that she would negotiate with them, but in fact, she never thought about it.


    After a short time, they suddenly felt a little weak and leaned back on the chair, but their eyes were still looking at Ni Dharma.


    Mouth constantly breathing, Su Xi voice that a trace of aloofness has long disappeared without a trace.


    "Ni Dharma protector, my brother and sister are a little tired. They can''t even sit down! In this way, I will not delay. Our conditions are very simple. Although we are willing to follow the Dharma protector, our heart is very small. In this way, if we are willing to follow the Dharma protector, then there is no need for the Dharma protector''s harem to exist! "Suxi''s words sound full of vinegar, just like a woman who is unwilling to serve her husband with others. After Suxi''s voice fell, Mo ran nodded his head to show his attitude.


    However, Ni Dharma protector was amused by these words, and laughed without scruple. The subordinates behind her also showed surprised expressions one by one. Unexpectedly, Su Xi''s condition was this.


    The back palace of Ni Dharma protector is not so big. There are all kinds of beauties in it. Although it is not the most gorgeous in the world, it is at least a small one. And these two people, who have never even showed their faces, actually say these words unscrupulously. I really don''t know whether they are stupid or have the capital to be arrogant.


    Walking slowly to Su Xi, Ni Dharma protector has forgotten all that Mo ran said before.


    She raised Suxi''s jaw impolitely, and Ni Dharma protector looked directly into Suxi''s eyes. There was a dangerous look in her eyes: "who gave you the courage and courage to say such words to me? Don''t you know that all the beauties in my harem are collected from all over the world and spend a lot of time? Or do you think you can exchange all my beauties for your beauty, eh


    Speaking of the end, Ni Dharma''s tone slightly picked up, and her fingers constantly rubbed Suxi''s jaw. Looking at Su Xi''s obvious shame and resentment in her eyes, it seems that she is resenting Ni Dharma protector and controlling her by abusive means, just like Mo ran. And that''s the expression that makes Ni Dharma protector feel more and more happy.

 Chapter 443

    Unwilling to stare at Ni Dharma, Suxi wants to break free, but her whole body is soft and weak, so she can only move under the control of Ni Dharma.


    "I thought that Ni Dharma protector, even if you love beautiful people, you love them aboveboard. That''s why I''m here with my elder brother to discuss terms with you. However, I did not think that you are so unscrupulous. It''s just that my brother and sister are wrong! Since you don''t want to dissolve your harem, my brother and sister don''t want to stay with you. I advise you to let us go as soon as possible, or you won''t have good fruit to eat when master comes back! "


    Suxi''s words are full of threat, just from her soft state, there is no threat at all!


    However, although it did not threaten the Ni Dharma, it completely provoked the flame in the heart of Ni Dharma. This fire is not anger, but lust


    Hand rapid rise and fall, Suxi that doesn''t have the slightest lethality of face towel is pulled down by Ni Dharma. For a moment, the beautiful face without a trace of fireworks appeared in front of Ni Dharma protector.


    See this, Ni Dharma in front of a bright!


    If we say that Shan Suxi''s face is beautiful, it is less vivid. If we put it there, we will have less interest in that aspect. However, the wonderful thing is that Su Xi''s expression at the moment is really tight, and her eyes are mixed with a trace of anger, which makes this face look very vivid and bright.


    In this way, Suxi really should be the word of the world!


    Gently stroking Suxi''s cheek, Suxi resisted nausea without resistance, but the anger in her eyes became more and more obvious.


    "I didn''t expect that under the veil, there was such a beautiful family! It seems that your request just now is not too much! However, I am greedy. I want the beauties in the mansion, and even the beauties in the future. However, I can promise here that I will never fail your brother and sister in this life. How about that? "


    Hearing this, Su Xi turns her head angrily, but because of the control of Ni Dharma, she can''t move her head. But the eyes are very angry, a pair of Ni Dharma protector is a heartless man.


    Seeing this, Ni Dharma protector was not angry, but laughed more happily.


    Slowly release Suxi, looking at the red mark on Suxi''s jaw, Ni Dharma protector not only has no heartache, but also has more desire in her eyes. Did not go to uncover the veil of ink dye, Ni Dharma in the heart is another idea.


    Since my younger sister is so good-looking, my elder brother must be no worse. Now, seeing his sister''s appearance, I''m satisfied with it, so I''ll keep it for my brother to see again. After all, this beautiful thing is there all the time, but for the word "interest", it has a different meaning.


    Ni Dharma protector believes that if they wait until they serve her together and then uncover Mo Ran''s mask, the shock will be completely different!


    Seeing that they had no strength to fall down on the chair, Ni Dharma protector laughed wildly: "today, this day is really good, and we have two gorgeous beauties! Come on, take them all up to the sedan chair for me. Remember to be gentle, but don''t hurt my beauty


    After that, the Ni Dharma protector turned around and stepped into the sedan chair first.


    Her subordinates first answer Nuo, then go to Suxi and Moran, and look at them in the eyes of sympathy or irony.


    Lightly lift Su Xi two people, these people pour also really don''t dare next heavy hand. They are clear about the means of protecting the law. If they really bump Su Xi and her, they will have to go to the secret prison!


    Because of the fragrance, Su Xi and Mo ran have no strength all over their bodies. They can''t even lift a trace of strength. In this way, they had to accept their fate and were carried to the palanquin by those people.


    "Back to the house."


    Then the sedan chair was lifted and began to move smoothly.


    Sitting in the sedan chair, the Ni Dharma guard closed his eyes and didn''t go to see Suxi. Naturally, he didn''t see the quick exchange of eyes between Suxi and Mo ran.


    While Su Xi and Mo ran fall into the hands of Ni Dharma protector, Ling Tianyuan is on the verge of finding someone there. But this devil is not the place to let him come. At most, he can only mumble loudly. What''s more, he doesn''t dare to do it at all. Even this mumbling has attracted the bad eyes of many people.


    The seven terrors over there have sent the news back to zongmen. They want to turn back and have a good look at the magic capital with Suxi. However, who ever thought that when they came back, what they saw was Ling Tianyuan with anxious face, while Su Xi and Su Xi had no trace.


    "Ling Tianyuan, what''s the matter, sister Su and brother Su?" Cai Qi grabs Ling Tianyuan''s sleeve with an angry face, and doesn''t mind that they are still standing on the streets of mordu. Countless demons come and go.


    Listen to Cai Qi''s question, Ling Tianyuan is about to cry out, that worry is absolutely not false!


    "They They... " After stuttering for a long time, Ling Tianyuan didn''t say a word. He couldn''t tell whether he was guilty or worried, but he was so angry with Cai Qi.


    "How are they?""They''re gone!" Under Cai Qi''s interrogation and seven terror''s eyes, Ling Tianyuan finally said this. Words fall, his whole person seems to collapse in general, if not for Cai Qi still clinging to his sleeve, he would have squatted down and cried.


    "What did you say? What do you mean it''s gone? " Seven terrors deep voice shout a way, but didn''t like Cai Qi general to Ling Tianyuan move.


    Ling Tianyuan''s eyes were red with anxiety, and his heart was full of remorse: "originally, the three of us were still shopping together, but when I was talking to them about the magic capital, I turned around and found that both sister Su and brother Su had disappeared! I didn''t mean it. I really didn''t mean it. "


    Almost as soon as Ling Tianyuan''s voice fell, Cai Qi''s fist hit Ling Tianyuan''s face: "asshole, sister Su, you lost them when they came to the magic capital for the first time! What I said, just say you are not reliable, you still don''t believe it! You really are... "


    "Well," he said, seizing Cai Qi''s hand that he was about to wave his fist. "It''s useless for you to beat and scold now. We''d better look for more before dark. There shouldn''t be anything serious in places like Mordor."


    Smell speech, Ling Tianyuan can''t help nodding, Cai Qi thought, feel seven terror this words reasonable, then also angrily released the hand.


    However, at this time, a child suddenly ran to the three people, put a note into Ling Tianyuan''s arms and ran away.

 Chapter 444

    Ling Tianyuan was puzzled. When he opened the note, his eyebrows were loosened, and his face was filled with joy: "there''s nothing wrong with Su Shimei. She said that they met someone they knew in the devil, so they went to talk about the past. Let''s go back to the clan first, and then they will arrive."


    Hearing this, Cai Qi was also very happy. Only Qibing frowned, as if he was thinking about something.


    After they were happy, Ling Tianyuan and Lin Tianyuan obviously found out that seven terrors were different, so they asked, "seven terrors, aren''t they all ok? Why are you frowning? "


    With a slight sigh, the tone of seven terrors was unspeakably dignified: "it''s reasonable to say that they are the first time to visit the magic capital, and their hometown is far away from the magic capital. So, how can you suddenly meet someone you know, or on the first day of entering the magic city? What''s more, they didn''t mention it. Does this acquaintance exist or doesn''t exist? "


    As soon as these words came out, Ling Tianyuan and Cai Qigang''s happy expression suddenly condensed on their faces. After listening to Qi Bing''s words, they also thought of Su Xi. They never said that they had acquaintances in the devil. Otherwise, they could say it. It was much more convenient.


    What''s more, Su Xi''s performance along the way is not so out of proportion. Even if they meet acquaintances, what does it have to do with Ling Tianyuan''s saying? Why do you want to quietly follow an acquaintance and find a child you don''t know to send a note?


    Thousands of thoughts flashed through the brain, the three people''s expressions are heavy down.


    After pondering for a while, Ling Tianyuan suddenly thought of a possibility, and his eyes immediately widened: "do you think it''s the Ni Dharma protector who is unwilling, so he abducted Su''s younger martial sister?"


    This words don''t say good, a say seven terror and Cai Qi are all think of Ni to protect the law before looking at Su Xi two people''s evil eyes, and that inside of the potential in must get.


    "I don''t think so. We have already said the identity of Su Shimei. Besides, even if the woman ignored elder Hu''s prestige, she was in the magic capital. How could she rob him? Does she not want to live? "


    After thinking about it, Cai Qi felt that it was not reliable and expressed his doubts.


    However, this possibility has taken root in the hearts of the three people. If they want to completely ignore it, they really can''t.


    After a short silence, Qibing looked at them and said in a deep voice, "let''s find an inn to live in first, and then find the clan forces hidden in Mordor. There must be something strange in this matter. For the safety of sister Su and brother Su, we must be cautious! "


    Hearing the words, Ling Tianyuan and Cai Qi nodded one after another, and then went to the contact point of the demon sect in the magic capital.


    Although the demon sect has no intention to covet the magic capital, it has no hostility to the Chixiao Pavilion. However, as a Shanghai gate, especially the second Shanghai gate, the natural eye is everywhere. Even the devil is no exception. This is also for the devil to act after the devil.


    Half an hour later, the seven terror three people sat in an independent small courtyard of an inn, listening to the news from the people who went out to investigate.


    The courtyard is strictly laid out. There are traps everywhere. There are also auras to prevent the outside world from listening to the inside speech. This light shield, if it is not for the demons'' soul brake, can''t be broken. Therefore, we can see that the demons attach great importance to these strongholds.


    "A quarter of an hour ago, two new people came to Ni Dharma protector''s house. They heard that they were from other places, and they recommended pillows. For this kind of news, the Ni Dharma protector thought that he would not hide it. The demons were all going around, so he didn''t spend much effort to check it. Come on, those two are the people you''re looking for


    Smell speech, seven frighten three people to look at one eye, then say to that messenger: "so, thank this time to run for us, you go to have a rest first."


    Because the seven terrors were only disciples of the demon sect, they had no status. Therefore, in places like strongholds, they are respectful to these people.


    After the man left, Ling Tianyuan looked at Qibing and asked, "so, sister Su, they really fell into the hands of Ni Dharma protector. What should we do?"


    "What else can we do? Of course, we have been rescued! It''s all your fault. Why don''t you take care of them and let that smelly woman have a chance to take advantage of them! " Cai Qi''s face is indignant. He wants to use Ling Tianyuan to exchange Su Xi and her.


    Seeing this, Qi Bing''s face sank and said, "what time is it? It''s noisy! With this time, it''s better to think about how to save Su''s younger martial sister and brother safely! "


    Seven terror''s cheering made them both stop quarreling. After staring at Ling Tianyuan secretly, Cai Qi said: "that stinky woman''s mansion is heavily guarded. With our strength, it''s like hitting a stone with an egg. And this matter didn''t endanger the sect, so we can''t send out the forces hidden in Mordor. In this way, it is even more difficult for us to save Su Shimei! Seven terrors, your brain is smart. Think about what we should do? "


    The voice falls, Ling Tianyuan also put his eyes on the seven terror, which is full of hope.


    However, this matter is really difficult to handle, seven terror for a time also have no clue. Ni Dharma protector is a powerful person. They are not the enemies of Ni Dharma protector, let alone so many subordinates in her mansion.Don''t say it''s to save Suxi. I''m afraid they will be surrounded by Ni Dharma protectors as soon as they go in. At that time, Ni Dharma protectors didn''t worry that they were from the demon sect. They would kill them quickly!


    As for the idea of bringing Suxi out, it can''t be realized.


    Ni Dharma protector just got two beauties, and her face is as good-looking as that. Naturally, she wants to be tired of being with Su Xi all the time. When they found Suxi, that is, when the Ni Dharma protector found them, the result was that they could not escape death.


    Silent for a long time, many ideas in seven terror''s mind, he always thought he was usually very smart, but at this time, he found that his mind was useless!


    For a moment, seven terror remorses unceasingly.


    Involuntarily sighed a breath, seven terror tone some desolate: "the present situation, does not allow us to act rashly. Ni Dharma protector likes Su''s younger martial sister and brother, so they won''t hurt their lives easily. It''s just that they are innocent... "


    The rest didn''t come out, but both Ling Tianyuan and Cai Qi understood.


    At the thought of this possibility, Ling Tianyuan wanted to kill himself: "it''s all my fault, but for me, Su''s younger martial sister and brother would not have fallen into the hands of that woman! It''s all my fault


    The fist kept hitting the stone table, and soon it was bleeding. Seeing this, even Cai Qi, who was very angry with Ling Tianyuan, couldn''t help but swallow his scolding words.

 Chapter 445

    The night comes quietly, the moon is like a silver hook hanging in the sky, pouring its brilliance. Everywhere it shines, there is a mysterious and cool atmosphere. People can''t help but look up, close their eyes and enjoy the beautiful moonlight.


    Red walls, green tiles, pavilions. The rockeries between the roads stand upright, and the streams flow by, rippling with vitality.


    Wind gently blowing, leaves rustling, blowing into the house, raised the bedside curtain.


    The red bed tent is warm, and the bright red gauze shakes gently with the wind. It falls on Suxi''s face for a while, and glides over Moran''s shoulder for a while.


    The candlelight in the house sways gently with the wind, and the ambiguities rush to my heart. The candle flickered, reflecting the beauty of their cheeks.


    Tonight is the wedding of Ni Dharma protector, Su Xi and Mo ran.


    In a word, the Ni Dharma protector Xu felt that he was too unfeeling for Suxi and wanted to hold a grand wedding for them to make up for their "rude" behavior.


    At this time, Ni Dharma protector is still drinking in the front yard, while Su Xi and Mo ran are all dressed in red and put in this room.


    There was no one else in the room, only Suxi and Moran. But from the sound of breathing outside, we know that the outside is full of people. This Ni Dharma protector is careful enough. Even though Suxi and Suxi have been poisoned by her incense, they still prevent accidents.


    Leaning on the end of the bed, ink dye a pair of charming peach blossom eyes, looking at Su Xi, although there is no action, but there is a style flowing in it. If it wasn''t for Mo ran who was still covered with a towel, I''m afraid many people would have folded under his feet.


    Gently blowing a breath, blowing up a corner of Suxi Veil: "beauty, do you think I''m getting married to you and entering the bridal chamber?"


    At the time of saying this, Mo Ran has formed a light mask with his spiritual power, wrapping both of them in it, so that people outside can''t hear them.


    Looking at the joy in the room and sitting on the same bed with him, Su Xi in red, Mo ran couldn''t tell what she felt. In fact, what he just didn''t say was that for a moment, he even regarded Suxi as the spirit who was far away in the human world! In order to cover up his embarrassment and confusion, Mo ran deliberately said such a word. But fortunately, Mo ran didn''t have a right way, so Suxi didn''t think of anything else.


    If Suxi knew what Mo ran thought, she would be surprised when Mo ran noticed ling''er and when she hung her heart on ling''er. But unfortunately, Suxi didn''t know.


    So, looking at Mo Ran''s face, which she deliberately showed to hide her embarrassment, Su Xi frowned and said, "if you want to make a real relationship with that woman, just say it."


    Smell speech, ink dye complexion a stiff, say what he don''t want to mention that disgusting woman now, incredibly still really meat and vegetable not bogey, men and women take all! No matter how charming and capricious the monarch is, he can''t be that woman.


    For a moment, Mo Ran''s face was very ugly, but he stopped talking.


    The wind whimpered, blowing open the silence of a room, the pace of life coming from outside, immediately opened the new house like stagnant water.


    "Creak..." The door opened slowly, and the neon Dharma protector in red was walking in the front. At this time, she was smiling and full of pride.


    Then followed by two maids in pink clothes, holding wine cups in their hands, thinking that they were going to drink with hehe.


    All kinds of amorous feelings go to Suxi two people''s side, Ni Dharma slightly bent over, thin as boneless hand in the ink dyed face gently brush, eyes a piece of spring: "today''s big marriage, is I give you two people''s wealth, can you still satisfied?"


    Speaking, the wine from the red lips spit out, make Mo ran uncomfortable don''t go too far. Seeing this, Ni Dharma protector laughs more wantonly, as if Mo Ran''s reaction amuses her.


    The side head signals the maidservant to come forward. Ni Dharma holds two wine cups in person and hands them to Su Xi and Mo ran respectively. Then she took a glass herself and shook it slightly.


    "This is the most famous wine in Mordor - Huanqing. You are all smart people, and I don''t need to tell you what this wine is used for. It''s a beautiful day and a quiet time. Don''t let it down


    After that, Ni Dharma protector gently raised her hand and drank the wine first.


    There is joy in the world. When you drink it, your whole body is soft and powerless. Your face is like peach blossom, just like the coming of spring. At the same time, the body is full of strange fragrance, smell it, Gujing wubo will also be ready to move.


    There are many newlyweds who are willing to buy it with thousands of dollars in order to make it a wonderland. It''s a pity that there are so many newlyweds in the world, and it''s rare to have a good time.


    But I don''t want to, Ni Dharma protector here, but he brought out a whole pot!


    After drinking the neon Dharma, a faint blush appeared on his face, which was like a natural rouge and soul stirring. If ordinary people were here, it would be difficult for men and women to control.


    It''s a pity that Su Xi and her husband are not ordinary people, and they have been on guard for a long time. Even if the strange fragrance fills the room, they are not moved.


    Seeing this, Ni Dharma protector waved his hand to let the two maids go down. Then he was paralyzed between them, holding one in one hand, and his head was still powerless on Mo Ran''s shoulder.In the place where the Ni Dharma protector couldn''t see, Su Xi''s eyes were cold, while Mo Ran''s eyes were murderous, and her forehead was blue.


    Just in the moment when the Ni Dharma protector looked up, all kinds of emotions in their eyes dissipated, which made people unable to see what they were thinking.


    Under the influence of Huanqing wine, Ni Dharma''s eyes were a little blurred, but she looked at Su Xi and thought they were more beautiful. His head was still on Mo Ran''s shoulder, and Ni Dharma protector slowly stroked Su Xi''s face: "the two beauties are not satisfied with the wedding, so they don''t drink the joy?"


    Squinting at the glass still full in Suxi''s hand, there was a dangerous light in the eyes of the neon protection method. It was just a moment that the past was covered up by the confusion. The effect of joy is really worthy of its reputation!


    With her left hand, she grabs Ni Dharma protector''s hand, which makes trouble on her face. Suxi makes a little effort to take it down. The side head coldly looks at the Ni Dharma protector, Su Xi passes the joy in her hand to Ni Dharma protector''s mouth.


    "I''ve heard that this kind of love is the top grade of flirtation. Today, I saw that it really deserves its reputation. My brother and sister are of low status. How can they drink such a good wine. Why don''t the Dharma protector drink it for us? "


    Say, Su Xi hand slightly forward a send, that wine cup is to meet Ni to protect the flame of red lips.


    At the moment, Ni Dharma''s eyes are blurred, and his face is full of red. At first sight, he is immersed in the effect of joy. In this way, the brain is not clear, she is on the Su Xi''s hand, drink the love.

 Chapter 446

    Later, Mo ran made it according to the law and attracted the Ni Dharma protector to drink the three cups of wine.


    Joy is a kind of liquor, and there are also many medicinal materials that can promote husband and wife''s sexual affairs. One drink is enough to make people stay up all night. The result of drinking three cups in a row is not to strengthen the fighting power of the person who drinks, but to make the Qi and blood flow in the person''s body surge, and finally the blood vessels burst to death!


    At this time, the faint red halo on Ni Dharma''s face has become an abnormal flush, and even her whole body''s skin is beginning to be full of red halo. Under the snow-white skin, the cyan meridians are protruding, and the blood vessels are also high, which may burst at any time!


    Su Xi and Mo ran look at each other and throw the Ni Dharma guard on the bed, who has been drunk and has been wearing his clothes because of the heat. Then she stands up and looks at the Ni Dharma guard in disgust.


    "What do you do after that?" Mo ran asked as he wiped the shoulder that had been pillowed by the Ni Dharma protector.


    Smell speech, Su Xi lightly smile, took off veil. Then, he picked up his hand and saw that the Ni Dharma warden''s face on the bed was twisted. The next moment, he became another Su Xi!


    Looking at this scene, Mo ran immediately understood Su Xi''s intention, and raised a smile: "this idea is good."


    However, Suxi did not pay attention to her and continued to do what she was doing. After using magic to change the Ni Dharma into her appearance, Suxi also changed herself into the Ni Dharma. Then the blue light flashed and their clothes changed.


    After all this, Suxi looked at Mo ran with a smile and said, "beauty, kill her!"


    that tone is as like as two peas. But the content of the words is chilling.


    Hearing this, Mo ran was very happy, but before he started, Su Xi lightly added: "abuse to death."


    As soon as these four words came into my ears, Rao Shimo ran also picked up Su Xi''s eyebrows. He took a look at Su Xi, but instantly understood Su Xi''s idea. Under such circumstances, "Suxi" can only make sense if she is tortured and tortured to death by the "Ni Dharma protector" and ink dye can stay behind.


    He gave Suxi a thumbs up with great appreciation. Then he took out a whip from somewhere and looked at the Ni Dharma guard on the bed with a smile.


    After enduring this smelly woman for so long, now he can finally get revenge. How can this make him unhappy? The clothes of Ni Dharma protector were immediately broken, and the skin was covered with red marks.


    Fortunately, Mo Ran is still a little sober at this time, knowing that he can''t break flesh and blood, and there is still some leeway to start. However, the green spirit power on the whip shines lightly. Every time you hit it, the green spirit power penetrates into the body of Ni Dharma, destroying the flesh and blood of Ni Dharma.


    Under the double effects of Mo Ran''s whipping and happy wine, Ni Dharma quickly swallowed her breath. Although Mo ran was embarrassed by Su Xi''s face, it had to be said that he was really good at beating!


    A moment later, looking at the neon Dharma protector with many whip marks, Mo ran finally stopped. After putting away the whip, Mo ran takes a look at Su Xi. Unexpectedly, Su Xi''s next words make Mo Ran''s body suddenly stiff.


    I saw Su Xi''s light glance at Mo ran and said in a light voice, "look at my face, are you still comfortable?"


    "Comfortable! Shu Ah! uncomfortable! Ah! No, no, this This... " Mo ran waved his hand in a hurry, only to find that what he said was wrong. For a moment, he stammered and couldn''t find any words.


    Seeing this, Su Xi''s eyes flashed a smile, but her face was still very cold: "since you are so comfortable, then throw her out. Remember, cry a little bit. "


    As the voice fell, Suxi threw the Ni Dharma from the bed. Without looking at Mo ran, she lay down on the bed with all kinds of emotions in her eyes.


    She pulled her clothes and then blew the ink dyed clothes to pieces. Su Xi said in a delicate voice: "Oh, this little beauty is really weak, so she died! Ran''er, if you don''t throw her out, you and I still have the beautiful scenery in the middle of the night! "


    With a flick of her fingertips, the door opened.


    The maid outside almost immediately saw Suxi lying on the ground with no breath, and her face flashed a trace of consternation. She seemed to be thinking about when their Dharma protector became so cruel and killed someone alive.


    However, without waiting for them to think about it, Mo Ran''s cry of crying ghosts and gods calmed his mind.


    I saw the ragged ink dye rushed to Suxi''s side, holding her sleeve in one hand and wiping tears in the other: "my sister! Why are you dead! "


    As the voice fell, Mo rantu wiped the tears and snot from his face, pointed to the "Ni Dharma protector" on the bed and began to scold: "how can you be so cruel! My brother and sister thought you could give us honor and wealth, but they didn''t want you to kill my sister tonight! You say, is it my turn next! Say it


    In the face of Mo Ran''s question, "Ni Dharma protector" fingers playing with the falling hair, whispered: "beauty is beauty, even if it is crying, it is also crying heartbreaking! Isn''t it easy for you to want to be rich? I''ll deal with your sister''s body, and I''ll give you great wealth. What about that? "With that, "Ni Dharma protector" gives Mo ran a wink, and then stares at the two maidservants.


    Although I don''t know why one person died suddenly, the two maidservants knew the temper of Ni Dharma protector. Now they didn''t dare to think about anything. They hurried into the room to carry away Su Xi''s body.


    Unexpectedly, their hands haven''t touched "Suxi". Mo ran pounced on "Suxi" and glared at the two maidservants. Frightened by this, the two maidservants immediately stopped and were at a loss.


    "If I dispose of my sister''s body, will you give me honor and promise not to abandon me?"


    Between the words, the meaning of gnashing teeth is obvious, but the meaning of the words is more chilling. Listen to the meaning of this, this man is actually for his own wealth, willing to personally dispose of his sister''s body, but also willing to commit himself to kill younger sister under the enemy!


    At the thought of this, the two maidservants shivered and looked at Mo ran with a trace of irony and disdain.


    The "Ni Dharma protector" on the bed didn''t care about these, just nodded slightly, which confirmed the words of Mo ran.


    Seeing this, Mo ran took out a porcelain bottle from his arms, and then poured the liquid in the bottle on Suxi''s body. Suxi''s body quickly melted away at the speed visible to the naked eye!

 Chapter 447

    "Ni Dharma protector" see, slightly pick eyebrows, eyes appropriate flash a surprised color.


    The two maidservants obviously did not expect that Mo ran would suddenly make such a move. At this time, they are still very close to "Suxi", and accidentally touch the white smoke on "Suxi".


    "Ah One of the maidservants jerked back her hand, but saw a big blister on her finger, which showed the strength of the liquid.


    In a moment, Suxi''s body was burned.


    "Are you satisfied with the Dharma protection?" Mo Ran''s face still had tears, so he sat down on the ground, his eyes straight looking at the "Ni Dharma protector" on the bed, and he didn''t know whether he was happy or sad.


    Seeing this, "Ni Dharma protector" chuckled and said: "you two go down. You can''t disturb me without my command."


    After hearing this, the two maidservants looked at each other, and finally, because of the prestige of Ni Dharma protector, they quickly retired.


    After the door was closed, Mo ran immediately put down a aura, and quickly got up from the ground, his face full of disgust: "really, what''s your idea? I''ve lost all the faces of the king! You... "


    "I''m asleep." Before Mo ran finished complaining, Su Xi said something like this. Then she closed her eyes and ignored Mo ran.


    Mo ran opens her eyes wide and points to Su Xi. She can''t say a word. Then she saw Suxi lying on the bed and sleeping beautifully. As soon as she turned her eyes, her figure flashed towards the bed. Just as he got close, he was hit by a force and fell to the ground with a bang.


    "Ah Issued a scream, Mo ran rubbed his ass, the whole face is distorted.


    Looking up at the unresponsive Su Xi, Mo ran didn''t know what it was like. After that, he didn''t dare to touch Su Xi''s moldy head any more, and climbed onto the soft cave to rest.


    Night, quietly past.


    Before dawn, Suxi opened her eyes and sat on the bed quietly practicing. The ink dye on the soft collapse rubbed his waist, which made his whole body ache.


    His eyes touched Su Xi, who was practicing, and Mo Ran''s grinning expression softened, with admiration and respect on his face.


    In this way, one of them is practicing, the other is sitting on the soft collapse and watching quietly. The picture is peaceful and harmonious.


    It was not until the light shone on Suxi''s face through the window that Suxi slowly opened her eyes. At the end of the last week, Suxi got out of bed and sat down on the stool beside the table without looking at Mo ran.


    "Come on, pass on the meal!"


    The voice falls, the footstep outside suddenly rings, but nobody pushes the door to come in.


    Seeing this, Mo ran went to Suxi and sat down by himself. Looking at Suxi''s smiling face, she said, "beauty, let''s discuss something."


    "He said


    "Well, you see, I''m a man, tall and tall. I can''t hold my soft body! I slept a night, and my hands, feet and whole body hurt! Why don''t you let me go to bed tonight for my sake? "


    With that, Mo ran opens her eyes wide and looks at Su Xi pitifully, not to mention how funny she looks.


    However, Su Xi''s expression is light, not moved at all: "did I not let you sleep?"


    A rhetorical question made Mo Ran''s face distorted. Yes, Suxi didn''t let him go to bed, but did the power to fly him appear out of thin air? Mo ran doesn''t want to talk to Suxi any more, because he finds that in the end, it''s always him who gets hurt.


    After tea time, the maidservant fish in with food.


    Ignoring the messy clothes and bedding on the floor, the maidservants put the breakfast on the table without changing their face, and then quit without saying a word.


    After eating prematurely, Su Xi and Mo ran still stay in this room, without taking a step. For three days in a row. Except for the maid who came to deliver the meal, no one saw them again.


    Now there are some gossips in the Dharma protector''s house, saying that since the new beauty entered the house, she had taken away the soul of Ni Dharma protector, and had not been out of the bedroom for three days. According to this posture, the beauty is afraid that she will become another master of the Dharma palace.


    He also said that the method of Ni Dharma protection has been upgraded recently. He is not only satisfied with the pleasure of fishing and drinking with beautiful women, but also tortures people to death. What''s more ridiculous is that the dead woman''s brother, for the sake of glory and wealth, not only personally took away her sister''s body, but also accompanied the murderer''s side day by day, making soft voice, shameless!


    What''s more, these actions of Ni Dharma protector have been implicated in Chixiao Pavilion. It is said that Chixiao Pavilion is not strict, so it can''t be regarded as the first force in the demon world!


    This kind of rumor intensified, and even spread to the high-level ears of many Chixiao Pavilion. It''s just that the Ni Dharma guards always act arrogantly. They don''t care, and they don''t want to.


    However, when these rumors have reached the point of affecting the reputation of Chixiao Pavilion, these people finally can''t sit still and go to the door to ask to see Ni Dharma protector. Of course, this let Ni Dharma enchanted beauty, they also want to see what it is!When several high-rise buildings of Chixiao pavilion are still on the way to Ni Dharma protector''s house, Su Xi and Mo ran are still in the bedroom, and they don''t want to come out at all.


    Looking at Su Xi, who is practicing besides eating and sleeping, there is a trace of helplessness in Mo Ran''s eyes. He has seen desperate, but never so desperate.


    The idea in the brain turns, Mo ran then gets up and comes to Su Xi''s side. Then he leaned down and approached Suxi''s cheek.


    When Mo Ran''s lips were about to touch Su Xi''s face, Su Xi''s whole body was full of blue light, and she suddenly flicked Mo ran away. Fortunately, the ink dye has been prepared for a long time, so it didn''t end up in a mess!


    Eyes suddenly opened, a flash of light, Su Xi cold voice: "what are you doing!"


    Mo ran stood firm and said with a smile, "it''s a good thing to practice diligently, but it''s easy to be possessed by the devil if you practice like this."


    Smell speech, Su Xi complexion a slow, that cold also disappeared.


    "It''s better not to get close to me when I''m practicing, or if I hurt you, don''t blame me."


    "I didn''t know you wouldn''t do that! Hey, hey, don''t practice. You said it''s been so many days. I''m afraid this rumor has spread all over the world. But why didn''t Chixiao Pavilion send someone to find you? Are they really so indifferent to their reputation? "


    Say, Mo ran leans on that soft collapse, there is doubt between eyebrows.


    On the second day of killing Ni Dharma protector, Su Xi tried to spread the rumors so that the people of Chixiao Pavilion could come to her. But now that three days have passed, Chixiao Pavilion is still quiet, which makes Mo ran very angry.


    Smell speech, Su Xi ear move, the corner of the mouth slowly evokes a smile: "don''t worry, isn''t this coming?"

 Chapter 448

    As Suxi''s voice fell, the maidservant''s voice rang out.


    "Dharma protector, there''s someone in the pavilion. Please go and talk to him." This maid is also a smart one. It is clear that those high-level officials are coming in a fierce manner, but they are said to be narratives. Among them, there is the smell of protecting Ni''s face. What''s more, they are afraid that Ni''s face will be angry after hearing the truth, and then be implicated in her.


    It can be said that none of the people in the Dharma protector''s mansion is simple.


    Chao Mo dyed her chin, Su Xi hooked her lips with a smile, and between her eyebrows and eyes she learned the customs of Ni Dharma protection incisively and vividly: "come on, beauty! Let''s meet the so-called high-rise of Chixiao Pavilion. "


    After that, Su Xi grabs Mo Ran''s arm, pulls him and goes out.


    The sun poured down, making Su Xi and Mo ran in red more and more radiant. In order to disgust those people in Chixiao Pavilion, Mo ran specially dressed up. It''s a charming thing. Now it seems that it has been practiced. Every move is full of amorous feelings.


    About half a quarter of an hour, Suzanne came to the main hall with Mo ran. There, the four high-rise Chixiao pavilion have been sitting there for a long time, and the tea is a little cold.


    "Ni Dharma protector, how brave you are


    Almost as soon as Suxi entered the door, the man sitting in the first place slapped the table fiercely, and his expression was full of anger.


    The rest of them didn''t get angry, but what they wrote on their faces was dissatisfaction. However, I don''t know whether this dissatisfaction is aimed at Suxi''s late arrival or the rumors outside.


    After listening to the man''s words, Su Xi still smiles wildly on her face. As soon as she pulls Mo ran, she brings it into the main hall.


    Slightly toward a few people made a ceremony, although Suxi''s action is rude, but also in line with Ni Dharma usual posture: "Ge Dharma why so angry, I''m not here?"


    With that, Suxi also threw a wink at gehufa. He looked straight at gehufa and said goodbye. She didn''t want to see any expression of Suxi.


    It is reasonable to say that these two Dharma protectors belong to Dharma protectors, and their status should be equal. However, in front of these people, the posture of Ni Dharma protector was to lower down, as if to lower them.


    In fact, it is also true. There is a clear stipulation in the Chixiao pavilion that although it is called the same, it will be ranked according to its strength and merit. The first one is the eldest. The one behind should be more respectful when he meets him. The man sitting in the first place is the most powerful and trusted one among the Dharma protectors.


    As for Ni Dharma protector, he is the last of the five Dharma protectors. Not only the worst strength, but also the worst reputation. If it wasn''t for Chixiao pavilion''s contribution to Ni Dharma protector, she would have been driven out of Chixiao Pavilion by her usual actions!


    According to this ranking, the prestige of each person in the Chixiao Pavilion is also different, just like the four Dharma protectors before Ni Dharma can be called high-level, but Ni Dharma is even lower. Therefore, in front of these four people, Ni Dharma protector is not powerful at all.


    Suxi inquired about all these things in advance. Otherwise, how could she easily pretend to be a Ni Dharma protector? After all, people who can be called high-level in Chixiao pavilion have good minds. If they can''t even pass this level, then Suxi''s move is meaningless and will soon be seen through by Chixiao Pavilion!


    Just when Suxi was standing in the middle of the main hall with a smile on her face, and Ge HUFA was obviously angry and didn''t want to talk to her, Xu HUFA, who ranked second, spoke.


    "Hum, the Ni Dharma protector is becoming more and more powerful. When the male pet meets us, he dares not to be polite!" With these words, the Xu Dharma protector was even more popular than nage Dharma protector, and the table suddenly became a pile of debris.


    Some of them do not know whether intentionally or unintentionally, sharp toward the ink dye and go! Look like this, I''m afraid I''m going to give ink dye to this man who doesn''t know the superiority of heaven and earth!


    And Mo ran also shows a male pet''s posture incisively and vividly. Almost as the debris flies over, Mo ran hides behind Suxi, holding her sleeve tightly, very nervous.


    Seeing this, Su Xi''s steps moved, and a magic power in her hand instantly sent out, which easily blocked Xu''s attack.


    Then, Suxi pulls Mo ran to her side and presses Mo ran to the ground and kneels down. It''s just that the red dress is too long. It''s not known whether Mo ran really knelt down.


    "Bold Ni Dharma protector, what do you mean, for the sake of a mere male pet, do you want to break the law below?"


    Because the table was smashed by Xu HUFA, this time he was angry that he had no table to pat, so he stood up and stared at Suxi fiercely, as if he was about to eat.


    Su Xi bowed slightly and buried her head: "the words of Xu''s Dharma are a little heavy. I''m just worried that Xu''s Dharma will hurt a person who has no spiritual power. If the news gets out, it will not only hinder Xu''s reputation, but also affect our Chixiao Pavilion."


    It''s OK that Suxi didn''t say that. When she said that, Xu''s Dharma protector was even more angry. When it comes to smearing Chixiao Pavilion, who can compare with what Ni Dharma protector did?So the fire in Xu''s heart was completely stirred up by Suxi.


    When he strode to Suxi''s body, protector Xu wanted to do it, but when he saw Suxi who had been bending over and admitted his mistake, he took back his outstretched hand.


    However, if he doesn''t do it to Suxi, it doesn''t mean he doesn''t do it to Moran.


    On one side of his body, Xu HUFA kicked Mo ran. However, his feet had not yet touched Mo ran. Mo ran just rolled down on the ground with a "ouch", as if he had been seriously injured.


    Seeing this, Suxi''s face changed and she squatted down to check the condition of Moran: "beauty, are you ok?"


    Hearing this, Mo Ran''s mouth shriveled and his eyes glanced at Xu HUFA from time to time. However, due to Xu HUFA''s strength and identity, he did not dare to say anything. In this way, it really plays the role of a wronged little daughter-in-law.


    "Dharma protector, don''t do that. Xu Dharma protector didn''t mean it, but I just knelt at Xu Dharma protector''s feet. I''ll be fine. Don''t worry, Dharma protector. "


    He said that he had nothing to do, but Mo ran unconsciously put his hands on his legs. It was like he was really kicked by Xu HUFA, but he could not bear it.


    In this way, Su Xi''s heartache was more and more serious, but Xu HUFA''s face was almost distorted.


    "You..."


    "All right!"


    Before Xu HUFA finished speaking, he was interrupted by GE HUFA, the first one.

 Chapter 449

    Before Ge HUFA was annoyed by Suxi''s attitude, so he didn''t talk to Suxi like sullen. But he has experienced the wind and rain in the end, and the Ni Dharma protector has done many things before, which makes him angry. After he gets angry, he will be OK.


    However, this time, the behavior of Ni Dharma protector endangered the reputation of Chixiao Pavilion. Even if Ge Dharma protector was relieved, he would not let Su Xi off easily this time.


    Standing up from the first place, in the sight of everyone in the main hall, Ge HUFA went to the side of Mo ran.


    Then, the obviously inhumane Ge HUFA squatted down and directly pinched Mo Ran''s jaw.


    There was a dangerous light in his eyes, and Ge HUFA said: "I don''t care who you are, and no matter what means you use to confuse Ni HUFA. If you are here to serve Ni Dharma, I won''t say anything about you. However, once your existence has seriously affected the Chixiao Pavilion, I will not tolerate you. Ni Dharma protector once made contributions to Chixiao Pavilion, so I won''t do anything to her. As for you, you are just a male pet. I want to kill you in thousands of ways! "


    With that, Ge HUFA''s hand slipped, and he changed from pinching Mo Ran''s jaw to grasping Mo Ran''s neck.


    Suffocation feeling came, ink dyed face suddenly rose red. At the same time, he could feel that GE HUFA''s spiritual power had penetrated into his body and was checking whether he was a person without spiritual power, as Suxi said.


    Aware of this, Mo Ran is to collect the whole body''s spiritual power, showing no different from ordinary people.


    After a while, Ge HUFA''s spirit power turned several times in Mo Ran''s body, but he didn''t find any spirit power, so he withdrew his spirit power. Just, the hand that pinches ink dye neck, but did not let go.


    Seeing this, Su Xi put her little hand on Ge HUFA''s hand.


    "Ge HUFA, although this Ran''er is a man, he''s delicate and tender. I''m afraid he can''t stand such strong manipulation. If gehufa likes this kind of tune, why don''t you pinch my neck? "


    As she said this, Suxi''s hand rubbed back and forth on gehufa''s hand, making a gesture of being an apprentice who loved beauty but didn''t care about other people''s identity.


    To say that GE HUFA is powerful and old, but his face has a charm that others don''t have. This face is not handsome, at most can see past, there are some fine lines in the corner of the eye.


    However, I don''t know if it is because of Ge HUFA''s temperament. There is always a very attractive calm and domineering face. When the former Ni Dharma saw Ge Dharma for the first time, he was determined to get Ge Dharma.


    But the Ge Dharma is not only stronger than the Ni Dharma, but also higher than the Ni Dharma. What''s more, Ni Dharma has a beautiful appearance and excellent temperament, but Ge Dharma is indifferent to other people. Even if Ni Dharma does its best, there''s no way to make him move for a moment.


    Over time, Ni Dharma gave up the fierce pursuit of Ge Dharma. However, what she can''t get is the most precious. As long as she meets Ge HUFA, Ni HUFA can''t help but tease her. Even if she knows that there is no result, she is happy with it.


    This time, in order to make Ni Dharma act like some, Suxi also endured the disgust in her heart and did what Ni Dharma would do on weekdays. She saw the doubt in the eyes of Ge HUFA.


    He took a deep look at Ni Dharma, and the next moment Ge Dharma brushed away Ni Dharma''s hand, which naturally loosened Mo Ran''s neck.


    Stand up, at the moment Ge HUFA has become that superior, invincible appearance.


    "Ni Dharma protector, we have known each other for many years. I won''t give you more polite words. I think you should know what we are here for today. So, you can look at this account and give it to one! "


    After that, Ge HUFA turned back to the first place and sat down. At the same time, he gave Xu HUFA a wink. Xu HUFA was unwilling. He thought Ge HUFA had just strangled Mo ran, but he stopped.


    With a cold hum, protector Xu reluctantly went back to his seat and sat down. He temporarily glared at Su Xi, but he didn''t know whether he was staring at Su Xi or Ge HUFA.


    Help Mo ran up, Su Xi standing there, thinking about what to explain to these people.


    Although Ge HUFA said it well, I can''t help explaining it. But in fact, this account is not easy to give. Give light to it, some people will say that if you don''t pay attention to ge HUFA and other people, you won''t pay attention to Chixiao Pavilion. But it''s too heavy for me to bear.


    So, this kind of thing sounds easy, but it''s hard to do!


    The main hall suddenly fell into silence. Although Ge HUFA didn''t speak, his eyes fell on Suxi, exerting invisible pressure on Suxi. One side of the ink dye is obediently closed mouth, but that hand is still tightly pulling Su Xi''s sleeve, is a poor look!


    After a while, Suxi looked up and patted Mo Ran''s hand, as if to give him some comfort.


    Gehufa didn''t miss Suxi''s action. He frowned slightly, but he put down his doubts about Suxi.In the past, although Ni Dharma protectors liked beauty, they also forced some men and women to their houses. However, there has never been a case of maltreatment to death, especially when the younger sister died and the elder brother remained. This is a special case that people have to think deeply.


    This matter in the eyes of ordinary people, that is, some people give up their relatives and dignity for the sake of glory and wealth, but in the eyes of Ge HUFA, it is a little more unclear.


    Therefore, Ge HUFA and others pay special attention to Suxi''s behavior today, trying to find out that someone else killed Ni HUFA and then pretended to be this possibility.


    Just through observation, Su Xi''s speech is no different from the past, and she protects her male pet as usual. In this way, several people''s doubts were gradually dispelled.


    Looking at the change of Ge HUFA''s attitude, Su Xi''s eyes flashed, so fast that people couldn''t catch a trace at all.


    "Ge HUFA, it''s really wrong of me this time, which has affected the reputation of Chixiao Pavilion. I can understand your thoughts, but Ran''er is really in my heart. If I kill him, I don''t know where I can find such a nice person again! "


    With that, Suxi stopped for a moment, looked at the frowns of several people, and then said, "of course, I know I should be responsible for this. Therefore, I use two fifths of my property in exchange for Ran''er''s life. Can I? "


    As the voice fell, Suxi just frowned and gave Ge HUFA a chance to talk with her eyes, but she couldn''t see.

 Chapter 450

    Ge HUFA looked at each other, considering the feasibility of Su Xi''s words.


    In fact, this kind of thing is not once or twice. After the Ni Dharma protector had done too much in the past, they all took money to buy the so-called beauty''s life.


    It''s funny to say that Ni Dharma protector, a man who wants to be planted in beauty''s cave every day, has more money than Ge Dharma protector and other four people combined. Among them, there are some precious treasures that make GE Dharma''s eyes red.


    However, in the past, when Ni Dharma protectors used to exchange money, what they put out was just a drop in the bucket, and it didn''t hurt their muscles and bones at all. And this time, it is willing to take out two fifths of the property for a male pet, which is really a bit surprising.


    Several people exchanged their eyes. At last Ge HUFA coughed and said, "I can''t imagine that a man''s pet today can let you take out so much property. It seems that you really like this person


    Hearing Ge HUFA''s words, Suxi knew that two fifths of them could not satisfy their appetite. With a smile on her lips, Suxi didn''t mention anything more.


    "If it''s Ge HUFA, let alone the two fifths, it''s no different to exchange my life! Why, is gehufa jealous now? "


    Hearing the words, Ge HUFA''s face remained unchanged, as if he had been used to the light words. Just looking at Xu HUFA''s ambiguous eyes, Ge HUFA was slightly uncomfortable.


    With a wave of his hand, Ge HUFA''s face became cold as if to cover up his embarrassment: "Ni HUFA, you don''t have to make jokes here. In a word, three fifths, that''s it! "


    As soon as the voice fell, the remaining three Dharma protectors quickly agreed, trying to crush Suxi''s widows with the masses.


    "That is, Ni Dharma protector, the mistake you made this time is not small. If it comes to the ears of the devil, I''m afraid it''s not about money!" Xu HUFA stares at Su Xi and says.


    "That''s reasonable. If Ni Dharma protector knows the truth, he''ll be more relaxed, and we''ll let you down." Chen HUFA, who ranked third, squinted and tried to hide his greed.


    "Ni Dharma protector, we know you are ridiculous, but you are still straightforward. What''s going on in this matter depends only on your words. Of course, you can also refuse, but this male pet named Su ran can''t be left. After that, you have to accept the punishment of the demons. At that time, the Ni Dharma protector will lose his wife and turn into a soldier! "


    Ranking fourth, Qiu HUFA shakes his fan and says this with a smile. It''s just the content of the words, but it''s not so kind.


    After listening to the four people''s words, Su Xi''s heart flashed ridicule, these people say is good, what for Chixiao pavilion''s name, in the end is not for their own interests? If only some money could buy the reputation of Chixiao Pavilion, then it would not be the first force in the demon world.


    However, although Suxi thought so in her heart, she was full of embarrassment. Looking at GE HUFA and Mo ran, it seems that he is measuring whether Mo Ran is worth so much property.


    While Su Xi was silent, Ge HUFA''s heart was also raised.


    Ni Dharma protector has spent a lot of effort on her current property, and she also attaches great importance to her family property. This time to her for a man to pay so much, a few people really afraid of Su Xi, a displeasure will really ink dye to push out! As for the punishment of the devil, the Ni Dharma protector has always been ignored. Anyway, he won''t kill her directly, will he?


    So, in Su Xi''s silence, Ge HUFA was even more nervous than Su Xi and her two!


    As time went by, except for GE HUFA, the other three Dharma protectors could not sit still, while Suxi was still thinking with her head down.


    Xu HUFA is a hot temper. He doesn''t have much patience. At this time, he can''t bear to look at Su Xi for a long time.


    "Ni Dharma protector, you have something to say! Don''t think that we have time to spend with you here. If we don''t want to, we can say it as soon as possible. We can also show the devil as soon as possible, so we don''t have to look at your crying face! "


    At the end of the day, Xu''s Dharma is actually related to Mo ran. In this regard, Mo ran wants to stare at Xu Dharma protector, but he realizes his identity in time and quickly forbears. But the shoulders were constantly shaking with anger.


    Seeing this, everyone thought that Mo ran was frightened by Xu HUFA''s tone, and one of them cried. In the heart surprised at the same time, but also disdain Mo ran this woman pose, ridicule to the extreme.


    Taking advantage of now, Su Xi comforts Mo ran and says: "several Dharma protectors are in high position, so don''t worry about her! If these three fifths of the family property can be exchanged for Ran''er''s life, then you can take it! It''s just that you should do the follow-up work for me! "


    It seems that it is because Mo Ran''s "sad" is angry. Su Xi says such words in a rage, and her tone is also a little rushed.


    Hearing this, Ge HUFA looked at Su Xi''s anger, but he didn''t get angry. They have got what they want. They can tolerate losing their temper!After getting Su Xi''s reply, several people are not in the mood to stay here to see Su Xi''s love with Mo ranxiu and leave one after another. Just before leaving, several people also gave Suxi a warning, indicating that next time, even they can''t keep her!


    Listening to these solemn words, Suxi finally knows what it means to get cheap and sell well this time. Without a trace of retention, even when GE HUFA left, Suxi''s face was still angry.


    In this regard, several people just can''t see, go back to sit and wait for Suxi to deliver the property to them.


    After several people left, Suxi immediately straightened up, the cold on her face disappeared, and the rest was indifferent.


    At the same time, Mo ran also regained his usual appearance of being a fool. Looking at Su Xi, he said, "I can''t believe that I''m still so valuable! Look at the decoration of the house. I know that the Ni Dharma protector is very rich, three fifths! Tut Tut, just look at the expressions of those people. There must be many! It seems that I have a lot of weight in your heart. You are willing to exchange so much money for my life


    Say, Mo Ran''s eyes have complacency, seem to have found what can''t matter.


    However, Suxi didn''t look at him and said something that made him stiff.


    "Is the emperor''s life worth only such money? Besides, the money is not mine. "


    After that, Suxi no longer stayed, but walked out of the house.


    Mo ran was stunned for a moment, and then quickly followed.

 Chapter 451

    Sitting on the special sedan chair for Ni Dharma protector, Mo ran was in a good mood. She was humming a little song all the time, as if she didn''t see Su Xi''s cold face.


    Listening to the noise in the street, Mo ran picked a grape and fed it into his mouth. Then, as soon as his eyes turned, he sat down beside Suxi, picked up a peeled grape and handed it to Suxi''s mouth.


    "Thank you, Dharma protector, for bringing me out to see the magnificent scene of Mordor! This grape is my thanks to the Dharma protector! " With that, Mo ran sent her hand forward and motioned Suxi to eat it.


    However, Suxi glanced at him lightly and said, "it''s worth it if I can please the beauty! However, if beauty really wants to thank her, she will work harder that night. That''s the best way to thank me! "


    Smell speech, ink dye corners of the mouth constantly twitch. It''s not that Suxi''s words are out of line, but can you imagine a person who is facing other people''s faces, and then looks at a familiar person who is serious enough to say dirty words. There is not a trace of expression on her face, or even a look in her eyes?


    In a word, the three concepts of Mo ran have been subverted.


    Their words were not deliberately hidden, so the maidservant outside heard their conversation. Although I''m used to picking the neon Dharma protector lightly, I don''t know about men and women. When I hear this, I blush and despise Mo ran even more.


    A sister died, he can accompany the enemy side smile, in any case, people look down upon.


    Just as these maidservants were daydreaming, a fiery spirit horse suddenly rushed to them and caught them by surprise. In this way, the sedan chair, which was originally very stable, was swinging in the confusion of the maid.


    Su Xi and Mo ran in the sedan chair looked at each other, but they didn''t panic or move.


    In Mordor, it would be a great surprise to see two people fighting, not to mention the horse. Now, this really happened, it can only show that someone deliberately did it.


    In this case, Suxi naturally wants to see who is behind it. Thinking of this, Su Xi and Mo ran didn''t move at all, leaving the sedan chair to bounce back and forth.


    According to the truth, as a maid who carries a sedan chair as a Buddhist nun, her actual strength will not be bad, and there will not be such a mistake of shaking the sedan chair.


    Therefore, the problem lies in the spirit horse.


    I saw that the spirit horse was like a galloping flame, which overturned many stalls on both sides of mordu street without stopping. Moreover, the speed is extremely fast, even if these maidservants exert all their strength, I''m afraid they can''t match.


    From this point of view, I''m afraid the people behind this are not small.


    "Ah! My stall


    "It''s amazing! It''s amazing! The devil has scared the horse


    "Quick Get out of the way


    ¡­¡­


    It''s the first time that people in Mordor have been calling from outside. Most of the people who set up stalls on the streets of Mordor are weak or have no spiritual power at all. At first sight, they are scared.


    For a moment, the streets of Mordor were in a panic.


    Listening to the sound outside, Suxi lowered her eyes. Then, when the red spirit horse was about to arrive, and the maidservants also made the gesture of attack, the whole sedan chair suddenly glowed red, and then those red lights condensed into a very beautiful red light column, straight towards the spirit horse!


    Xu is the man behind the temptation of mind, this spirit horse seems to be powerful, but no stronger than the real Ni Dharma protector. Therefore, Su Xi''s hand easily knocked the spirit horse to the ground.


    Just at this time, the panic of the street is sounded a harsh female voice: "who dares to hurt miss''s horse?"


    Then, a red figure like that Lingma galloped towards Su Xi on the shoulders of the common people. Along with this comes the fierce sword spirit, and the invincible posture shows the mind of the comer.


    "Bang!"


    As the sword fell on the sedan chair, the sedan chair cracked in response to the sound, and the gorgeous decoration splashed on the floor, which made the people of the demon capital scramble to get rich for fear of missing this hard won chance.


    The four maidservants who carried the sedan chair were directly shocked by the sword Qi. They used to follow the Ni Dharma and didn''t pay attention to anyone. Now they all fell to the ground in a very embarrassed and shameful manner!


    Fortunately, at this time those people are busy picking up property, otherwise such a gesture fell into their eyes, less than half an hour will spread all over the demon city. At that time, not only the reputation of Ni Dharma protector became worse, but also Chixiao pavilion was inevitably involved.


    When the sedan chair burst, Su Xi took Mo Ran''s waist and burst into the sky. Their figures were intertwined. They were not only unaffected by the split of the sedan chair, but also appeared in front of people''s eyes as a kind of immortal.


    All of a sudden, those people who were busy picking up things also stopped their actions and looked at Su Xi with wide eyes one by one.It''s still the face of Ni Dharma protector, but they just think there''s something different in it.


    On the ground, Suxi didn''t let go of her hand holding Mo ran, and her eyes were like silk, glancing at the woman in red who suddenly rushed over.


    "To protect the law, my subordinates should be punished for their incompetence!" At this time, those maidservants are also slow to God, have knelt in front of Suxi, a face of fear.


    Seeing this, Suxi waved her hand, and her voice was just like the spring breeze blowing on the willows, passing people''s hearts gently, but leaving no trace. "Do you know what to do?"


    Hearing this, the maidservants all looked awe inspiring, and a trace of panic flashed on their faces. It was obvious that they thought of something terrible.


    At this time, the woman in red saw that she had not hurt Suxi and her face was filled with resentment. Then she continued to rush towards Suxi and her sword! Look at her appearance, the target is not only on Suxi, but also on Mo ran!


    Because of the mistake just now, these maidservants have been punished. Thinking that she was about to enter the dark prison, the maidservants could not help shivering. In line with the idea of solving this woman for Suxi and making amends for her faults, while the red dress woman started, the maidservants also angrily drew their swords and attacked fiercely!


    "Ding!"


    The sound of weapons hitting each other sounded. It was clear that the momentum was so strong, but the maidservants lost. On the one hand, the strength of the maidservants was not as good as that of the woman in red; on the other hand, their weapons were not as powerful as that of the woman in red.


    Under the collision, the maidservants were defeated!

 Chapter 452

    The fierce and cruel means of the woman in red make Suxi pick eyebrows, and her unfathomable strength also gets Suxi''s attention. However, they only pay attention to it, and can''t really put it in their heart.


    Looking at the woman in red coldly, Su Xi''s face is very beautiful, but the cold in her eyes is like an ice needle, stabbing the woman in red fiercely.


    Seeing this look in her eyes, the arrogant woman in red couldn''t help but step back two steps, and a fear of no reason rose in her heart.


    Aware of their own psychological changes, the woman in red heart naturally refused. The line of sight turns to Mo Ran''s body. Looking at Mo Ran''s beautiful face and the beautiful color that can''t be ignored, the woman in red is shocked.


    She heard that the new male pet of Ni Dharma protector was very handsome, but she didn''t think it was such a natural posture! In the end, she is also a common man. At this point, she was moved.


    There was a flash of blush on her face. The woman in red wanted to put her fingers in ink, but as soon as she raised her hand, she remembered that she was still holding a sword. Shan Shan put down her hand, and the woman in red changed her finger to Mo ran.


    "Hey, come here. Miss Ben wants it!"


    The tone of the woman in red is extremely arrogant, as if she didn''t see Su Xi standing beside Mo ran.


    With these words, the common people of Mordor came back from Su Xi''s two faces. They saw that the startling horse had turned into a drama of robbing people in the street. They all showed their interest and stood in the same place one by one.


    The people who dare to rob people from Ni Dharma protector are really brave!


    Such an idea flashed through everyone''s heart, but they didn''t dare to say it.


    Facing the arrogance of the woman in red, Su Xi doesn''t speak, but looks at Mo ran.


    Seeing this, Mo ran hugs Suxi''s arm and leans her head on Suxi''s shoulder. Originally, Mo ran was much higher than Su Xi, so it was very strange to rely on it. But Su Xi and Mo ran are not rigidly attached to this problem. They are not uncomfortable and enjoy it.


    Chao Su threw a wink, Mo ran Jiao said: "Dharma protector, how can there be such a dog who doesn''t know the etiquette to bark everywhere?"


    With that, Mo ran was afraid that the common people could not hear him. He kept looking at the woman in red. The meaning was self-evident.


    Suxi touched Mo Ran''s face, which was very romantic: "since Ran''er said it was a dog, how can you expect a dog to know etiquette?"


    It was a long time before these people came back to their senses. They burst into laughter, and the laughter was harsh.


    Some of these people have been stifled by the rules of Mordor for a long time. At this time, when someone breaks the rules, they still let it develop. They don''t have the idea to complain. They are all a seasoning in the boring life.


    The sound of laughter into the red woman''s ears, making her face more ugly. She didn''t expect that Su Xi and her husband would not give her face like this. It really made her angry.


    Pointing to Mo Ran''s left hand, she began to tremble. The face of the woman in red was green and red for a while: "bold! You Do you know who miss Ben is? I''m comparing Miss ben to a dog. Don''t you want to die? "


    After that, the woman in red seemed to think of her own identity and immediately raised her head haughtily.


    Hearing this, Suxi smiles at the woman in red, and the romantic flow between her eyebrows and eyes. It suddenly occurred to her that the Ni Dharma protector was not taboo for men and women, and the woman in red was also beautiful. According to the character of Ni Dharma protector, I''m afraid she would not let it go.


    So Su Xi lifted Mo Ran''s head from her shoulder, ignored Mo Ran''s angry expression, and said to the woman, "this girl is so familiar. Haven''t we met her before?"


    Listening to Suxi''s obviously relaxed voice, the woman in red thought Suxi was frightened by her momentum, so she quickly asked her to forgive her in a low voice, and her heart immediately became more proud.


    "Well, now that I know that Miss Ben is the evil cousin, I want to ask for mercy from Miss Ben? I tell you, it''s late! "


    At this point, soul millennium is very proud to stare at Su Xi. Yu Guang sees Feng shenjunlang''s Mo ran again. He thinks about it carefully, and his voice turns: "however, if you agree to a condition with Miss Ben, Miss Ben will not pursue the matter this time, and even if you hurt miss Ben''s horse, it will be written off!"


    Soul millennium''s tone is very firm, not afraid that Suxi will not agree.


    And obviously, Suxi didn''t plan to refuse, especially after hearing the four words of the evil cousin.


    But before Suxi opened her mouth, there was a sound of breathing in. It was obvious that she was scared by the identity of the woman in red.


    Looking at soul millennium with great interest, if you are familiar with Ni Dharma protector, you can know the meaning of this look. Unfortunately, the woman in red did not know.


    "The girl is so intelligent and beautiful, and she looks beautiful. Let alone one condition, even if she is ten, a hundred or a thousand, what''s the harm?"It was a very nice love story, but it came out of Suxi''s mouth, but it changed its flavor. Of course, only Mo ran felt that only he knew Su Xi''s true identity.


    The corners of his mouth twitched for a moment, and Mo ran quickly lowered his head to prevent others from seeing his expression.


    However, Mo Ran''s action is to make soul Millennium mistakenly think that Mo ran also has feelings for her, and know what her conditions are, so she will bow her head shyly. Think of here, the soul of the Millennium heart a burst of joy.


    "Since you are so smart, Miss Ben will let you go! You, give the man beside you to miss Ben, and miss Ben will spare you! "


    Smelling speech, Su Xi looked at Mo ran with her head down, reached out her hand, and gently raised Mo Ran''s chin: "Ran''er, this evil cousin asked for you, what are you going to do?"


    Mo ran followed Su Xi''s movement and raised his head. Because of the difference in height, this movement forced him to squat down slightly, which was very tiring. However, looking at his red lips full of interest, he knew that he didn''t care about the so-called tiredness at all.


    "Dharma protector, Ran''er is already your man. He can''t talk to others anymore! You mustn''t stop dyeing


    When saying this, Mo Ran''s expression is very aggrieved, as if the soul millennium is someone who is afraid of killing demons.


    The face of hunqianxi immediately changed. The eyes that he was still obsessed with just now suddenly became fierce. Of course, this point is aimed at Suxi. Obviously, hunqianxi thinks that Suxi coerces Mo ran, so Mo ran says that against her heart.

 Chapter 453

    As soon as she thought of this possibility, plus the rumors she heard about Ni Dharma, she knew that Ni Dharma was a person who would do anything to get a beautiful woman. She immediately affirmed her own idea and looked at Suxi more and more poorly.


    In this regard, Suxi is helpless to the bad reputation left by the Ni Dharma protector in her heart, but she still wants to make the usual appearance of the Ni Dharma protector.


    "Ni Dharma protector, you are talking! You have already promised Miss Ben. Don''t you want this cheap life? " The spirit of Qianxi points at Suxi angrily. She wants to cut it directly with her sword. She is afraid that Suxi will take back Mo ran and be a ghost for her.


    But when Suxi heard that soul Millennium called out "Ni Dharma protector", she was smiling.


    "This Dear cousin mozun, I don''t agree to this. It''s my Dyer who doesn''t want to follow you. If you really like my family Raner, why don''t you come back with me, so that she can stay with Raner a little longer, and I can also stay with you a little longer! "


    After that, Su Xi''s eyes suddenly appeared a very strong color of lust, as if the soul of the Millennium had been in her body.


    As a demon''s cousin, everyone is respectful to her. Where can anyone show such a lewd look? So, the soul Millennium didn''t worry that it would hurt Mo ran, so he rushed to Su Xi with his sword!


    The name of cousin mozun still has some weight, at least the strength is on the table.


    Almost in a blink of an eye, the soul of the Millennium appeared in Suxi''s side, in the hands of the sword immediately toward Suxi mercilessly stabbed down!


    However, I don''t know if I''m still thinking about the safety of Mo ran. At the last moment, soul Millennium actually removes the spirit power from the sword and attacks Su Xi in the most primitive way.


    Seeing this, Suxi sneered. Even if soul Millennium uses her spiritual power, she will not worry about her situation, let alone withdraw her spiritual power. I don''t know if this soul Millennium really looks down upon Suxi or something. His brain is just like being pinched by the door. What he does is totally different from the name of that evil cousin!


    At the beginning, she came for her spirit horse, but at this time, she ignored the dying love horse lying on the ground. For the sake of a man fighting with her soul millennium, Su Xi''s eyes flashed a trace of irony.


    At the next moment, Suxi released her hand holding Mo Ran''s waist. In her right hand, she held soul millennium''s sword. In her left hand, she held soul millennium''s waist upstairs. She imprisoned soul millennium in her arms.


    Wenxiang nephrite in mind, but Suxi''s heart is no fluctuation, very disgusted. If it wasn''t for mingbuxueren''s prying news, Su would not have put up with this!


    But now that she has done it, Suxi will do it well. This idea is disgusting, but Suxi still doesn''t care.


    Holding the wrist of Hun Qianxi, Suxi''s hand hurt. Then the sword fell from her hand and made a "Ding" sound.


    Holding the soul Millennium tightly, Suxi strengthened the confinement of the soul millennium with her spiritual power, and then bewitched and said: "originally, the soul girl is also a fellow. I didn''t have to go through so much trouble as I said before!"


    With that, Suxi freezes her hand and touches the face of hunqianxi. It''s really tender and smooth!


    was sued the first mock exam. She felt that her whole blood was rushing to her head, and her eyes were red.


    She glared at Su Xi fiercely, and soul Millennium scolded: "bold bitch! How dare you do such a thing to miss Ben! What kind of fellow, a dog can''t spit out ivory, and let Miss Ben go soon! "


    Said, the soul Millennium constantly struggle, trying to escape Su Xi''s grip. But she looked down on Suxi. If this matter is put on the real Ni Dharma protector, maybe she is not the opponent of this soul millennium. But now it''s Suxi who will not show mercy in the face of this.


    Not to mention, it''s an opportunity that soul millennium has given to her. Naturally, she will make good use of it.


    Completely ignoring the fierce eyes of the soul millennium, Suxi said with a smile: "the soul girl automatically threw herself into her arms, and asked me what kind of fellow. Since soul girl knows my identity, she knows my hobby! Under such circumstances, the soul girls all come to provoke me. Don''t they want to follow me? "


    Hearing this, the face of soul millennium is more and more ugly. I want to peel Su Xi''s skin and tendons. She really didn''t expect that there was such a shameless person in the world. She even distorted her own meaning. She should be possessed by the people''s face and hold her!


    People in Mordor?


    The idea of lightning flashed by, and the soul of the Millennium forgot to fight with Su Xi, and moved his eyes to the mob people who were watching the excitement.


    Looking at their expressions full of interest, Hun Qianxi felt extremely embarrassed and wanted to find a way to get in!


    "What are you looking at! Haven''t you seen such a beautiful person as Miss Ben? " Yelling at the common people, the face of the soul of the millennium is red, and what she means with Suxi now, this sentence has little deterrent power.Seeing this, the soul of the Millennium struggle more severe, and Suxi do not know how to think, conveniently let go of the soul of the millennium.


    Finally got freedom, soul Millennium picked up the sword on the ground. This time, she learned to be good. If she didn''t have self-supporting strength, she would not pay attention to su.


    The red power of the spirit is on the sword, and with the red clothes, the whole soul of millennium is like a fire, strong and hot.


    "Bitch! I will use your life to repay the humiliation I have suffered today


    Voice down, the soul of the Millennium also regardless of Mo ran, powerful spiritual power fluctuations, so that many people are affected, Mo Ran is no exception.


    In order not to expose the external lies, Mo ran, even worried about Su Xi''s safety, can only pretend to be hurt by the fluctuation and fall to the ground powerlessly, with a look of pity.


    The common people are not stupid either. Seeing that the two sides are fighting, they don''t care to watch the excitement. They don''t even accept anything, so they run to all directions in a hurry. Some injured people also quickly got up from the ground and fled.


    Only at this time did they know that the excitement was not so good-looking.


    But just a moment later, only Suxi and his party were left in the street where a lot of people gathered just now. Of course, there was the spirit horse that had died.


    This time, the soul of the millennium is in a hurry. It''s very heavy. Every move wants to take Suxi''s life!


    However, Su Xi is a bit tied up because she still has to use her identity as a soul millennium.


    This time, Suxi was very uncomfortable and showed a flaw when she didn''t pay attention. Soul Millennium saw this great joy, and quickly took advantage of the victory to pursue, so she fell into danger.

 Chapter 454

    Taking advantage of this gap, the spirit of Millennium gallops up, and in the blink of an eye, he runs behind Suxi, and his sword touches Suxi''s back.


    One side of the ink dye see this, canthus, but nothing can be done.


    "Protect the law!"


    Mo Ran''s shrill cry awakened those maids, but they were hurt by the soul Millennium one by one. Now it''s difficult for them to stand up, and there''s no way for Suxi''s dangerous situation.


    In fact, they still have their own desires in their hearts. On weekdays, although the Ni Dharma protector is generous to people, he never treats his subordinates harshly on gold coins. However, the method of protecting the law is extremely cruel. The capital punishment in the dark prison alone can make people feel miserable and even regret coming to this world.


    If only that would be good. As long as they don''t make mistakes, they won''t go to that dark prison. But Ni Dharma protector''s temperament is eccentric. If she doesn''t like it, she will punish someone to go to the secret prison. It doesn''t need your explanation at all. In this way, almost everyone in the family of Dharma protectors has been to the secret prison, even those male and female favourites.


    As a result, in addition to making these people more afraid of the Ni Dharma, it also made them resent the Ni Dharma. As a result, now they obviously have room to work hard, but they are not willing to give up their lives to save such a cruel Dharma protector who does not take their lives as their lives.


    In contrast, what they want more is that if the Ni Dharma protector dies here, they will be free.


    With this idea, nearly ten maidservants were motionless, lying on the ground pretending to be dead, waiting for the final result.


    However, at the moment when the sword was about to pierce Suxi''s back, another spiritual force suddenly knocked down the sword of hunqianxi. At the same time, the black shadow flashed and appeared beside hunqianxi, pulling her aside.


    After this action, everyone didn''t see the smile in Suxi''s eyes, and Mo Ran''s sad look.


    Looking at the figure of soul millennium, Su Xi laughs from the bottom of her heart. I thought the person behind this was so calm, but I didn''t expect to come out like this. It really let her down


    However, after seeing the face of the man in black, Suxi was shocked and even showed her disappointment directly!


    That person, unexpectedly is the dusk cloud that has disappeared the trace!


    Since knowing that Muyun left Imperial College, Suxi has thought about where Muyun is going many times. But don''t want to, today in this demon world saw dusk cloud, and dusk cloud also and soul Temple cousin connected.


    Moreover, Su Xi''s view of the evening cloud''s breath is to find that the evening cloud''s body is full of evil spirit only possessed by the demons! What does that mean? It only means that dusk cloud has fallen into the devil, and it has been in the devil''s way for some time.


    In just a few years, Muyun''s strength is higher than Suxi''s. It is impossible to achieve all this with the talent and savvy of Twilight cloud.


    Is the reason why Twilight clouds fall is to enhance their strength?


    Together with this idea, Suxi denied it. As Su Xi knows, Muyun is an optimist. She never falls into the valley because of her weak strength. Naturally, she doesn''t come to the demon world because of her strength.


    However, Suxi never thought that if all this was mixed with her, she would not be so determined.


    Suxi doesn''t plan to recognize Muyun. After all, her current situation is very sensitive. If she exposes a little, she will be doomed. In this way, Suxi can only put down what she thought in her heart and hold up the evil smile of Ni Dharma protector.


    Release the arm of soul millennium, dusky cloud looks at Su Xi''s shock that can''t be disguised, and his heart is slightly familiar. However, that face is the face of Ni Dharma protector. Where does the sense of familiarity come from?


    Frowning, twilight cloud said: "bold Ni Dharma protector, know the identity of Miss soul, but with Miss soul, do you know the crime?"


    Smell speech, hand Mo ran a rest assured after the look in the eyes, say: "start?"? When did you see me fighting with soul girl! Just now, it''s the soul girl who wants to put herself into my arms. I just follow the soul girl''s will


    As the voice fell, Su Xi''s expression remained unchanged, but thousands of thoughts flashed in her heart.


    Judging from the current situation, Muyun is the person behind the millennium. As for the reason why dusk cloud appeared here, and why he would try out Ni Dharma protector, all these are not what Suxi is concerned about now.


    Originally, Suxi planned to enter the Chixiao Pavilion at a deeper level through this soul millennium, but as soon as the twilight cloud appeared, Suxi had to shelve this plan for the time being and planned to wait and see what happened.


    So, what Suxi has to do now is to leave here as soon as possible, and then find out the reason and purpose of dusk cloud appearing here.


    At this time, Mo ran comes to Suxi and looks at Muyun with hostility. From Suxi''s previous reaction, we can see that the man who suddenly appears must have something to do with Suxi.


    "Dharma protector, this soul girl is so big! Obviously, she likes to protect the Dharma, but she has to use me as a shield. It seems that she doesn''t like protecting the dharma as much as she imagined! In that case, we''d better go back. Can I feed the Dharma protector grapes? So that nothing will happen to the soul girl! "When he said this, Mo ranming was worried about what harm soul Millennium would do to Suxi, but the sour feeling inside and outside the words could not be concealed.


    Hearing this, Hun Qianxi''s face turned black: "Su ran, don''t be ignorant of good people! I think it''s a pity that you are threatened to accompany this kind of person. Only after that can I ask you for help. But you''re good. It''s a waste of Miss Ben''s kindness to treat kindness as a donkey''s liver and lung! "


    After that, the spiritual power in soul Millennium starts to surge again. It seems that as long as Mo ran says one more word to protect Su Xi, she can rush up to fight with Su Xi again.


    However, the dusk cloud is to pull her.


    Collect the familiar feeling that rises in the heart, dusk cloud expression is cold, already did not have the original innocence.


    "Ni Dharma protector, I will report this matter to the devil according to the facts. I believe Ni Dharma protector knows right and wrong. Demons all have their own rules. As a member of Chixiao Pavilion, it''s not proper to make trouble in public. So, we''d better wait for the call of the devil. "


    The voice falls, the dusk cloud doesn''t wait for Su Xi''s reply, straight away.


    Seeing this, Hun Qianxi looks at Mo ran and dusk cloud. Finally, he stomps his feet and stares at Su Juan. Then he chases the back of dusk cloud. In this way, it seems that the relationship between soul millennium and twilight cloud has yet to be studied.


    After they left, Suxi glanced at several maidservants who were paralyzed on the ground and pretended to be dead. There was a trace of coldness in her eyes.

 Chapter 455

    Suxi two went back to protect the Dharma Mansion by herself. As for the maidservants, Suxi killed them in the street according to the nature of Ni Dharma protector, and the bodies were placed on the street.


    Anyway, it''s going to be a big deal, and Suxi is not afraid to add another pen to her name of tyranny.


    Eating the iced grapes fed by Mo ran, Su Xi leans on the soft collapse, holding Mo ran in one hand and playing with a round jade pendant in the other. In front of her, Ni Dharma''s confidants are reporting back the information they have found.


    "Hunqianxi is the daughter of the elder of Chixiao Pavilion. According to the relationship, she is also the cousin of the devil. However, this soul Millennium does not live in Mordor, but in the dark morsen, which is far away from Mordor. There, hunqianxi is the earth emperor. Because of her identity, no one dares to do anything to her, which makes hunqianxi not pay attention to anyone and do a lot of angry things. "


    Hearing this, Suxi had a trace of interest in her eyes. Since the establishment of the Chixiao Pavilion, there has been only one elder, that is, the great elder. In addition to the devil, the elder is the person with the highest status in the Chixiao Pavilion, and there are many members who believe in him.


    It is said that this elder is the brother of the father of huncha. He founded Chixiao Pavilion together with his father. He has a high status. Even huncha has to give him some face.


    It is precisely because of this that the elder''s ambition is expanding, and he is constantly soliciting contacts for himself in the Chixiao Pavilion. It''s not polite to say that half of the people in the present Chixiao Pavilion belong to the power of the elder. They listen to the orders of the soul temple on the surface, but they are following the orders of the elder on the surface.


    The soul Temple attaches more importance to friendship and commitment. The elder is his great uncle and has made a lot of contributions to the Chixiao Pavilion. Moreover, when the father of the soul Temple died, the father of the soul Temple specially told the soul temple to be kind to the elder.


    Naturally, the filial spirit temple is full of promises, reading the credit of the elder and the promise to his father at the same time. Therefore, although the elder''s deeds in recent years are in the eyes of the spirit temple, there is not too much pressure. The most is to remind the elder.


    However, in the eyes of the elder, the actions of the soul Temple became weak and deceptive!


    Gradually, the situation of Chixiao pavilion has evolved into today''s situation of being a company and being greedy.


    Drooping her eyes, Su Xi gathered her mind and pretended to ask casually: "the man named Muyun looks pretty good today. What''s his news?"


    Hearing the usual tone of Ni Dharma protector, my confidants didn''t doubt it. They honestly told me what they found.


    "This twilight cloud suddenly appeared next to hunqianxi two years ago. Before that, all traces were erased, but my subordinates didn''t find them. However, in the past two years, he has done a lot for the soul millennium, including bullying men and women. It can be said that the spirit of millennium is becoming more and more arrogant, but also has his hand


    "So, what you found Isn''t that equivalent to not checking? "


    Su Xi''s cool voice came into her heart''s ears, which made her shiver involuntarily. Aware of the anger implied in Su Xi''s words, he knelt down and kowtowed. His face was full of fear: "Dharma protector, the dusk cloud appears out of thin air. I really can''t find its origin!"


    With that, my heart seemed to think of something. After a short hesitation, I gritted my teeth and said it.


    "However, in the course of investigation, my subordinates inferred through some things that this twilight cloud It''s supposed to be the people around the ghost Millennium sent by the demon Zun! "


    Hearing this, Suxi hooked her lips and raised her hand to stop Mo ran from feeding the grapes. Then, Suxi came down from the soft collapse, walked to her lover''s body, and gently lifted her lover''s chin.


    Suxi thought that this Ni Dharma protector loved beauty, but it was only the people beside the pillow, but she never thought that even Ni Dharma protector''s confidants had a beautiful face!


    Slightly squinting at the confidant, Suxi exhaled: "tell me, why do you hesitate?"


    My heart began to tremble, and my eyes didn''t dare to look at Suxi''s face. Involuntarily, he swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said: "subordinate I''m just not sure. I don''t want to protect the law because I''m pushing Speculate and act from So we made the wrong plan... "


    "Oh? In that case, I would also like to thank you for your consideration, eh? " Finger belly constantly in the heart of the jaw friction, Su Xi''s eyes calm, but that heart is shaking more severe.


    "Belong to Subordinate... "


    At the same time, Mo Ran''s figure suddenly comes to Su Xi from the soft collapse. In a word, he pulls Su Xi up and holds her arm.


    "Dharma protector, why are you looking at him all the time?"


    Looking at the aggrieved expression on Mo Ran''s face, Su Xi is speechless in her heart. She wants to get rid of Mo Ran''s hand, but she can''t help it. Su Xi is holding Mo Ran''s face with a rippling smile. It seems that she doesn''t exert herself, but this feeling is that only Mo ran can realize it.


    "I''m on business, don''t you see?"


    As soon as these words came out, Mo ran didn''t respond, but he took a breath, as if he thought of something bad.Just after making that breathing sound, my heart immediately responded and closed her mouth tightly, for fear that Suxi would bring the topic to him again. So worried for a while, until Suxi spoke to Mo ran again, her heart was slightly relieved.


    "Ran''er, be good. Sit by yourself."


    Smell speech, Mo ran eyes have unwilling, but finally still forced by Su Xi''s power, obediently sitting on the soft collapse.


    Then, Suxi looked at her suspicious confidant and drew a deep smile from the corner of her mouth: "I won''t punish you for what happened today. However, I am not satisfied with the result. I''ll give you one day. I want to hear all the information of soul millennium from birth to now, and all the things that happened after the twilight cloud appeared in the demon world. "


    Listen to Su Xi''s words, the heart belly face reveals difficult color, but in the end is scared. In the past, in front of Ni Dharma protector, even if he didn''t work hard, as long as he used some tricks, Ni Dharma protector would not be investigated. He is coquettish when he meets this kind of thing, and the Ni Dharma protector will not let him check again, which is one of the reasons why he can become the confidant of Ni Dharma protector.


    Only this time, although the "Ni Dharma protector" treated him the same as before, from what Suxi said just now, it was different from before. So, although Suxi didn''t punish him, he still didn''t dare to refute Suxi''s words.


    Therefore, even though it was obviously impossible to find out these things in one day, my confidant still responded and ran out with Suxi''s approval.

 Chapter 456

    After the confidant left, Suxi put away her smile and recovered her old cold.


    After sitting down in a chair, Suxi began to think about the news brought back by her heart and what she could do with it.


    "You know that Twilight cloud?" He threw a grape into his mouth, and Mo ran pretended to be careless, but the eyes that had been staring at Su Xi''s expression betrayed his mind.


    Interrupted by Mo ran, Su Xi simply doesn''t think about it, and answers Mo Ran''s words in a good mood: "it''s just an old friend."


    "The old friend of the demon world or the old friend of the human world?"


    Hearing this, Suxi didn''t speak. She knew that Mo ran asked what this meant, but she just didn''t want to answer.


    Suddenly, Suxi stood up and said: "tonight, you play like a little bit, I want to go out."


    Smell speech, originally also want to ask some more about the evening cloud of things, Mo ran immediately choked, no matter how many words are choked back to the stomach. Suxi''s topic changed so fast that it took ink dye a long time to react.


    "Where are you going?"


    Walking slowly to the window, looking at the maids and slaves walking in the Dharma guard''s house, Su Xi had a cool look in her eyes.


    "The house of elders."


    ¡­¡­


    Night comes quietly. Accompanied by gusts of cool wind, a groan came out of the Dharma guard''s house. Between the shaking windows, two white bodies were intertwined. The bed creaks and creaks, telling the story of spring.


    The maidservant outside the gate was blushing, but she was still standing in the same place, listening to the spring story between their Dharma protector and the male pet.


    Since Mo ran entered the house, the elder''s house has been singing every night. The battle seems to be heard in the whole elder''s house. Today, it seems to be much louder than before.


    However, they did not expect that the Dharma protector, who was making a great deal of trouble with the male pet, quietly appeared outside the door of the elder''s house


    Standing in front of the door of the elder''s house, Suxi looks at the unattended door and becomes more alert.


    According to common sense, even the average rich family should have someone guarding the door at night, not to mention the mansion of the elder who is under this one person and above ten thousand people! However, there was no one in front of the house of elders.


    If the servants are not slack, there is only one possibility, that is, there are organs in the elder''s house, so that the elder is not afraid of outsiders entering the house.


    Thinking of this, Su Xi quietly suspended in the air, only to find that the Presbyterian''s house, which was clearly visible just now, had become illusory, like being shrouded in a thick white fog.


    Seeing this, Suxi can''t help praising the elder for his thoughtfulness. He set up a special array to make those who have the same idea as Suxi and attempt to observe the terrain of the elder''s mansion frustrated. But now, Suxi''s mind is in vain, because Suxi really only knows one or two about the array.


    Those who accept their fate fall back to the ground, and the elder''s house becomes clear again.


    Take a deep look at the high wall, Suxi sighed. It seems that the only way is to go first, and then go step by step.


    Think of here, Suxi no longer hesitated, figure a flash, is disappeared in the original place. Suxi didn''t find out. After she entered the elder''s house, another shadow came into the elder''s house. However, none of them found anyone.


    It''s dark in the elder''s house. It''s clear that the moon outside is so bright and bright. But the elder''s house seems to be covered with a layer of black cloth, so that the moonlight can''t shine in at all. Moreover, there is no lantern in the elder''s house, and the whole elder''s house is abnormally dark.


    In this way, Su Xi''s eyes were dark.


    In order not to attract the attention of people hiding in the house, Su Xi did not use her spiritual power to let her see the situation of the elder''s house. Instead, she walked in the dark with her senses and years of experience.


    At this time, it was late at night, and there was no sound in the elder''s house. Even the sound of breathing could not be heard.


    If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. This strange silence is enough to arouse Suxi''s vigilance.


    With her breath completely subdued, Suxi walked in the elder''s mansion. After walking for a long time, Suxi still didn''t find anything.


    It''s like there''s no one in the elder''s house. There''s no sign of life.


    After half a cup of tea, Suxi suddenly stopped. Feeling the surrounding scenery, Suxi found that she seemed to return to the origin!


    In this way, it shows that Suxi has been circling. All along, Suxi''s senses are very sensitive. Even in the dark, she can''t find the direction. But it just happened!


    Here, there must be some mechanism or array set up.


    The idea flashed by and Su Xi''s eyes sank down.


    Suddenly, there was a sound of cold wind blowing around, the sand on the ground was raised, and a slight sound was also made.Sudden changes make Suxi immediately raised alert, carefully feel everything around.


    "Whew..." There was a slight tremor in the air, and someone passed by Suxi.


    Suxi''s reaction is very fast. Almost at the same time that the person appears in her attack range, the magical power which is made black by magic falls off from Suxi''s hand and quickly sweeps towards the figure.


    The red halo came out. It was the man who resisted Su Xi''s attack. Because of this, Suxi determined where the man was.


    The body is moving rapidly, Su Xi appeared in the place where the red light flashed in the blink of an eye, one foot is to kick out fiercely!


    The man in the dark wants to leave after using the spirit power, but Suxi''s attack comes first. I don''t know what he thought. In the face of Suxi''s foot, he didn''t use his spirit power to resist. If it wasn''t for Suxi''s strong offensive before, he would not have used his spiritual power to expose his position.


    Almost in an instant, Suxi judged that this person was not a member of the elder''s house, otherwise she would not be so tied up, and even wanted to run away immediately after she was exposed.


    With this recognition, Suxi didn''t have to fight with this man. After her foot was blocked by that man, she rushed towards the direction outside the elder''s house.


    However, as soon as Suxi''s feet were raised, the man was in front of Suxi. He made a fierce attack and wanted to put Suxi to death!


    Seeing this, Su''s heart was cold. She thought that it was not suitable for her to stay here for a long time, and it was inconvenient for her to entangle with this man more. She didn''t want to be so cruel, but what she didn''t want in exchange was that man''s dead hand.


    In this way, Suxi will not be polite!


    Two people you come and I go, fighting in the most primitive way, both sides did not use a little spiritual power.

 Chapter 457

    Because of their equal strength, no one can win the battle. This primitive battle lasted for a quarter of an hour, but they didn''t win or lose. On the contrary, it also shocked the people in the elder''s house.


    Originally, the red spirit power that the man showed had already attracted the attention of the elders'' mansion, but they thought that no one had ever walked out of the array before, so they didn''t move, just waiting for the final result.


    But who knows, Su Xi and that person''s movement is more and more big, the person in elder mansion finally still can''t sit still.


    At this time, the elder''s house was still dark, but there was a lot of breath and vitality.


    Listening to the steady footsteps, Suxi knew there was trouble. At that moment, I didn''t want to fight with that man. I turned around and swept away towards the outside of the house. That person also seems to know the current situation, can no longer stay in this house, also did not do more entanglement.


    But when he ran away, Suxi, who had already left, quietly followed him.


    This time, Suxi didn''t want to find out the identity of the man or revenge for the man''s interference, so she came here in vain. Instead, Suxi just found out after she left that she didn''t know how to get out!


    So Suxi thought that since the man came, she must be sure. In line with the principle of dead horse as a living horse doctor, she quietly followed up


    However, the people in the elder''s mansion are really fierce. Suxi followed the man for only a short time, and then she heard the orderly footsteps around and stopped abruptly. Then, an extremely powerful pressure surrounded Su Xi and Su Xi like a circle.


    Aware of this, Suxi knows that they are surrounded!


    At the same time, the house of elders, which was originally dark, was suddenly lit up. Although there was no shadow around, there were only pavilions. But Suxi could feel that she was already full of people outside of this array. At this time, she was waiting to see her and they were ready to move.


    Because of the light, Suxi also saw the figure of the other person.


    As soon as she touched those eyes, Suxi recognized the identity of the man and frowned.


    After hearing the news, Suxi guessed that the purpose of the sudden appearance of dusk cloud in the magic capital was not pure, but she did not expect to see him in the elder''s house.


    Strange but for a moment, Su Xi then pressed it down and said to the dusk cloud coldly, "how about joining hands?"


    Smell speech, originally and Su Xi still some distance of dusk cloud slowly forward, looking at that also hide the appearance under the veil of Su Xi, a familiar surge in the heart, make him slightly a Zheng.


    However, this time is different from the past, now the twilight cloud is not the child who can''t even hide his emotions. Today, he has learned to hide his mind, to restrain his emotions, and to calculate and plot.


    After observing the current situation, dusk cloud didn''t speak, just nodded to Su Xi.


    Seeing this, an ordinary iron sword appeared in his hand. It was ordinary.


    "You break through, I''ll defend."


    Without any intention of discussion, Suxi made a decision in this way. Although Muyun doesn''t like Suxi''s good ideas, he also knows that this distribution is the best. After all, from what happened just now, Suxi really doesn''t understand the array. Moreover, because of the familiar feeling in my heart, twilight cloud can''t refuse.


    In this way, even if the division of labor is good, they stand back to back, allowing the late autumn wind to brush each other''s hair.


    In addition to the formation, all the soldiers in the elder''s house are ready to surround Su Xi and others in the formation. The sword in his hand is shining in the moonlight, and the ice light is getting colder and colder.


    A figure slowly came out of the darkness to the middle of the corridor. This man is in charge of the elder''s house. Mu Wanqing is responsible for all the affairs of the elder''s house. Mu Wanqing looks at Su Xi in the big formation, but he doesn''t give an order to attack them.


    What''s more, Mu Wanqing''s eyes flashed a trace of interest, as if Su Xi and Su Xi had become his prey. If I don''t start now, I just want to see what means these two brave men have to break into the Presbyterian mansion. They enjoy the constant struggle of the enemy in front of their own eyes, but they still end up hating each other.


    Suxi and Muyun, who are in the big formation, both find the changes outside. Although I don''t know what idea these people are fighting for, they are obviously happy to see such a change.


    As time dragged on, the situation was even worse for her. Su Xi gave him a look in the evening cloud, indicating that he could untie the array quickly. In this way, even if people outside the array make more preparations for them, without the restraint of the array, their chances of winning will be greater.


    Receiving Su Xi''s eyes, dusk cloud didn''t say a word, but his action had already indicated his mind.


    Just as the dusk cloud was looking for the flaw of this big array, Suxi tightly held the iron sword in her hand, and her eyes swept around, not letting go a little bit of movement.


    The division of labor between the two in the array is clear, and everything seems to be in order.


    "Do you really want to let them break the battle?"


    Outside the array, a soldier looked at Mu Wanqing with some doubts. He really couldn''t guess what their manager was thinking.Listening to the questions of the soldiers, Mu Wanqing smiles at the corner of his mouth, and his eyes are cold.


    "Laissez faire? Of course not. Now that you''ve been impatient, let the two of you play a good play. "


    The voice fell, Mu Wanqing raised his hand and patted, the person in the dark received a sign, and suddenly pressed a pearl to suppress evil spirits!


    From the sound of the machine, what Mu Wanqing indicates to start is not the array, but the mechanism traps distributed all over the elder''s house. It seems that in Mu Wanqing''s eyes, Su Xi and her husband haven''t reached the point where they want him to start the array to deal with them!


    With the movement of the machine, a sharp arrow with red spirit power shot into the array from all directions of the elder''s house. Its target was like an eye on Su Xi and them!


    This mechanism is mu Wanqing''s masterpiece, although it doesn''t look strange. However, in the six realms, no one can store spiritual power in weapons for a long time, and use it whenever he wants.


    However, Mu Wanqing did, and used it in the actual situation.


    Moreover, the sharp arrow is made of the trunk of the ten thousand year old iron tree in the black devil''s forest. A ten thousand year old iron tree is an arrow. The iron tree of ten thousand years is the hardest thing in the demon world. Its hardness is much higher than that of the black iron, and this kind of crop is only possessed by the demon world.


    In addition, the ten thousand year old iron tree also contains a very strong ice power, mixed with the trace of fire in the demon spirit power, which forms a kind of weapon with external heat and internal cold!


    If hit by this arrow, the person who is hit by the arrow will struggle between ice and fire until the power of ice freezes the spirit power of the person who is hit by the arrow, and then the fire gas will burn the person who is hit by the arrow again!

 Chapter 458

    "Whew! Whew! Whew


    Su Xi''s ears stood up, but she found that there were all kinds of noises in all directions, and the speed was very fast!


    Between firelight and calcium carbide, Suxi immediately made a choice, risking the risk of exposure, raised the border, wrapped her and the twilight cloud in it.


    When the boundary appeared, even the arrows made of the iron tree could not shake the boundary, let alone hurt Su Xi. However, after Wannian Tieshu arrow was blocked by the border, it automatically released the power of ice and fire contained in it.


    I don''t know how mu Wanqing did it. The two kinds of energy, which were originally incompatible with fire and water, were strangely mixed together, and no one excluded anyone.


    Slowly, more and more ten thousand year old irontree arrows are blocked, and more and more ice force and fire gas are released. Soon, these two kinds of energy diffuse around the border, wrapping the border without any gap.


    Mu Wanqing had locked the space where the array was when the iron tree arrow was blocked. The air outside could not get in, and the power of ice and fire could not get out.


    In other words, Su Xi and her husband are completely trapped in a tight environment. As soon as the border is opened, these two energies will rush up and make them suffer all kinds of pain and die!


    However, if you don''t untie the boundary at this time, the things that the twilight cloud can touch will be limited, and it will be difficult to find the key point of breaking the array.


    Looking at each other with twilight cloud, they both saw the dignified look in each other''s eyes.


    I''m afraid they have come to the elder''s house today!


    Time goes by slowly. Maybe it''s because the arrow is too precious. After two kinds of energy completely envelop this area, Mu Wanqing stops the radiation of the arrow.


    "You take off the mask."


    Looking at the real boundary around him, twilight cloud doesn''t know what it is. However, there are all kinds of strange things in the world. There are so many things he didn''t know, so he didn''t study deeply. He thought it was Su Xi''s skill.


    However, although this border is similar to the essence of the technique, it is much stronger than the mask set by those techniques!


    Listening to Muyun, Suxi didn''t take action at the first time. Although it''s unusual now, Suxi doesn''t know what the cards are.


    The two kinds of energy outside are constantly intertwined. Suxi, who is closely related to jiejie, can feel the extraordinary energy. If the border is removed easily, and the twilight cloud has no way, they will be submerged by these two kinds of energy in an instant.


    These energies can''t be prevented. Even if the facial features are closed, they can penetrate into the human body from the skin. So Suxi can''t afford to gamble.


    See Su Xi silent, dusk cloud can''t help but frown, this don''t want to explain of he, but don''t know why explain of words blurt out.


    "I can handle it. You don''t have to worry about dying here."


    The voice falls at the same time, dusk cloud is aware of what he said, the face is ugly now, the mouth also pursed tightly. However, he thought that Suxi didn''t know his change when he was blocked by a mask, but he didn''t know that Suxi''s senses were very sensitive, and he felt the strangeness of dusk cloud in an instant.


    Listening to this tone a little impatient, but obviously determined words, Suxi no longer said anything, waving is to remove the border.


    With the disappearance of the border, the red and blue interlaced two kinds of energy rushed towards them in an instant. Before they got close to each other, the heat and cold were chilling.


    See two kinds of energy will drown two people, but just very determined dusk cloud has not yet!


    Dusk cloud''s eyes are constantly looking around, and it seems that they don''t realize the similarity of these energies at all.


    Seeing this, Su Xi didn''t understand, but she didn''t speak. But the pores of the whole body are erect, and the strong red light covers the ordinary iron sword, telling its inviolability.


    It''s a long time to say, but it really happens in the blink of an eye.


    Just when Su Xi thinks that the twilight cloud is trapped in the magic barrier and is ready to resist the energy and protect it, the twilight cloud suddenly starts.


    I don''t know what the twilight cloud has taken out. I just feel that the golden awn is flourishing for a moment, and its dazzling degree directly covers the edge of red and blue energy. Even Suxi can''t help but close her eyes and dare not look at the dazzling golden awn!


    Under the wantonly spread of golden awn, the red and blue energy began to disintegrate!


    In the eyes of people outside, it''s Jin Mang and red and blue energy that are fighting each other. However, Su Xi, who has adapted to Jin Mang''s opening eyes, sees that Jin mang is swallowing the red and blue energy with an overwhelming power!


    Looking at the cold clouds, Su Xi was surprised. Did not expect, just a few years no see, the growth of dusk cloud than she imagined even more on many!


    From this, we can see that dusk cloud has made more efforts than others. After all, Muyun is no better than Su Xi. He has no previous life experience, no help from big people like Timo, and there are not so many opportunities.In this case, it''s amazing and admirable that Twilight cloud can grow to the present level.


    Xu is aware of Suxi''s eyes. While supporting the baby''s casting, he turns his head and looks at Suxi suspiciously.


    Why, clearly is strange can no longer unfamiliar eyebrows, but that vision is to give him a very familiar feeling? It''s as if he knew this man very early.


    This kind of feeling, just like when I first met Suxi in the barren mountain, I was familiar with it.


    Su Xi''s name flashed in my mind. The confused eyes of dusk cloud immediately cooled down, and there was a trace of missing emotion in my eyes.


    It''s been several years since he left the world of human beings and Suxi. I don''t know what''s happened to Suxi and whether he has forgotten him. For someone who has no sense of existence like him, maybe Suxi doesn''t remember him for a long time


    Think of here, dusk cloud heart suddenly surge on a trace of sadness, at the same time, there is a strong want to become strong obsession!


    The change of dusk cloud falls in Su Xi''s eyes. Her eyes flash, and she turns her head and doesn''t look at dusk cloud any more.


    But, in the heart hundred turns thousand turns of dusk cloud is because of this slightly divided God, to that baby''s control unexpectedly appeared the mistake. The original sky of the golden awn, light suddenly dim down!


    Red and blue energy saw the right time, immediately launched a counterattack, with an irresistible posture to stir up the golden Mang, as if to avenge the previous phagocytosis.


    However, since progress has been made, it must be not only strength, but also disposition and reaction ability.


    Therefore, the opportunity appeared in the moment of this mistake, dusk cloud is the reaction, increased the control of the golden Mang, the war situation stuck again.

 Chapter 459

    In the dark night, the moon was blocked by dark clouds, so she had to restrain her charm. The wind gently blowing, raised a fine sand, with a little bit of grass fragrance.


    In the evening of late autumn, the cool wind lingers constantly, as if to witness the victory or defeat of a war in the elder''s mansion.


    Under the suppression of golden awn, the red and blue energy became weaker and weaker.


    Standing outside the array, Mu Wanqing and others also recognized the form, and had to admit that they were the "weak" and had the ability to break the iron arrow for thousands of years.


    The eye light twinkles, the dazzling gold is printed in the fundus of the eye, making Mu Wanqing look more and more mysterious.


    Just when the red and blue energy was about to be completely swallowed by the golden awn, Mu Wanqing opened his mouth.


    "Open the array."


    The faint sound sounded like thunder in the silent night.


    With a suspicious look at the golden light, the soldiers standing beside Mu Wanqing swallowed two mouthfuls of saliva. His heart is not as good as Mu Wanqing. At this time, he has been shocked to speechless by the means of dusk cloud. After spending so long in the elder''s mansion, he saw for the first time that someone could easily break the power of the iron tree arrow!


    If you want to say that all the soldiers of the elder should be brave and good at fighting, such thoughts can''t exist. However, with the increase of the power of the elder, these people who belong to the elder act more arrogantly, thinking that no one can move them. Over time, it is to develop a kind of arrogant, extremely arrogant temperament!


    But today, they were beaten in the face by dusk cloud! Therefore, once this person is comfortable, his ability will be reduced, and even his courage will not be as good as before.


    It has to be said that the move of Muyun really shocked these soldiers.


    Because of this shock, after Mu Wanqing gave the order, no one responded to it!


    One, two, three


    After ten breath, Mu Wanqing''s ears didn''t hear the response of the soldiers. What''s more, he didn''t see the appearance after the array was started!


    Frowning at the soldiers around him, Mu Wanqing''s eyes suddenly became angry. The next moment, Mu Wanqing''s palm suddenly fell on the soldiers. The powerful force made them lie on the ground and spit out a lot of blood!


    Looking coldly at the twitching soldiers, Mu Wanqing''s eyes were cold: "it''s because of people like you that the elder''s house can''t get the power."


    After that, Mu Wanqing looked away and yelled: "start the array!"


    The voice full of killing intention resounds in the sky of the elder''s mansion. The soldiers who are frightened by Mu Wanqing''s sudden action suddenly come back to their senses and look at the man who has lost his breath with awe in his heart.


    The soldiers held their breath for fear that Mu Wanqing would get angry again, and then killed them directly.


    Glancing at the soldiers, Mu Wanqing didn''t start again, but the meaning in his eyes was very clear. For a moment, all the soldiers were holding their breath and did not dare to put it down.


    When the great array was opened, it was also the time when the golden mang devoured all the red and blue energy. Almost at the moment when the dusk cloud put away the treasure, the original stable array was a roar, followed by the shaking of the whole earth!


    Standing steadily in the same place, although the shock was strong, it didn''t make Suxi and Suxi stand unsteadily.


    There was a dim light in her eyes. Suxi said, "this array has been started completely. Have you found the key to break it?"


    Smell speech, dusk cloud saw not far away a rockery one eye, the facial expression is all firm: "there, is the array eye is in!"


    Finger pointing to the rockery on a humble grass, twilight cloud is no action, obviously in fear of something. Sure enough, see Suxi along his hand to see the grass, dusk cloud continued to say: "only, if we want to go there, I''m afraid it''s not easy."


    Hearing this, Suxi understood the meaning of Muyun.


    Now many people outside the array are looking at them, but they are not sure what the people outside the array are doing, and they can''t even hear their voice. In order to prevent them from breaking through the battle, those outside the battle will do everything possible to achieve their goal.


    In this situation, Su Xi''s actions were greatly constrained. They didn''t know when they would suddenly come out and what would destroy their actions.


    Therefore, the most difficult thing to do is to know clearly that there will be danger but not be sure what the danger is. But they have to do it.


    Eyes gradually sank down, Su Xi raised the sword, in the vibration of the earth to stabilize his body: "you break the battle, I come to the rear!"


    Without a trace of indecision, Suxi''s decision was very simple!


    See this, twilight cloud''s eyes flashed a strange color, I do not know what to think. However, there is no time for him to think more now. Since Suxi has said that, of course, he will not refuse. Now he is nodding and moving towards the rockery.


    As soon as dusk cloud is attacked and injured, so she can''t break the battle. Su Xi uses her spiritual power to transform into two separate bodies. In a triangle posture, the dusk cloud is surrounded inside, so that no matter which side has changes, Suxi can respond in time.It''s just that this separation needs to take away Suxi''s spirit power. Now the remaining spirit power in Suxi''s body is only one third of that before. If a powerful attack suddenly strikes and she doesn''t respond in time, the only thing waiting for Suxi is death!


    Nevertheless, Suxi chose to protect the twilight cloud when she knew the possibility. In this, in addition to her own also want to go out, more do not want to let the friend get hurt, or even die.


    Muyun doesn''t know Suxi''s identity, so he doesn''t know what Suxi thinks. Therefore, it''s impossible to be surprised to see Suxi''s separation and her strength suddenly weaken.


    I don''t know what stimulates Muyun. At the moment, he wants to protect Suxi and go out safely!


    Aware of his strange, dusk cloud quickly gathered his mind and moved towards the rockery bit by bit.


    The vibration of the earth is stronger and stronger, at the same time, some white fog from the ground a little bit up, mixed in the air. Because these white fog is very small, nervous Su Xi two people are not found.


    Mu Wanqing outside the array looked at their vigilance, and there was a smile in his eyes.


    Just at this time, a man rushed to Mu Wanqing and said, "in charge, the Dharma protector said to solve the two mice as soon as possible."


    Smell speech, wood ten thousand green eyes flash a trace of light, but there is no action. I haven''t met such an interesting person for a long time. If I don''t watch a lot of children''s games, how can I be worthy of his coming here?


    Seeing that Mu Wanqing was like this, the visitors did not dare to say anything, so they had to wait in place.

 Chapter 460

    The place where Suxi and Suxi were not far away from the rockery, but no matter how close they were to the rockery, there was no change in the distance between them. In addition to the vibration of the ground, there was no other attack.


    Both of them are smart people. After discovering this, they immediately understand what''s going on.


    I think that''s the subtlety of this array. You know the key to break the battle is there, but no matter how close you are, it doesn''t work. Although there is no attack blocking in the middle, in order to deal with the ground shaking more and more strongly, all the people in the array need to use the spirit power to stabilize their body.


    In this way, even if there are no other attacks, just to resist the shock, the spiritual power consumed is not a small number, let alone the destination has been unable to reach.


    As time goes by, the number of people in the array will be less and less until they are completely consumed. And there is no trace of aura in this array. I think it is isolated. Once the people in the array are exhausted, they can''t recover by absorbing aura.


    As for huilingdan, the people who set up the array must also want to get it. As long as the people in the array take out or take huilingdan, there must be a way to deal with it!


    At the end of the day, the people in the array will be exhausted. At that time, the people in this battle became lambs to be slaughtered. They could only let others do it, but they had no ability to resist.


    Seeing that the spirit power passed faster and faster, Suxi took back her separation and stood back to back with Muyun.


    Eyes constantly swept around the situation, Suxi way: "now how to do?"


    After hearing Su Xi''s inquiry, Mu Yun pondered for a while, and then looked at the rockery that could not be approached. There was a trace of anger in his eyes: "now, we are afraid that we have been fooled by the people in the elder''s house. They should see everything we do. Since clever tactics don''t work, we''ll use the simplest method and use brute force to blow the array away! "


    The voice falls, the ice cold of dusk cloud eye ground is more and more obvious.


    The night is getting deeper and deeper, and it''s almost two hours before dawn. Until dawn, waiting for Suxi two people, there is only endless trouble. In this way, they can''t wait a moment.


    "Well, do as you say."


    Almost at the same time that the voice of the evening cloud falls, Suxi agrees with the saying of the evening cloud. Seeing Su Xi''s decisiveness, there is a strange feeling in Mu Yun''s heart. It''s just that the situation is too special for him to think too much.


    His eyes sank, and the voice of dusk cloud was extremely condensed: "so, we attack the same place, use eight parts, leave two points, and take the opportunity to escape when the array is broken!"


    Smell speech, Su Xi nods, inside body spirit dint crazy operation.


    A Ying of the elder''s mansion outside sees Su Xi''s actions and hears their plans. However, under the worried eyes of many soldiers, Mu Wanqing was still calm. He didn''t seem to believe that Su Xi alone could break the big battle.


    If the person in charge doesn''t speak, even if they are worried, they will have nothing to do. Looking at the more and more powerful momentum in the big array, all the soldiers squeezed their weapons tightly. Once the array was broken, they would directly rush up to stop Su Xi and Su Xi without being asked by Mu Wanqing!


    In the array, the vibration of the earth became more and more intense. In the case of launching the attack with all one''s strength, both of them faltered.


    The red light is dazzling, reflecting the red world.


    They didn''t go out of their way to find a spot. They found a relatively open place, and the attack between their hands went to that place!


    "Boom -"


    the deafening explosion sounded, and the whole Presbyterian house was in shock, instead of only Su Xi and his wife could feel the earthquake before!


    In the face of such a strong shaking, their strength is far less than Su Xi''s, so they are not as stable as Su Xi''s.


    Such a violent shock also made Mu Wanqing''s eyes flash a little surprised. He thought that these two people were not weak, but he didn''t expect that they were so strong. Such a degree of shock, even if it is him, it will take a lot of effort to achieve.


    Standing steadily in the same place, Mu Wanqing didn''t care about the life and death of those soldiers, nor did he care about what the Presbyterian Council was like because of the shock. His eyes had been firmly stuck to the place where the stone chips were flying and the dust was dense. In it, there were Su Xi and others who didn''t know how to die!


    "In charge, no! The cornerstone of the great formation has been broken! "


    Mu Wanqing''s calm until hearing this sentence, finally turned into nothingness.


    The cornerstone of an array is the center of an array. The cornerstone of different arrays has different functions. If it is destroyed, it will bring different consequences.


    The array cornerstone in the elder''s mansion is the central point connecting all parts of the elder''s mansion. Once it is destroyed, the destruction will start from the cornerstone and spread to all parts of the elder''s mansion.


    That is to say, at this time, the Presbyterian house has fallen into the situation of total destruction!Mu Wanqing''s face is very embarrassed at the moment, and his eyes are wide open. It seems that Su Xi and his wife have to be cut alive to solve his hatred!


    But now he can''t care so much. The most important thing is to recover the loss of the elder''s house.


    "Come on, open the protection organs all over the house, and inform the elder that the loss of the elder''s house must be minimized!"


    Almost crazy voice sounded, the soldiers quickly scattered, open the mechanism of the open mechanism, inform the elder of the notice, in the panic everything seems so orderly.


    When the soldiers were performing their duties, Mu Wanqing stayed in the same place and rushed into the dust directly!


    The wind blows gently, but it can''t disperse the dust all over the sky for a long time. Covered by the dust, Su Xi and Mu Wanqing seem to have disappeared, and Mu Wanqing can''t feel the breath that belongs to them.


    However, he was quite sure that Suxi and Suxi were not out of this area.


    Turning around in the dust, Mu Wanqing''s patience was exhausted. His crimson spirit lit up and spread around him. Where the spirit power passed, all the dust disappeared, and the courtyard was restored to its full brightness.


    However, who can tell Mu Wanqing where Suxi and Suxi are hiding?


    Looking at the empty courtyard, Mu Wanqing has anger and madness in his eyes. He believed in his own eyes and firmly believed that Suxi and Suxi had not left.


    Eyes sharp swept every part of the courtyard, Mu Wanqing did not let go a little bit of clues.


    This scene is quite similar to Su Xi when they broke the battle, but now this character has been reversed.

 Chapter 461

    The vibration in the elder''s mansion is more and more severe. Under this vibration, many buildings begin to collapse. Before that, the rockery, which was regarded as the key to breaking the battle by the twilight cloud, also fell to the ground and broke into pieces.


    With the sound of footsteps, the elder''s house was in a panic. However, when the elder''s house was in danger, the mysterious elder didn''t move. Instead, he led the soul Millennium out.


    From the clothes of soul millennium, we can see that she should be resting, but she was awakened by the sudden vibration, and then she ran to the place of origin to check the situation.


    Hun Qianxi opened her eyes and looked at Mu Wanqing, who was looking for Su Xi and Su Xi, but got nothing. Her voice was full of dissatisfaction: "Mu Wanqing, how do you do things? If you don''t solve the problem of shaking, do you want to see the house of elders collapse like this? "


    Smell speech, wood ten thousand green in the heart is very displeased. This soul Millennium lives in the black magic forest all the year round, and doesn''t return to the magic capital at all. The elder doesn''t care about it, just like he doesn''t have this daughter. This time, the elder didn''t know what the purpose was to call back the soul millennium and lived in his house.


    It is reasonable to say that hunqianxi is the eldest elder''s own daughter, and it is not his business to live at home. However, the trouble is that the soul millennium has developed a kind of egotistical character in the black magic forest. As soon as she returns to the elder''s house, she begins to tell her what to do. It''s not so wrong, or it makes her dissatisfied!


    Although he is in charge of the elder''s house in name, what he does is directly ordered by the elder. It can be said that in this house of elders, besides the elder, he is the biggest.


    Now there is a soul, and millennials are calling to him, as if he is really a steward, with no dignity at all.


    This is intolerable to Mu Wanqing, who attaches great importance to face.


    Now, as soon as the soul Millennium comes out, he yells at him and makes some unnecessary charges on his head. He can''t bear it any more.


    In this way, Mu Wanqing not only did not answer, but also turned a deaf ear to the anger of hunqianxi. He didn''t even give hunqianxi a look in his eyes.


    Mu Wanqing''s indifference directly provoked the anger of hunqianxi. She didn''t care that Mu Wanqing was doing business now. With a soft whip in her hand, she flew towards Mu Wanqing!


    "Pa!"


    On one side of Mu Wanqing''s body, the soft whip suddenly fell on the ground. It was in a deep rill when the shaking earth left!


    At first, Mu Wanqing thought that even if the soul of Millennium scolded, even if it is not how to do. However, looking at the half arm deep rill, his idea immediately changed.


    In the heart can''t restrain the emergence of a touch of cold, wood Wanqing see to soul Millennium eyes gradually more a trace of murderous.


    "Miss millennium, I respect you as a lady in the Presbyterian''s mansion. How tolerant I am to you. But now, for no reason, you interrupt my office, and even give me a hand. Do you really think I''m clay pinched? "


    With a flash of red light, a sharp sword appeared in Mu Wanqing''s hand. Looking at the posture, if soul Millennium moves again, Mu Wanqing will fight back without hesitation!


    Mu Wanqing thought that he would be more or less scrupulous when he said this, but he didn''t know that what she hated most was being threatened, especially by people who were inferior in her eyes!


    The soft whip crackled and the eyes of the soul Millennium were gloomy. No one could have imagined that a woman like fire would have such a gloomy expression if she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes.


    A trace of cold from the corner of the soul millennium''s eyes, the red spiritual power on the soft whip is more and more. In such a battle, even if the soul Millennium does not speak, Mu Wanqing knows that the soul Millennium does not intend to let it go today!


    When the two of them confront each other, Su Xi, who should have left for a long time, quietly stays in the sky of the heaven and earth, watching the more and more strong smell of gunpowder between soul millennium and Mu Wanqing.


    At the moment when the battle broke, they wanted to leave, but for some reason, they stayed. In order to hide her figure, Su Xi sets up a border, hides herself and the twilight cloud in the border, and then rises to the sky to observe the situation in the elder''s house.


    But I don''t know that they can see such a wonderful scene when they stay here. Perhaps, the contradiction between mu Wanqing and hunqianxi will become an important weapon to break through the elder''s house and even restrain the elder!


    Think of here, Su Xi eyes with a smile, see the side of the twilight cloud quite some inexplicable.


    With the passage of time, the vibration of the Presbyterian house has gradually subsided. Presumably, the protection organs they arranged in advance have played a role. After a shock, everything that should be broken and everything that should be collapsed in the elder''s house collapsed.


    It can be said that although Suxi''s goal of testing the elder today was not achieved, she made money destroying the elder''s house, didn''t she?


    Su Xi and her husband are on the rise, but the atmosphere between soul millennium and Mu Wanqing is getting more and more tense.


    "Miss millennium, if I call you miss Millennium now, it means that I still respect you. So are you sure you want to fight me now? "Maybe he still had the idea of not hurting the elder''s daughter as much as possible. Although Mu Wanqing was about to be angry, he still resisted the impulse to do it and asked such a sentence.


    However, for his "good intentions", soul millennium is not appreciative.


    Looking at Mu Wanqing with a cold look, soul millennial smiles coldly and raises his soft whip to break the deadlock.


    "You are just a slave in the elder''s mansion. How dare you be so rude to me? Today, it''s not miss Ben who won''t let you go. It''s your own actions that make miss Ben unable to accommodate you! "


    Voice down, the soul of the Millennium figure instantly disappeared in the same place, the next moment is to the top of the wood Wanqing, soft whip is fiercely toward the wood Wanqing face greeting down!


    It can be imagined that if the soft whip really fell on Mu Wanqing''s face, then Mu Wanqing would have no life to live.


    Mu Wanqing was very angry because of Hun Qianxi''s impolite words. At this time, seeing that Hun Qianxi had directly killed him, how could he bear it? Now he went up!


    It has to be said that this soul Millennium dares to challenge Mu Wanqing directly and has certain capital. Under the attack of the soul millennium, the powerful Mu Wanqing resisted, but at the foot, he retreated several steps.


    Compared to the soul of millennium, the smooth fall on the ground, wood Wanqing has lost a chip at this time.


    Thinking of this, Mu Wanqing''s face became more and more embarrassed.


    However, when they were tired of seeing each other, and neither of them was willing to fight again, a voice stopped them.


    "Stop it

 Chapter 462

    All of a sudden, the sound of this space is a boost. Soul millennium and Mu Wanqing put away their weapons. Now they are like clever cats, and they dare not move.


    Seeing this, Su Xi in the border picked her eyebrows and looked at the source of the sound.


    I saw a middle-aged man in ordinary cotton and hemp clothes came out slowly, with his hands on his back. Although there was no spiritual fluctuation on his body, there was a momentum that could not be ignored when he walked around, which made people shudder.


    "Elder?" Not from of, Su Xi sent out business, seem to have never thought that the big Presbyterian that hearsay is fierce, murderous is such a bookish appearance.


    Listen to Suxi''s light call, one side of the dusk cloud is very indifferent to look at Suxi, but that eye is written with a kind of taste called irony, seems to be mocking Suxi, the night inspector of the old house, saw Zhengzhu, but showed such an expression.


    Aware of the sight of dusk cloud, Suxi looks aside, but sees that dusk cloud has withdrawn her eyes. She looks at the development of the situation below with a light look, and doesn''t look surprised.


    Su Xi curls her mouth. At this time, she doesn''t know whether it''s evening cloud pretending or whether she''s too obvious. Gather up superfluous thoughts, Suxi put her eyes on the soul Millennium three again.


    As soon as the elder appeared, the attitudes of hunqianxi and Mu Wanqing became more respectful. They even lowered their heads and did not dare to look into the elder''s eyes.


    Looking at the mess of the land, the elder didn''t mean to be angry in his eyes. He was just plain.


    "Explain."


    Light two words fall, but not angry from Wei.


    Soul Millennium step forward, on weekdays to see who are domineering of her, in front of the elder is like a rabbit in general, the atmosphere of children do not dare to breathe.


    "Father, there''s a thief coming tonight. My daughter thought she could manage things with wood. It''s just easy to catch the thief, so she didn''t come out. But who knows, I had a good sleep, and the elder''s house began to fall into a violent and great shock. Because of this, the daughter got up to see why. But I didn''t want to. When I got here, I found that instead of catching the thief, I was still in the same place. The daughter was angry and said something about the woodwork, but the woodwork was unconvinced and contradicted her daughter! "


    At this point, hunqianxi wanted to stare at Mu Wanqing, but he gave up when he thought that the elder was still here and Mu Wanqing was the one the elder depended on.


    However, the corners of her mouth involuntarily stirred up a smile, as if waiting for the elder to deal with Mu Wanqing.


    In this regard, Mu Wanqing did not say a word, as if he had not heard the words of soul Millennium deliberately aggravating his crime. Seeing his attitude, Hun Qianxi thinks that Mu Wanqing also knows that she can''t fight her. She''s so soft that she''s even happier.


    But she never thought that she had been living in black magic forest, while Mu Wanqing had been with the elder for many years. Compared with her, Mu Wanqing obviously knew the elder''s temperament better, so he was silent.


    Just when they were in different minds, the Elder spoke again: "so you and Mu Wanqing moved hands?"


    When he said this, there was no sign of anger in the elder''s tone. Soul Millennium thought that the elder had listened to her and was ready to punish Mu Wanqing. He was overjoyed at the moment. However, in order to show the image of an understanding daughter in front of the elder, hunqianxi did not get carried away. Instead, he looked at the elder in embarrassment, and was reluctant to speak.


    Looking at the soul of the millennium that is clearly very happy, but also deliberately pretend to be a look for the sake of others, wood Wanqing heart can not help sneering. Be happy, you will cry later!


    Almost the idea of Mu Wanqing has just flashed, and what happens next is that it proves Mu Wanqing''s idea, and it also condenses the joy of soul millennium in my heart.


    "Pa!"


    Clear and loud slap sound sounded, soul Millennium face immediately more than a handprint, this is the result of the elder gently use force.


    Cover his face, feel the hot pain, soul millennium can''t believe looking at the big elder calmly take back the hand, it seems that don''t understand clearly wrong is mu Wanqing, why was beaten is her!


    As if to explain the doubts in soul millennium''s heart, the elder''s eyes fell on soul millennium''s face. His eyes were cool without a trace of temperature, just like the one standing in front of him was not his daughter.


    "Do you know what''s wrong with you?"


    The tone is still so flat, but now the soul millennium is afraid to think that this is his father''s performance towards himself.


    Tears in the eyes around, compared with sad, the soul millennium is now more than angry!


    She was sent to black magic when she was very young. She had never seen her mother since she was born, and her father had only seen one or two sides. She thought the elder just sent her to play in the dark magic forest, but she didn''t know that she hadn''t come back for more than ten years, and almost forgot what her father looked like.


    For more than ten years, she has been swaggering in the dark magic forest, just like a local overlord. Originally, she was used to this kind of life, but she didn''t want to leave her father alone for more than ten years, but suddenly asked her to go home.In her heart, the word home is very cold, she did not want to come back, but see others are a family living together, very busy. In this way, she could not help running back.


    But who knows, come back so a few days, she is to have never seen a big elder!


    Today, the elder finally appeared. She wanted to make a good impression on him, but she didn''t expect to wait for her, but it was a loud slap!


    For a time, the soul of the Millennium only feel very bent, Baba''s return, but it is humiliating and insulting.


    Because of this kind of mood, the always arrogant soul Millennium immediately restored its nature. She doesn''t pretend to be clever. Since the elder doesn''t care about her, she will be more thorough. Perhaps, arrogant she, can let the elder remember her more.


    Think of here, the soul of the Millennium hate to put down the hand covering the cheek, will not mind the palmprint exposed in the air.


    Cool wind blowing, the hot pain seems to be reduced a lot, but the fire in the eyes of the soul millennium is burning more exuberant!


    "Wrong? What''s wrong with me? I am the eldest lady of the elder''s mansion, and Mu Wanqing is just a slave! Even if today I beat him for no reason, he can only bear it! But this mu Wanqing dares to fight with me. That''s disrespectful. Even if I kill him, no one dares to say I''m not! "


    The soul Millennium stares at her eyes with a loud voice, for fear that others will not hear her.


    Looking at this arrogant soul millennium, although the elder didn''t give her a slap as he did just now, his eyes gradually deepened

 Chapter 463

    Because of the words of millennium, the courtyard is silent, only the wind whine, and The breathing sound of soul Millennium rising and falling with anger.


    After a long time, I don''t know what the elder thought. Although the tone is still flat, there is a little tenderness in it.


    "Well, you''ve just come back. I don''t blame you for not understanding many things. Now, I don''t want to find out what''s wrong with you. Go back and think about it. Don''t go out for half a month. "


    Smell speech, soul Millennium suddenly smile twice, with a very strange look at the elder. After that, the soul Millennium ran away directly. She didn''t care at all. This action would make the elder''s evaluation of her bad.


    After soul Millennium left, the elder frowned slightly, and he didn''t speak. Mu Wanqing said wisely, "I have something wrong with this matter. I''ll get the punishment myself when I go back."


    Hearing this, the elder''s brow relaxed a little. Looking at that Fu small do low wood Wan Qing, big elder tiny can''t observe of sigh a breath: "the person boundary over there of affair progress how?"


    As soon as this sentence came out, Su Xi and Mu Yun in the border were all in spirits. They stood up and listened carefully. They didn''t want to let go a word.


    Suxi also didn''t expect that she came to the demon world to check things so soon. However, looking at the dusk cloud with solemn eyes, Suxi could not guess what he was thinking.


    While Suxi guesses what Muyun thinks, Muyun also thinks about the purpose of Suxi''s coming to the elder''s house. These years, in order to gain a foothold in the devil''s world, Muyun has developed a means of observing words and colors. Anyone who has a little change in front of him can''t escape his eyes. Naturally, Suxi''s strange is also in his eyes.


    Judging from the color of Su Xi''s spiritual power, Su Xi is undoubtedly a demon. But why do Suxi have so many mood swings when she hears about the human world?


    After thinking for a while, Muyun can''t think of Suxi''s purpose, so he has to pay attention to the elder and Mu Wanqing again.


    While Su Xi and her husband are holding their breath, Mu Wanqing also tells us what they both want to know.


    I saw a heavy flash on Mu Wanqing''s face. It seemed that he had encountered some problems.


    Elder see this, brow tightly wrinkled, just because of the soul Millennium trouble and angry mood, at this time also all put on this matter.


    "Look at you, what obstacles have you encountered?"


    Smell speech, Mu Wanqing suddenly kneels to the ground, the face is full of fear. Before, he would not be so afraid of the elder. But recently, the elder''s temper has become more and more elusive, and anger is common. But what he said later made the elder angry. Mu Wanqing had to kneel down first and do enough to admit his mistake. Maybe the elder would open up when he thought about it.


    "To tell you the truth, the spies answered a few days ago, saying that the human world didn''t know where to get the news. Now we have eliminated our deployment in the human world on a large scale. Although our people are deeply hidden, it is always someone else''s territory. Many people have been arrested and put into the imperial prison. By the means of the emperor, these people fall into his hands. I''m afraid... "


    Mu Wanqing didn''t finish the rest, but the elder already understood what he meant.


    For the sake of his plan, he sent his own people to the human world more than ten years ago, sitting on various arrangements. At the beginning, he was found by the human world. He told those people to hide their identities. They did, except that he deliberately put them on the human world, a demon clan called manghuang great evil land, to disturb the sight of the human world, no one found them these years.


    But now, all of a sudden, the human world began to wipe out his people, and there was still a large area. How could he not be confused? Perhaps, seeing that nothing has happened in these years, he has relaxed his vigilance.


    Thinking of this, the elder felt rather uncomfortable. After so many years of deployment, is this moment going to come to nothing?


    When the elder was thinking about it, Mu Wanqing didn''t dare to say a word, for fear that he would end up with a bad end. Just because he doesn''t speak doesn''t mean the elder won''t let him speak.


    After a short absence, the elder realized that this was not the time to think about it. But he doesn''t know what''s wrong with him recently. He often doubts himself and becomes more anxious.


    Aware of this strange, the elder''s eyes flashed a strange color, and finally recovered.


    Dachanglaoben is a man with brains, courage and strength. Now when this thought is clear, he will not feel self pity as before.


    Plain eyes fell on Mu Wanqing, and the elder''s tone was indifferent: "get up and talk."


    Smell speech, Mu Wanqing know elder this is returned to normal, now is to stand up. It''s just that the waist is still bent, with a very respectful look.


    "How many people have been lost?"


    Mu Wanqing bows his hand, but his expression is different from the previous fear: "over the past few years, Lu has successively sent more than 100 people to the human world. This move by the human world has directly led to the loss of more than 20 people."Hearing this number, the elder''s heart just calmed down fluctuated again. The number of more than 20 people may not be much, but the total number is only more than 100 people. This time, the people''s movement is to pull out one fifth of his people''s placement!


    People are still small things, but these years they have started a career in the human world, trying to make the human world into chaos from the economic aspect. Once he gets into trouble, the demons in the human world will start. At that time, the human world will suffer from internal and external troubles.


    However, the death of more than 20 people means that the forces established behind them will be uprooted! In this way, if we want to realize his plan, I''m afraid we''ll wait many more years!


    The elder''s eyes were dark, but he didn''t start, but his whole body was under a strong pressure, and let the bent wood Wanqing kneel down again!


    Mu Wanqing grits her teeth and bears the pain of his bones. She does not dare to see the elder for fear that her life will be lost in the elder''s hand.


    And because of this very strong pressure, the border set by Suxi actually appeared a little fluctuation!


    This silk fluctuation is very weak, Suxi also smoothed it at the first time. However, with the strength of the elder, how can he not be aware of it?


    At the moment, the elder''s face changed, and his sharp eyes shot at Su Xi and her husband in the air like a knife. Under his eyes, Suxi had a feeling of being like a grain on the back!

 Chapter 464

    The idea flashed in an instant. Suxi knew that it was not suitable to stay here for a long time, and didn''t ask the meaning of dusk cloud. She made a hand decision, and the boundary wrapped them and began to move.


    However, Suxi underestimated the strength of the elder of Chixiao Pavilion. Although they hid their bodies and even their breath, the elder was aware of their movements.


    Powerful red spiritual power surged into the hands of the elder. A red ball the size of a head was formed in the hands of the elder.


    Towards the direction where Suxi and her two left, I didn''t see how the elder moved. It seemed as if he just threw it gently, and the ball was chasing Suxi and her two!


    The ball crossed the sky and complemented the cool moonlight. Although the sphere doesn''t seem to be powerful on the surface, people who are careful will see that the space where the sphere passes is slightly distorted and there are faint traces of burning.


    The elder seems to have confidence in his attack. After this attack, he stopped his hand, and no one caught up with him. Looking at the direction of the ball, the elder''s anger was miraculously calmed down.


    As soon as the elder''s authority was collected, Mu Wanqing felt that his whole body was relaxed. It''s just that before he said anything, the elder has waved his hand to sign him to retreat. Seeing this, Mu Wanqing''s eyes sank. He didn''t say anything and went back to his room.


    In this way, only the elder was left in the courtyard, looking at the direction of Su Xi and Su Xi''s disappearance, with long eyes


    As soon as Suxi and Muyun get out of the elder''s house, Suxi withdraws the border and prepares to leave with Muyun.


    However, the big elder''s attack came before them.


    The fiery red light makes the whole night sky bright, and the cool night in late autumn can''t help being hot and dry.


    Looking at the powerful attack, Suxi was the elder. Since it was so easy to let them go, the knowledge in this attack would be great. Otherwise, where does the elder have the confidence that such an attack can leave them?


    A variety of thoughts flashed through her heart, and she looked at the dusk cloud. Su Xi suddenly said, "you go first."


    Smell speech, dusk cloud is no action, even as did not see that attack general, straight stand in front of Su Xi''s body, between eyebrows and eyes is full of serious.


    "You know me."


    It''s not an interrogative sentence. Muyun says it''s very affirmative. If you don''t know him, Suxi can hand him over in the elder''s house. In this way, Suxi can leave safely instead of the current situation. If she didn''t know him, Suxi wouldn''t ask him to leave. She would stay alone to face the elder''s attack. Muyun is not stupid. Suxi can see it. Naturally, he can also see it. If this attack is on him, he can''t even avoid it. So Suxi


    So think, dusk cloud more firm own idea.


    Seeing that the attack is about to come to her body, but the dusk cloud is guarding her and refuses to leave, Suxi is helpless in her heart. With a sigh, Suxi slowly pulls down the veil and exposes her true face to the dusk cloud.


    Before going out today, Suxi recovered her original appearance. She was worried that she would be exposed. Then she could not use the identity of Ni Dharma protector. Who knows, this true face is not exposed in front of the elder, but in front of dusk cloud.


    Familiar eyebrows, familiar look, at the sight of Su Xi''s face, dusk cloud has been stunned.


    Dusk cloud silly looking at Su Xi that doesn''t have any embellishment, but already crown absolute world of face, the bottom of the heart don''t know is what taste.


    How many years? He has now grown into a man, with the strength he did not dare to think of before. But in front of Suxi, he is still like a hairy boy, stupefied!


    In such a little time of speaking, the attack has arrived. Su Xi''s face changed, and she quickly pulled the dusk cloud behind her. When she lifted the ordinary iron sword, she met the attack straightly!


    On one side is a red ball like a meteor, and on the other side is Su Xi, who is awe inspiring. They collide fiercely at the next moment. Red and red collide, and the power of their leakage is so oppressive that people can''t breathe!


    The dusk cloud, which had been pulled by Suxi, turned around and saw such a scene.


    Looking at Su Xi, who has been drowned in the Red Sea, dusk cloud''s eyes turn red quickly, and a touch of madness also surges into the fundus of his eyes. The next moment, the body of dusk cloud rises abruptly to half sky, toward Su Xi''s direction quickly sweep away.


    The Red Sea is cut out by the shape of dusk cloud. In the Red Sea, Suxi''s figure is like a butterfly, so beautiful and moving.


    However, Muyun doesn''t have the heart to appreciate Suxi''s posture now, because he finds that Suxi''s figure is slowly fading!


    Aware of this, twilight cloud immediately increased speed, trying to catch Suxi. However, he was a bit late. By the time he arrived, Suxi had disappeared, leaving nothing behind.


    The sudden change made him worried. He kept shuttling through the Red Sea, but he searched all over the world, but he didn''t find any Suxi.Gradually, the red all over the sky dissipated, and the night sky returned to its former calm.


    Dusk cloud looked at the quiet night sky without any trace of Su Xi. His face was so heavy that he was about to drip water. He didn''t think Suxi didn''t want to see him, so he took the opportunity to leave, so there was only one possibility for Suxi''s disappearance - the attack took Suxi to an unknown place!


    Standing on the ground, dusk cloud looked at the night sky, suddenly gave himself two fists!


    If it had not been for him, Suxi would not have stayed so long today. If it wasn''t for him, Suxi would not take the initiative to face the attack in order to protect him. If it wasn''t for him, Suxi wouldn''t be missing, not even a breath


    After living for so many years, Muyun has never been so regretful as today.


    Originally, the reason why he fell into the devil was that he wanted to improve his strength and then go back to protect Suxi. But now, not only did Suxi not protect him well, he also let Suxi disappear in order to protect him.


    No wonder the elder just used such a move to let them go. It turned out that he had such a skill. At the thought of the elder''s indifferent face, Muyun would like to rush back to the elder''s house now, catch the elder and ask where Suxi is!


    But he can''t.


    If he goes like this, he will not only fail to catch the elder and save Suxi, but also take his own life. In that way, Suxi will be more dangerous


    "Xiaoxi, don''t worry, I will find you!"


    Dusk cloud''s tone is very fierce. He looks at the direction of the elder''s mansion, and his eyes are full of killing intention

 Chapter 465

    Gloomy.


    Looking at the gloomy sky, the first word Su Xi thought of was gloom.


    Just as she was about to defeat the elder''s attack, the red ball, which seemed to have little threat, suddenly exploded. To her surprise, the power of the explosion did not hurt her, but wrapped her tightly, and then she came to such a place.


    Everything in front of me was very quiet, the bare mountain, the corpses on the ground, a lifeless space. Stepping on the land of this space, a kind of desolation and depression from the heart is wrapped around Suxi''s whole body, even breathing is not smooth.


    Su Xi looks at this space, but she thinks that it''s Dusk cloud.


    Before being brought here, Suxi clearly saw dusky cloud''s eyes. At this time, Suxi is really worried that Muyun will be angry and directly kill the elder''s house. In that way, he would have no choice but to die!


    And if you want to know the situation of dusk cloud, you have to go out from here!


    Throw down the iron sword, Suxi cut the space, small tail small body immediately jumped out of the special space, suddenly fell in Suxi''s arms.


    "Squeak! Squeak


    Listening to Xiaowei''s happy voice, Suxi smiles. Now I don''t know what''s going on. In case she calls out her little tail, maybe she can help.


    Knead the head of small tail, Suxi said: "little thing, you give me a little attention, see where can go out."


    After hearing Su Xi''s words, little tail gave Su Xi a humanized look. Her small eyes were full of determination, as if to say: no problem, just look at me!


    Seeing this, Suxi began to walk forward with her little tail in her arms. Now the situation is not clear, and she can''t stay in the same place all the time. She has to look around. Suxi, who is bent on going out, doesn''t find that xuesha, who was lying quietly in the storage container, is different again.


    Between walking, the corpses on the ground are more and more. At the beginning, there was room for the foot, but now there is no room for the foot.


    Suxi looked down at the corpses, but found that most of them were demons!


    What does that mean? It can only be said that there are many people involved in this place by the elder''s move, and they All dead here!


    There is nothing more desperate than to let people in danger know that no one has ever been out of this danger. Suxi stopped and looked at the mountains in the distance, only to find that it was already a sea of corpses!


    It''s not an illusion, it''s something that really exists.


    Heart, can''t help but sink down, Suxi holding small tail''s hand also tight some, make small tail is very uncomfortable struggle.


    Aware of the little tail''s action, Suxi recovered, relaxed her strength, and looked at the little tail apologetically.


    At this time, the blood evil spirit, which was just a little abnormal, suddenly began to shake violently! Then, the prohibition of this storage device was broken by the evil spirit of blood Sha. In the blink of an eye, blood Sha appeared in the sky of this space!


    The evil spirit overflows everywhere, and it seems to echo the dead spirit and dullness here!


    Seeing this, Suxi''s face changed. She put her little tail on her shoulder at will, and her body shape was straight towards xuesha!


    At the moment when Suxi started, the corpses all over the ground seemed to come to life. They all straightened up to stop Suxi and keep her away from blood evil. And in this time, a trace of black air from all directions, all the blood was sucked into the sword!


    At the thought of the ghost living in the blood evil spirit, and seeing the present posture, Suxi instantly understood what the ghost wanted to do.


    There is no vitality in this space, but there is more dead air, and the ghost just needs dead air to improve his skill! Once let that ghost recover, let alone go out, Suxi is afraid to stay in this space for another two days!


    Think of here, the movement of Su Xi''s hand is more and more quick, that spirit power light sword one sword is to make a corpse fall on the ground!


    Small tail is not to be outdone. It breaks away from Suxi''s shoulder and rushes into those corpses. One paw is one!


    However, no matter how powerful Suxi and Xiaowei are, these corpses can''t help beating, but the more tired they are. What''s more, the corpses that had been knocked down also stood up one by one and continued to attack Su Xi!


    The older the body, the more it falls, and the next moment it stands up again! Su Xi''s psychic power begins to decrease with the number of attacks, and this space is not only lifeless, but also lifeless! That is to say, once Suxi''s elixir is used up, she has no way to recover her spiritual power!


    In this way, the only way to wait for Suxi is to die!


    With the passage of time, more and more black gas poured into the body of xuesha''s sword, and xuesha also sent out a dazzling red light, which made people unable to open their eyes.


    Under the irradiation of the red light, the attack power of those corpses became stronger and stronger, and Suxi and little tail beat them harder. Not only that, Suxi and Xiaowei were also affected by the red light. Their reaction and speed began to decline, and their actions made frequent mistakes!In this case, Suxi and Xiaowei were hit by the corpses several times.


    The corpse has no spirit power, and the most primitive physical attack is used. However, the body of the corpse is filled with extremely disgusting corpse poison. Once infected by the corpse poison, there is no solution within half an hour, then the poisoned person will surely fester and die!


    Now there are several places scratched by the corpse on Suxi''s arm. The wounds are all dark, and a trace of black air begins to spread around Suxi at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Although the body of little tail is flexible, it is still inevitable to be scratched by the corpse. The soft hair is glued together by blood, and there is a little black on it. It looks terrible!


    As Su Xi took the last elixir, the situation became more and more serious. Little tail''s movement is more and more slow. Later, she can only lie on Suxi''s shoulder and wave a paw from time to time to solve the problem of Suxi''s corpse.


    The cooperation of one man and one beast can be regarded as intimacy, and there is no corpse that can resist the second attack.


    However, Suxi and Xiaowei are gradually exhausted. They are not as handy as before.


    He was scratched by the corpse again, and the blood came out. But the blood just came up, was quickly covered by a black energy, also was dyed black.


    Seeing the more and more powerful blood evil in mid air, Suxi knew that she couldn''t go on like this.


    Secretly clenching her teeth, Suxi''s whole body is full of green light. Suxi uses up her whole body''s spiritual power to bounce away these corpses, and then rushes to the side of xuesha with all her strength!

 Chapter 466

    Stretch out the hand that is full of scars, Su Xi ignores the blood that flows down to cover his vision, fiercely is to grasp toward the sword handle of blood evil spirit!


    But did not think, Suxi has not caught, the red light of blood evil is more dazzling, the bottom of those corpses are also more rampant. The next moment, red light on Suxi''s body, directly will shock Suxi down!


    Suxi felt a pain all over her body. It seemed that even her bones were pinched in her hand. She was shocked and fell to the ground!


    But on the ground, waiting for her, is the excited corpse


    However, at this time, Suxi did not have any strength. Xuesha was more powerful than she had imagined. The shock force was just like the full exertion of shadow. Suxi couldn''t beat the shadow in her heyday, let alone the situation where her spiritual power was exhausted.


    For a moment, Su Xi''s eyes were dark, and she fainted so straightly!


    The little tail on Suxi''s shoulder made a shrill cry. The next moment, the little ear claw grabbed the clothes on Suxi''s shoulder and tried to lift Suxi up to keep it from falling to the ground.


    The claw that grasps Suxi''s shoulder begins to turn white, and her little tail has been seriously injured. At this time, she still has to carry Suxi to keep her from falling down. The corpses on the ground below are covetous, and the red light from the blood evil spirit affects it all the time.


    Soon, the little tail couldn''t hold on any longer, and the claws were loose.


    Suxi''s body falls down in a free falling posture. Xiaowei is surprised and chases Suxi, hoping to lift her up again.


    However, it''s a drop, just hard to muster up all the strength suddenly dissipated, not only can''t catch Suxi, even it is hard to fall down, a trace of resistance strength is not!


    However, at the moment when Suxi was about to fall into the hands of the corpses, the red light from xuesha suddenly formed a thick red cloud, quickly caught Suxi, and then flew to xuesha with Suxi.


    This red cloud is for Su Xi, but it doesn''t care about that little tail!


    In the blink of an eye, little tail fell into the pile of corpses, and "squeak" kept on, until finally exhausted and passed out


    Time seems to be so static in general, Suxi fell into a coma, was entrusted on the red cloud. The little tail fell into the pile of corpses, life and death unknown. Only the blood evil spirit is still absorbing the black air from everywhere. As time goes on, the evil spirit on its sword body becomes more and more strong.


    There is no night in this space. It is as bright as day at any time. So, it''s not clear how long it took.


    Just when Suxi was in a coma, something big happened outside.


    After Su Xi and the elder left, they gave an order, saying that a thief took the opportunity to sneak into his house, intending to do something wrong to him. The strength of the bearer is so strong that he escaped from him.


    The elder of Tangtang Chixiao Pavilion is assassinated, but the assassin escapes from the elder. Naturally, the elder''s house will not give up.


    In this way, the elder sent his soldiers everywhere to search for the assassins. No matter outsiders or people in the Chixiao Pavilion, they will be caught in the elder''s house to confirm their identity if they are suspected.


    If someone doesn''t follow or disappears for no reason, there will be only one result - the assassin!


    Dare to assassinate the elder of Chixiao Pavilion, this person who is under one person and above ten thousand people in the demon world must end up with five horses and ten thousand cuts. They don''t understand the hatred of all the people in Chixiao Pavilion!


    After two days of investigation, even the city gate of Mordor was blocked, and eventually the suspect was locked in Ni Dharma protector.


    There''s no other reason, just because the Ni Dharma protector likes beauty on weekdays. Almost every few days, she will go to the streets of the magic capital to see if there are any new beauties. Even if she doesn''t come out, she will let her servants come out. But now, the Ni Dharma protector hasn''t appeared in the magic capital for many days. Even everyone in the Dharma protector''s house stays in the mansion all day.


    Naturally, the people in the elder''s mansion noticed this obvious abnormality at the first time. However, it''s a misunderstanding that the Ni Dharma protector is from Chixiao Pavilion. The people in the elder''s residence waited for two days, but they didn''t see the Ni Dharma protector in the end. Even when they explored the Dharma protector''s house in private, there was no sign of Ni Dharma protector.


    In this way, no one can doubt it.


    After waiting patiently for two days, the people in the elder''s house couldn''t wait. They went directly to the Ni Dharma protector''s house and were ready to take all the people in the Dharma protector''s house back.


    Mu Wanqing sat on the top of the main hall of the Dharma protection mansion with a cold face, holding a cup of cool tea, and his eyes were full of murderous.


    It is reasonable to say that even if he is in charge of the great elder''s house, he has no position in the Chixiao Pavilion. It is extremely impolite to sit at the top of the main hall like this, and he can be convicted if he is investigated.


    However, who let them arrest people?


    The Dharma protector''s house has been surrounded by people brought by Mu Wanqing inside and outside. It''s too tight for a fly to fly out.


    As for mu Wanqing sitting here, it''s not because he''s afraid of the Ni Dharma, but now he''s just suspected of the Ni Dharma. There''s no actual evidence to prove that the Ni Dharma is the assassin. Besides, Ni Dharma protector is a member of the Chixiao Pavilion, and she has made a lot of contributions. She is so ridiculous that no one will do anything to her. Now it''s just a suspicion. It''s better not to tear her face.In addition, there is another factor, that is, the elder also intends to win over the Ni Dharma protector, and the superficial face still needs to be maintained.


    However, Mu Wanqing wanted to give Ni Dharma protection face, but the real Ni Dharma protection died, and Su Xi, who pretended to be ni Dharma protection, was taken to that place again. At this time, the Dharma protection house had no master at all.


    In this way, the people in the Dharma protector''s house can only serve a cup of hot tea and then perform their own duties. They dare not ask for no fun in this muwanqingmian.


    As a result, the well-known steward Mu Wanqing was sitting in the main hall for a cup of tea. The hot tea in his hand had already cooled, but no one had changed it for him!


    No matter how patient Mu Wanqing is, he will be worn out at this time


    He put the teacup on the good table heavily, and a trace of anger flashed across Mu Wanqing''s face and said, "come on! Since the Ni Dharma protector is not willing to come, then search for it for me! If you can''t find it, then you don''t have to ask. The Ni Dharma protector must be the assassin who assassinated the elder! "


    Mu Wanqing clearly knows that Ni Dharma protector is not in the house, but he still says these words. It can be seen that he doesn''t want to drop any words.


    Hearing this, the people in the elder''s mansion immediately took action in the Dharma protector''s mansion. They were very aggressive, as if they had determined that the Ni Dharma protector was an assassin!

 Chapter 467

    Just at this time, a enchanting figure slowly entered the main hall. At the same time, a charming voice rang out, and people immediately said, "Oh, what is this adult doing! Do you come here to protect the Dharma while I''m going out to work? "


    When Mu Wanqing was looking for fame, he saw a man with charming peach blossom eyes and amorous feelings coming. That every move, as if it is to hook the heart and soul of the viewer, let people involuntarily immersed in the eyes of that pair.


    This person is mo ran who Su Xi left in the mansion!


    After hearing this, Mu Wanqing raised his hand, and the soldiers who were ready to move or had already moved returned to you. They stood there like door gods, looking grim.


    Mo ran didn''t feel the solemn atmosphere. With a wild smile on his lips, he walked towards Mu Wanqing step by step. He didn''t stop until he reached Mu Wanqing.


    Now, Mo dye is only one step away from Mu Wanqing


    Seeing this, Mu Wanqing frowned, and some fragrance poured into his nose, which washed away his soul.


    Involuntarily, Mu Wanqing narrowed his eyes, and the cold and murderous air inside melted a lot, adding a touch of tenderness that even he didn''t know: "who are you?"


    When he said this, Mu Wanqing''s voice was as gentle as water. If it wasn''t for his face to show his identity, who would have thought that the man who whispered to a man at this time would be the decisive and careful manager under the elder''s command?


    Mo Ran''s soft smile seemed to have guessed Mu Wanqing''s expression, and he was not surprised at all.


    He gently raised his hand, and ink dye brushed his hair. Between raising his hand, a fragrance spread out, eroding Mu Wanqing''s whole senses and mind. In this fragrance, Mu Wanqing''s expression became softer and softer, and the aggressive interrogation became a happy reminiscence.


    "The woodwork is so precious and forgetful. I met the woodwork in Mordor street a few days ago! At that time, the woodworking business was as dignified as it is today, and said that I was good-looking, not like a mortal! "


    Say, Mo ran face suddenly more a trace of grievance, seems to be in wood Wanqing forget him and feel dissatisfied. Then, Mo ran turned around and wanted to go.


    Who ever thought that Mu Wanqing had pulled Mo Ran''s sleeve, forcing Mo ran to stop!


    Starting with the sleeves, the unique softness of silk spreads from hand to heart. Mu Wanqing actually feels that what he is holding is not the sleeves, but the long, white hands dyed with ink


    A group of soldiers standing at the gate of the main hall looked strange. I really don''t understand that they are not even close to women. How can they suddenly hold a man''s sleeve today, and that man is still the man''s pet found by Ni Dharma protector!


    Perhaps, because it is not close to women, so I was moved by this man who is more beautiful than women?


    The idea flashed through everyone''s heart. For a moment, their expression was even more strange. But strangely, no one came forward to remind or stop. Maybe they think Mu Wanqing is old but still has no family. Now it''s not easy to fall in love with a man. They should let Mu Wanqing feel the feeling of love. Maybe they don''t want to disturb him.


    The two people in the main hall didn''t know what they were thinking outside, but when Mu Wanqing pulled the sleeve, Mo ran showed a shy smile. Of course, his back to Mu Wanqing, Mu Wanqing can''t see. But those soldiers saw clearly, and they were shocked for a moment. It''s not hard to understand why Mu Wanqing, who was so serious in ordinary times, made such amazing moves. If they are, they can''t help it!


    Mo ran pretends not to see the eyes of those soldiers, but turns to Mu Wanqing in doubt. The soft beauty between his eyebrows makes Mu Wanqing dumbfounded.


    "Has the woodwork forgotten me? And why? "


    Hearing this, Mu Wanqing blinked and said something that shocked him: "what are you talking about? I have a diary in my heart for a wonderful person like you


    As soon as the voice fell, Mu Wanqing seemed to have been severely hit, and he looked a little stunned.


    Seeing this, Mo ran immediately took another step forward, getting closer to Mu Wanqing, and the fragrance of his body shrouded around Mu Wanqing, which made Mu Wanqing''s eyes become turbid again.


    "I know that woodworking is not such a cruel person! Is it for me that the carpenter came here today


    Finish saying, Mo ran blinks that pair of peach blossom eyes to see Mu Wanqing, a trace of his expression all don''t let go.


    Mu Wanqing wanted to answer yes, but suddenly something flashed in his mind, which made his open mouth hesitate. After all, Mu Wanqing has experienced a lot of things. His strength is strong and his mind is not weak. At the beginning of the ink dyeing Road, listening to ink dyeing mentioned an important topic, he naturally had some aftertaste.


    Mo ran waved his sleeve. People outside seemed to be coquettish, but they didn''t know that Mo ran was actually letting the fragrance of his body go into Mu Wanqing''s nose.However, this time ink dye is to be disappointed.


    In a moment of consciousness, the experienced Mu Wanqing immediately understood something and immediately closed his five senses. Naturally, the fragrance did not enter his body again and had an effect on him.


    Loosen the hand that pulls ink to dye sleeve, Mu Wanqing begins to clear the toxin that remains in the body immediately, recovering Qingming with the fastest speed.


    Seeing this, Mo Ran''s eyes flashed. It seemed that he didn''t expect that Mu Wanqing was so alert. He caught all the flaws. While Mu Wanqing hasn''t recovered, a sharp sword appears in Mo Ran''s hand, and then he puts it on Mu Wanqing''s neck!


    At this time, Mo Ran''s figure can''t stop what happened here. The soldiers who originally said they didn''t look at the sword turned around when they heard the "clank" of the sword.


    When they looked around, they found that their steward had been taken hostage, and the steward''s eyes were closed. They were healing.


    In this way, as soon as the faces of the soldiers changed, more than a dozen soldiers rushed in and surrounded the main hall.


    The awe inspiring murderous spirit went straight to Mo ran, but Mo ran didn''t even blink his eyes.


    "Bold thief, don''t let us take care of it! Or you don''t want to get out of this place! "


    A soldier took a step forward with a sword. When he saw Mo Ran''s hand tightening, he had to stop again. Because Mu Wanqing is still in Mo Ran''s hands at this time, they don''t want to act rashly. They just say something like this, trying to intimidate Mo ran.

 Chapter 468

    But how could they know that Yi Mo ran was not afraid of the threat of a little soldier. Don''t say that they dare not take advantage of Mu Wanqing. Even if they don''t take advantage of Mu Wanqing, today these people are not Mo Ran''s opponents!


    If it wasn''t for Suxi''s absence for two days and he had to stay, he wouldn''t have gone away with these people!


    At the thought of Su Xi, whose life and death are unknown, Mo Ran''s eyes become cold. The soldiers look at each other, and a chill spreads from the heart to the outside.


    "You You Don''t you want to live? Do you know who you''re holding? If we don''t let go of the charge, we''ll surely step down your Dharma protector''s house and let you die without a place to bury yourself! "


    It was the same soldier just now, but now he was obviously frightened by the look in his eyes before Mo ran and stammered.


    Smell speech, Mo ran lightly a smile, own a romantic in flowing: "if I let him go, you are willing to let me leave?"? To protect the safety of the whole government? "


    The soldier knew at a glance that he was a man who could not speak. After hearing Mo Ran''s words, he was stunned and didn''t seem to know how to answer. Mu Wanqing''s toxin has not been completely removed. It''s not convenient to speak at the moment. In this way, the scene in front of us becomes a deadlock, and no one can break it.


    Time goes by slowly, and the fragrant time slips away from the fingers like this.


    In this incense, Mu Wanqing eventually cleared the body of toxins. He also didn''t expect that with his strength and vigilance, he could be so easily hit by others, and it took him so long to completely eliminate the poison.


    Feeling the cold touch of the sword on his neck, Mu Wanqing''s eyes flashed a trace of ruthlessness.


    When did he fall into such a situation of being hijacked?


    As soon as the wrist turns, Mu Wanqing wants to take the sword from Mo ran. However, he underestimated ink dye too much and looked up to himself too much. At the moment of his hand, Mo ran saw through his intention, and the strong spiritual power was infused into the sword in the blink of an eye. The powerful pressure made Mu Wanqing have to stop his action.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Such a powerful strength, how can be ni Dharma protector that only know the beauty of the people back to the house to do a man''s pet? In this way, this man has a purpose for Ni Dharma protector or an idea for Chixiao Pavilion!


    By comparison, Mu Wanqing is more willing to believe in the latter.


    In the face of Mu Wanqing''s anger, Mo ran seemed very calm: "it doesn''t matter who I am, it''s important that I make a deal with you Oh no, to be exact, I want to make a deal with the elder! "


    After hearing this, Mu Wanqing sneered, and his expression was disdainful: "how can you make a deal with our elder just by being a rat? If you are wise, you''d better recognize the reality as soon as possible and explain your identity and purpose. Maybe I''ll spare your life! "


    Up to this time, Mu Wanqing''s tone is still tough, just like Mo Ran is one of his subordinates, let him scold him.


    In this way, Mo ran was very upset. The red shining sword was sent to Mu Wanqing''s neck. Under the sharp sword, Mu Wanqing''s neck was cut at the moment, bleeding continuously, and could not heal.


    Aware of this, wood Wan green heart under a Lin, the ice cold in the eyes more and more heavy.


    At this time, Mo ran said again: "with your little charge, no matter how much you have done for the elder, you are not qualified to know my identity. As for the purpose, as I have just said, I want to cooperate with the elder. If you stop me here, you will not be afraid to ruin the elder''s plan for many years, and then he will kill you? "


    When he said this, Mo Ran''s tone was very light, but the content of the words was raised by the big stone in Mu Wanqing''s heart.


    In fact, this word is also Mo Ran''s nonsense. He just said it casually according to the legend of the elder in the demon world. Unexpectedly, he saw Mu Wanqing''s face changed. In this way, ink dyeing is more calm.


    Compared with Mo Ran''s calmness, Mu Wanqing''s heart is not calm.


    The elder''s plan, except for him and some of his confidants, and the demons who went to the human world, is that no one knows. At present, there is a man who is planning. How can he not be surprised?


    However, Mu Wanqing is the confidant of the elder. Naturally, he will not be led by Mo ran so easily. With a sneer, Mu Wanqing''s tone was full of disdain.


    "Plan? What plan can elder have? Don''t confuse the public here! I''ll ask you for the last time, do you have to fight against the elder''s house? "


    "Well, you are wrong! I''ve already said that I''m here to rent together. What''s the right thing to talk about! Or is it that you have been dissatisfied with the elder for a long time, and have done something in private to apologize to the elder, and then deliberately put this charge on my head? "


    Mo ran smiles and doesn''t pay any attention to Mu Wanqing''s anger. As soon as he said this, many soldiers were looking at them. Although they didn''t believe Mo Ran''s words, with Mu Wanqing''s strength, they were reluctant to fight Mo ran. They didn''t want to think deeply about what was in it.But these soldiers only think about the strength of Mu Wanqing, but they never think that Mo Ran''s strength may exceed Mu Wanqing''s, so mu Wanqing will be tied up, but they dare not act rashly when they are held by Mo ran.


    Also, in the eyes of these soldiers, Mu Wanqing is the most powerful except the elder. Over time, the idea that no one can defeat Mu Wanqing except the elder came into being.


    Mu Wanqing was also a vain man. Seeing that these soldiers respected and admired him so much, he would not say anything more. He could not help but let these people go.


    But I never thought that what he got from his indulgence was the suspicion of these soldiers.


    A trace of anger flashed through the bottom of my eyes. Mu Wanqing was completely enraged!


    Mu Wanqing wanted to resist, but when he thought about it, Mo ran was like an Ascaris in his stomach. Before he started, he was hurt by Mo ran.


    I don''t know what method Mo ran used. Although Mu Wanqing has used his spiritual power to repair his injury, the wound on his neck just can''t heal! What''s more, the more serious Mu Wanqing''s repair is, the more blood will flow out!


    Although he is a demon, once the blood runs out, he will die!


    But he also felt that he couldn''t beat the male pet of Ni Dharma protector. In this way, Mu Wanqing was held back by Mo ran and couldn''t move at all.


    Clench your teeth and feel the pain of your lips. Now Mu Wanqing wants to bite off the ink dyed head!


    "Needless to say, what''s your purpose?"


    Up to now, Mu Wanqing still doesn''t want to believe what Mo ran said before and asks again and again.

 Chapter 469

    Once again, the wound on Mu Wanqing''s neck is deepened. Listening to Mu Wanqing''s involuntary murmur, Mo ran laughs so much that it''s called a peerless man!


    "Well, there is such a kind of person in this world. People tell the truth, but he doesn''t believe it! Tut Tut, what can I do with such a dead brain! "


    With that, Mo ran suddenly removed the sword on Mu Wanqing''s neck, and disappeared in the world. Just at the time of leaving, he also left a word in a loud voice.


    "It''s a matter of woodworking. Two days ago, you and I had a good talk. I''ll keep that in mind! Thank you very much today. I owe you another favor. I will pay you back if I see you in the future! "


    The voice gradually drifted away, Mu Wanqing''s face changed greatly after hearing this, and now he wanted to catch up. However, he just stood up, the body is a flash, a breath later returned to normal.


    And in the trance of this breath, Mo Ran has already disappeared, and there is no breath left in the air.


    Seeing this, Mu Wanqing threw his sleeve fiercely, and saw those soldiers who only knew how to stand and didn''t know how to chase people. A nameless fire came from the bottom of his heart!


    "Son of a bitch! Everybody''s gone. Why don''t you chase them? "


    Smell speech, numerous mansion soldiers turn a head, looking at wood Wan Qing''s eyes but is very strange.


    At this time, Mu Wanqing was angry, but his neck was as smooth as new, and there was no injury at all. In other words, the blood they saw before was all fake, and Mu Wanqing was probably caught by Mo ran on purpose.


    Even when Mo Ran Ran ran away, Mu Wanqing must be able to catch up with him. However, Mu Wanqing shook his body and let go of the ink. Now look at Mu Wanqing again, there is no injury at all. Isn''t it obvious that the unstable movement just now was made up?


    When I think of what Mo ran said before he left, it is clear that he has an old friend with Mu Wanqing. This time, Mu Wanqing deliberately helped him! In this way, the soldiers began to doubt Mu Wanqing.


    Receiving the eyes of the people, Mu Wanqing was furious!


    Such an obvious planting, but these people actually believe it! Dare to look at him with that kind of eyes, I''m afraid I''ve confirmed that he has something to do with the male pet. I''m not sure I still suspect that he has something to do with the assassin who assassinated the elder. After all, the man clearly said the time two days ago.


    Think of here, Mu Wanqing would like to kill Mo ran!


    Under the annoyance of being teased and framed by Mo ran, Mu Wanqing doesn''t care about the strange eyes of those soldiers, and rushes back to the elder''s house. We should also tell the elder this morning so as not to cause unnecessary misunderstanding.


    Although Mu Wanqing thinks that the elder will not blame him for this idea, the elder has a strategy, but he is more suspicious. No matter whether it is true or not, once the seeds of doubt are planted in the elder''s heart, the elder will not reuse him as much as before.


    At that time, his fate is hard to say.


    However, before Mu Wanqing could explain to the elder, the devil was full of rumors.


    What? The confidants of the elder Chixiao Pavilion unite with outsiders to plot against the elder.


    What wood Wan Qing ambitious, staring at the big elder that seat for a long time, so specially found a person to remove the big elder.


    What''s more, some people say that Mu Wanqing has taken a fancy to the soul Millennium who just returned to the magic capital recently, but the elder disagrees. So mu Wanqing took revenge with hatred in his heart


    And so on a series of rumors, spread is the hype, make people unable to guard against.


    , as the elder of the Shanghai Pavilion, the eye line spread all over the magic capital. This idea naturally spread to his ears early. At that time, Mu Wanqing was still on his way back


    "Elder, I''d like to see you on the woodwork."


    In the elder''s mansion, outside the study. Mu Wanqing bent deeply. Before he saw the elder, he had already done a good job in his attitude and couldn''t find any fault.


    The elder in the study didn''t say a word after hearing the message from the soldiers. He neither let Mu Wanqing go nor let Mu Wanqing go in.


    Seeing this, Fu Bing said he couldn''t, so he nodded to Mu Wanqing apologetically, but he didn''t mean to apologize.


    For this soldier''s attitude, the face loving Mu Wanqing didn''t scold him! Even if this man is a soldier, he can stay outside the elder''s study, which shows his position. Judging from the current situation, Mu Wanqing is not even as good as this soldier!


    To face is also to divide the object, not to mention at this time of wood Wanqing or back to the big elder, naturally is more can''t take Joe.


    So, Mu Wanqing stooped to stand outside the door and waited, without spiritual support.


    But heaven is not beautiful, blowing up a wind of evil. It is said that it is a demon wind, because this strong wind almost only fell on Mu Wanqing. The soldiers who are only two steps away from Mu Wanqing have nothing to do!


    In contrast, Mu Wanqing, because there is no spiritual support, this evil wind is particularly strong. As a result, Mu Wanqing was shaken to the left and fell to the right by the evil wind. The strong wind fell on him, just like a sharp dagger. He cut him from Mu Wanqing, and Mu Wanqing''s face turned white!Even so, Mu Wanqing can only live with it. He knew that this was the punishment and warning given by the elder.


    From this point, we can see why he came back in such a hurry to explain. If he was a little later, I''m afraid it would not be solved by blowing outside.


    Time goes by, an hour Two hours


    The day, which used to be sunny, was almost dusk. But the wind has not stopped


    Night is coming. Mu Wanqing''s face is pale, and he is sitting on the ground in the destruction of the evil wind. The hand holding his body trembled slightly, his lips were dry, and even the scene in front of him was shaking.


    Just then, the voice of the elder came out of the study.


    "Come in."


    Voice down, blowing fierce wind also stopped, wood Wanqing endure the pain of the whole body to get up from the ground.


    However, the pain that had been engraved in his bones still made him stagger a few times and almost fell back to the ground. Sadly, he can''t use his spiritual power to heal himself, so he can only go in to see the elder.


    Trembling to open the door of the study, Mu Wanqing walk between the whole body is rickety, dry lips have Qinchu blood, visible that evil wind is how strong and terrible!


    Standing in front of the elder, looking at the elder who didn''t lift his eyelids, Mu Wanqing knelt down on the ground. The strength made the study excited!


    "Elder, if you are guilty, please punish me!"

 Chapter 470

    Just when Mu Wanqing admits his mistake and works hard, great changes have taken place in Suxi!


    The corpses that had covered the ground were gone, and all that remained was black dust. Fortunately, there is no wind here, otherwise when the wind blows, the dust will fly all over the sky. But because of the disappearance of the corpse, this space seems to be more depressed.


    And the black gas that gushes to blood evil spirit also gradually became less, Su Xi in coma still didn''t wake up. Her eyes closed, like a fairy asleep in general, between breathing, are fresh breath.


    But if you are careful, you will find that Suxi''s breathing is not right. The red cloud under her body buttoned Suxi to death. A trace of red smoke from Suxi''s pores penetrated into Suxi''s body, making Suxi''s whole body appear strange light red.


    In this piece of red, there are a little bit of cyan in the resistance. But this red fog is too strong, even if Suxi''s own strength is not weak now, it still can''t resist.


    As time goes by, the green spirit power is completely suppressed, and can only be exerted by the red fog.


    The little tail, which had fallen into the pile of corpses, closed his eyes tightly, but was not torn to pieces by the corpses.


    Time passed quickly, until xuesha absorbed all the black Qi completely, Suxi just woke up. And this time is just like the time set by blood evil. It ends the ascension and awakens Suxi.


    However, little tail is still in a coma.


    Suxi slowly opened her heavy eyelids, only to feel that her eyes seemed to be loaded with heavy things. It was so difficult to lift her eyelids.


    Dazzling white light into the eyes, Suxi reflexively closed his eyes again, until his eyes fully adapt to the light, and slowly opened his eyes again.


    It''s boiling hot.


    This is Suxi''s first feeling when she wakes up.


    It was as if she was in a furnace. Her whole body was wrapped in flames, burning her skin red. That kind of scalding, not only lies in the skin''s scalding, but extends into the bone, even the viscera and brain!


    The burning feeling made Suxi want to struggle, but no matter how she moved, she was imprisoned by the red cloud, and couldn''t move at all. And in her struggle, the red fog got into her body faster and faster, and the burning sensation became stronger and stronger, which stimulated Suxi''s nerves.


    "Ah -"


    the fierce cry came from Suxi''s mouth. Under this inhuman torture, Suxi''s tenacious mind could not bear it.


    With the last trace of red fog getting into Suxi''s body, Suxi seems to be ready to mature. Even if she breathes out, it''s very likely that a pillar of fire will come out!


    All of a sudden, Suxi''s eyes were wide open, and her pupils, together with her white eyes, turned into a terrible red!


    At the same time, Suxi''s temperature is slowly falling, the burning feeling also began to ease up. However, Suxi''s eyes are more and more cruel, and her own consciousness is gradually lost.


    Suddenly, the blood evil spirit vibrated violently, and an ethereal ghost floated out of the blood evil spirit sword.


    He flew to Suxi''s side, looked at Suxi''s blood red eyes, and nodded with satisfaction. Then, a red light came out of his fingertips and quickly shot into Suxi''s eyebrows.


    "Well -"


    with a groan, the blood red color in her eyes gradually faded, and Suxi''s consciousness gradually returned. However, she has forgotten her change just now!


    Looking at the beautiful and smiling ghost in front of her eyes, Su Xi''s eyes coagulated and she wanted to move. But red cloud entangles too tightly, with Su Xi''s present condition, unexpectedly is unable to break free!


    The ghost just looked at Su Xi''s struggle with a smile, and didn''t stop it, as if he had expected the final result.


    Tea between the past, Suxi finally stopped thinking, breathing heavily on the red cloud, sweat wet her hair and clothes.


    "You are the ghost of blood evil."


    It''s not a question, it''s an affirmation. Although Suxi didn''t see the ghost coming out of the bloody ghost, she knew his identity clearly. Because it''s impossible for a ghost to appear here.


    Seeing Su Xi breaking her own identity, the ghost was not annoyed, but laughed more brightly.


    After flying around Su Xi, the ghost looks at Su Xi like a cargo. Finally, the smile and satisfaction in the soul''s eyes became more and more intense.


    "Well, it''s good, it''s smart, and it''s just the right talent. Unfortunately, it''s a woman


    Smell speech, Su Xi where still don''t know the meaning of remnant soul. To leave her here is not to get rid of her. This means that besides taking a fancy to her body and waiting for the opportunity to seize it, Suxi can''t think of another reason.


    Thinking of this, Suxi''s eyes became colder and colder. If the eyes can kill people, the ghost may have died countless times!


    Seeing this, canhun didn''t care at all. On the contrary, she appreciated Suxi''s attitude. After all, he was so powerful, now find a body, its owner should also have his style!Thinking of this, the ghost suddenly approached Su Xi and said, "little girl, do you know who I am?"


    Bearing the stench of the ghost, Suxi sneered: "I didn''t expect that the ancestor of the demon clan, who was powerful in the six realms, would come to such a state!"


    Hearing this, the ghost''s smile suddenly condensed on his face. I don''t know whether it was because of Suxi''s identity or the irony in Suxi''s words.


    As the face sank down, the delicate face of the ancestor of the demon clan began to change. The white skin cracked inch by inch, and the moist skin became dry skin as if it had been dried for thousands of years. A pair of eyes gradually turned red, and the expression was very terrible!


    Seeing the change of the ancestor of the demon clan, Suxi didn''t show any difference. Think about it, this is the real appearance of the ancestor of the demon clan. The appearance of the former butter Xiaosheng is just the illusion of the ancestor of the demon clan to weaken Suxi''s vigilance.


    But don''t want to, Su Xi''s vigilance is very strong, not be confused by his appearance, also a word to say his true identity!


    The ancestor of the demons, I can''t imagine that there are still people in the six realms who can remember him, the so-called ancestor of the demons!


    Wind gradually up, blowing the magic ancestor that is obviously just illusory clothes. The clothes are dancing wildly with the wind, and the ancestor of the demon clan has a more crazy taste at this time.


    With open arms, the demon ancestor enjoyed the wind created by him, and his expression was crazy: "ha ha ha! I didn''t expect that after such a long time, there were still people who remembered my existence! Ha ha ha! What if I die? Lao Tzu''s name has been passed on for thousands of years, but it''s still here! "


    The ancestor of the demon clan looks up at the sky and laughs, but what he says makes Su Xi very surprised.


    Originally, she thought that the ancestor of the demon clan would be angry because of her sarcasm, or would not respond. But I never thought that what the demon ancestor cared about was that someone still remembered his existence

 Chapter 471

    The eyes of condensation gradually softened a little. Suxi suddenly understood why the ancestor of the demon clan had such a reaction.


    Since ancient times, the impression of a strong man is always deep, but it is only limited to the time when he existed. Once the strong man dies, his glory will disappear little by little. No one will remember that there was still a man standing at the top of the six realms, looking at the heroes with a smile.


    They only remember the new stars from generation to generation.


    Time is so cruel. Take one thing, is to let that thing permanently disappear in people''s sight and memory.


    Although he is the ancestor of the demons in the six realms of Weizhen, now, except for some people in power, who will remember? What they are thinking about is how to become stronger, how to stand at the top of the six realms and enjoy the sight of countless people.


    The things left by our ancestors and the history worth remembering have long been forgotten


    Think of here, Su Xi''s heart can''t help but some heavy, with the air is dull.


    After venting, the ancestor of the demon clan finally noticed Suxi''s expression, which made him very happy.


    With Suxi''s intelligence, how can he not know that his appearance is only for her body. But Suxi still showed such a look of pity for him, and there was no sympathy in it. In this way, the ancestor of the demon clan is a little curious.


    "Hey, little girl, you don''t want me to give up the idea of taking your body, so you deliberately make this look for me?"


    Although the words say so, but the eyes of the ancestor of the demon clan are all serious. A person''s eyes can''t deceive people, especially in front of him who is so deep in Taoism, he can see clearly the truth in Suxi''s eyes.


    Just because of this, his mind changed quietly, and the idea of seizing Suxi''s body was not so strong. And he didn''t feel it himself.


    Listening to the words of the ancestor of the demon clan, Suxi''s face regained calm, as if she was not in danger, but enjoying herself in some place.


    "Naturally, it''s what you want to think. You won''t believe what I say anyway."


    Smell speech, demon clan ancestor laughs, the facial expression is to suddenly become fierce however.


    A slap on Suxi''s forehead, the ancestor of the demon clan didn''t exert himself. He just looked at Suxi fiercely, and his eyes didn''t know what he meant: "I''m going to take your body now. A reborn person like you, once you get out of this body and don''t find a suitable body in half a month, you can''t even go to the underworld! Are you really not afraid? "


    The first word of the demon clan tells the details of Suxi, but Suxi doesn''t have anything different, as if it was just gossip. Seeing this, the demon ancestor''s curiosity about Suxi became more and more serious.


    He did not know that the difference between one person and another often starts from curiosity.


    "If you really want to take my body now, how can you talk to me so much? With your temperament, you have been in this bloody sword for thousands of years. I''m afraid you''ve been itching for a long time. If you can really take my body now, I''m afraid you will do it in the morning! "


    As soon as the words came out, the hand that the ancestor of the demon clan clapped on Su Xi''s forehead was suddenly forced, and the red spiritual power flashed up and rushed to Su Xi''s eyebrow!


    At the same time, Suxi only felt that her whole soul was being pulled, as if she wanted to leave the body!


    The soul is gradually pulled away from the pain a little bit toward Suxi hit, in this pain, the demon ancestor also made Suxi''s consciousness absolutely clear, let her deeply realize her soul was pulled in the process of that unbearable pain!


    The dry skin drops down a little bit. Some of them fall on Suxi''s face, which makes Suxi''s delicate skin ache. Suxi wanted to struggle. Although she was so calm before, how could she die now!


    Big revenge has not been revenged, and the lover of emperor Mo is waiting for her to go back. If she died here, I''m afraid she will not even be a ghost!


    However, this damned ancestor of the demon clan has frozen her spiritual power to death!


    "Well -"


    I wanted to hold back, but the pain was so severe that Suxi still snorted. She can even feel her soul is little by little out of her body, and she can only watch, but nothing can be done!


    "Well, do you still think I''m joking with you? I told you so much before, just because I want you to have more time to miss the world, but you don''t appreciate me, so I won''t be merciful! Alas, for the first time in a thousand years, I was so heartless that I was refused. What a pity


    As the voice fell, the strength between the hands of the demon ancestors became stronger and stronger. Suxi, who was already in pain, was just like being hit by a huge stone suddenly. Her whole body was pressed under the stone. Her breathing was not smooth, her body could not move, and her bones began to shake!"Oh, look at your expression, such a beautiful woman is sweating! It''s a pity that I''m not a person who shows solicitude for jade. Otherwise, I''ll let you go more easily! "


    Looking at Suxi''s painful expression, the ancestor of the demon clan put on a cruel smile at the corner of his mouth. The hand pressed on Suxi''s forehead added strength. For fear that Suxi would not feel the pain, he specially used spiritual power to strengthen Suxi''s senses.


    In this way, Suxi only felt that her whole body was being pulled. Now she is like a lamb to be slaughtered. There are countless people sharpening their swords and staring at her coldly. And the next moment, those who finished grinding the knife began to cut off her flesh one by one, and then ate it in front of her eyes!


    The chest heaves violently, Su Xi''s eyes suddenly become cold. Staring at the ancestor of the demons, Su Xi said coldly: "you You''d better Just kill me Kill, no Otherwise I will break you up Thousands of pieces


    Smell speech, demon clan ancestor has a moment of Zheng Leng.


    Although Suxi''s current strength is far less than him, he always feels that if he really can''t kill Suxi today, waiting for him is Suxi''s revenge. And Suxi, there must be a way to get back at him!


    However, he just scared Suxi, and didn''t intend to take Suxi''s body. After all, he still has a lot of things to prepare for. Even now he has pulled out Suxi''s soul, he can''t live in it.


    With a slight sigh, the ancestor of the demon clan suddenly made a big effort. Su Xi fainted in the dark.


    Looking at Su Xi with sweat soaked hair sticking to her face, the ancestor of the demon clan whispered: "this time it''s cheaper for you!"

 Chapter 472

    Time was always in a coma, and it was half a month later when Suxi woke up. Moreover, she was still in a forest.


    At a glance, Suxi knew that she was out of the strange space. As for why it came out, the reason is only in the ancestor of the demon clan.


    Su Xi''s eyes swept around and suddenly fell on the little tail lying quietly. At this time, the little tail was covered with blood, and his eyes were closed tightly. Fortunately, his breathing was smooth, and Su Wei was relieved.


    Put the little tail in his arms and hold it gently. Suxi''s sight falls on xuesha''s body. There was a piece of cloth torn from the corner of her dress. At this time, on the black cloth, there are two words - one year, which are condensed by spirit power.


    Next to xuesha, there is a map, which indicates where Suxi is now.


    As soon as she saw these two words, Suxi knew the reason.


    Before that, the ancestor of the demon clan was ready to take out her soul, but at this time she was lying here intact, and was sent out of the space. Plus these two words, there is only one reason.


    She''s right!


    No matter how much the demon ancestor wanted to get her body, there was something missing. Although he didn''t know what it was, it was very important to the demon ancestor, otherwise the demon ancestor would not let her go so easily. With the ability of the ancestor of the demon clan, it''s easy to get out of that space. Suxi even feels that her strength has increased a lot. All this is because of the demon ancestor!


    Looking at the flashing red light, Su Xi''s eyes crossed a different color.


    A year? If it takes a year for the demon ancestor to get her body, she has to say that things are changeable, and there are too many things that will happen in this year.


    At that time, it is still unknown who will win or lose


    Pick up their mood, Suxi did not immediately follow the map back to the devil, but adapt to the sudden surge of strength.


    It''s not her body after all. Her strength is increasing too fast. This body is still a little strange for a while. If you go to Mordor so rashly and deal with the situation, I''m afraid you won''t be as handy as before.


    Suxi took out the map and looked at it. She found that it was a forest not far from the devil. It looked like it was the same place as the forest where she met seven terrorists and others before.


    Unexpectedly, after so many days, it is back to the starting point!


    Patting the dust on her body, Suxi stood up. When she closed her eyes and listened carefully, Suxi''s ear moved and she went straight in one direction.


    Half a quarter of an hour later, Suxi came to a river where the water was only knee deep. Looking at the clear river, Suxi set up a border, and then bit by bit of his clothes off, holding a small tail together into the river.


    Hands gently for the small tail to wash away the blood, dirt along the river, leaving no trace.


    After cleaning the little tail, Su slowly took out a pill, crushed it and applied it to the wound on the little tail. Then she took out a porcelain vase full of cool liquid. Drop liquid into little tail''s mouth, see little tail involuntarily inhale that liquid into mouth, Suxi this just stop.


    He rubbed his head again. Suxi put it on a big stone in the river and wiped his body.


    Without bathing for many days, Suxi felt that her whole body was surrounded by the smell of sweat.


    Suddenly, Su Xi''s hand was heavy, and a sharp light flashed in her eyes.


    Between the firelight and calcium carbide, Suxi quickly put on a dress, set up a border again to protect her little tail, and then leaped from the river!


    At the same time, a big fish, three people wide but as thick as a human, opened a bloody mouth and bit at Suxi''s ankle!


    Sharp teeth in the sun shining cold light, there is still a water or saliva liquid is constantly dripping. The two eyes are as big as the fists of adults. With a sweep of the fish tail, the river water which is not so deep will be lifted up immediately. If it is not blocked by the border set by Suxi, I''m afraid the river water will be splashed to the shore!


    As soon as the big mouth was about to bite Suxi''s ankle, Suxi''s body turned and instantly came to the back of the big fish.


    I see the fin standing high on the back of the fish. If you look at its color, you will know that it is extremely hard. If you accidentally fall on the fin, you will be punctured immediately with flesh and blood!


    But Suxi was not afraid, and the tip of her foot was directly on the fin. With a little force, the big fish seemed to be attacked by something with infinite force. Just now, he jumped up and smashed into the water fiercely, raising half empty water.


    Look at Suxi''s foot again, but it didn''t hurt at all.


    That big fish is not reconciled, just fell into the water, is eager to rush out again to bite Suxi. It''s just that this kind of big fish obviously has no intelligence. When I see Suxi, I only know how to bite by instinct, and I don''t understand any detour.In this way, Suxi is much easier to deal with it.


    In fact, with Suxi''s current strength, to solve the problem of this big fish without intelligence is just a matter of turning hands. But Suxi deliberately wants to let this body adapt to the soaring strength, now there is a companion to automatically send to the door, how can she refuse?


    So Suxi began to fight with the big fish in her baggy clothes, and her use of spiritual power became skilled from the beginning.


    Between the clothes flying, occasionally white skin appears, like a good suede jade, in the sun and the river, the double set off, exuding a tempting light. Only that one glance will make people lose their heart and soul.


    Fortunately, before Suxi took a bath, she set up an invisible border. People outside would never know what was going on inside. Only in this way could Suxi''s beauty not be seen.


    "Wow


    Under Su Xi''s deliberate teasing, the big fish seemed to be enraged, and there was an angry light in her big eyes!


    Once again, the fish jumped out of the water and went straight to Su Xi. The speed was much faster than before!


    Seeing this, Suxi had almost finished her hand training, and her hands were no longer merciful.


    Pianran''s posture didn''t evade at all. Instead, he faced the big fish straightly. Hand made palm, is transformed into red spirit around the white palm, others a flavor.


    However, before we can appreciate the shock of those hands, the weak and boneless hand is hard to beat the big fish''s forehead!


    "Bang!"


    The body of the big fish fell into the water again, splashing.


    Just this time, no big fish came out of the water again

 Chapter 473

    The sun is pouring down and warm on my face. Among the shaking leaves, the shadow of the fallen leaves seemed to be dancing.


    The smell of fish came in bursts, and the little tail kept jumping, and his mouth kept squeaking. If you are more careful, you will also find that there is silver thread in the corner of the mouth of the little tail. Obviously, it is the attractive smell of fish that makes the saliva come down.


    Suxi is sitting on a big stone. At this time, she has put on her ready plain white clothes. Wet hair spread on the back, inexplicably give a feeling of heart. Between the wrists, the smell of fish is more and more attractive.


    After killing the big fish, Suxi saw the protected little tail blinking at her. It''s just that before little tail gets excited, there''s a growling sound coming from his little stomach. Little tail immediately turns around and points his butt at Suxi, which is obviously shy.


    Seeing this, Suxi laughed, so she had to go into the water to drag the big fish to the shore, cut a small piece of meat and prepare to roast it.


    Although there is no seasoning, the smell of fish is still salivating.


    Smelling the smell of fish, Suxi suddenly thought of the soul that had left for a long time. At that time, Hun Luo also liked to eat the roast fish she made. Even the jade bracelet in her hand was stolen from Hun Luo with the roast fish.


    I don''t know where the soul is now, and how it''s going


    So think, Su Xi suddenly sighed, eyes also dyed a little bit of grief.


    Originally staring at the small tail and ears of the grilled fish, he wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth with his paw and rushed into Suxi''s arms. If it wasn''t for Suxi''s timely response, with the strength of her little tail, I''m afraid she would have jumped the roast fish!


    Just want to ask little tail what, but see little tail keep rolling in her arms, that look very lovely.


    Rubbing her little tail''s head, Suxi knew that it was little tail comforting her. For a moment, Su Xi''s heart crossed a trace of warmth, just hurt spring autumn also inadvertently light some.


    After filling her stomach, Suxi put her little tail on her shoulder and walked slowly in the direction of Mordor according to the map. I haven''t seen Mo ran for several days, and I don''t know what''s going on there.


    Because of something in her heart, Suxi didn''t delay. An hour later, she appeared at the gate of Mordor. At this time, the scene at the gate of the magic capital was as complicated as when Su Wei first came, but there was something missing.


    When she came closer, Suxi found that these people were less afraid of meeting someone.


    So, what happened to the devil?


    With this in mind, Suxi paid the entrance fee and entered the magic city.


    As soon as she entered the city, Suxi found that although the magic capital was still the same as before, you didn''t offend me and I didn''t offend you, but everyone''s face was more or less filled with some joy, especially those who were good-looking, even faster.


    Suxi wanted to inquire about something, but she suddenly remembered that in this magic city, you always go your way, I go my way, and she wanted to inquire about something. If she didn''t have a special way, she couldn''t do it.


    This is the first time that Suxi is helpless to the city.


    While Suxi was thinking about what to do, the figures of the three men suddenly appeared in Suxi''s sight. Slowly hook up the corner of the lip, those three men are seven terrible three!


    "Three elder martial brothers, it''s OK not to see you for a long time?"


    Quietly came to the seven terror three body, Suxi soft said such a word.


    The sudden sound made the three people look at Su Xi one after another. At this time, the three people''s eyes were filled with joy, and the smile on their faces could not be covered.


    Originally, the demon sect ordered the three of them to return to the sect these days, but before they found Suxi, they took a chance to search the street. Did not think, Suxi unexpectedly is oneself appeared in front of them, let three people not happy!


    Ling Tianyuan is the most excited one among the three. He immediately rushes to Suxi''s side. He wants to grab Suxi''s hand and have a good look at it, but he thinks that men and women are not compatible. This is on the street again, so he stops.


    Rao is so, a pair of eyes of Ling Tianyuan also keep looking at Su Xi''s body, seem to be looking at Su Xi to get hurt.


    "Sister Su, where have you been these days? How are you doing? Are you being bullied? You... "


    Ling Tianyuan''s words haven''t finished, he is pulled back by seven terrors.


    "When you ask so many questions, how can sister Su answer them? It''s not proper to stand in this street. Let''s find a place to sit down and have a chat. "


    After that, Qibing looks at Suxi, obviously asking for her advice.


    Ling Tianyuan on one side is naturally aware of the mistakes he has made. Now he is embarrassed to scratch his head and smirk at Su Xi. On the other side, Cai Qi, who was robbed by Ling Tianyuan, glared at Ling Tianyuan, disdaining Ling Tianyuan''s action.


    But no matter what his mind, three pairs of eyes are all on Suxi''s body.


    "So, please ask elder martial brother Qibing to lead the way."The voice is still so soft, Su Duan''s attitude is also weak, Liu Fufeng. It''s just that I feel Su Xi''s obviously stronger breath, but there''s something unusual in Qi Bing''s eyes. Only Ling Tianyuan and Cai Qi, who have no brains, are still making fun of Su Xi.


    After a long time of incense burning, Qibing brings Suxi to the property of tianmozong in mordu.


    A group of four people sitting in a wing room, the atmosphere is quite strange.


    Suxi gently hugged her little tail down and put it in her arms. She stroked her eyes and eyebrows with a smile. The seven terror three did not speak, and she did not take the initiative to speak.


    Ling Tianyuan and Cai Qi really want to chat with Suxi, but they have a lot to say with Suxi! Just see seven terror that obviously some bad facial expression, two people no longer have brain also know that the situation is not quite right at this time, then obediently shut up.


    In such a dull, Ling Tianyuan finally couldn''t stand it, and said to Qibing carelessly: "Hey, what''s the matter with you? It''s not easy for younger martial sister Su to come back, but you show them your face. Are you not looking forward to seeing them or something? "


    The serious atmosphere of the room was broken. Seven terror helplessly looked at Ling Tianyuan one eye, then just looked at Su Xi, but in those eyes, it was some ordinary people could not understand the depth.


    "Younger martial sister Su, I just have some doubts. I didn''t mean to treat you like this."


    Smell speech, Su Xi light smile, half don''t care. Anyone who sees the person he is looking for suddenly appears in front of him, not only is he not injured, but also his momentum is stronger than before. He will think more about it. It is only Ling Tianyuan and Cai Qi that can''t detect the abnormality.


    However, looking at the three people''s eyes, it was obvious that they were all really concerned. Although Qibing had some doubts about Suxi, Suxi didn''t care. After all, she was the one who cheated.

 Chapter 474

    "I know what elder martial brother Qibing is thinking, but everyone has something to hide. I have difficulties in this matter. I don''t want to say more. Elder martial brother Qibing, please bear with me more."


    Between the lines, Su Xi didn''t plan to tell seven terrorists and others about her disappearance. Ling Tianyuan and his wife don''t know each other, but seven terrors understand Su Xi''s meaning. For a moment, seven terrors frown, don''t know what to think.


    However, Cai Qi saw that seven terrors didn''t give Suxi face, and worried that Ling Tianyuan would steal the white. He missed the opportunity to let Suxi improve his favor. He quickly hit seven terrors with one elbow, and was full of blame.


    "Seven terrors, what do you mean! Su''s younger martial sister came back with difficulty. You not only made people look pale, but they all apologized to you, and you ignored them! Why, do you think you should get Su''s guilt after you''ve been looking for her for so long? "


    The voice falls down, that Ling Tianyuan also takes back the eyes that put on Su Xi''s body and looks at seven terrors like an examination. Once seven terrors should be, he will start to beat seven terrors.


    Facing the sight of Ling Tianyuan and Cai Qi, seven terrors are helpless. He always knew that these two people were like idiots, but he didn''t know that they had reached this point


    Ignoring them, Qibing looked directly at Suxi: "in this way, I won''t ask any more, as long as Su''s younger martial sister is well."


    Listening to this sincere concern, Suxi''s smile was also sincere. She found that in front of these three people, she had an impulse to let out her nature and drink with them happily.


    However, this kind of thought can only be thought about. This is the demon world. She is now making friends with the three people as a demon. Once the three people know her true identity, they are afraid that her mind will change a lot.


    In a foreign world, you should be careful!


    Seeing Su Xi like this, Ling Tianyuan obviously couldn''t sit still again, but this time he didn''t ask about Su Xi.


    "Ah, sister Su, why is brother Su not with you?"


    As soon as Ling Tianyuan said this, Cai Qicai found out that Su Xi had come back alone. As for seven terrors, he had noticed this question for a long time, but he didn''t know how to ask, but he didn''t want Ling Tianyuan to ask quickly.


    Su Xi didn''t want to hide this from them, but she didn''t tell them about Mo ran in the Dharma protector''s house. She just said one thing that she didn''t know.


    Looking at Su Xi''s sad look, although they still wanted to know something, they didn''t turn around on this topic. Once again, Suxi fell into silence. But this time, Suxi took the initiative to break the silence, because she needed to know what had changed in this magic city, and also wanted to know what happened in this magic city these days.


    So think, Suxi is no taboo to ask out.


    At this time, Ling Tianyuan and Cai Qi realized that something was wrong. According to reason, the news they had inquired about before was that Suxi and Moran were both captured by the Ni Dharma protector, and they should know what happened to mordu.


    But Su Xi didn''t know anything, even her brother''s whereabouts.


    Now the devil has spread all over the world, saying that it is the male pet of Ni Dharma protector, that is, Mo Ran is the murderer who assassinated the elder. He has been wanted by the elder''s men for a long time, but there is no sign.


    Thinking of this, they suddenly remembered another thing. Su Xi should have been tortured to death by Ni Dharma protector the next day after she was arrested in Dharma protector''s house. At that time, they were sad for several days when they heard the news. However, when they saw that Su Xi was dazzled by joy today, they forgot to go!


    So there are still many doubts about Suxi''s appearance.


    Ling Tianyuan and Cai Qi look at each other face to face, this just discovers seven terrors in addition to said two words before, has been sitting there quietly, for Su Xi''s return although is happy, but did not say anything happy words.


    He looks like he knows something. In this way, Ling Tianyuan and Cai Qi focus on Qibing again, hoping that Qibing can talk about his ideas. Even if they don''t want to admit it, Qibing is the most flexible person among them.


    However, seven terrors put it clear that he didn''t want to say it. His meaning was very obvious. Since Suxi came back, all this naturally should be said by Suxi. In his heart, no matter what Suxi said, he intended to believe it. Whether he is blind trust or stupid, he always remembers Suxi''s saving their lives. As long as Suxi and Suxi do not endanger the safety of the clan, he will believe whatever Suxi says!


    By seven terrors is very hot eyes stare at, Su Xi quite uneasy. But in the end, Suxi just looked at the three people with a kind of firm eyes and said, "I don''t know a lot of things now, but I promise that I don''t have any intention to tianmozong. Do you believe me?"


    Voice in the wing room for a long time, scattered people did not expect Suxi will say such a word. However, this seems to be what they want to hear most.


    Instead of hearing Su Xi lie, or being forced to say something she didn''t want to say for their sake, they prefer to be like this. They don''t know Su Xi''s secret, and they also know that Su Xi has no plans for the demon sect.The three did not answer Suxi''s question immediately, but after looking at each other, you Qibing told Suxi what she wanted to know.


    Nevertheless, their attitude also shows that they believe in Suxi, which makes Suxi very happy.


    From the story of seven terrors, Suxi knows what happened to mordu in the past half a month.


    Because Mo ran played with Mu Wanqing that day, after Mu Wanqing pleaded guilty to the elder, he personally checked the Dharma house of Ni Dharma protector, and the name of Ni Dharma protector was removed from Chixiao Pavilion.


    In addition, the Presbyterian house advertised that Mo ran was the one who assassinated the elder, and announced that he was wanted. Even if he searched every corner of the demon world, he wanted to find Mo ran.


    In addition to the fact that it is a big thing in Mordor, there is another thing that has aroused many people''s conjecture. That is, since Mu Wanqing was framed by Mo ran for colluding with an outsider to assassinate the elder, although the elder did not deal with Mu Wanqing, and even used Mu Wanqing as before, many things have changed, and Mu Wanqing''s status is not as good as before.


    In this regard, Mu Wanqing is very angry. He is working harder to track down Mo Ran''s whereabouts. He wants to find Mo ran as soon as possible, so that the elder can dispel his doubts about him. Just looking for a long time, but still no ink dye news.


    Hearing the news, Suxi was relieved. Although we don''t know the trace of ink dyeing, no news is good news, at least it shows that ink dyeing is safe.


    After that, seven terrors show that they want to go back to the demon sect and ask Suxi to go back with them.


    Su Xi pondered for a while and then agreed to seven terror''s request. Now the seven terror three people are very happy. They want to leave the land of right and wrong.

 Chapter 475

    Because Su Xi just came back, the seven terrors didn''t rush on the road. Instead, they asked Su Xi to have a good night''s rest and return to the demon sect the next day.


    During the period, the three people also asked if they wanted to find the trace of Mo ran, but Su Xi told them that they didn''t have to. After learning the current situation of the elder''s house, Suxi has a new plan. This plan still needs Mo ran to help her implement, so don''t rush to find Mo ran.


    As early as before arriving at the magic capital, Suxi left a special way to contact Mo ran, so no matter where Mo Ran is, as long as she is still in the magic capital, Suxi can contact him.


    That night, Suxi wrote all her plans into a colorful butterfly, which was transformed from psychic power, and sent the butterfly to look for the trace of Moran.


    At the same time, Suxi also gives Muyun a message, using a different method, that is, I don''t know whether Muyun can receive it. However, Suxi is alert enough. There is nothing suspicious in the message to Muyun, but just a few words, which shows her meaning. It depends on whether Muyun can understand it.


    After all this, Suxi went to sleep with her little tail in her arms.


    Xu had a long night''s dream. The next morning, he got up and asked Suxi to go back to the demon sect.


    Just after they left, the devil appeared a man who was so beautiful that he took a jade bone fan and walked towards the elder''s house step by step. If Su Xi saw the man''s eyebrows, she would say that Mo ran had not seen him for a few days, and he would become more and more charming!


    No matter how the devil is now, Suxi is on the way to heaven devil. Suxi has a premonition that when she goes to the demon sect, she will have unexpected gains. Maybe it''s about the plot of the demon clan, or maybe it''s about her body


    The heaven devil sect is not far away from the devil. With the full efforts of Qibing and others, it took only half a day to come to the gate of the heaven devil sect.


    Tianmozong is surrounded by a bamboo forest, which is full of array. Once people like Suxi, who don''t know array, step into this bamboo forest, they will be dead!


    Standing in front of the bamboo forest, Qibing recited a mantra in his mouth, and then the red light rose all over the sky, just like the morning glow, which was red through the world. With the red light, the bamboo grove, which had been rustling under the wind, began to retreat towards both sides, and an ancient gate appeared in front of Suxi.


    Above the gate, the Dragon flies and the Phoenix dances, and the vast breath rushes forward. Just looking at it like this, I feel that a sense of pride is born from my heart, and I have no other thoughts.


    Suddenly, Su Xi''s eyes coagulated and fell on the eyes of the dragon carved in the left door. That eye, embedded is not the general night pearl, but the eyes of the real dragon!


    Among the six realms, the dragon is nothing but vain. People in the six realms only hear about it, but never see it. Suxi also saw the records of dragons in an ancient book in her previous life. She remembers her majestic and inviolable eyes. Although she has never seen a real dragon, Suxi can be sure that it is the eye of a dragon with just one look. This is the magic of the dragon!


    But at this time, a real dragon''s eye is inlaid in this door!


    Under the pressure of heart shock, Suxi more and more feel that this time to tianmozong is definitely a right choice, tianmozong, there must be a big secret!


    With the seven terror three people together into the door, the feeling of ancient vicissitudes is more and more rich.


    "Oh! Elder martial brother Qibing has brought back the younger martial sister! "


    "Come and have a look, my younger martial sister is coming!"


    "Where? Where is the younger martial sister? "


    "Well, don''t squeeze. Let me have a look first..."


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as they got into the hinterland of the heaven demon sect, the disciples of the heaven demon sect gathered around them, and each of them was a little younger martial sister. They were very friendly.


    Su Xi was stunned by the longan on the gate, but she was completely blinded by the battle. With Suxi''s knowledge, no matter how many people around her, she can deal with it calmly.


    But now is not the same, around her are all the same men, and one face is excited, and that excitement is all to her alone. For a moment, Suxi was not calm.


    It seems that he is aware of Suxi''s strange. Qibing looks at the disciples of tianmozong who are waiting for you to stop me and me to stop you. He says to Suxi, "elder Hu came back a few days ago. They didn''t see you at that time, so they started to shout. Today, they finally met, so they were a little excited. Don''t mind, younger martial sister su. They don''t have bad ideas. "


    Hearing the words, Suxi put away the confusion in her heart and gave a sweet smile to the disciples of the demon sect, which immediately caused a burst of crying and crying, which made Suxi neither laugh nor cry.


    "Well I don''t mind that. "


    Seeing Suxi like this, Ling Tianyuan and Cai Qi stand on both sides of Suxi. Qibing also consciously stands in front of Suxi to block the crazy man for Suxi.


    Seven terrors side head, way: "Hu elder spread a letter, say you arrive at a day evil Zong then take you to see him first."


    Hearing this, Suxi nodded. Seeing this, Qibing stepped forward and motioned Suxi to follow. At the same time, Ling Tianyuan and Cai Qi are also guarding against their martial brothers like thieves, and they are not allowed to get close to Suxi.Until he came to elder Hu''s door, the disciples of Tianmo sect followed Su Xi''s four. An atmosphere of wanting to come forward and worrying about making Suxi angry or hurting Suxi was so pervasive.


    Open the door of the yard, seven terror toward Su Xi lightly nod, Su Xi Hang head to go in. At the moment of closing the door, Suxi could hear Ling Tianyuan yelling at his disciples.


    Listening to the noise outside, Suxi had no choice but to smile. When did she become a rare thing? Looking at the eyes of those disciples just now, it seemed that she was going to eat her.


    With this in mind, Suxi began to walk inside. Seven terror three people didn''t follow up, should be elder Hu explained only see Su Xi one person. Therefore, Suxi began to think about the reason why elder Hu wanted to see her.


    The more you go in, the more peaceful there is in the world. This peace is like the feeling that people live and work in peace and contentment after the war. After a while, Suxi fell in love with this feeling.


    Near the house, Suxi suddenly heard a few coughs.


    The pace quickened a little. What Suxi didn''t want to admit was that she was a little worried about the cheap master.


    "Knock -"


    when Suxi knocked on the door, the cough in the room stopped for a while. Then, a voice that was obviously old came out: "come in."


    Smell speech, Su Xi push the door and enter, saw some restless little tail on the shoulder one eye, just put the line of sight on elder Hu''s body.

 Chapter 476

    But just a month or so, elder Hu is much older than he was. That originally full of fine lines face, at this time is full of wrinkles, just like the knife engraved on the general, people can not ignore.


    There is a smell of medicine in the room. I feel dizzy when I smell it.


    Suxi''s mental power improved her dizziness.


    Elder Hu turned his back to Suxi. In a month, he became thin. This shows how much suffering he and elder Qi suffered after they fell into the hands of Chixiao Pavilion.


    Eyes a dark, Su Xi way: "master, are you ok?"


    However, as soon as Suxi''s voice fell, elder Hu''s answer made Suxi stunned.


    "You don''t have to call me Shifu, the palace master. It was only a temporary measure to let you recognize me as a teacher. Now there are only you and me in this room. You can say something directly. "


    After that, elder Hu turned around, and his muddy but sharp eyes fell on Su Xi''s little tail.


    Elder Hu, who had been pacified by Suxi, immediately began to show his teeth. He even broke away from Suxi''s hand and rushed to elder Hu like a streamer!


    As soon as he rushed out, he saw elder Hu raise his hand slightly, and his tail was fixed in mid air, and he could not move forward any more.


    "Squeak! Squeak


    Small tail opened a pair of not big eyes and glared at elder Hu fiercely. It seemed that elder Hu was always the same as his irreconcilable generation.


    Seeing this, Su Xi was puzzled, but she went forward and held her little tail in her arms to comfort her. Then, Suxi looked at elder Hu again, but her eyes were not as docile as before, and there was more coldness and exploration.


    At this time, since Hu Changlao broke her real identity and easily controlled her little tail, they would no longer have to act. As for elder Hu Ming who knows her identity but doesn''t tell her, Su Xi is puzzled.


    Looking at Su Xi''s eyes, elder Hu didn''t change his look. Instead, he stroked his beard and said slowly, "I saw you once more than ten years ago, but you don''t know. So when I saw you in the forest, I recognized your breath, so there was something behind


    "You don''t have to ask me how I know who you are. You just need to know that I won''t harm you, and I know exactly what you''re here for."


    With that, elder Hu waved his hand and motioned Suxi to sit down. Maybe the injury on the body is too heavy, but after standing for such a short time, elder Hu''s calf is a little trembling.


    When they sat opposite each other, Suxi neither fully believed elder Hu''s words, nor immediately refuted them. At this moment, what she had to do was to wait and see what the elder Hu was up to.


    "When you come in, can you see the things on the gate of the demon sect?"


    Hearing the speech, Suxi immediately reflected what elder Hu said, but she didn''t know what the purpose of elder Hu''s talking about this topic was.


    "That longan is really powerful. I just don''t know that this day the demon sect is just the second sect of the demon kingdom. How can there be such a legendary thing as longan?"


    The voice falls, Su Xi stares at elder Hu tightly. I just told her that this matter must have something to do with this elder Hu. What''s more, the identity behind elder Hu is something that many people can''t even imagine.


    For Su Xi''s sharp words, and the ice cold hidden in the deep of her eyes, elder Hu said he didn''t care. However, when he thought of some things, he could not help sighing and looked inexplicably sad.


    "At the beginning, the dragon clan was so beautiful that no one dared to take advantage of it! However, in a very huge disaster, the dragon clan died and was injured. In the end, the dragon clan spared no effort to keep the integrity of the six realms, but the people in the six realms felt that our threat to them was too great. When our dragon clan was fragmented for them and only a few people were left, the six realms united to destroy our dragon clan. And I, for some reason, survived by accident. "


    "The eye on the gate of the demon clan was inlaid by the original ancestor of the demon clan. Only because the demon clan didn''t approve of the encirclement and suppression of the dragon clan, he used this method to make the demon clan also get the blood of the dragon clan. For thousands of years, no one has been able to get that eye off. "


    A heavy voice floated in the room for a long time.


    Although Suxi had a guess before, it was absolutely shocking to hear elder Hu say it himself!


    It turns out that there is really a dragon in the world, and it''s not just a legend.


    Depressing the feeling of agitation in her heart, Su Xi said: "since these six realms can''t accommodate you, why are you willing to wait in this day''s demon sect, hide your identity, and just be a little elder of this day''s demon sect? You Don''t you want revenge? "


    In fact, what Suxi wanted to ask most was not this, but whether there was her demon world and her figure in the neon dust palace when the dragon clan was encircled. But this sentence to the mouth, but how also can''t say.Elder Hu gave a bitter smile, and his face was full of bitterness: "I am the only one left in the whole clan, and my strength is not enough to destroy all the people who have hurt the dragon clan in the six realms. How can I get revenge? "


    Speaking, elder Hu''s tone was full of helplessness, mixed with regret and reluctance. It can be seen that even if the demon sect didn''t take part in the encirclement and suppression, elder Hu was still unwilling to stay in the enemy''s land.


    Where can the hatred of extermination be easily put down?


    Thinking of this, Su Xiaoxin is very sad. It''s obvious that he is thinking of the gratitude and resentment between himself and Hua Wuyou.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the room was condensing. Suxi and elder Hu thought of nothing, but they didn''t speak. In such a big room, little tail was still a little angry. Staring at Hu Chang, he kept shaking his paws. There was a posture that if Suxi let go, he would catch elder Hu''s face with one paw.


    I don''t know how long the silence lasted, Suxi suddenly said: "so, what''s your purpose?"


    He didn''t say it clearly, but elder Hu already understood the meaning of this ambiguous sentence.


    Looking at Su Xi''s eyes, elder Hu said in a deep voice: "at the time of exterminating the clan, the head of our clan once said that although the crisis had been resolved, it would definitely make a comeback in the future! At that time, there will be a person who is the central figure to solve the crisis completely. As long as she does not die, the disaster that endangers the six realms can be successfully transformed! And that person, it''s you... "


    Hearing this, Suxi didn''t look surprised. Before, she had been told that she was the Savior of the Six Worlds in Sifang City, but she did not expect to hear similar words in the demon world. She has lived for more than a thousand years, and no one has ever told her about the Savior, but she has been reborn for less than ten years, and she has heard it twice in succession.


    Is it true that all this has something to do with the original owner?


    Thinking about this, Suxi''s eyes became deep. The original owner is dead. If this matter is really related to the original owner, then the Millennium catastrophe is unsolved!


    Suddenly, Suxi thought of something and asked, "you said you saw me ten years ago?"


    "I know what the palace master is thinking. What I saw ten years ago is really your Hua Qingyan, not this human body. At that time, I knew that you were the key person in this catastrophe, but I didn''t tell you before the time came. Now, the catastrophe is coming to these six realms, and I can''t wait any longer. "


    Elder Hu bent his back and his eyes became turbid.


    Although Hu said so clearly, Suxi still didn''t understand some things. In this way, he asked: "according to your opinion, as long as I don''t die, then this catastrophe will be able to pass safely. However, I''ve been dead once, so to speak... "


    Before he had finished speaking, elder Hu raised his hand to stop Suxi.


    At this moment, elder Hu was more mysterious.


    "Time is also life. Sometimes you die because of it. It''s not really death. What you live for is not a real life. Only with your soul and body is the only way to get through the catastrophe


    Smell speech, Su Xi silent. Elder Hu''s words have been very obvious. Maybe she died in the hands of Hua Wuyou and was reborn to the original owner. It was not accidental, but intentional. But this intention is no longer because of Hua Wuyou''s jealousy, but someone did it for the sake of the so-called catastrophe. As for Hua Wuyou, it''s just a piece in the man''s hand!


    Suddenly, Su Xi flashed a person''s face in her mind. When she thought about that person''s strange behavior, she seemed to be able to make sense of all this. However, how can these people be sure that she will sacrifice her soul and innocent human body for the sake of the so-called catastrophe and the so-called safety of the six realms?


    Think of here, Su Xi looked at elder Hu''s eyes with a trace of irony.


    "I didn''t know until now that someone did it on purpose! I don''t need to make it clear that you should also know what I mean. I know that it''s not your mastermind behind this, but you can''t get rid of it. However, I have always been a stingy person. What do people in the world have to do with me? What does the safety of the six realms have to do with me? Even if you didn''t use insidious means to reduce me to the present situation, I won''t lose my life for the sake of irrelevant people! "


    After that, Suxi chuckled, as if the world were not in her eyes.


    "You have tried your best to destroy everything I have, but now you want me to pay my soul and innocent body again for your safety. Don''t you think that''s too shameless? "


    Hearing Su Xi''s words, there was a trace of embarrassment on Hu Chang''s face. It was obvious that he didn''t expect Su Xi''s mind to be so vivid. He didn''t say anything wrong, but he still let Su Xi guess the whole story.


    Suxi was right. Although he was not directly involved in the incident, he was still one of the major killers of Suxi. If he didn''t tell this to that person, that person would not unite with Hua Wuyou to kill Hua Qingyan, and then let Hua Qingyan''s soul attach to Suxi, a human woman.


    However, for the sake of the six realms and the mission of the dragon clan, he had to do so!

 Chapter 477

    As soon as the idea came to the mission of the dragon clan, elder Hu''s just rising guilt was pressed down again. At the same time, for Su Xi''s idea of neglecting other people''s lives and being carefree, Hu Changlao''s heart was filled with anger. I just don''t know if this anger is really aimed at Suxi.


    "Pa!"


    With a sudden slap on the table, Hu Chang''s face turned red with rage, and he coughed again.


    "Well Cough How can you be so cold-blooded! Are the lives of all the six realms less than you? "


    The roar rang in her ears. Suxi dug her ears without any care. It seemed that she didn''t see elder Hu''s expression that he was about to burst into flames. The whole person seemed very calm. She was not affected by elder Hu''s big hat at all.


    "The lives of all the people in the six realms add up to more than mine, but I don''t think their lives are much more expensive than mine. All men are equal. Maybe you dragon people can''t understand the true meaning of this sentence. But in any case, I will not sacrifice my life for this so-called disaster


    Hearing this, elder Hu''s chest kept going up and down, and a smell of fishy sweetness came up from his throat. After several deep breaths, elder Hu suppressed the smell.


    But in this way, elder Hu''s face turned pale.


    After pondering for a while, elder Hu''s eyes suddenly calmed down, as if the person who had just clashed with Suxi was not him.


    Opening his mouth, elder Hu said in a low voice: "you don''t care about the lives of the people in the six realms, but don''t you care about the lives of the emperor Mo?"


    As soon as the words came out, Suxi''s face changed, and the hand that stroked little tail also stopped, which made little tail tremble uncomfortably, as if she was looking for Suxi to continue stroking. But Suxi didn''t care about it. She looked at elder Hu with sharp eyes. The ice inside was frightening.


    Aware of Suxi''s change, Xiaowei stops her action wisely, nests in Suxi''s arms and gives Suxi silent comfort.


    Suxi felt that her blood was frozen. She believed that elder Hu''s strength was not as simple as it seemed. Although elder Hu is seriously injured now, it seems that he can''t pose a threat to Dimo. However, before that, no one knows if he had done anything to Dimo.


    After some consideration, Su Han said in a voice, "no one can touch him with me!"


    The tone is firm and full of killing intention.


    But, Suxi forgot, with her present strength, not only can''t protect Di Mo, even herself, can easily die in the hands of others. Today''s she, it is not that card can protect the emperor Mo no worry.


    Sure enough, although elder Hu was restrained by Suxi''s impregnable momentum, he understood Suxi''s current situation.


    Under Su Xi''s gaze, elder Hu''s hand was like lightning, but he didn''t see when he moved his hand at all. Su Xi had already sat there and couldn''t move.


    On the other hand, elder Hu, after controlling Suxi easily, just like a person who has nothing to do, sits there with deep meaning in his eyes.


    Ignoring more and more coldness in Su Xi''s eyes, elder Hu said slowly: "so, do you think you can protect Di Mo? On the day of the catastrophe, as the emperor of the human world, Dimo, as the representative of the human world, must fight against the catastrophe together with the highest figures from all walks of life. The demon world is ambitious and wants to invade the human world. Other interfaces are not necessarily complacent. Once they have reached that time, they may not have joined hands to deal with the catastrophe, but they have already joined hands and started to work towards their favorite goal. "


    With these long words, elder Hu''s face became more and more ugly, but he repressed the impulse to cough and did not let Suxi change at all. When he saw Suxi''s face sinking, elder Hu knew that his words had played a role. Suxi was already thinking. This is undoubtedly a good phenomenon.


    In this regard, elder Hu''s heart leaped, and he quickly continued: "at that time, the human world will suffer from enemies from both sides. With the character of emperor Mo, he will not only care about his own life as you do. He will certainly fight against all walks of life and catastrophe to the end! However, there is only one person in Dimo. Your current strength is not to help him. It''s excellent not to delay him. So, do you want to go your own way? "


    The voice fell, but Suxi kept silent. She lowered her head, as if thinking about elder Hu, and as if measuring something. In a word, Suxi didn''t want to answer at all.


    However, elder Hu can see that Suxi is loose.


    In this way, he would add more firewood to make the fire more vigorous. But before Hu could continue talking, Suxi interrupted him.


    See Su Xi open a pair of beautiful let people not happy, God''s eyes straight looking at elder Hu, there is firm, there is no one can shake the stubborn and determination.


    "As the saying goes, it''s endless fun to fight with heaven and earth. Even though my fate has been arranged, so what? My life is up to me, not up to heaven. When the catastrophe comes, I will block it, but not for the six realms, not for other people, just because of Timo! "Hearing this, elder Hu''s face relaxed and he was about to say something, but Suxi didn''t give him a chance.


    Su Xi''s body shakes, and the power that imprisons her disappears. In elder Hu''s surprised eyes, Su Xi stood up and said slowly: "when the catastrophe comes, I will not shrink back, but as long as the people around me are safe, I will not care about anything, and I will not show my soul and innocent body for nothing. So, no matter what kind of thoughts you and your so-called allies have in mind, I advise you to give up as soon as possible and don''t waste your efforts on me. "


    Then Suxi left the room with her little tail in her arms. Before leaving, she didn''t even leave a look to elder Hu. To think of it, her previous concern for Mr. Hu also dissipated in this conversation.


    Elder Hu just looked at Su Xi''s back and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Just now, what he did was the secret skill of the dragon clan. Few of the six realms could break away from it. However, seeing Su Xi''s appearance, it was very easy to resolve it. It was ridiculous that he also ridiculed Su Xi''s weak strength, which made people beat him in the face!


    Thinking of Su Xi''s words, elder Hu sighed that he didn''t know how to persuade or blame Su Xi.


    As Su Xi said, the life of all the people in the six realms is life, but her life is not life?


    His eyes fell on the chair Suxi had just sat on. Elder Hu now found that the chair had split several seams from the middle.


    From this point of view, Suxi is not really indifferent as she said

 Chapter 478

    Since talking with elder Hu, Suxi has shut herself up in the courtyard prepared for her by the demon sect. She calls herself shut up. The exact date is unknown.


    The poor disciples of Tianmo sect only saw the legendary younger martial sister on the first day of Su''s coming. They didn''t even see a hair these days. Many of the disciples of the demon sect who thought they could tease the younger martial sister suffered a lot one by one. They didn''t practice as hard as they used to. They were looking forward to the time when the younger martial sister could come out and walk around.


    In this way, a very funny picture appeared in the demon sect.


    All the disciples of the demon sect, whether they are meditating to absorb the aura, or they are exchanging views with each other to improve their use of the aura, or they are discussing how to cultivate their skills, will look southeast from time to time.


    And in this occasional wait-and-see, those who absorb Aura will accidentally interrupt their meridians, leading to blockage of aura and have to start all over again. In the moment when they lose their mind, they are often caught by each other and beaten into a pig. This goes on and on again. After the competition, the two people have become strangers to their parents. As for those who explore the technique, they often forget where they have said when they glance at it. Everything is overturned and they start again.


    All in all, all in all, there is no way that the second largest gate of the demon world should look like.


    For all this, Suxi naturally does not know at all, but she should have been practicing in seclusion, but now she is in the battle between heaven and man. All the time, elder Hu''s words will appear in her mind, lingering.


    Suxi''s seclusion lasted ten days. On the eleventh day, elder Hu finally found Suxi. It seemed that he wanted to say something.


    Although what he said that day was so aggressive, it is undeniable that Suxi is still a kind person in her heart. Perhaps she is now suddenly aware that everything is being manipulated, so she is a little embarrassed. But once the disaster comes, elder Hu believes that Suxi will never be as unfeeling as she said.


    This is elder Hu''s intuition. As the dragon clan, it''s the intuition of the first person in the demon world


    Looking at the man sitting beside him, elder Hu didn''t speak. He was waiting for Suxi in the quiet room.


    Although Suxi expected that elder Hu would not give up the idea of letting her sacrifice herself, she didn''t expect that elder Hu couldn''t help finding her in just ten days. Holding a small tail and following behind the people from Hu Chang, Suxi still went.


    What Su Xi didn''t expect was that after she left the hospital, she saw the excited eyes of the disciples of the demon sect. That all eyes fall on her, the degree of its burning, almost will Suxi directly baked.


    Xu was warned in advance. Although these people were obviously excited, they didn''t surround Suxi as they did when they first came. In this way, Su Xi went to Hu Chang''s place smoothly this time.


    Take Suxi to the door of elder Hu''s yard, and the man retreats.


    Su Xi didn''t say a word about it and went straight in.


    As soon as she got into the yard, Suxi found that the smell was different from the last time she came in.


    The same quiet, but no longer peace, but more than a point of silence and tension.


    She can''t help it. Suxi''s spiritual power runs in her body. Once something happens, she can attack in time to protect herself. Now she can''t beat elder Hu!


    "Come in."


    Just between Su Xi''s vigilance, elder Hu''s voice came out. Without the cough of that day, elder Hu''s condition today is much better.


    Smell speech, Su Xi droops eyes, silently entered the room.


    However, when she saw the two men in the room except for elder Hu, her eyes suddenly widened, which was full of disbelief.


    "Emperor Mo?"


    Stride along the side of Di Mo, Suxi looks at di Mo and the shadow standing behind him. Feeling this familiar breath, Suxi is sure that this is the emperor Mo really came.


    Just, this kind of time, why does emperor Mo appear here?


    So think, Suxi is looking at the emperor Mo doubt, hope emperor Mo can give her an explanation.


    "Sit down and talk first."


    Su Xi gathered her doubts and sat down.


    Elder Hu took a look at Su Xi, who was sitting by the side of the emperor''s mo. there was a smile between his eyebrows.


    "I know what you want to ask, and I won''t beat about the bush with you. The emperor Mo came yesterday. There are some things to do in this evil world. Before that, I had a connection with Dimo. When I came to the demon world, he naturally came to me. I told him about you. That''s why I came to you again today. I hope I can make it clear all at once today. "


    After that, elder Hu nods to the emperor Mo with a smile, and the emperor Mo salutes back.


    Seeing the interaction between them and listening to what elder Hu said, Su Xi''s eyes suddenly sank.


    She stares at the emperor Mo tightly, does not let go of the emperor mo of a change, deep voice ask a way: "other I also don''t ask you, since you before is and Hu elder acquaintance, so I become now so, whether have your hand in it?"It''s not that Su Xi doesn''t believe in di Mo, but elder Hu said ten days ago that she has become. Now she is manipulated by others, and di Mo is here. She has known Hu for a long time, so I can''t help doubting.


    Although Suxi thinks that Dimo won''t do this kind of thing, but many things, are to hear the answer in each other''s mouth, that high heart, is completely down.


    "Shadow, go out first."


    Instead of answering Suxi''s words immediately, he called out the shadow first. Want to come, Emperor Mo also know shadow to flower Qing speech of resentment, some things he is not suitable to listen here.


    There was no doubt about the shadow, and now it was retreating.


    See this, Emperor Mo this just see to Su Xi, that a long time don''t see of face, make emperor Mo mind slightly ripple. He didn''t know how long he didn''t feel like this. He didn''t think that seeing Suxi was the joy in his heart.


    Looking at Su Xi, di Mo''s eyes were no longer cold, but more tender: "believe it or not, I heard elder Hu talk about these things only yesterday. Before that, what I talked with elder Hu was about the demon world. But don''t worry, I won''t force you to do anything you don''t want to do. When I was in Sifang City, I didn''t think you had that ability. But now, whether you have that ability or not, I won''t let you do such a dangerous thing. "


    With that, di Mo gently held Su Xi''s face in Hu Chang''s surprise and Su Xi''s obviously soft eyes, and continued: "here, you are always the object to be protected. With me, no one can hurt you, even the catastrophe

 Chapter 479

    The voice of emperor Mo fell, but it did not go away for a long time.


    Now Suxi has fallen into an indescribable state, whether it is the sudden appearance of emperor Mo or what emperor Mo just said.


    The thin, white hand touched the big hand of her face and felt the temperature on it. Suxi laughed happily: "well, with your words, even if people all over the world think I''m selfish, why not? As long as I can be with you, that''s the best thing. "


    Two people looked at each other a smile, that kind of nobody can insert into the feeling, see Hu long old for a while powerless.


    Didn''t you agree to get down to business? It seems that in addition to the fact that he seems to be talking about business, these two people just come to talk about the old relationship and confirm their future relationship by the way!


    Taking a deep breath, elder Hu told himself not to worry about the two. But what does it mean that these two people keep looking at each other? Is there anything else to talk about?


    I can''t stand the sweet and greasy atmosphere between them. Hu Changlao directly broke the beauty of this room.


    "To be fair, next time you are doing something, can you consider the feelings of others! This is my place. I haven''t had a partner for hundreds of years. Is it really nice for you to show your love in front of me? "


    This words a, Su Xi two people''s eyes finally shifted to the body of elder Hu.


    However, what kind of trouble would Hu Changlao make with his indifferent eyes? He couldn''t go up and down at a breath. Fortunately, they put down their overlapping hands, otherwise elder Hu would be able to spit out the old blood directly.


    He glared at them fiercely. Hu Chang cleared his throat, looked at the emperor and said, "listen to what you just mean, just like this girl, you don''t want to sacrifice the girl to save all the creatures in the six realms?"


    Smell speech, Emperor Mo tightly grasps Su Xi''s hand, the face of condensation is full of gentleness: "although I forget a lot of things, but there is a feeling that I still remember. That is, no matter what, I will never let go of Qing Yan''s hand. I dare not take natural and man-made disasters. As long as I dare to come, I will dare to take them. What about the creatures in the six realms? They are not worth Qing Yan''s life


    Oath like words resounded in the room, and the emperor did not hide Su Xi''s identity. At this time, there is no need to hide, and even Suxi has a feeling that maybe soon, she will be able to restore Hua Qingyan''s identity and compete with Hua Wuyou openly. At that time, maybe it is the time of catastrophe.


    Looking back at the emperor Mo, Su Xi didn''t speak. With that smile, everything was silent.


    Seeing this, elder Hu sighed, and his eyes were filled with hatred: "in the face of the overall situation, all children''s private affairs are illusory! Why don''t you understand! "


    "Pa", elder Hu suddenly patted on the table to show his angry mood. He thought that, with the temperament of emperor Mo, he would not ignore the world, so he was ready to let emperor Mo persuade Su Xi today. But who ever thought that he not only didn''t persuade, but also echoed Su Xi''s idea. Isn''t this nonsense!


    In the face of elder Hu''s anger, di Mo is very calm.


    "Qing Yan''s life can''t be sent out easily, but I will fight against the predicted catastrophe with all my strength, even the strength of the whole human world! It''s man-made. I firmly believe that man will conquer nature! "


    After sound surround, inexplicably a noble righteousness spread out in this room, directly calmed the angry elder Hu.


    After a long time, elder Hu looked back and forth on the two of them, but he didn''t know what he was looking at. I only know that after seeing it, elder Hu showed a weak expression, then waved his hand and stood up.


    "That''s all. If you insist on that, I can''t change anything. However, the catastrophe is around the corner, I still hope you can take the overall situation as the most important, when it''s time to sacrifice, don''t have a trace of personal feelings! Although it may be difficult for you to say that, I would rather see the day when the ego is sacrificed and the ego is saved than when the six realms are completely destroyed! "


    With that, elder Hu staggered a few steps, took out a jade box and handed it to Suxi: "I don''t want to say more, I''ve lived long enough. Your current strength, according to the ordinary route, can not reach a new height in a short time. But time does not wait, catastrophe is coming, you must have a strong strength! This is the essence and skill of my whole life. You can find a time to refine them. At that time, your strength will be even stronger than before! "


    "This is the last thing the dragon clan has done for the six realms..."


    After that, elder Hu no longer looked at Su Xi and went straight into the room with his body bent. Judging from his back, his time is running out.


    The jade box in her hand was like a hot potato. Suxi looked very complicated.


    In the last catastrophe, only Hu Changlao was left in the dragon clan. In order to get through this catastrophe smoothly, Hu Changlao took out all his life skills, but what he got in exchange was Su Xi''s disapproval.


    Elder Hu, who has lost his life skills and is seriously injured, is waiting for him only to die, but he has no regrets.For a moment, the light jade box became so heavy that Suxi could hardly hold it.


    A big hand held Suxi''s hand holding the jade box, and the thick cocoon in the palm of the hand rubbed the back of Suxi''s hand. Emperor Mo hugged Su Xi in his arms and said, "you don''t have to feel pressure. This is the mission of the dragon clan, and it''s also what Hu Chang is willing to do. No matter what you think, he won''t say anything now. And I will never agree with you to sacrifice yourself for peace in the six realms! "


    Hearing this, Suxi''s eyes suddenly got a little moist, and the warm liquid kept spinning in her eyes.


    "Don''t you think I''m selfish?"


    Smell speech, Emperor Mo lightly claps Su Xi''s arm, the tone in many a silk dotes on: "fool, everyone is selfish, you are not wrong. You are better than those who will only hide behind others when things happen. At least, you never want to shrink back. Even if you object to elder Hu''s statement, I know that you have made up your mind. On the day of the catastrophe, you must be the one in front of you. "


    At this point, the emperor''s voice stopped for a moment, and then continued: "this is exactly what I want to say to you. No matter what you think, once it comes to that day, you can''t make any decisions behind my back. I want you to stay by my side all the time. Unless I die, you can''t leave! "


    As soon as she said this, Suxi''s tears finally fell down her eyes. Di Mo didn''t wipe away her tears for Su Xi. Many times, crying can solve many problems.

 Chapter 480

    After both Timo and Suxi show their determination in front of Hu Chang, elder Hu will never see anyone again. Even if Suxi goes to find him, he will be rejected.


    In this regard, Suxi has guilt in her heart, has a lot of complex emotions, but still can''t bear to break in. Su Xi can''t ignore his dignity when dealing with such a man who is dedicated to the six realms.


    Perhaps, don''t disturb, is left to Hu elder last quiet.


    After that day, Suxi really fell into the trap of death. Although Suxi didn''t intend to spend her life to survive the disaster, as a member of the six realms, she couldn''t avoid it, let alone many people who were concerned about her.


    So, Suxi took the jade box that Hu Changlao gave her and fell into a dead pass. She was not stronger than before and would not go out of the pass!


    As long as her strength becomes stronger, no matter what, it will be a great help in the end. If things really get to that point, her strength will be strong, and the catastrophe will be easier to solve, won''t it?


    In the end, Suxi is kind-hearted. She says she doesn''t want to give her life for the sake of irrelevant people, but she still wants to give her up and protect the six worlds.


    While Su Xi was in seclusion, Dimo took shadow to do his own business.


    That day, after he came out from Hu Changlao, di Mo told Su Xi the purpose of his trip.


    It turns out that when Su Xi comes to the demon world, di Mo meets Tian Qingzi in the human world. Under tianqingzi''s diagnosis and treatment, he found out the real reason for Dimo''s amnesia - Dimo lost tianhun!


    It should be that Su Xi''s Liuguang sword stabbed him in the battle of Kunlun at the beginning. Even if he finally woke up, his spirit still scattered. According to the latest information, Dimo learns that the person who owns his spirit appears in the magic capital, so Dimo comes here and meets Suxi.


    Now that Suxi is closed and entrusted by elder Hu, Suxi will not have any problems in this day''s demon sect. Dimo wants to find the spirit of heaven first.


    Therefore, there are two men in the streets of mordu, who look silent and dress up for business.


    "Lord, after investigation, the man should be in the house of the elder."


    Inside the Inn room, shadow respectfully stood in front of the emperor''s Mo and said such a word.


    Smell speech, Emperor Mo eye once delimited a trace of pure light: "prepare for a while, tonight elder mansion."


    "Yes."


    The voice fell and the shadow disappeared.


    At this time, there is still half a day to go in the evening. Dimo is standing by the window of the room, looking at the crowd of demons. What she thinks is that Suxi said that she had suffered losses in the hands of the elder.


    There was a cold smile in the corner of his mouth. I''m afraid it''s not peaceful to visit the elder''s mansion at night.


    Gradually West slant, ear sound birds clear call, magic all night, appears particularly silent.


    Two figures appear outside the wall of the elder''s house. Looking at the dark elder''s house, the two of them don''t have Su Xi''s worries before and go directly into the house.


    It was still dark in the elder''s house. There was no one quiet.


    Compared with Su Xi''s carefulness before, the emperor and Mo seem to be much more leisurely.


    I don''t know whether Suxi and Muyun broke through the elder''s house once last time, which made the elder''s house alert. The guard of the elder''s house is much stronger than last time. Just the breath of the dark place is more than twice as much, and the strength is also much stronger.


    Thanks to the strength of emperor Mo in 2002, those mobs could not find their trace at all. Otherwise, if Su Jie comes here, I''m afraid he will be found as soon as he enters the door, and then he will be stopped on the spot. At that time, it will be very easy for the elder to catch her.


    However, with the strength of the two people, these people did not constitute any threat.


    Before arriving at the courtyard where the array was arranged, there was a flash of interest in the eyes of emperor Mo, and then he made a gesture to the shadow. The shadow disappeared immediately, and he and Emperor Mo acted separately.


    Did not step into the yard, the emperor Mo that does not cover the face with a cold.


    This is the place where Suxi was trapped and later hit by the elder. The emperor Mo is cold to hum a, in the eye kill idea bursts.


    Not in a hurry to avenge Su Xi, di Mo left the yard and went to the elder''s study.


    Before he came, he got the distribution map of the elder''s house from elder Hu and knew where the study was. Moreover, Mr. Hu also told him that the elder would stay in the study until the second half of the night before leaving the study.


    Generally, it won''t take that long to deal with events, let alone every day. So the emperor Mo conjectures that there must be a hole in the study, maybe there is a secret of the elder.


    Although he came here mainly for his own soul, when he met Suxi, his purpose could be changed. What Suxi didn''t get, he took it for her!


    With this idea, the emperor Mo quietly stood on the roof of the study.


    Looking at the guard standing at the door of the study, the bloody light of his fingers flickered. He didn''t know what had happened, but his brain ached and he lost consciousness. It''s just that he''s still standing and doesn''t fall down.Before coming, Suxi performed magic for Dimo to prevent his golden power from being too dazzling and causing unnecessary trouble. The reason why the guard didn''t fall down was not to arouse the elder''s vigilance.


    At this time, it''s still early. The moon is hanging high in the sky, printing the shadow of emperor Mo on the tiles.


    There is a voice in the study. The emperor''s eyes are cold and he listens carefully.


    In the study, the elder sits on a chair with his back to Mu Wanqing, making Mu Wanqing unable to see his expression. However, from the breath of the elder, the elder is not in a good mood at the moment.


    Mu Wanqing stood there trembling, and the elder didn''t speak. He didn''t dare to ask.


    After a while, the elder finally said, "how long have you been with me?"


    Smell speech, Mu Wanqing look solemn, and did not because of this seemingly very relaxed topic will relax their mind. Because he knows that behind this kind of problem, what is hidden is the anger of the superior!


    Sure enough, after Mu Wanqing carefully answered "forty years", the old man, who was still very calm, suddenly stood up from his chair, staring at Mu Wanqing with his eyes, "pa" on the table.


    Mu Wanqing trembled unconsciously, and then returned to normal.


    "In the past 40 years, you have grown up from a green and ignorant child to a calculating man. Even if you can''t finish what I give you, you will do it with all your life. So now, you tell me, did you go all out to find out who broke into the elder''s house that day? "


    The voice fell, but mu Wanqing didn''t answer, just a trace of embarrassment flashed on his face, and his bent back was more rickets.

 Chapter 481

    The elder didn''t expect Mu Wanqing to answer his question, and then continued: "for more than 20 days, you can''t find someone who is not as powerful as you in this magic capital with all the influence of Chixiao Pavilion. You said, "what''s the use of me taking you!"


    The elder thinks that Suxi has been attacked by him. At this time, he has already died in that place. He only gives the order to catch Muyun. But did not think, all the wood Wanqing, in this matter is a long time can not get a result.


    In this way, the elder, who is suspicious of Mu Wanqing, naturally looks at Mu Wanqing even worse.


    Especially now that Mu Wanqing doesn''t say a word and everything is his fault, he looks even more pale.


    With a heavy hum, the elder said, "go back and think about what I said today. I''ll give you another three days. If you can''t catch that person in three days, you don''t have to come back! "


    The voice falls, the elder no longer looks at Mu Wanqing, the breath on the body is cold and frightening.


    Mu Wanqing obviously didn''t expect that the elder council would be so angry. Before he could say anything to the elder, the elder''s next words were to let him fall into the ice cellar.


    "Go and call Su ran."


    Suddenly a look up, Mu Wanqing''s face is full of disbelief. The study is an important place. At the beginning, he had to fight all his life to get the qualification to enter the study. However, Su ran, who came out of nowhere, only spent more than 20 days to get to the study, or under the condition that Su Ran''s identity and purpose were unknown.


    For a moment, Mu Wanqing''s hatred for Mo ran reached its peak.


    Mu Wanqing wanted to say something, but when he saw the elder''s impatient face, he swallowed any more words.


    Dark look out of the study, angry wood Wanqing did not find the guard at the door what is different. He didn''t know that after he left, a figure fell directly from the roof into the study. Before the elder could react, he had been restrained.


    The emperor Mo coldly looks at big elder, the right hand tightly holds big elder''s neck, in the eye kills the idea to rush.


    "Elder Chixiao Pavilion, nice to meet you!"


    Listen to Emperor Mo''s words, big elder suddenly open big eyes, a moment not instantaneous of looking at emperor mo.


    In the end, there is no difference with the strength of the soul brake, but after being captured by the emperor Mo for a while, he began to fight back.


    However, his speed is fast, but the speed of emperor Mo is faster. At the moment when the elder broke away from the confinement of the emperor Mo and gathered his attack, the emperor Mo''s attack came to him first.


    Seeing that the momentum and prestige were obviously higher than his own attack, the elder''s heart jumped, and then he gave up the plan to face the enemy and moved quickly.


    However, at the moment when the elder moves, the emperor suddenly takes back the attack and looks at the elder in his spare time.


    See the behavior of emperor Mo, Rao is big elder at this time no matter how by Emperor Mo''s surprise make mind upset, but also reflect that emperor Mo didn''t kill him. In this way, things will be easier.


    Gather to go a little flustered in the heart, big elder force oneself of become calm.


    "I don''t know who you are. In this demon world, I don''t know that you are so powerful."


    Although the elder''s self-esteem is not willing to flatter him, he still knows the truth that he does not smile. Say some good words first, or know the temperament of emperor Mo more clearly.


    Just, Emperor Mo but a bit don''t lead his affection.


    Indifferent face without a change, the look of emperor Mo is like a fixed general, without a ripple.


    "You don''t have to be polite. I want to go to your secret room and have a look."


    Straight to the point.


    Emperor Mo so said his idea, make big elder didn''t react at all.


    After a while, the elder frowned and his momentum suddenly increased.


    "Sir, although you are strong, I may not be able to beat you. However, this is in Mordor. The land under your feet is within the scope of our elder''s house. Do you think that if you say something like this in my territory, you can really walk away? "


    In the face of the elder''s threat, Dimo is as calm as if he didn''t see the elder''s change.


    "Before that, I''ll kill you."


    He didn''t drag the mud and water at all. It was obvious that the Emperor didn''t send out any terrible breath, but he just stood there, which gave people a very oppressive feeling. Under this kind of feeling, the spiritual power in the elder''s body had a sense of stagnation!


    Aware of this, big elder heart a Lin, understand the gap between himself and Emperor mo. He has reason to believe that before he starts, di Mo will kill him directly.


    Eyes dark down, the elder stood there without saying a word, I do not know what to think.


    See this, Emperor Mo also didn''t urge, just indifferent looking at.


    After a long time, the elder put away his momentum and sighed powerlessly. It''s really unexpected that he would be threatened by others and could not stand any resistance after he had been in the demon world for so many years.In the indifference of emperor Mo''s eyes, the elder walked to the bookcase and twisted the vase beside it. Then a stone gate appeared in front of them.


    There is a depression on the stone gate, which looks like a hexagonal jade pendant. Apart from this depression, there is nothing else on the stone gate, not even a little carving and pattern.


    He took the jade pendant from his waist, but the elder didn''t want to put it in that depression.


    But behind the eyes from the emperor Mo really too compelling, big elder''s hand even slightly trembled. Today, his great reputation is lost!


    Finally, the elder admitted his life and put the jade pendant in the hollow.


    The jade pendant and the hollow are sutured tightly. The next moment, the stone gate begins to vibrate, and then slowly opens to both sides.


    It can be clearly seen that behind the stone gate, there are countless mechanism traps and poisonous things, all connected to the stone gate. If you don''t use this jade pendant to open it, these mechanisms will be activated at the moment when the stone gate is opened. At that time, thousands of arrows will be fired, and sometimes countless poisons will be thrown. Once the person who forcibly opens the door can''t dodge, he will be directly shot into a sieve!


    Sure enough, it''s the elder''s house. All the arrangements didn''t fall into the name of the elder!


    When the stone gate stops, the elder side body, signal emperor Mo can go in. But emperor Mo did not move, but said: "you first."


    Smell speech, big elder''s face flashed a trace of resentment, then disappeared again. Up to now, all the refusals are pale, so the elder simply listened to the emperor Mo''s words, and took the lead in stepping into the stone gate, and then the emperor Mo followed.


    After two people go in, the stone gate is not closed, and the elder who is lived by the emperor Mo also forgets that he called Mo ran to come.


    Perhaps, the elder actually remembers that keeping Shimen is just to save him when Mo ran comes.


    He didn''t think, with his own strength is unable to fight against the emperor Mo, even if the ink dye to also won''t be the opponent of the emperor mo. In addition, Mo ran may not help him at that time.


    Perhaps, the elder''s first intention was not to let Mo ran help him get rid of Di Mo, but to let Mo ran hold Di Mo, so that he could take the opportunity to open all kinds of organs in the elder''s house and leave Di Mo behind.


    Dare to threaten him, so many years Di Mo is the first one, no wonder big long angry eyes are not eyes, nose is not a nose.


    As soon as he entered the stone gate, there was a cold and humid smell. Smelling the bad smell, I can''t imagine that the secret room is the place where the elder often comes in.


    Behind the stone gate, there is a long corridor. On the lamp posts on both sides of the corridor, night pearls of the size of half fists are inlaid on the lamp posts, illuminating the corridor.


    On the stone walls on both sides of the corridor, there are vivid murals depicting the demons of the demon world, the elder himself, and some creatures of unknown origin, which the emperor has never seen.


    Looking at these murals, di Mo''s suspicion of the elder is even more serious.


    The reason why he came to the secret room was for Suxi''s body. In this demon world, besides the devil''s soul temple, the elder is most likely to have Suxi''s body.


    Anyway, the person he is looking for is also in the elder''s house. He will come by to find out if Suxi''s body is really in it.


    With the existence of these murals, di Mo felt that the secret room was more and more mysterious, and his doubts were naturally heavy.


    Xu is the reason why the elder thinks that no one can pass the mechanism of Shimen. There is no other trap in the corridor. But deep in the corridor, there was a cold wind blowing, which made the cold and damp smell more and more strong.


    And in the moment when the emperor''s eyes fell on the mural, the figure of the elder suddenly disappeared in the original place, leaving the emperor with only the "click" sound of the stone wall closing.


    For the disappearance of the elder without reason, the emperor said he didn''t care. This is the territory of the elder. It''s not like there are no mechanisms in the study. In this chamber of secrets, there are unknowns everywhere. It''s normal for the elder to open the mechanism and run away. Dimo didn''t expect the elder to take him to the place he wanted to go.


    When the elder disappeared, all the night pearls in the corridor lost their light. In addition to the Shimen and the little light from the study, the corridor was completely in the dark.


    It seems that the elder is really gnashing his teeth against the emperor Mo, directly cut off the sight of the emperor Mo, want to force the emperor Mo back.


    After knowing the real strength of Di Mo, the elder doesn''t want to keep Di Mo here, because he knows he can''t keep it. It''s better to use some means to let the emperor Mo leave by himself than to steal chicken at that time.


    Although he knows that this little trick is not in the eyes of the emperor, but the fear is accumulated bit by bit, not to mention his secret room is not so easy to enter!

 Chapter 482

    "Tick -"


    "tick -"


    there was a faint sound of water in my ear, and I didn''t know where it came from. And this corridor, without knowing the mechanism, has only one way to go, but the sound of water seems to come from all directions.


    The emperor Mo didn''t hesitate and used the spirit power to illuminate the darkness.


    The red spirit power is very strange in the dark. In addition, the wind from somewhere makes the spirit power shake from left to right. It looks like someone has been breathing beside the spirit power. It''s very strange.


    Walking through the corridor, there is a room with nothing but a table and a chair.


    Emperor Mo will fingertip of the spirit to the top of the room, the whole room immediately become bright.


    With this not too dazzling red light, the emperor Mo is searching in the room.


    In addition to the passage, there is no exit in the room. Dimo looked carefully, and there is no relevant mechanism to lead to other places. Then it''s very strange that there are only tables and chairs in the so-called secret room. The elder is not the kind of person who will go to the secret room to pass the time when he has nothing to do.


    There must be something else in it!


    Line to the table, Emperor Mo suddenly found that the table is inclined, although only a very slight amplitude, but as long as the eyes of a better person, can be found.


    Moreover, on the table, a handprint fell on the center of the table. It''s not that the whole table is covered with dust, so all of them will be printed with fingerprints, but the tabletop is extremely clean, and the fingerprints are just like the marks touched by dirty hands.


    There is only a shallow layer of fingerprints, Emperor Mo bent down to see, but found that the fingerprints were somewhat irregular. In contrast, this handprint is more like an animal''s paw print. Its shape is very similar to the human hand, but there are still differences.


    But there was nothing else in this room.


    Emperor Mo Mou son a coagulate, direct toward that fingerprint pressed up. As soon as he touched the handprint, Dimo knew that his idea was wrong. It wasn''t printed on the body, but carved on something directly. It just looked the same as printed on the body.


    At the moment when the emperor Mo pressed up, the whole table began to vibrate violently. At the same time, on the originally smooth wall, the arrow was shot instantly, and the sharp arrow was dealt with by spirit power!


    The red arrow makes people feel flustered, and there is a trace of dark green in it, which indicates that there is poison on the arrow. And before the emperor Mo into the place, has also been closed.


    In this way, even if the emperor Mo was trapped in this room, he could only avoid the attack of sharp arrows in this narrow room.


    Xu''s purpose is to let those who break into here never come back. These sharp arrows are handled by the elder himself. Naturally, their power is much stronger. However, this is not a problem for Dimo, who is stronger than the elder.


    Although defending and even counterattacking cost some spiritual power, it can''t hurt the emperor Mo in general.


    Emperor Mo did not dodge left and right, but formed a thick aura on his body surface, completely wrapped himself in the aura.


    The red aura gives off a charming light, and the same red arrow complements each other. But the two are destined to be hostile. As soon as lijianfu touches the aura, the extremely fast Lijian is blocked out of the aura.


    Not to mention that, before the arrow of the sharp arrow penetrated into the light shield for an inch, it began to disintegrate. The poison on it turned into smoke in an instant, and was taken out of the room by the wind from nowhere.


    It took a lot of effort to make the sharp arrow. After only fifty arrows were fired, there was no movement in the room except the table.


    As the table vibrated more and more violently, the room where no trace of passage mechanism could be seen just now changed at this moment.


    The ground not far from the table began to separate from the four corners until it could accommodate one person. Under the square hole, steps appeared in front of Dimo, but it was still dark inside. Dimo couldn''t see what was inside.


    However, in such a hidden place, there must be a big elder''s secret!


    Think of here, Emperor Mo didn''t hesitate, lift foot is to enter that hole.


    The red spirit still gives out a light that is not dazzling, illuminating the way forward for emperor mo.


    The steps are very short, only more than ten steps. After going down the steps, there was a stone chamber which was much larger than the room just now!


    In this stone chamber, there are countless gold and silver treasures, but more are rare herbs and high-level magic core. In the stone room, there is a special place, where there are bookshelves, on which are yellow books.


    The emperor Mo picked up those books and looked at them, and found that they were all high-level cultivation books.


    Only a look, the emperor Mo put it down, the line of sight fell on the crystal coffin in the middle of the stone chamber!In this stone chamber, the most attractive is the crystal coffin. Crystal coffin quietly there, emitting a shimmering white, above the dots of green. Just like fireflies, it gives people a relaxed and happy visual experience.


    Slowly walk to the crystal coffin''s periphery, Emperor Mo didn''t come near for the first time.


    Looking at the crystal coffin, I know that the elder must be very precious. There is no dust on it. Such a precious thing, if you don''t have a single means of protection, that is to kill emperor Mo will not believe.


    Sure enough, after the emperor Mo stopped, he saw a circle of powder around the crystal coffin, and his feet almost stepped on the powder. Although the emperor Mo is not afraid of the means of the elder, he should be careful in the demon world. After all, it''s not his own territory.


    Squat down and take a close look at the powder, Emperor Mo found that it is a kind of powder that can instantly corrode the body!


    No matter what the strength of the people, once touched with this powder, water can not wash off, slap is useless, even the spirit is no way. To get rid of this powder, it is necessary to use the liquid medicine made from the scaly flower fruit which bears fruit only once a hundred years.


    But on the emperor Mo body, does not have this kind of thing.


    So, there''s nothing wrong with being careful.


    On the top of the crystal coffin, there are colorful snakes spitting snake letters. This kind of snake will not attack you if you don''t provoke it, but once you enter the range of its alert, it can take your life in an instant!


    The speed of this snake is so fast that ordinary people can''t avoid it. And with the strength of emperor Mo, you can avoid it or kill it. It''s just that the number on it is too much. If we can''t eliminate all the snakes at one stroke, then the one waiting for the emperor is either seriously injured or dead!


    In this way, around the crystal coffin, there are sharp weapons to kill people everywhere!

 Chapter 483

    When the emperor Mo looks at the crystal coffin, the disappeared elder doesn''t know where to appear again. Looking at the back of the emperor Mo, the elder''s eyes are full of vigilance.


    "It seems that you are not willing to take my advice."


    Listening to the elder''s words, the emperor turns around and looks at the elder indifferently, but a satirical smile appears in the corner of his mouth.


    "If you are talking about the mechanism above, then I have to say that the elder of the hall Chixiao Pavilion is really not good at means, even one person can''t stop him!"


    Smell speech, big elder complexion iron green, in the heart already will emperor Mo to scold blossom. If it''s not for Dimo''s strength, those poisonous arrows made by him, as long as the strength is lower than him, you don''t want to go out alive!


    And in this demon world, the strength is stronger than him, is only soul brake.


    At this time, the elder had never doubted that Dimo was a demon. He was still thinking about where Dimo came from. He even doubted that Dimo was cultivated by the soul temple. This time, he just came to explore his secret.


    Think of here, big elder see to Emperor mo of the look in the eyes more and more ice cold rise.


    The atmosphere in the stone room began to condense, and the elder looked at the emperor''s road with a gloomy look.


    "Who sent you!"


    After a few steps forward, the emperor Mo looks at the elder who can''t help retreating. His sarcasm is more intense: "now, is it useful to say this? Instead of asking me about my origin, elder, what is it that I put in the crystal coffin


    Although it is a question, but the expression of emperor Mo can''t see the slightest meaning of asking. On the contrary, it seems that he has already known the contents of the coffin, and just now he was just satirizing the elder.


    The sound of the wind and the sound of the water is still there, and the elder''s face is more and more ugly.


    He looked at the indifference of emperor Mo''s face, but a nameless fire suddenly surged in his heart. Even he couldn''t tell whether it was because emperor Mo coveted the things in the coffin or because of emperor Mo''s bearing, which made him the great elder of Chixiao pavilion a little downcast.


    No matter what the reason is, the elder begins to gnash his teeth, and the spiritual power in his hands is also more and more condensed.


    "You did come for the body! I tell you, today, no matter how strong your strength is, as long as you dare to think about your body, even if you die, I will not let you leave here! "


    With the fall of the voice, the momentum of the elder''s whole body is greatly increased, and the dazzling red light is more compelling in the stone room.


    If the emperor Mo is for something else, the elder may let him do it in order not to offend such a powerful person, then the emperor Mo will decide on the things in the crystal coffin, so the elder is completely provoked anger.


    The things there are not easy to come by, and they are the key things in his plan for many years. How can he be taken away so easily?


    So, the big elder is full of thoughts now, all is to kill emperor Mo!


    The elder in the rage didn''t find his words. After his words came out, the emperor Mo suddenly turned cold. In other words, the elder actually noticed, but deliberately ignored him. Just because he looked at his face, the elder suddenly felt a chill in his heart, which was very bad for him.


    In the big elder alert time, Emperor Mo fundus is full of anger.


    Body.


    One of the purposes of Suxi''s coming to the demon world this time is to find her body in the previous life. Although the emperor Mo has not seen what the body in the crystal coffin looks like now, what can be so precious by the elder, that body must be hard won and very precious!


    Although the emperor Mo and the soul temple have never dealt with each other, they also know that the demon master can''t steal and rob, let alone rob a dead body. In this way, the elder''s body here is probably Suxi''s body!


    At the thought of Suxi''s body being put in the dark stone room, and being observed and studied by such an old man as the elder every day, the flame in Timo''s heart was burning, and he couldn''t restrain it!


    Driven by this anger, Dimo even took the lead in fighting against the elder. When the elder didn''t respond, he directly slapped the elder in the chest!


    The palm wind is fierce, and it brings up a little bit of sharp air flow like a sword, attacking the elder together!


    The elder didn''t expect that di Mo would make a sudden move, and he didn''t know what he said, which caused such a change in di mo. However, the attack is already in front of him, and he can''t bear to think much about it!


    To collect the complicated thoughts, the elder knew that he could not resist the emperor''s hand, which was a quick dodge. But his speed is not as good as the emperor Mo, let alone the emperor Mo''s attack is all of a sudden.


    Just now, in a daze, it was too late for the elder to try to escape. The fierce palm wind first hit the elder''s chest, and the elder''s chest suddenly hurt.


    As soon as he touched the elder''s body, the palm wind was like a needle as thin as ox hair. It penetrated into the elder''s body and poured into the elder''s heart!Fortunately, the elder always uses his spiritual power to protect his heart all the year round. What he is afraid of is that he has no time to avoid this kind of sudden situation, or he can''t fight each other at all, but he can win a chance of life for himself temporarily.


    Therefore, the needle in the spirit of the block is in front of the heart was blocked back, forward not a cent!


    However, the elder has no time to be happy, and the attack of Di Mo is really coming.


    The big hand printed on the elder''s chest without hesitation, in addition to the severe pain, there is also an unbearable burning feeling.


    If the palm wind just now is a fine needle, then this palm is a heavy hammer with fire, which smashes on the elder''s heart, not giving him a chance to live!


    After all, the elder has lived for so many years. He has seen so many people and experienced so many things. After receiving the palm of the emperor Mo, he finally found the opportunity to distance himself from the emperor Mo, but at the same time, because of the pain in his heart and the rest of the palm of the emperor Mo, the elder directly hit the bookshelf!


    Rows of bookshelves fell in response to the sound. The elder fell on the bookshelf and covered his chest with a gloomy look.


    There is no chance to give the elder a breath. After guessing that the body is Suxi''s body, Dimo is moved to kill. If you don''t kill the elder here today, I''m afraid the emperor won''t give up.


    Body shape a flash, Emperor Mo blink of an eye is to come to the big elder''s front. Compared with using the spirit power to get rid of the elder from a long distance, what Dimo wants to do now is to hit the elder with one fist and one fist, and watch the elder in agony, so as to vent his hatred!

 Chapter 484

    Emperor Mo is coming fiercely. The elder is suffering from the severe pain from his heart. He can even feel that his heart is being eaten by something.


    The sharp palm wind came again, and the elder felt the pain in his heart. Too late to think, before the attack of the emperor Mo, the figure of the elder disappeared in the original place.


    In this way, the emperor''s attack is directly on the bookshelf. The powerful attack blasted the bookshelf to pieces, and there was no residue left in those cultivation books!


    Seeing this, the elder who escaped the attack felt a pain in his heart! Although these books are not the most valuable of these things, their function is the most important. With these training books, his strength can be improved continuously.


    At the beginning, he spent a lot of effort on these training books, but now, they are all destroyed! It''s ruined!


    Under the inner indignation, the pain of the heart instantly aggravated, and the elder could not help but burst out a mouthful of blood and dyed the ground red at his feet.


    Relative to the elder''s heartache, the emperor has no feeling. Anyway, it''s not his thing. It''s useless for him to take it. If it''s destroyed, it will be destroyed. By contrast, he was even more annoyed that he didn''t hit the target just now.


    The next moment, the emperor Mo is toward the elder again, with the last lesson, the emperor Mo put out all his strength this time, its speed in the big long old root originally can''t dodge, is already to the big elder''s side.


    Different from the first time, this time the elder was on guard, but the result was the same.


    Watching the emperor Mo appear in front of him, the elder wants to cry without tears.


    Leg high of lift, Emperor Mo unexpectedly is direct lift foot from the top of the head of big elder it mercilessly press down!


    "Bang -"


    the dust on the ground was raised. With the help of emperor Mo, the ground was directly shaken out of a depression. At this time, the elder knelt down in the depression, biting his teeth to keep himself from falling.


    This is the first time for the elder to be so humiliated that his lips were bitten by himself.


    Just then, a man appeared on the steps.


    "Oh, isn''t this the majestic elder? How can you be trampled on the ground like a dog now


    Mo ran twists and turns to come over, and his face is full of interest. It''s obvious that he was teased by the elder''s appearance.


    Seeing Mo ran, I don''t know whether the elder is short of tendons or something. It''s clear that Mo Ran has already said that. He regards Mo ran as his own rescuer and looks forward to Mo ran.


    Under the pressure of emperor Mo, the elder said intermittently: "Su Su ran, get this thorn Assassin, take it for me


    Hearing this, Mo rantu covered his mouth with his sleeve and looked at the big elder''s round eyes. He was laughing wildly.


    "Oh, elder, you are joking! Even if you can''t fight, how can I fight? Besides, a few days ago, you wanted my sister everywhere. Now you want me to save you. Isn''t that a fool''s dream


    With that, Mo ran goes to the emperor''s side and looks down at the elder. His face is full of irony.


    At this time, the elder also realized that it was wrong, and immediately gnashed his teeth: "Su ran! You mean That day The people who sneak into our house are Is that your sister? "


    I don''t know whether it''s the elder''s appearance or the elder''s unbelievable tone that amuses Mo ran. After the elder finishes, Mo ran laughs more exaggeratively and makes the forehead of emperor Mo jump. If not for thinking that this person is Su Xi''s good friend, Emperor Mo was afraid that he would have beaten up directly.


    Rao is so, Emperor Mo still showed impatient look.


    See this, ink dye also know, see good close. After all, he is the emperor of human world, but he can''t beat it! No one is more proficient in this skill than his ink dyeing.


    In the eyes of the elder''s hatred, Mo ran bent down and made himself look at the elder head-on, saying: "the elder of the Chixiao pavilion has all kinds of prestige, but he was fooled around. If it comes out, you elder will become a king. However, I am kind-hearted and will keep it secret for you. You can rest assured! "


    Finish saying, Mo Ran is to let go of the boundary, both hands ring chest stand at one side, looking at emperor Mo beat people with interest!


    Poor also for Mo ran angry big elder, that tone didn''t have time to swallow, is by Emperor Mo a punch to beat out!


    The body fell heavily on the ground, the blood in the mouth gushed out constantly, and the clothes in front of the body had been dyed red by the blood. The so-called elder of Chixiao Pavilion is now like a beggar in a mess.


    The elder glared at the emperor and said, "ha ha! You two scum, do you think this will make me give in? I tell you, even if I''m dead, I''ll pull you on the back! "


    With the fall of the voice, the elder suddenly burst into a strong red light. Then, the elder''s body expanded rapidly, and the pressure spread from him directly surprised the color snake on the crystal coffin!I saw the colored snakes hanging on the top, falling down one by one, swimming around in the stone room. I don''t know if I have noticed the unusual dangerous smell in the stone chamber. These colorful snakes are all swimming towards the exit. It''s like something terrible is chasing them!


    See this, Emperor Mo and Mo Ran''s face is a change, who also didn''t expect that the big Presbyterian will leave them two in such a determined way!


    Dimo boasts that he is stronger than the elder. Although it takes a lot of effort to kill the elder, he is fully confident. However, this does not mean that he can accept the elder''s self explosion!


    The self explosion of a strong man whose strength has almost reached the limit is very fast, and the explosion has spread when people have not responded. Now, this is the situation faced by the two of them.


    See Mo ran one eye, Emperor Mo way: "you go first."


    After that, the emperor turned to the crystal coffin.


    Now the color snake has been scared away. Although the powder on the sole of the foot is still a threat, just fly directly.


    Emperor Mo''s body is suspended above the stone chamber. Seeing the body in the crystal coffin, a touch of pain flashed in his eyes. Immediately, he pinched his hand and decided to put the crystal coffin into the container.


    However, although the crystal coffin moved, he couldn''t put it into the storage device anyway!


    This instant, Emperor Mo immediately understood this crystal coffin passive hands and feet.


    Without any hesitation, the emperor took up the coffin and flashed towards the exit. But he didn''t think that the coffin seemed to have no weight. Carrying it on his shoulder was like carrying a mountain, which made the emperor Mo unable to distract himself and open the exit with the spirit power, so that the coffin could go out smoothly.


    Fortunately, Mo ran did not go, see this directly in front of the road to the emperor Mo, two people so rushed out of the stone room.

 Chapter 485

    When their figures just disappeared at the steps, the elder''s body burst open instantly!


    A wave of red spirit power spread like a spray. In an instant, it swept the whole stone room, and then spread around!


    Walk flustered emperor Mo and Mo ran, did not see, after the big elder self explosion, a trace of gray soul quietly from the big elder''s body drilled out, quickly disappeared in the stone room.


    Soon, the power of the elder''s self explosion spread throughout the Presbyterian house. Because of the sudden violent vibration, the Presbyterian house, which was always heavily guarded, began to panic, and the soldiers were not as good as they should be.


    When Mu Wanqing looks shocked and looks at the changes of the elder''s house, he doesn''t understand what''s going on. Especially after he finds out that the source of the shock is the elder''s study, he is even more confused.


    Just when he couldn''t understand, he saw the figures of Di Mo and Mo ran running out of the elder''s house quickly. The huge crystal coffin was even more shining, as if mocking the elder''s house.


    Seeing this, Mu Wanqing''s face changed greatly. The crystal coffin was found by him with great efforts. It was always put in the elder''s secret room. But now


    Thinking of this, Mu Wanqing already guessed that it was the elder who had an accident. Otherwise, the two of them could not have brought out the coffin. I don''t know why, at the thought that the elder might have had an accident, Mu Wanqing was so excited.


    Driven by this silk, Mu Wanqing didn''t go after the emperor Mo, but stayed in the elder''s house to deal with the panic in the house.


    While Mu Wanqing pays attention to this side, he doesn''t find a figure in the backyard of the elder''s house. He quietly leaves the elder''s house, obviously carrying a person on his shoulder.


    Not far from the elder''s house, shadow appears in front of the emperor Mo carrying a person. When he saw the crystal coffin on the shoulder of the emperor Mo, there was a strange color in the shadow eyes, but he didn''t say anything. The man carrying the shoulder followed the emperor Mo silently.


    Although carrying the crystal coffin, the speed of emperor Mo is also extremely fast, shadow and ink dye naturally did not delay. An hour later, the three appeared in the back mountain of the demon sect.


    Lightly put the crystal coffin on the ground, Emperor Mo''s action was so light that he didn''t even make a sound, for fear of damaging the things in the coffin. In contrast, shadow is not in such a good mood. Once his hands are loose, the man falls heavily on the ground, making a "bang" sound and raising dust all over the ground.


    Just listening to the sound, Mo ran felt pain for the man. Looking at the man''s face through the moonlight, Mo ran suddenly "Yi" a sound, attracted emperor Mo and shadow to see Mo ran at the same time.


    This man is the twilight cloud he and Suxi met in Mordor! Just don''t know, Emperor Mo why will he to capture.


    "Do you know him?"


    Emperor Mo is still standing beside the crystal coffin, as if the crystal coffin is very important to him. Just the sight of emperor Mo, is finally and willing to fall on the things beyond the crystal coffin.


    Smell speech, Mo dye in addition to at the beginning of that moment a little surprised, the next moment is to restore the usual demon in the evil look.


    Gently stroking the forehead of the long hair, ink dye shaking head, so that don''t mention how rusty!


    "Of course I know him, but I don''t know what you''re doing with him."


    "You don''t need to know about it."


    Seeing the indifference of emperor Mo, Mo ran turned his eyes and suddenly received a smile: "Oh! If you have a grudge against him, I advise you to keep it secret. Don''t let beauty find out! Otherwise, there will be something for you to see! "


    This sounds like a reminder, but what do you think of Mo Ran''s expression? Especially when Emperor Mo hears the sound of beauty, he feels that his forehead is full of veins and wants to kick Mo ran away!


    However, Mo Ran''s words make emperor Mo have to suppress the impulse to raise his feet.


    Looking at Mo Ran''s Schadenfreude, di Mo turns away. He''s afraid that if he takes another look, he can''t help kicking Mo ran.


    "This man and Qing What does Xi''er have to do with it? "


    However, Mo ran didn''t answer Di Mo''s words for the first time. Instead, he looked at di Mo with a very proud look. The look inside seemed to say: you hit me! Hit me!


    And his next words, let the emperor Mo want to beat his impulse up again.


    "Oh, everyone is not an outsider. I already know the identity of beauty. Don''t cover it up. It''s like a lot of separation!" Finish saying, Mo ran unexpectedly also threw a fawning eye toward emperor Mo, is a pair of don''t feel that the matter is big.


    Not from of, Emperor Mo''s fist clenched tightly.


    After a long time, in Mo Ran''s spare time to see a good play, Emperor Mo suddenly talks to shadow.


    "You go down first."


    Shadow some doubts, don''t understand why emperor Mo suddenly want to open him. Just as a subordinate, he subconsciously promised to step down, until he went far away, he felt something was wrong.After shadow left, Emperor Mo wanted to say something to Mo ran, but he turned to see Mo ran looking at him with a very strange look. It''s not like the pride just now. At this time, Mo Ran''s eyes are a little more cautious and alert.


    Obviously, for Suxi identity also avoid his subordinates to say this thing, let Mo ran suspicious, to Emperor Mo also did not have the trust before.


    Emperor Mo knows what Mo Ran is thinking, but now is not the time to say that. Moreover, there is a strange idea in Dimo''s heart, that is, it''s something between him and Suxi, and he doesn''t want to share it with others. For this kind of possessiveness, at this time the emperor Mo is still a little confused.


    Collect the extra thought in the heart, the emperor Mo fixed looking at Mo ran, invisibly released a pressure, make Mo ran slightly changed face. But I don''t know whether it''s to be angry with emperor Mo or what. It''s obviously suppressed, but Mo ran still bears it.


    See this, Emperor Mo eye ground once crossed a silk different color, that prestige pressure is also light many.


    "Do you think this man has something to do with Qing Yan?"


    Hearing this, Mo Ran''s vigilance disappeared, and he was full of irony instead.


    "It doesn''t matter! You don''t know that when beauty meets this person, her reaction is fierce. If it''s not allowed by the situation, she will recognize the person on the spot! Ah, you said that although this man is not as good-looking as I am, but he is also good-looking. I can''t say that beauty just likes him It''s over. "


    The words stopped suddenly, and Mo ran looked at his figure in the air with a dull face. Before he recovered, he clearly heard the sound of falling to the ground and the pain of his whole body

 Chapter 486

    "Hiss -"


    Mo ran rubbed his back, still didn''t seem to believe that di Mo had kicked him like this!


    Looking at the direction of the emperor Mo, Mo ran gnashes his teeth, but in the end, he still has no courage to go back to find the trouble of the emperor mo.


    The emperor of human world, he can''t fight!


    But at the thought of emperor Mo''s expression of eating flies, Mo ran smiles with a rippling face.


    Mo ran bares his teeth there, but the emperor Mo looks dignified, and his ears are constantly echoing what Mo ran just said.


    Walking to the side of dusk cloud, the emperor''s ghost squatted down and pinched the chin of dusk cloud with both hands. Unexpectedly, he began to look at the appearance of dusk cloud!


    In seeing the dusk cloud that although can''t calculate one eye then startle, but more see more have taste son''s face, Emperor Mo''s face suddenly black go down, the words of ink dye once again ring in the ear.


    "I like him..."


    At the moment, these four words reverberate in the mind of emperor Mo, constantly reciprocating cycle, making emperor Mo have an impulse to destroy the face of dusk cloud. Just, think of Su Xi perhaps have relation with the evening cloud, Emperor Mo again chat up of break that mind.


    I don''t know if Suxi will blame him for hurting him


    Flashed such an idea in the mind, Emperor Mo immediately shook head, as if don''t believe oneself also can have such childish idea. Mercilessly let go of the chin of evening cloud, Emperor Mo way: "shadow."


    Voice down, had gone far shadow in the next moment is appeared in front of the emperor Mo, waiting for the emperor Mo''s command.


    Once again looked at the dusk cloud on the ground, Emperor Mo''s eyes was a trace of jealousy: "take this man down, don''t let him wake up."


    Smell speech, shadow facial expression does not change, but there is a touch of surprise in the eye.


    "Lord, don''t you merge him?"


    He and his wife went to the devil''s world to look for dusk cloud, because dusk cloud had a heaven soul from emperor mo. But see emperor Mo now appearance, unexpectedly is not immediately fusion day spirit of meaning, this let shadow 100 think of its solution.


    However, the emperor Mo obviously didn''t plan to tell shadow what he thought.


    Slightly waved, Emperor Mo''s eyebrows and eyes are still indifferent, but the shadow still heard a trace of impatience from emperor Mo''s words.


    "Just do it."


    Smell speech, shadow where still dare to say what, immediately want to go to dusk cloud.


    However, the emperor Mo suddenly raised his hand to stop the shadow''s action. Shadow don''t understand, looking at emperor Mo that tightly pursed lips, don''t know emperor Mo in the end is thinking about what. In the shadow that emperor Mo has something new to command him, but did not want to Emperor Mo said a let him two monks confused words.


    I saw emperor Mo look solemn, frowned, looked at the dusk cloud falling on the ground, said softly: "you say, who is better looking with him?"


    "Ah?"


    Shadow couldn''t believe her ears. Hearing this, she didn''t know how her master, who was famous for his coldness and indifference, could say this So naive, even without a brain.


    And, see the look of emperor Mo, also very care about this answer!


    For a time, the shadow only felt that there were tens of millions of spirit horses in his heart, trampling his weak heart again and again.


    The canthus of the eye tiny can''t observe of jumped to jump, the shadow looking at emperor Mo that extremely serious eyes. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "since Naturally, Lord, you want to To look better... "


    Carefully finish this sentence, shadow immediately lowered his head, for fear that emperor Mo see his eyes strange.


    After hearing shadow''s answer, Emperor Mo didn''t care about shadow. Instead, he looked at dusk cloud for several times, and then whispered: "I think I''m better looking than him, too. It seems that Mo Ran is lying. How can Qing Yan take a fancy to him?"


    One side of the shadow lowered his head, listening to the emperor Mo constantly light Nan, although did not hear the emperor Mo exactly said what, but roughly still heard what good-looking, like him and so on. Shadow is not familiar with these things, and can''t think of anything about them. It just feels that today''s Dimo seems to be different.


    Can''t help but slightly side head observation emperor Mo''s expression, shadow this just found emperor Mo full face is don''t understand, seem to be trapped by what matter.


    And at the moment when shadow looks at Dimo, Dimo is aware of the sight of shadow, and also realizes what silly question he has asked. Now he is coughing twice.


    Collect the extra emotion on the surface, Emperor Mo has restored the high cold of the past.


    With both hands on his back, the eyes of emperor Mo drifted to the dusk cloud: "OK, take him away quickly! Remember, don''t wake him up


    Smell speech, the shadow quickly lowers a head, what also dare not say of carry up dusk cloud, turn round to leave. Poor evening cloud such a big man, originally in his room eating midnight snack, was inexplicably dizzy away, do not say, but also by another big man to carry. If he''s sober, now he''s even spitting out bile, right?


    Shadow left, Emperor Mo did not go back, but again went to the side of the crystal coffin.There is no human body, there is only a withered peach tree branch


    Across the crystal coffin, he gently put his palm on the top of the peach tree branch. Dimo has no memory of Hua Qingyan. But when he looks at the withered peach tree branch at this moment, his eyes are inexplicably sour, and his heart is in pain.


    This is the trunk of Hua Qing''s speech.


    A drop of tears from the corner of emperor Mo''s eye, fell on the crystal coffin, fainted a small circle.


    And in this moment, the crystal coffin with white light suddenly turned into blood red, and the little green awns dotted with white light disappeared.


    Emperor Mo was surprised by the sudden change. Looking at the bloody light, Emperor Mo seemed to see Su Xi''s bloody appearance. With a splitting headache, scenes flashed through his mind. It seemed that di Mo saw Su Xi''s bloody body on the top of Kunlun Mountain and the streamer sword inserted into his chest


    "Well -"


    with a groan, Dimo couldn''t help holding his head in his hands and faltering.


    At the same time, the crystal coffin rose slowly and finally floated in the air.


    See this, Emperor Mo is greatly surprised, also ignore oneself headache to be about to blow up, quickly ascend to that crystal coffin side, want to protect the peach tree branch inside.


    However, the crystal coffin was silent at this moment, the dazzling blood red light began to dissipate gradually, and the crystal coffin gradually became an ordinary coffin.


    With the disappearance of the blood red light, the crystal coffin gave out a "click" sound, and then in the eyes of emperor Mo, the crystal coffin began to crack bit by bit!


    Emperor Mo knew that something was wrong, so he took out a jade box with arm length from the container. In the process of cracking the crystal coffin, he poured some liquid medicine into it.


    Just as Dimo finished all this, the crystal coffin suddenly burst open and the debris filled the sky!

 Chapter 487

    Without the support of the crystal coffin, the withered peach branches would fall down naturally like catkins without weight.


    Between the firelight and calcium carbide, the emperor Mo directly stretched out a jade box to connect the peach tree branch inside, and his body also formed a strange range in order to connect the peach tree branch. Fortunately, the peach branch caught it.


    Micro can''t smell of a sigh of relief, Emperor Mo quickly cover the jade box, don''t let the cold inside leak out a bit.


    Just now, he had seen that the reason why the peach tree branch was preserved in the crystal coffin was that there was liquid medicine in the crystal coffin. It was with the liquid medicine that the peach tree branch could be preserved for such a long time.


    Finish all this, Emperor Mo steadily fell on the ground, eyes look to Su Xi closed direction, look dark and unpredictable.


    Since Suxi has a relationship with the twilight cloud, he will wait for Suxi to leave the pass and then merge with the spirit of heaven. But I don''t want to wait for half a year


    In the past half a year, di Mo, as an old guest of Hu Chang, lived in tianmozong, next to Suxi''s closed yard. I don''t know whether it was intentional or not. Mo ran also stayed and lived in Suxi''s adjacent yard, just on the other side.


    So they wrapped Suxi in the middle, and no one would let anyone. Occasionally, they met, and Mo ran had to say something to God.


    Because the food and daily life of several people in Dimo were all solved by themselves, no one from tianmozong came to the door in the past six months, even the leader of tianmozong never showed his face.


    This day, clear sky, has entered the spring of the demon world, there is a different landscape.


    The grass grows and the warbler flies, and the spring breeze is warm, but suddenly there is a strong pressure in the demon sect!


    Then, on a clear day just now, dark clouds and thunder were immediately everywhere.


    Di Mo and Mo ran stand in front of Suxi''s yard, but they don''t step in. They just watch Suxi''s yard quietly in case of any accident.


    Those who don''t know what''s going on in Tianmo sect, when they see their serious posture, are the younger martial sisters who know that they have been closed for half a year. I''m afraid they are going to break the barrier today!


    For a moment, the whole family of tianmozong got excited and began to rub their hands one by one. They wanted to see what kind of situation this little younger martial sister would reach after she broke through the barrier!


    "Boom boom -"


    thunder bursts, watching the arm sized lightning falling, illuminating this gloomy world because of the dark clouds.


    The strong wind roared, accompanied by the aggravation of lightning, the strong wind also increased its strength, just like the big wood that two people hugged, beating on all the people of the demon sect, and they were in pain.


    And just when people thought that the power of thunder and lightning would be further increased, the sun suddenly turned away the clouds and appeared in front of them. The thunder, lightning and wind, which were just now powerful and extraordinary, all fled in confusion and finally disappeared.


    It was not until the last wind disappeared in the range of tianmozong that the tianmozong people could see the golden light in the sky, and the source of the light was in the direction of their gate!


    Slowly, everything calmed down. Seeing that there was nothing to see in tianmozong, they all began to do their own things. But they all thought that when Suxi came out of her yard, they all wanted to have a good look at what the little younger martial sister had become after six months of closure.


    "Creak -"


    the gate of the courtyard, which was not opened at all, was finally opened at this moment, and a cold and gorgeous face appeared in front of the eyes of emperor Mo and Mo ran. None of them thought that Suxi would become invisible to them just after half a year''s closure


    "You..."


    Suddenly see emperor Mo two people, Su Xi on the face of a flash and stunned, but the next moment again return to calm. In this calm, no one can ignore the confidence.


    Aware of Su Xi''s change, Mo Ran''s eyes flashed a trace of joy, which also has a very persistent reverence and fiery. This kind of self-confidence, Mo ran had seen in Hua Qingyan''s previous life. At that time, it was this indifference to her own strength that made Mo ran deeply remember Su Xi, and now she can''t forget her at that time.


    Xu is found that ink dye that strange hot, Emperor Mo step forward, all of a sudden will ink dye line of sight blocked completely. In front of his face to show that kind of eyes, really when he is clay pinch it?


    Such an idea flashed through my mind, and the emperor Mo blocked it more tightly.


    Ignoring the line of sight, the emperor looked at Su Xi deeply and said, "you''re out."


    Simple four words, but it seems to say all this time the emperor Mo endless Acacia general, the tone of the doting taste, is to drown Suxi in the sea of sweet.


    Smell speech, just now also to Emperor Mo childish behavior feel funny Su Xi, immediately raised a touch of warm heart smile, that wipe warm, straight into emperor Mo''s heart.


    "Yes, I came out."


    They look at each other silently, and their eyes flow easily, completely ignoring the existence of ink dye.In this way, ink dyeing will not dry. As soon as he turned his eyes, Mo ran walked to Su Xi''s side and said, "Oh, beauty, you can figure it out! You don''t know, this man has caught your date, and now he wants to kill him! "


    As soon as this remark comes out, the sweet atmosphere is immediately destroyed. Suxi looks at Moran in doubt, while Dimo''s eyes are full of sharpness. She wants to stare Moran out of two holes, so that he won''t say anything that makes people run away.


    "How do you like each other?"


    "Yes! It''s the man we met in Mordor that day, who followed the soul millennium Say, Mo ran Chao Su Xi picked pick eyebrows, words inside and outside are ambiguous breath, completely will emperor Mo murder eyes to ignore.


    Mo ran looks at di Mo with pride, as if to say: you ignore me! Now you know!


    To this, Emperor Mo can''t help but clench a fist, just because Su Xi is here, bad attack just.


    In fact, with his strength, he can completely prevent Mo ran from saying that. But I don''t know why, when he heard the word "Xianghao", he didn''t open his mouth subconsciously, but waited for Suxi''s answer. And Mo Ran is to see this point, will be unscrupulous to say two words, after all, he knows Suxi and that person will not be such a relationship.


    But Suxi''s reaction was unexpected. They both thought Suxi would explain, but Suxi didn''t explain. She frowned and asked, "where is he?"


    After that, Su Xi looks at the emperor Mo and seems to be waiting for the answer.


    Mo Ran is very sympathetic to see the emperor Mo one eye, that kind of good PA se.


    It''s over. Women are not yours. Ha ha ha!


    Mo Ran''s mind is flying, but his face is full of complacency and gloating.


    To this, Emperor Mo direct black face, pull Su Xi''s wrist then toward own yard walk. Mo ran wants to keep up with him. As a result, Emperor Mo blocks him, and he is blocked outside.

 Chapter 488

    "Bang!"


    The gate of the courtyard was closed. With a black face and no words, he took Suxi''s hand and went to the inner room.


    There are many rooms in this yard. Shadow and Timo live in the same yard. They can take care of them on weekdays. In this way, the twilight cloud was naturally placed in the yard.


    The emperor Mo pulls Su Xi to come in, the shadow just went to the room of evening cloud to check one eye, make sure the evening cloud won''t wake up just come out. Did not think of a door, to see his master black face, but also pull Suxi, stride closer to the inner room.


    The doubt flashed on his face, but the shadow didn''t run to ask him what he wanted at this time. Instead, he consciously stood at the gate of the yard to prevent others from coming in.


    Su Xi will be pulled to the soft collapse next to, Emperor Mo heart has gas, but release Su Xi, the action is still gentle. She gently presses Su Xi on the soft flat and sits down. The emperor Mo draws her face close to Su Xi and her body bends down.


    At this time, di Mo and Su Xi''s face, but a finger of distance, di Mo can even see Su Xi constantly shaking eyelashes. Light fluttering, trembling, it seems that also touched in his heart, making his breathing tight.


    But in the end the question in the heart hit all things, Emperor Mo keep reason, eyes spray fire, under the action is still very light.


    "Who is that man?"


    She almost said this sentence with her teeth clenched. The warm gas spewed out during the conversation swept Suxi''s face, making Suxi feel uncomfortable and slightly turn away her head.


    However, the action fell in the eyes of emperor Mo, but it changed the taste.


    Dispirited release Su Xi''s shoulders, Emperor Mo straightened up, suppressing his anger. Just that face, but already cold.


    "Now that you have a place to belong to, I can''t disturb you any more. This is what you want. I''ll go first. "


    Coldly finish saying so a words, Emperor Mo took out jade box, hand it to Su Xi. But now Su Xi has been dizzy by the words of emperor Mo, where can you notice this laoshizi jade box?


    See Su Xi don''t answer, the eye color of emperor Mo is more and more deep: "it seems that you don''t even want to accept my things! But don''t worry. This is yours. I just brought it for you. "


    Speaking, the tone of emperor Mo is a little bitter.


    Although there is anger in his heart, the emperor Mo''s action when he puts the jade box beside Su Xi is still very gentle, for fear that he will damage the things in the jade box.


    Put down the jade box, Emperor Mo didn''t look at Su Xi again, turned to leave.


    However, at the moment when he turned around, a small hand had already pulled on his sleeve. Looking back, but see Su Xi tightly looking at him, eye waves flow, Emperor Mo only feel that he is almost absorbed into the eyes.


    The emperor Mo originally wanted to brush away Su Xi''s hand, but after hearing Su Xi''s words, he suddenly stopped.


    "What man?"


    Smell speech, Emperor Mo deeply saw Su Xi one eye, see Su Xi on the face of doubt don''t seem to cheat, the exasperation in the heart just slightly descend some.


    Rao is so, Emperor Mo also still cold a face, as if Su Xi owe him something. But the foot, like a root in the ground, can no longer move a cent.


    "Hum, I can''t tell you all about Mo ran just now. Your date is good!"


    Leave this sentence, even emperor Mo feel some wronged. He tried his best to get Suxi''s body back. Because Suxi and Muyun knew each other, he didn''t immediately merge the heaven and soul. Instead, he stayed here and waited for Suxi for half a year.


    Su Xi finally got out of the pass. Before she had time to gossip about her family, how could she make him not angry and aggrieved?


    He just looked at Su Xi plaintively, his indifferent eyebrows and eyes, but now he felt his resentment as if he were a woman in a deep palace, ten miles away.


    Suxi was staring straight goose bumps, as if she really did something wrong to Dimo. But the emperor Mo this say, she also can be regarded as understand the emperor Mo in make what, just she never thought, Emperor Mo still have this kind of time.


    For a moment, Suxi couldn''t help laughing!


    This smile can not, in the eyes of emperor Mo is like his heart was mercilessly ridiculed in general. Although he admits that Suxi looks good with such a smile, his self-esteem can''t stand it! Now is the eye son a cold, turn round then walk.


    Seeing this, Suxi knew that Dimo was really angry, and she didn''t dare to tease him. She quickly grabbed him and held him from behind. Her whole body was attached to him.


    "Don''t you listen to my explanation?"


    Warm gas spray in the back, coupled with the back of the soft sweet body, Emperor Mo a stiff, even do not know where to put the hand.


    See emperor Mo don''t answer, Su Xi also don''t annoy, so quietly holding emperor mo.


    "I''m very happy that you are the first person I see when I go through the customs."


    Smell speech, Emperor Mo''s eyebrows and eyes instantly softened, but he felt that he couldn''t be so cheap, Suxi, so he didn''t have dignity in front of Suxi in the future? So, the emperor Mo is like a pillar standing there, with a cold hum in his mouth."Where I am, it''s Mo ran that demon!"


    Between the lines, it''s all vinegar!


    Su Xi is amused by such emperor Mo, but the warmth in her heart is more. Holding the hand of emperor Mo tightly again, she clearly felt the rigidity of emperor Mo''s body, but the generous back brought her a sense of security, but it made her unwilling to let go easily.


    "I only saw you."


    That''s a lie. Suxi talked to Mo ran just now! However, immersed in the gentle village, Timo''s IQ is zero. Even if it''s a lie, he is very happy to hear it.


    The corners of his mouth can''t help curving. Dimo''s rigid body gradually softens, obviously enjoying Su Xi''s comfort and embrace.


    "Then I ask you, who is that man?"


    After all, the topic is back to the beginning, but this time, Suxi patiently explained to the emperor.


    Put her face on the back of the emperor Mo, Su Xi seems to be able to feel the blood flow of the emperor mo. Listening to the powerful heartbeat, Suxi looked very safe.


    "He is a friend I know in the human world. I haven''t seen him for a long time, but I don''t want to see him in the demon world."


    "You said he was human, but somehow he fell into the devil?" At this moment, di Mo''s IQ seems to come back, suddenly thinking of the reason why dusk cloud will appear here.


    Suxi nodded gently.


    "Well What''s your relationship with him? " After thinking for a while, the emperor finally asked this sentence. However, the man behind did not answer for a long time.


    Emperor Mo frowns, for Su Xi such silence is very uneasy. He slowly turned around and wanted to ask clearly. What he saw was Suxi''s closed eyebrows and eyes, and what he heard was Suxi''s long breath.


    Under such circumstances, Suxi fell asleep and left a question, which made the emperor''s mind at sixes and sevens.


    Finally, the emperor Mo is not willing to wake up Suxi, but gently put her on the soft collapse, kiss her forehead, quietly looking at Suxi''s sleeping face.

 Chapter 489

    In the twinkling of an eye, it is almost dusk.


    The orange sunset reddened the sky. A little red light came in from the window and fell on Suxi''s face, which added a trace of warmth to Suxi''s cool eyes.


    The emperor Mo sits so at the side quietly looking at, a sit is an afternoon, as if looking at like this, is also complete his very big wish.


    Shadow knocked on the door, without a trace of emotional fluctuations in the voice of the emperor Mo''s ear: "Lord, it''s time to eat." Listening to the voice of shadow, ordinary people can''t imagine what the expression of shadow is now.


    "Later." The voice of emperor Mo is very light, for fear of waking up Su Xi, but the shadow still hears it. At this time, the shadow outside the door was very complicated. For Suxi, he had a very tangled feeling. On the one hand, he felt that it was a good thing for him to transfer his feelings to Suxi. On the other hand, he felt that there were too many similarities between Suxi and that person, which caused his confusion.


    However, no matter what he thought, Dimo always insisted on his own way in dealing with the matter. Just like when I was with Hua Qingyan.


    Thinking of this, the shadow lowered his eyes, and his long eyelashes covered the shadow in his eyes.


    Just at this time, Suxi slowly opened her eyes and saw the face of emperor Mo in the afterglow of the sunset.


    "You wake up, but you''re still sleepy?"


    Smell speech, Su Xi light smile, the whole face all softened down: "no matter, before was just too tired, now already had a good rest."


    The voice falls, Su Xi props up, wants to sit up. Emperor Mo but in the next moment to hold her, afraid of her knock to touch the same, action is very gentle.


    Su Xi is made to laugh and cry by Emperor Mo''s action. She''s not a porcelain doll. How can she be so delicate? But emperor Mo doesn''t care about these, take good care of Suxi, he is also happy, isn''t he?


    Ignoring Su Xi''s angry eyes, the emperor said, "bring the meal in..."


    The words haven''t finished, Su Xi raised hand to stop emperor mo. It is very helpless to see the emperor Mo one eye, Su Xi way: "I am just tired to sleep, which have so delicate?"? Let''s go out and eat. It''s cool now, too. "


    "Good." Emperor Mo''s eyebrows and eyes are gentle, as if Su Xi would agree to anything she said.


    A moment later, they appeared in the yard. There, only a simple table of food, light, tasteless. But neither emperor Mo nor Su Xi disliked the meal. On the contrary, from the meal, they saw the rare peace and tranquility.


    Perhaps, in the near future, such peace will no longer exist


    "Go and bring that man." Just sit down, Emperor Mo is to shadow way.


    Smell speech, the shadow immediately entered another room in the yard, will dusk cloud to bring out. Take out a porcelain vase and shake it in the nose of dusk cloud. The sleeping dusk cloud opens its eyes. Then the shadow retreated.


    Subconsciously, twilight cloud''s spiritual power flickered between his hands, but when he saw Suxi, the hand stopped.


    "Xiaoxi?"


    Intimate and special address blurted out, the face of emperor Mo in a moment is black down. Although he knows that the relationship between Suxi and Muyun is limited to friends, as soon as he hears this name, Dimo thinks of the friendship that Mo ran said before. His mind that he wants to calm down can''t calm down.


    However, before he said anything, the door of the yard was suddenly kicked open, and Mo ran came in with such an air.


    As if he didn''t see people''s eyes, Mo ran went to the table and sat down. Looking at a table of light things, she tut tut said: "you are such a high-ranking person, and you give this kind of food to beauty! Do you think beauty is too thin to lose weight? "


    Although the words say like this, but Mo Ran''s hand is not stop, a grab emperor Mo chopsticks, a clip that dish, eat very happy.


    Emperor Mo three people don''t have a person to utter a voice, just that look to Mo Ran''s eyes is quietly changed.


    For a moment, Mo ran felt that he was fixed by something. He looked up and saw the three people''s eyes. She put down her chopsticks and coughed: "well, didn''t I rob your chopsticks? As for looking at me like that? And you all don''t eat so late. Although the food is not very delicious, it''s still barely palatable. Please don''t mention it. Move your chopsticks! Move the chopsticks


    In this way, Mo ran suddenly found that there were only two pairs of chopsticks on the table. The emperor''s had been robbed by him, and he was like a master, calling people to move chopsticks.


    Embarrassed looking at three people, Mo Ran''s sight stops on the body of dusk cloud, the eyeball son a turn is to tear open the topic: "ah ah! You are here! How is it? Are you very happy to see beauty now? Oh, why don''t you talk? Where does the beauty like you and let you be her friend! Well, it seems that I am more suitable to be a pretty girl


    When he said the last sentence, Mo ran glanced at di Mo and saw that di Mo''s face was getting darker. He suddenly picked up his chopsticks, quickly put a few dishes in his mouth, and stood up and ran out of the yard.


    While running, Mo Ran''s mouth still kept on: "beauty Beauty, you should have a good time with me Let''s talk about the past, I won''t Don''t disturb meXu was in a hurry. When Mo ran came to the gate of the courtyard, the food that he hadn''t had time to swallow suddenly came out. Looking at the food in that place, Mo ran was about to cry out: "Oh, it''s a pity that the food is so delicious!"


    Voice just fall, the emperor Mo in the courtyard an eye knife sweep past, ink dye is like to see a ghost, run away.


    Without such a gag as Mo ran, the yard suddenly fell into silence. It''s said that Muyun used to be a joker, but since he fell into the devil, his temperament has changed, he has become inhuman, and even laughs very little.


    After a while, twilight cloud finally can''t bear it. Looking at Suxi, she says, "Xiaoxi, are you ok?"


    Even if the heart has a thousand words to say, to the mouth has become such a "are you ok?".


    Looking at the worried eyes of Twilight cloud and the alert to Emperor Mo, Suxi laughs: "I''m fine. Don''t worry. It''s just, why did you fall into the devil? " After thinking for a while, Suxi still asked this question.


    But the dusk cloud is hesitant, the face reveals difficultly.


    Do you want to say that he is weak and thinks that he can''t protect Suxi, so his self-esteem makes him fall into the devil?


    If you really say that, Suxi may feel guilty, but what Muyun wants is not guilt. However, he also knew that Suxi had no other feelings for him, just friends.


    Thinking about it like this, a bitter smile suddenly appeared on the edge of dusk cloud''s mouth: "it''s my obsession that is too deep, I don''t want to fall behind."


    Well, let Suxi think that he is not willing to be subordinated to others to do so, in order to avoid more trouble!

 Chapter 490

    Su Xi looks at the dusk cloud, for a moment unexpectedly is speechless.


    One side of the emperor Mo looked at two people talking, the sour taste in the heart will soon cover up the smell of the food. Fortunately, he is a determined person. Even if he has a black face, he doesn''t make trouble without reason.


    After a simple meal, Suxi and Dimo return to the room. At this time, the night is getting deeper, and the cool moonlight makes Suxi more noble.


    "Twilight clouds The one who owns your soul? "


    Sitting on the soft collapse, Suxi hesitated slightly, but she still asked. Di Mo sits opposite her, looking at Su Xi''s complicated look. It seems that he has knocked over the Wuwei bottle in his heart, which is quite unpleasant.


    Collect to those complicated mood, Emperor Mo nods.


    Seeing this, Suxi looks a little complicated. No wonder when she first saw the cloud, she felt that it gave her a strange sense of familiarity. This kind of familiarity makes her feel a little complicated about Twilight cloud. It turns out that all this is just the soul of the emperor.


    "If it merges the spirit of heaven, what effect will it have on the twilight clouds?"


    Hearing Su Xi''s words of caring about Mu Yun again, Emperor Mo can''t help but be jealous. He suddenly sits beside Su Xi and hugs her tightly in his arms: "Qing Yan is worried about that man?"


    Smell speech, Su Xi a Leng, she again dull is also aware of the emperor Mo strange. Clever nest in the arms of emperor Mo, Suxi did not avoid this topic.


    "He is my friend, and I will worry about his safety."


    There is not too much explanation, but just this sentence is to eliminate all the vinegar in the heart of emperor mo.


    In Suxi, friends will never be lovers.


    Gently stroking Su Xi''s head, di Mo''s voice was very gentle: "if this matter is put on others, maybe it doesn''t matter, it''s just like I lost my memory. However, there is only my heaven soul and his own earth soul in the twilight cloud. If I merge the heaven soul, the twilight cloud will be out of the body because of the lack of soul. At that time, he was hopeless. "


    Hearing this, Suxi became silent. Although making friends with Muyun at the beginning has a great influence on her, Suxi can''t deny that Muyun is sincere to her. Even if Muyun doesn''t say it, Suxi can guess that part of the reason why he fell in love with the devil is because of her. In this way, she can''t make the twilight cloud dissipate in the six realms.


    And Emperor Mo perhaps is to take this into consideration, just specially wait for Su Xi clearance, let Su Xi to decide this matter.


    The night is cool and the wind blows gently, which makes Su Xi feel a little cold.


    The emperor Mo hugs more tightly, belongs to his warm excessive to Su Xi''s body, drove away the cool idea which the wind son brings.


    "In fact, it doesn''t matter if you don''t integrate the spirit of heaven. It''s just a memory. No matter how beautiful those memories are, they are not as good as you."


    Caught off guard some kind of love words, but let Su listen to the more sour heart. This is the emperor Mo, for her, you can do nothing.


    In fact, Suxi knew that if it was really so simple, Dimo would not bother to come to the demon world, just to find the twilight cloud. He said that just to make her feel relieved.


    Since it''s her friend, Dimo won''t do anything to hurt her friend.


    Holding the waist of Di Mo in both hands, Suxi leans on di Mo''s chest, and the heart beats into her ears. Time is so quiet and beautiful.


    The next morning, Suxi wakes up in the arms of Timo. When she opens her eyes, she finds that Timo is looking at her eyes and eyebrows tenderly. The smile at the corner of her mouth is so doting.


    Then, the emperor Mo will yesterday''s jade box and handed to her in front of her, motioned her to open.


    Su Xi took the jade box, came out from the arms of emperor Mo, and slowly opened the jade box.


    Su Xi didn''t care about the chill. She looked at the peach tree branch in the jade box and couldn''t say a word for a long time. When the peach tree branch appeared, Suxi felt her soul shudder, as if she wanted to come out of the body.


    So, where does Suxi not know what this thing is?


    Turn head to see to Emperor Mo, but see emperor Mo is rubbing his arm, think to come is by her pillow a night some hemp. It''s not a shocking move, but Suxi''s eyes are red.


    The emperor Mo''s action stops, looking at Su Xi''s eyes full of tears, pointing to the belly from Su Xi''s eyes gently across: "don''t cry, this is your thing."


    Listening to this, Su Xi suddenly remembers that the emperor Mo said the same thing yesterday, but later she fell asleep and forgot about the jade box because of the evening cloud.


    Looking at the eyebrows of emperor Mo, Su Xi only felt that the jade box in her hand was so heavy that her wrist could not be lifted.


    "You How was it found? "


    When Su Xi was hugged in his arms again, the emperor Mo said with a smile: "when I went to the elder''s house to catch Muyun, I found it in the elder''s secret room. I think it should be after the battle of kunlun peak. The elder didn''t know when to hide your body and put it in his secret room. "Hearing this, Su Xi was shocked and said, "elder..."


    "If there had been no accident, he would have been dead."


    The words of emperor Mo are thought-provoking. It seems that emperor Mo himself doesn''t believe that the elder just blew himself up and died. If he didn''t want to protect the crystal coffin that day, he was afraid that he would go back to investigate again. It was always a disaster for the elder to keep it. If he was not sure that he was dead, it would be a time bomb outside.


    Although the strength of Timo and Suxi is not afraid of the elder at all, the situation is changing. The catastrophe will soon come, and the elder''s strength is not weak. At that time, if there is any storm, they really don''t have time to deal with it.


    However, when the emperor put away the jade box, he went back to the demon sect to see the situation of Suxi''s closure. When he went to the elder''s house again, there was no sign of the elder. Except for mu Wanqing, who had been shouting all day, he had no breath of the elder.


    Over time, the emperor Mo also handed this matter to shadow, but for more than half a year, there was still no news from the elder.


    Su Xi closed the jade box with a heavy tone: "the elder is ambitious. He will not be willing to die by himself! I''m afraid there are still some places we haven''t noticed. We should be more careful at ordinary times. Don''t let him make a hole in it! "


    Smell speech, Emperor Mo rubs Su Xi''s head: "good, I will order shadow to be careful. However, the catastrophe is coming, and I''m going back to the human world. Will you come back with me? "


    The emperor Mo side head looks at Su Xi, don''t miss the facial expression on her face.


    "You Don''t you plan to merge the spirit of heaven? "


    "I don''t mean to have you by my side, even if I don''t want those memories. As long as you don''t think I''m a disabled person, I have nothing to worry about. "


    Voice down, the emperor Mo in Su Xi forehead printed a kiss, gentle and affectionate.

 Chapter 491

    On this day, di Mo and Su Xi stay in the house. No matter Mo ran or Mu Yun, they don''t step out of the house, and they don''t even eat.


    After agreeing on a series of signs to return to the human world, Suxi and Dimo sat quietly on the soft collapse, watching the changes of the sky outside the window, and did not speak. During this period, even if the hand of emperor Mo holding Suxi was numb, Suxi''s legs were not obedient. They still didn''t change their posture and hugged each other tightly, as if they wanted to make up for all the days of separation.


    The shadow kept at the door, looking at the room where there was no movement, with a dark look.


    The next day, they called the cloud to the yard, ready to let him leave.


    "I don''t know what you''re doing with me, but I know you haven''t achieved your goal. So, are you really going to let me go? " In front of Su Xi''s face, twilight cloud asks Di Mo straight to the point.


    Smell speech, Emperor Mo nods, is to answer the words of evening cloud.


    Su Xi on one side smiles, her eyes are all soft. However, this soft also only when Emperor Mo is in, Su Xi will have no scruples to reveal. To this, the evening cloud in the heart is very sour, but also know that only emperor Mo such a person can be worthy of Su Xi.


    Taking a deep breath, the dusk cloud said again, "come on, what are you doing with me?"


    At this time, the dusk cloud is actually not willing to go, staring at the emperor Mo must ask things clear!


    Suxi helpless, patted the arm of emperor Mo, signal this matter to her to deal with. Emperor Mo didn''t want to agree, just looking at Su Xi''s eyebrows, he also nodded.


    Warning like looked at the dusk cloud one eye, Emperor Mo returned to the room, this open yard left two people.


    After the emperor Mo left, Su Xi looked at the dusk cloud, and the softness in her eyes really reduced a lot. "Twilight cloud, you can leave at ease. There are a lot of things I can''t tell you. You just need to do what you want to do, and you don''t have to think about the rest. "


    Hearing this, dusk cloud frowned, and his breath was a little unsteady: "if I want to stay by your side? Will you let me stay? "


    For the first time, Mu Yunming shakes out his feelings for Suxi. The heat in his eyes falls on Suxi, which makes Suxi slightly uncomfortable.


    With a twinkle in her eyes, Suxi said: "Twilight cloud, there are still many things you want to do in this world. Staying by my side will only imprison you. You are a smart person. You should know what is right for you. And I''m not for you. "


    Words cold and merciless, word by word hit in the heart of the cloud, like a sharp knife, constantly in the heart of the cloud pulling, blood dripping.


    In such a straightforward refusal, the inner world has been infected by the evil spirit of the twilight cloud immediately can''t stand, the whole person began to get excited. He looked at Suxi, his expression gradually became ferocious: "no! If I am smart, I will not fall into the devil, will not be willing to come to the devil! So, I''ve always been stupid. As long as I can stay with you, I can do anything. Why can''t you accommodate me? "


    He complained that he didn''t win. Even if he fell into the devil, he still couldn''t reach the qualification to stand side by side with Suxi. He complained that he was too weak and didn''t express his heart to Suxi when he was in the human world. He missed many years of Suxi with regret. He also complained that Suxi would not give him a chance. He had finished him before he started.


    So many years in the demon world, the twilight cloud is still eroded by the evil spirit, the pure heart is no longer pure, and there is a trace of resentment for his hard work in these years.


    In the face of such dusk cloud, Suxi is silent. She doesn''t know how to reply to his feelings or comfort him. For a moment, the scene fell into silence. Suxi didn''t look at the dusk cloud, but the dusk cloud was staring at Suxi tightly.


    I don''t know how long later, Muyun took a deep breath, the madness in his eyes went on, and gradually poured into a look of guilt: "Xiaoxi, I was impulsive just now, don''t be angry with me. Since you don''t want me to be by your side, I''ll go. As long as you''re good, I''ll be satisfied. But Xiaoxi, if that man is not good to you, you come to me. Even if I can''t beat him, I''ll fight this rotten life to get justice for you! "


    After that, the evening cloud will no longer stay and turn to leave.


    However, when he came to the gate of the courtyard, the dusk cloud suddenly stopped.


    "I know what you''re here for. I''ve written down all I know and put it in the room where I live. I''ll go back to the elder''s house and continue to inquire about the news. Go back to the human world as soon as possible. It''s not safe here. "


    Voice down, dusk cloud body flash, it is disappeared in this side of the world.


    Standing in the same place, Suxi looks at the back of dusk cloud leaving, silent for a long time.


    Suddenly, a warm embrace surrounded Suxi. The warm breath of emperor Mo sprayed on Suxi''s head, which made Suxi feel better.


    "Don''t worry, Qing Yan. I won''t let you down."


    Smell speech, Su Xi nods in the bosom of emperor Mo, but does not speak.


    After that, Suxi went to Muyun''s room and took the note left by Muyun. When she saw the content of the note, Suxi''s face changed greatly."Timo, we have to divide the army into two groups!"


    After taking the note from Suxi, the emperor Mo looked at it at a glance and frowned more and more tightly. He breathed out a heavy breath, and the tone of the emperor Mo was unbelievable: "I didn''t expect that the demon kingdom was trying to control the coming catastrophe, so as to achieve the idea of unifying the six Kingdoms!"


    It turns out that on the note, it is written about the conspiracy of the evil world to invade the human world that Muyun got from the elder these years.


    I thought that the intention of the demon world was only the human world, but I didn''t think that the demon world had a great appetite, so I wanted to win the six worlds at one stroke! Looking at the note that the demon master soul temple has been controlled by the elder, di Mo and Su Xi can''t help but look at each other and see the heaviness in each other''s eyes.


    No wonder the behavior of the demon world is so abnormal, the Demon Lord is controlled by others, and the whole demon world is in the hands of the elder! With the ambition of the elder, it''s no wonder the demon world is so impatient!


    At present, the most important thing is to rescue the soul brake, and maybe stop the plot of the demon world. If we really wait until the time of catastrophe, and add the evil world to make trouble, these six worlds are in danger!


    "You go back to the human world first, and I''ll save the soul temple."


    After a short silence, di Mo looks at Su Xi and says this.


    Suxi shook her head, and her face was full of disapproval: "according to the note, the elder''s final plan has already started. Now the human world is full of semi demons. As the emperor of the human world, only when you go back can you solve the crisis of the human world! Believe me, I will rescue the soul brake and return to the human world safely

 Chapter 492

    In the arrangement of the elder for several years, there have been many semi demons in the human world, but usually these semi demons are very hidden, and no one has ever noticed them.


    Originally, if they were only half demons, they would not pose much threat to the human world. But the difficulty is that the elder made a kind of elixir. The half devil who took this elixir will increase his strength in an instant, and the effect will be as long as half a month!


    That''s not to mention. I don''t know where the elder got the news about the catastrophe. He said that once the number of semi demons who had taken this pill reached 4444, as long as they exploded at the same time when the catastrophe came, they could strengthen the power of the catastrophe and let the elder control the catastrophe.


    In this way, the six realms are in the hands of the elder. Although the elder has already exploded, but the emperor Mo is not sure whether the elder is really dead. To say the least, even if the elder is dead, but the demon world is still there, the plan will not disappear.


    Therefore, the most important task now is to eliminate all the half demons in the human world. Dimo must go back!


    Take a deep look at Su Xi. What the emperor said is right. Time is urgent, now is a moment also can''t delay, Emperor Mo only after a little thought is agreed to Su Xi''s words.


    After all, Suxi''s strength is stronger than before. Besides the soul brake, he doesn''t have to worry that there are people in the demon world who can hurt her.


    It''s just


    "It''s only a few days since I got together with you. Now I''m going to be separated again. You have to miss me!"


    Emperor Mo gently stroked Su Xi''s hair, the soft touch made him feel a little more reluctant.


    Reach out to grasp the hand of emperor Mo, Su Xi looks up at emperor Mo, the stars in her eyes are shining: "you can rest assured, I will miss you every day!" With that, Suxi brought out her little tail.


    In the past six months of her seclusion, little tail has been eating and drinking at Mo Ran''s place. Even in the past two days, she has been running to Mo Ran''s place, as if the food there is better.


    Put the little tail on the hand of Di Mo, ignoring the little tail''s grinning, Su Xi said in light Judo: "you can take it with you. It''s a Nine Tailed marten. It will help you."


    "Squeak! Squeak Little tail suddenly jumped into Suxi''s arms from Dimo''s hand, just like understanding Suxi''s words, pitifully looking at Suxi, small eyes filled with tears.


    I''m not going to eat and drink, you don''t want me!


    Little tail tightly grasped Suxi''s front and said nothing.


    Seeing this, Suxi shook her head and laughed, comforting her little tail: "you are good, I will come to you soon. If you don''t listen, I won''t want you! "


    For the first time, Su Xi actually spoke threatening words to a cute thing. In the eyes of emperor Mo, she was more lovely than little tail! Will be small tail pulled out from Su''s arms, have to say, Emperor Mo is some taste.


    "Then you should be careful in the demon world. It''s urgent. I''m afraid you''ll leave later."


    Emperor Mo elongated voice, which is full of helplessness. Suxi didn''t expect to be in such a hurry. She thought that she would not leave until tomorrow at least! Just think of the current situation, Suxi also understand how Timo feels now.


    Seeing the quiet little tail, Suxi nodded to the Emperor: "so, I''ll go to rescue the soul temple as soon as possible, and try to join you in the human world as soon as possible!"


    "Well."


    So far, they didn''t know what to say.


    Suddenly, the emperor Mo hugged Su Xi, regardless of the small tail between them, choked almost breathless, Emperor Mo so tightly hugged Su Xi, as if to hold the back of all of a sudden.


    "Squeak! Squeak


    The small tail in his arms rolled his eyes and called. The feeling of suffocation made his limbs begin to twitch. Emperor Mo finally let go of Su Xi, comfort like touching the head of the small tail, but the small tail is not to give emperor Mo face, body a turn, is to butt to Emperor Mo, that look really lovely!


    No matter how much sadness of parting is lost by little tail''s action. Dimo and Suxi look at each other and smile. Everything is silent.


    Half an hour later, Dimo left the demon world with shadow and little tail, and Suxi also came to the magic city with Mo ran.


    He didn''t ask for the help of the demon sect. Elder Hu has already helped Su too much. Since he can''t agree to elder Hu''s request, he can''t drive him. As for the essence and spirit, Suxi will always find a chance to give it back to elder Hu.


    After Su Xi and others left, the courtyard door that elder Hu never opened was opened. Looking at the direction of several people leaving, Hu Chang''s eyes were turbid, and no longer had the essence of the past.


    With a sigh, elder Hu finally closed his eyes forever because of the lack of blood essence and spiritual power.


    In the evening, the disciples of Tianmo sect, who sent food to elder Hu, found out about it. For a moment, the whole clan mourned, and the next day they buried elder Hu. And the longan on the gate, also at the moment when elder Hu was buried, quietly fell off from the gate and flew to elder Hu''s coffin.It''s just that Suxi won''t know about all this.


    Walking to a corner of the headquarters of Chixiao Pavilion, Su Xi and Mo ran stop.


    The high wall and the members of Chixiao Pavilion on the wall show that Chixiao Pavilion is heavily guarded. And because of the wall as high as a hill, Chixiao pavilion has become a place easy to defend and difficult to attack.


    I''m afraid it takes a lot of effort to sneak into it.


    However, all this is not a problem for Suxi now. What they need to know now is whether the soul temple is still in the Chixiao Pavilion, and how much the Chixiao pavilion has been occupied by the elder!


    Nodding towards Mo ran, they passed through the wall and came to the interior of Chixiao Pavilion without a trace of staying.


    After entering the Chixiao Pavilion, I found that the situation inside the Chixiao pavilion was different from that outside.


    Looking at the outside, people''s first feeling is that it is difficult to enter the Chixiao Pavilion, but once inside, there is no one inside to patrol and defend. The whole Chixiao Pavilion is empty, except for the people on the wall.


    After scanning around, Mo ran shakes his head towards Su Xi, indicating that there is no mechanism like array.


    Seeing this, Su Xi frowned and looked at the red walls and green tiles, feeling complicated.


    "Go in and have a look!"


    Murmur towards Mo ran, Su Xi takes the lead in entering the Chixiao Pavilion, and Mo ran quickly follows.


    Silent, there is not even the singing of birds in spring, not even the sound of the wind. If things go wrong, there will be demons. Although there is no array here, it''s not easy!


    For a moment, Suxi''s vigilance became stronger and stronger, and her eyes swept the surrounding scene sharply, not letting go of any corner.

 Chapter 493

    I don''t know how long I''ve been walking, but I haven''t seen her. Mo ran takes a look at Su Xi and says strangely, "are all the people in Chixiao Pavilion dead? We''ve all come here, and there''s no one! They are not afraid of the thieves who steal all the things here? "


    Hearing this, Suxi suddenly wanted to give Mo ran a punch. They are the only people who sneak into the Chixiao Pavilion. The thief


    Think of here, Su Xi fiercely stare at Mo ran one eye, don''t pay attention to Mo Ran''s words, continue to walk forward.


    Ink dye receives Su Xi''s eyes, a burst of inexplicable. He didn''t say anything wrong. He didn''t understand why Suxi was staring at him like that. To sum up, Mo ran finally came to a conclusion: Su Xiaoding was angry with him because of the departure of emperor Mo and Acacia!


    At the thought of this possibility, Mo Ran''s mouth curled, and he didn''t know what happened to his ling''er now


    Slowly, they walked to the very grand hall. According to the news, this is the meeting hall of the demon soul temple, and in the depth of this hall is the sleeping Hall of the soul temple.


    However, there was still no one outside the hall.


    The door of the main hall was open, and Su Xi and her husband entered the hall without any obstruction.


    Diaolianghuadong, Jinwu biling. Everything in the hall seems so solemn and dignified, even if there is no one here, it still gives people a kind of pressure from the bottom of their heart.


    Mo Ran''s face was very ugly. He didn''t want to admit that he was oppressed by this solemn and solemn feeling for a moment. When he saw that Suxi had nothing to do with it, he was even more reluctant to admit it.


    It''s really more popular than others. He was stronger than Suxi before. Only half a year later, Suxi has surpassed him a lot! However, as soon as he thought about what Suxi would face in the future, his emotion disappeared. Instead, he wanted Suxi to become stronger and even have the power to destroy heaven and earth!


    Two people in the hall of a large circle, found that the hall on both sides are standing two rows of statues. These statues, with fierce eyes and halberds in their hands, are staring at them for a moment.


    I don''t know if it''s their illusion. They always feel that the sight of these statues moves with their movement. But when I looked around, I found nothing.


    Two people look at each other, see no clue, will also put this matter down.


    Suddenly, Mo ran went up to the main hall, next to the seat where the devil was sitting, looking at the golden seat, he sighed: "I don''t think there is such a beautiful and blinding seat in my hall. The devil is really a devil, and the treatment is good!"


    Speaking of this, Mo ran sat down directly.


    Just at this time, I don''t know which position of the seat Mo ran touched, and the seat made a "boom -" sound. Then, the two rows of statues were all shining with gold, and they moved slowly in Su Xi''s eyes!


    "Kacha -"


    "Kacha -"


    step by step, the statues seem to be visible, some towards the ink dye, some towards Suxi.


    At this time, the heavy statue was very flexible and jumped to their side. Su Xi''s face remained unchanged. She gathered her spiritual power and the lightsaber began to kill everywhere. She did not hesitate because of the sudden movement of the statue.


    Mo Ran is not the same. He wanted to enjoy the prestige of the devil. As a result, who ever thought that if he didn''t pay attention to it, he would press something. Then he watched the ugly statue rush towards him. He was so scared that he got up from his seat and hit the statue occasionally!


    After fighting for a while, Mo ran found that the strength of those statues was much stronger than him. He had to dodge all the way to prevent the statues from hitting him.


    "Bang!"


    The halberd smashed on the ground, and the floor made of good stone cracked so that a big hole appeared in Mo Ran''s eyes! Looking at this big pit, Mo ran seems to see that he was hit by the halberd, and then he hid faster!


    Look at Suxi. Even though Suxi is stronger than these statues, I don''t know what these statues are made of. Lingli lightsaber can''t hurt that statue at all!


    In this way, Suxi is helpless and directly abandons the Lingli lightsaber and takes out the long dusty bloody ghost.


    It''s only half a year before the time limit for the ancestor of the demon clan. Suxi is not sure that the ancestor of the demon clan will not come out to make trouble. However, in this case, Suxi can not care so much, pick up the bloody ghost is a cut!


    And xuesha is worthy of the magic sword. Under the blade of xuesha, there is a crack in the statue that can''t be cut down!


    Seeing this, Su Xi''s eyes brightened, and her actions became more and more fierce.


    Just when Suxi''s side is still smooth, Mo Ran''s side is not optimistic. Even if ink dye how to escape, or was hit by the statue. If he didn''t use his spiritual power to protect him in time, his left arm would have been smashed into a big hole just like the ground before!


    But Rao is so, Mo Ran''s left arm is still injured, blood can''t stop the flow. I don''t know what was smeared on the statue. After being smashed, Mo Ran''s arm didn''t feel painful. Instead, it was a kind of numbness. It''s like thousands of ants nibbling in the flesh and blood, which is unbearable.Because of the injury, Mo Ran''s body slowed down. He didn''t have a sharp weapon like xuesha, and his weapon could not hurt the statue at all. In this way, Mo ran soon saw blood again.


    This time, ink dye hurt the foot.


    At the foot of a meal, the statue found the opportunity, all the gun halberd straight toward the ink dye head! If you are stabbed by the halberd, Mo Ran''s life will be explained here!


    When life is at stake, Mo ran can''t care about face. He yells at the moment: "beauty, please help me!"


    The voice of the shrill, straight let there hear shouts of Su Xi have so a moment don''t want to save Mo ran, let him so dead!


    However, Suxi still endured. After a fierce attack, she immediately came to Mo Ran''s side, and mentioned that xuesha just blocked the falling halberd!


    The weapons meet and make a "Ding" sound. Then the spear halberd seemed to see the natural enemy. Under Suxi''s strong resistance, it began to slowly turn into a pool of dark golden water.


    Mo ran opened his eyes wide. He didn''t seem to expect that xuesha would be so powerful. But before he said anything, Suxi picked him up and headed for the passage on the left side of the hall!


    The statue would not let Su Xi and Su Xi go so easily, so they rushed in at the moment. However, at the moment when Suxi stepped into the passage with Moran, the statues all stopped moving as if they had no goal.

 Chapter 494

    The voice behind her was gone. Suxi turned her head and saw that all the statues had returned to her own position. And the statues that Suxi had broken were turned into a pool of dark golden water without any sound.


    Release the hand that carries Mo ran, Mo ran did not have support, fell to the ground all of a sudden.


    "Ouch!" Mo ran narrowed his eyes and touched his back with his right hand. His whole face was so painful that his nose was not his nose and his eyes were not his eyes.


    Suxi squatted down and looked at the cyan wound of Mo ran. Her face became gloomy.


    Seeing Su Xi''s appearance, Mo Ran''s eyes turned. For a moment, he held his left hand in his right hand, and for a moment, he endured the numbness of his left arm. He held his legs in his hands and cried out: "beauty! What can we do! Look at my hand and foot. How can I marry my daughter-in-law after that? "


    While shouting, Mo ran secretly glances at Su Xi''s face, until she sees Su Xi''s face changed from gloomy to forbearance. However, acting has to be performed to the end, not to mention that he is really uncomfortable. Originally only in the left arm and leg numbness, now has gradually extended to the whole body, the kind of tens of thousands of insects together in the body to bite the feeling, it''s really hard to get it!


    For a time, the expression of Mo ran was more distorted.


    Seeing this, Suxi stretched out her hand to look at the ink stained wound, but she saw that there were some small white particles besides cyan. These white particles are like insect eggs. They nourish their bodies with ink dye''s flesh and blood. They are waiting to break out of their cocoons and go directly into ink dye''s body.


    "How do you feel now?"


    "I I feel numb and itchy all over, just like an ant drilling in my body. You say, will I just die here? I haven''t got a daughter-in-law yet! "


    It''s easy to change, but it''s hard to change. Ink dye is just like this. In a moment, it immediately changes back to its usual out of tune appearance. That loud clamor, let Su Xi listen straight, brain Ren all began to ache.


    Suddenly sink face, Su Xi eyes flash a cold idea, take out a dagger is will ink dye wound place of carrion to cut down. At the same time, Suxi gritted her teeth: "if you talk nonsense again, I''ll let ling''er ignore you all her life!"


    Smell speech, Mo ran immediately closed his mouth, a word dare not say. crap! Besides, if his daughter-in-law is gone, isn''t he miserable?


    Under Su Xi''s threat, Mo ran doesn''t feel that her flesh has been cut off. She stares at Su Xi''s face tightly. She''s afraid that Su Xi really won''t let Ling Er pay attention to him.


    Mo ran finally calmed down, and Suxi was relieved. In this way, the carrion of Mo Ran''s leg wound is also cut by Su Xi.


    At the moment when the carrion fell to the ground, the white particles on it disappeared, and the worm body could be seen. Su Xi eyes a Lin, took out a bottle of liquid medicine poured on the two pieces of carrion, those white particles of insects immediately no sound, no longer peristalsis.


    After dealing with carrion, the situation of ink dyeing did not get any better, but it did not get worse.


    Su Xi looked at Mo ran solemnly and said, "you should have got insects in your body. That''s why you feel bitten by thousands of insects. If these insects eat up your heart, or eat up your body, your life is almost here


    With that, Suxi takes out a porcelain vase, hands it to Mo ran for a pill, and signals Mo ran to take it.


    Mo Ran is still smiling, not worried about his own life. A swallow that pill, ink dye instantly feel that the body was bitten feel lighter, the body is not so uncomfortable.


    "This medicine can only postpone the action of those insects, which are specially fed by Chixiao Pavilion. Only they have the antidote. So, we need to find the soul temple before you are eaten up by these insects. You take one of these pills every quarter of an hour. At the same time, you can use your spiritual power to protect your vital organs and brain. Now, you wait for me here, I''ll go to the soul temple! "


    After that, Suxi stood up and was ready to leave. Just the next moment, a hand is holding her skirt.


    Looking down, he saw that Mo Ran''s expression became more serious, which was full of unquestionable determination: "I want to go with you!"


    Hearing this, Suxi frowned: "no, the more you move these insects, the more powerful they are! Originally, the elixir can only delay the action of insects. With your move, the effect of elixir will be reduced by one third. So, if you want your life, stay here and wait for me to come back to you! "


    As soon as Suxi''s voice fell, Mo ran yelled out: "no! If there is any accident when you go, how can I go back to face my daughter-in-law? I''ll go with you whatever you say, or I won''t take this medicine! "


    With that, Mo ran threw away the porcelain vase and then lay on the ground, looking like he was waiting to die.


    Su Xi was so angry that her veins came out, but there was no way to dye them with ink. Mo ran doesn''t care about his own life, but she can''t watch her friend die!


    His face changed again and again. Finally, Su Qi sighed, picked up the porcelain vase and put it into Mo Ran''s hand again: "let''s go."After hearing this, Mo ran was very happy. It seemed that in order to prove her good health in front of Su Xi, she slipped and got up from the ground. In fact, he has been tortured by those insects, cold sweat straight out, even the nail is not from the stab into the palm of the hand.


    In the face of Mo Ran''s persistence and bravado, Su Xi didn''t say anything more. She just slowed down when she was going forward, so that Mo ran could keep up.


    Through the passage, what appears in front of us is a luxurious bedroom.


    The bedroom hall is basically black, with black beds, black chairs and black screens Everything that can use black is black.


    In this black, but will not let people feel suffocated, more is a solemn and solemn. Suxi looked around, hoping to find something. But in the darkness, many things that can be easily seen on weekdays are gone.


    "Bang bang!"


    Just as Suxi looked at her, Mo ran had already been knocked here and there. With the help of pills, the numbness in Mo Ran''s body is much less. But after a long journey, the numbness is getting clearer.


    Mo ran worried that he would finish the pills before he could find the soul brake, and then he endured the numbness, knocking here and bumping there, as if this would ease his discomfort.


    But don''t want to, it is precisely because of this move of ink dye, really let him find something!


    "Kowtow -"


    after knocking twice at the bottom of the bed, Mo ran finds that it seems to be hollow and calls Su Xi to look at it.


    "You go to one side first, I''ll get it off!"


    The voice falls down, Su Xi unexpectedly is to blow that bed directly to become crumb! If Su Xi had not set up the border ahead of time, the sound would have been enough for the whole Chixiao pavilion to hear.

 Chapter 495

    After blowing up the bed, Suxi didn''t stop. Lingli wrapped the whole fist, and then Suxi smashed into the hollow place that Mo ran said!


    "Boom -"


    the stone slab was broken, mixed with the cracked sawdust, and the face was dyed with ink.


    "Well Cough, you''re not blowing up the tunnel, you''re taking me as a target As he cried, Mo ran brushed away the dust from his face. Unexpectedly, it got more and more. His whole face was just like it was taken out of the soil. It was very funny.


    In fact, Suxi is not polite, and now she is laughing. She is so angry that Mo Ran''s actions are more and more fierce.


    Maybe it''s the strength that makes the ink dyed face red. If it''s more powerful, I''m afraid it''s going to break the skin directly. Looking at Su Xi''s appearance, Mo ran was upset for a while, but in the end, he could only stare at Su Xi, and nothing else could be done.


    The dust gradually subsided, and a tunnel appeared in front of them.


    There''s warm gas coming out of the tunnel, as if there''s water or a hot spring burning down there.


    They looked at each other, and Suxi took the lead.


    The following is a brightly lit stone room, and the decoration is also very luxurious. If the soul temple is really imprisoned here by the elder, then the treatment is too good. However, in this stone room, Suxi did not see the shadow of the soul temple.


    There is a huge hot spring pool in the center of the stone chamber, from which the gas before coming is transmitted.


    Mo Ran''s eyes were wide open. After taking a pill again, he went to the edge of the hot spring and observed carefully.


    "Wow, the devil can enjoy it! I don''t know how comfortable it is to soak in such a big hot spring pool! " With that, Mo ran began to undress. It seemed that he wanted to jump down and soak for a while!


    Seeing this, Suxi didn''t stop it. The insects in Mo Ran''s body didn''t adapt to the hot spring environment. It''s good for Mo ran to take a bath. So, after a light glance at Mo ran, Su Xi began to observe in the stone room.


    However, the next moment, Suxi''s mind was attracted by Mo Ran''s exclamation.


    "My God! Is this really a hot spring pool? Why is there no bottom? " Mo Ran''s hands are on the stone platform of the hot spring pool, half of his body is submerged in the hot spring pool, but his upper body is exposed.


    Listen to Mo Ran''s words, Suxi doesn''t care about the others, so she comes to see the hot spring pool.


    Su Xi, who looks at the hot spring pool attentively, doesn''t find that her face turns red. Obviously, she didn''t expect that Su Xi would come directly when he was half naked. Although he usually does not forgive others, he has never experienced such a thing!


    For a moment, Mo ran stood on the stone platform, but he didn''t know whether to go down or up.


    However, he soon got entangled with Mo ran, because the efficacy of Dan medicine had passed quickly, and the numbness in Mo Ran''s body rose again. The lower part of the body is soaked in the hot spring, but the upper part is painful and itchy. Mo Ran''s hands on the stone platform can''t help trembling.


    Knowing nothing about the hot spring pool, he didn''t want to jump like this. If there is something below, he can''t escape!


    I don''t know if it''s a psychological problem. Mo ran really feels that something is playing with the soles of his feet in the hot spring pool. Tactile smooth, this steaming hot spring pool, in the moment that things across, ink dye actually has a little cool feeling!


    It was like a cold-blooded animal swimming under his feet. It just happened that the animal accidentally hit his feet.


    Cold blooded animals?


    Mo ran suddenly opened her eyes and said, "beauty, down here There seems to be something


    Smelling speech, Su Xi, who just put her hand into the hot spring pool, looked up at Mo ran, but she didn''t wait for her to ask. Her palm suddenly cooled, and then it was like something greasy swept her palm.


    Frowning, Suxi looked back at the hot spring pool: "I feel it."


    "Well What do you think it is? " Mo Ran''s hands trembled more and more. The effect of the pill was almost gone, but now he didn''t dare to move.


    It''s not that he''s afraid of what''s underneath. It''s mainly because he''s in such a situation now. If he falls down regardless, it''s Suxi who''s in the end. Therefore, ink dye can only bite hard.


    "Don''t move."


    Light of say such a words, Su Xi slowly took out the hand from the hot spring pool. Then, Suxi lifts Mo Ran''s shoulder and throws it hard. No matter whether her action will hurt Mo ran, "bang" throws Mo ran to the ground.


    That box of ink dye will be hurt all over by this fall, but his hand can''t lift up, even the nearby pills can''t be touched.


    Before he said a few words, a big head suddenly appeared in the hot spring pool, which made him swallow all the words back to his stomach.


    It was a huge python with eyes as big as someone''s fist. At this time, it was spitting out snake letters and staring at Su Xi coldly. In that way, it was as if Su Xi would immediately get up and attack when she moved.If Suxi were here alone, maybe she would not be in a stalemate with Python as she is now. But here is another ink dye, still can''t move ink dye. In this way, Suxi is to consider the safety of ink dyeing.


    Suxi has reason to believe that the python put here must have intelligence. As long as she moves, maybe the python will start from the weak. Suxi doesn''t want to gamble and can''t afford to.


    However, Mo Ran is not worried about Suxi.


    Now he lay on the ground and couldn''t move. The numbness in his body became stronger and stronger, and even the meridians began to stir. Looking at the stalemate between Suxi and the python, Mo Ran is really worried that he will not be killed by the python in the end, but will be killed by the insects in his body.


    How could he die such a ridiculous death?


    So, while his mouth was still talking, Mo ran roared, "Hey, you beast! With two eyes, like a lantern, it''s so ugly! Also, look at the scales on your body. They are strange in shape, and there is a bad smell from time to time. It''s really unbearable! I feel sick just now when I was touched by your greasy body


    With the attraction of Mo ran, the python really focuses on Mo ran. There are some dangerous lights on his face. He wants to swallow Mo ran. But Rao is so, python also did not relax to Su Xi vigilance, unexpectedly is very humanized with Yu Guang Piao Su Xi.


    Seeing this, Mo ran grinned and scolded more happily: "mother, look at your ugly appearance, you can''t find a daughter-in-law all your life! This good hot spring water is destroyed by your stinking body! If I want to be like you, I can''t live any longer, but you waste food and air in vain! "

 Chapter 496

    Mo ran scolds more and more vigorously. I wish I could put all the ugly words in the world on python. Suxi''s eyes are straight out. Today, she is really satisfied with Mo Ran''s eloquence.


    Because of Mo Ran''s abuse, the Python''s momentum became stronger and stronger. He just noticed Su Xi, but now he put all his energy on Mo ran. Moreover, the Python''s body slowly emerged from the hot spring pool, little by little towards Mo ran.


    I don''t know if I know that Mo ran can''t move, but Python''s eyes are humanized, with a sense of irony. By a beast despise ink dye, at present in the heart more angry, scold also more energetic son.


    In this one person a snake confrontation, Suxi quietly came to the python behind, eyes looking at the Python''s seven inches.


    It''s an unchangeable truth to beat the snake seven inches, and it''s not wrong to put it on the python.


    Mo ran obviously saw Su Xi''s action, and immediately scolded her more loudly: "dead boa, stinky boa, I''m staying in the same room with you today. I''ve been dead for eight generations! If you have the ability, bite me! Bite me Ah


    The last word was mo Ran''s scream. Before he finished his words, the python jumped up, opened his mouth and attacked Mo ran!


    Mo ran got stuck in his throat. He felt very uncomfortable.


    It''s not easy to slow down. The python is coming. Smelling the smell, Mo ran cried out: "beauty, help me! I don''t want to be bitten to death by snakes


    With that, Mo ran closed his eyes and opened his head, as if he didn''t want to see his head in his mouth.


    Between the firelight and calcium carbide, Suxi suddenly sits on the Python''s head, holds the bloody ghost in her hands, and stabs the Python''s eyebrows. At that moment, Suxi suddenly thought that this Python might be able to take her to find the soul brake, so in that moment, Suxi changed her mind.


    Python eat pain, blood flow along its big triangular head into its eyes, a moment of white smoke, and then Python''s body began to twist violently!


    Suxi sat on the Python''s head steadily, and the bloody ghost was still in the Python''s eyebrow. It''s just that Su Xi''s legs have been worn out of blood.


    "Hua Hua --"


    the water in the hot spring pool gushes out constantly because of the tossing of the python, and I can see the ink dye there with heartache in my eyes. But now he doesn''t dare to speak. Suxi is still on the Python''s head. Now if he annoys the python, wouldn''t he make a big mistake?


    It''s a pity that the once majestic monarch of manghuang can only lie there and watch Su Xi fight with Python, but it can''t help.


    At the same time, sitting on the Python''s head, Suxi did not expect that the Python''s blood was corrosive. Those blood flow into the eyes of the python, it directly began to corrode, the pain unbearable Python can not bear, directly crazy!


    "Hiss - hiss -"


    while spitting out the snake''s letter, the saliva in the Python''s mouth could not stop flowing down, and then flowed down the Python''s body into the hot spring water.


    Python toss more and more severe, Su Xi between the legs of the injury is also gradually aggravated. This is not the way to go on, we must quickly think of a solution is!


    Eyes son a turn, Su Xi suddenly drew out blood evil spirit, then full of spirit power of a palm is mercilessly toward the Python''s head beat down!


    "Boom -"


    under the powerful palm force, the spirit force went into the Python''s body along the wound Su Xi had stabbed before, constantly destroying the Python''s body structure. However, because the python has a role, Suxi has a great sense of propriety. These spiritual powers only suppress the python, and will not hurt the Python''s brain.


    After all, we still need to use them later. Defective products are not trustworthy.


    Under the ravages of the spiritual power in the body, the python first twisted more violently, and then slowly stopped. In Mo Ran''s eyes, the python fell straight in his direction!


    My God, is his last way to die directly crushed by the python?


    Mo ran opened his eyes, as if he had thought of being crushed by a python. That''s really It''s terrible!


    Just when Mo ran was imagining himself, one hand passed through Mo Ran''s waist and back, and then he took Mo ran away from his original position.


    "Bang!"


    Python hit hard, as if the whole ground is shaking up.


    "It''s very dangerous. It''s almost crushed!" Ink dye along his chest, unexpectedly did not find his hand can move, and the body of the numbness also reduced a lot.


    Su Xi coolly let go of Mo ran. She didn''t care about the python. Instead, she went to the hot spring pool to see it.


    Seeing this, Mo ran was puzzled and asked, "beauty, what are you looking at?"


    However, Suxi did not answer his question immediately. After a while, Suxi chuckled and looked at Mo ran: "if I said there was a way to stop the insects in your body, what would you do?"Hearing the words, Mo ran was overjoyed. Just now that pill can only be postponed, now there is a way to completely solve it, how can this make Mo ran unhappy?


    Mo Ran has always been a simple minded man. After hearing Su Xi''s words, he didn''t think of anything else. He kept nodding, for fear that Su Xi couldn''t see his general meaning: "what can I do? I can try. I''ll be tortured to death by this insect! "


    Hearing Mo Ran''s words, Su Xi pointed to the hot spring pool and shrugged.


    "You What do you mean Mo Ran''s smile on the corner of his mouth suddenly coagulated in his mouth, looking at Su Xi''s action for a long time.


    "Isn''t it obvious? If you soak in the hot spring, as long as you don''t come out, those insects won''t move. Of course, what I mean by bubble is soaking the whole body in it. Naturally, if you don''t mind your head being eaten by insects first, you can also expose your head outside. "


    After that, Suxi showed a very innocent expression, pretending that she didn''t know why Mo ran was not happy at all.


    Mo ran reached out and pointed to the hot spring pool, then looked at the python that still had half of its body in the hot spring pool, and finally fell back on Suxi: "but there is this beast in the pool, and I just saw its mouth flowing into it!"


    "You should be glad that the saliva of the python melted into the hot spring, otherwise, the effect is not so good!" Pretending not to see Mo Ran''s stupefied appearance, Su Xi suddenly turned cold: "bubble not bubble a word, I have to find the soul brake, there is no time to spend with you here!"


    Looking at Su Xi''s tough attitude, Mo Ran has a sad face and says, "do I have another choice?"

 Chapter 497

    In the end, Mo ran was thrown into the hot spring pool by Suxi and was baptized by Python saliva. Fortunately, there is nothing to see when the saliva falls in, and the effect is really good, otherwise ink dye will not soak in it!


    But in this process, Suxi is sitting on the ground, not knowing what hand to hold.


    The blue spirit flies up and down, reflecting Su Xi''s face with a trace of mystery.


    After the tea time, the python is still lying on the ground, and Suxi''s hand has formed. It''s a huge peach blossom. The blue and white spiritual power adds a bit of beauty to the peach blossom.


    Then, Su Xi gently pushed the peach blossom between her hands to the center of Python''s eyebrows, until all the peach blossom disappeared into the center of Python''s eyebrows.


    This is a kind of hand decision that can temporarily control the soul of others. Through this hand decision, the person will obey the orders of the caster for a certain period of time, and has no right to refuse. This hand definitely consumes a lot of spiritual power. It looks like a beautiful peach blossom, but in fact it is a quarter of Su Xi''s spiritual power and a trace of blood essence. And Suxi can only display this kind of hand decision after recovering her strength.


    Peach blossom printed into the Python''s eyebrows, the original coma Python suddenly opened his eyes. But in those eyes, there was no previous aura and cold, some were empty and obedient.


    Standing up in front of the python, Suxi looked up at the python. The peach blossom pattern between her eyebrows flashed away: "take me to the soul temple."


    The cold voice rang in the Python''s ear, and the Python''s eyes were confused for a moment, as if he was thinking about who the soul brake was. A moment later, the Python''s eyes regained their emptiness, and then slipped into the hot spring pool.


    Seeing this, Suxi quickly jumped into the hot spring pool and set up a border to protect her. After she was soaking in the hot spring, she followed the python.


    Originally, Suxi thought that even if the hot spring pool was very deep, it should not be deep. But after swimming with the python for half an hour, Su realized that the hot spring pool could not be called a pool, but a deep lake.


    The lower she goes, the higher the temperature of the water in the pool will be. While Su Xi supports herself to dive with spiritual power, she should also pay attention not to be burned by the high temperature. This pool of water is very strange. If it burns, the wound will fester and rot in an instant.


    Presumably, this should be the living environment specially created for the highly toxic python.


    Half an hour passed quickly, and the python was diving in the pool without any resistance, but Suxi felt more and more difficult. The resistance of the pool water has reached a point. Even though Suxi has recovered her strength and is even stronger than before, she has no time to take care of everything.


    Eyes gradually deep, Su Xi in this moment is the decision. If she can''t find the soul brake after half a quarter of an hour, she will give up for the time being and wait until she is fully prepared.


    Half a quarter of an hour, it''s just a snap, but the python doesn''t stop.


    Seeing this, Suxi''s speed began to slow down, and the peach blossom between her eyebrows began to twinkle again. Just at this time, the speed of the python was doubled in an instant, and there was a faint white light at the bottom of the hot spring pool.


    Su Su shen Mou, immediately gave up the idea of turning around, biting his teeth to speed up the chase to the python!


    Although it looked very far away, it was only a moment away from where Suxi was.


    Stopping in front of the white light, Suxi didn''t look at the python next to her. She only observed the light carefully. Fortunately, Suxi didn''t decide to go back just now, otherwise she would have missed the destination.


    It seems that this distance has also been carefully designed. If you are not strong enough, or if you have Su Xi''s idea before, I''m afraid you''ve already gone back. Where can you get here?


    The light was only as big as two people, but Suxi didn''t think it was that simple. This group of light appears and disappears from time to time. It''s not as dazzling as before, but rather insipid. In this way, it gives people a false impression that this place is very dangerous.


    Sometimes, deliberately created things will naturally arouse the vigilance of others. For example, Suxi now looks at the light without any other action.


    Just at this time, the python began to swim in the water violently, and his expression looked ferocious and painful. At the same time, the color of the peach blossom on Suxi''s forehead began to fade, and there was a faint sign of disappearance between the flashes!


    Seeing this, Suxi knew that her control of Python was about to lose its effect. After such a long period of time, Suxi also used part of her spiritual power on guangtuan. Naturally, she was able to control the python.


    At this time, Suxi didn''t need the python any more, so she just got rid of the control of the python, hurt it and watched it sink straight down. It''s not that Su Xinshan wants to keep it, but he just wants to keep everything on the line so that he can meet each other in the future. This is the eternal truth.


    Just, see the python that sink for a long time not in the end, Su Xi''s eyes also gradually sink down.


    This hot spring pool is much deeper than she imagined!After a few breath, Suxi took back her sight and focused on the light group again.


    Without the control of python, Suxi''s psychic power increased a lot. After staying under the water for a long time, Suxi felt a little uncomfortable. It''s a long night''s dream, so Xi increased her efforts to input spiritual power into the light group.


    However, no matter how she input spiritual power, there was no change in the light group, except that when it was on, it was a little brighter than just now.


    Gradually, Suxi stopped the delivery of spirit power, instead, she took out the bloody ghost.


    The blood evil spirit is the holy sword of the demon clan. In this demon clan, we should be invincible. Think of here, Su Xi carry sword, have no additional any spirit power, suddenly toward light regiment stab down!


    When xuesha''s sword tip touched guangtuan, the guangtuan felt trembling. Especially after the evil spirit on the blood evil spirit is released, the light mass will automatically separate towards both sides, revealing a channel of adult arm width.


    Looking at that passage, Su Xi seems to have thought of something. She takes back the blood ghost in the next moment and bumps straight into the passage!


    However, sooner or later, at the moment when Suxi bumped into the passage, the passage, which was only the width of her arm, was quickly enlarged in Suxi''s eyes, and then Suxi''s body began to fall and rotate.


    The dizziness in her head made Suxi feel a little uncomfortable. She wanted to adjust, but she found that in the falling, her spiritual power seemed to be imprisoned, and her body couldn''t move!


    Aware of this, Su Xi''s eyes became deeper and deeper.

 Chapter 498

    It took about half a quarter of an hour to fall. When Suxi was about to faint, she finally fell on the ground.


    Yes, it''s smashing. It''s smashing without pity!


    Even when Suxi herself heard the "bang", her face was very dark. What''s more, the pain from her whole body reminded her that she just fell down, and she didn''t have any defense.


    "Hiss -"


    Suxi could not help groaning. She could feel that her leg had been broken. But Suxi now has no time to take care of her legs, her whole energy is on the lost spiritual power.


    From entering that passage, Suxi''s spiritual power disappeared. The body couldn''t move before, but now it can move, but Lingli still hasn''t come back. In such a dangerous unknown place, without spiritual power, Suxi is missing a card to protect her life.


    I tried several times, but there was no response like a stone sinking into the sea. Suxi finally gave up.


    She pinched her leg, as if she couldn''t feel the pain, and her eyes didn''t blink. With a sudden force, the misplaced bone returned to its original place. Although there is still some pain, but already can walk.


    There is light around, but I don''t know where it comes from. Moreover, it seems to be completely separated from the hot spring pool, and there is no hot spring water in it. But the humidity in the air was so heavy that Suxi could feel some fine drops of water on her hair and even her eyebrows.


    Raising her feet and walking towards the inside, Suxi didn''t look at the surrounding environment. She just focused on the front.


    Just because there is a small sound of water in front of it, and it can be seen that it is a personal shadow.


    Slowly approaching, Suxi found that the figure was chained in the middle of a pool of black water. The figure hung his head and could not see his face at all. His clothes were all broken, and the bloodstains followed one by another.


    The closer she got, Suxi heard a slight breath. She thought the man was still alive.


    Suddenly, Suxi stopped and finally began to observe the scene around her. On this look, Su realized that there was no exit except where she had just fallen. It''s like a nest where blood sucking bats live, with irregular walls and occasionally raised stones.


    The cave was very humid, and the black pool water in the middle was emitting bursts of white smoke. I was afraid that the water in the air would evaporate from the pool water.


    In this cave, Suxi didn''t see any trace of mechanism, even except the man, it seemed that there was no breath of other creatures. At this time, Suxi had no spiritual power, everything could only be done by observation and experience, and nothing was careless.


    After confirming that there was no danger around, Suxi gradually approached the black pool.


    The white smoke from the black pool floated into the air, slightly distorted. Suxi looked at the twisted white smoke carefully, but suddenly heard the sound of "Zizi" in the white smoke, just like the oil poured into the pot, which was produced by the fire.


    Just listening to the sound, you can imagine what a burning feeling it would be if you met the white smoke.


    If the smoke is like this, holding black water should not be ordinary water. However, in this way, there is no explanation for the humidity in the air.


    It''s just that before Suxi can think about it carefully, a sound of chain rings, and Suxi''s eyes fall on the person who is locked in the middle of the black water by the iron chain.


    At this time, Suxi can clearly see that it is a man. In addition to the bloodstains, he also had charred marks. Xu is aware of the arrival of Suxi. The man wakes up and gradually looks up at Suxi.


    At this time, she was scared to death.


    Just because this man is not someone else, it is the soul brake she is looking for!


    Suxi had thought about what it would be like for the soul temple to be controlled by the elder, but she didn''t expect that the elder was brave enough to torture the soul temple like this. Maybe the elder thought that the soul temple would never see the sun again, so he had no scruples. But I don''t want to be found by Suxi today.


    Soul chaxu''s eyes, want to see clearly who is coming. But the constant torture has made him even feel that it''s a hard work to open his eyes, let alone look Su Xi carefully. But in the eyes of the soul temple, no one will come here except the elder. In other words, no one else can come here.


    So, the soul brake naturally took Suxi as the elder''s person, just opened a little eyes, and closed them again.


    Seeing the ghost temple''s desperate appearance, Suxi sighed at the elder''s means, but at the same time, she was a little angry.


    Thinking about this, Suxi said, "I can''t believe that the devil has fallen to the present situation!"


    The words contain satire. Suxi tries to stir up the self-esteem of huncha and the dignity of being a demon. What Suxi didn''t know was that in these days, the elder suffered not only physically but also mentally.


    Like what I said just now, I don''t know how many times I''ve heard it. What Suxi said is light.Therefore, the soul temple did not respond to Su Xi''s sarcastic words. The whole person is like dead, powerless locked there, into the gas is not out of the gas.


    Seeing this, there was a flash of light in Suxi''s eyes.


    "Why, Lord demon, you don''t even want to talk now? Or, because of the elder''s torture, you have given up yourself and the whole demon clan? "


    Listen to this words, the eyebrow eye of soul Cha moved. The elder''s temperament, he knew, would never be so boring, specially sent someone to say these words to him. In this way, this man was not sent by the elder.


    But who is not the elder and whose is it?


    While thinking about the spirit temple, Suxi also noticed the difference of the spirit temple, and then continued: "do you know that the demon world has been controlled by the elder in these days when you are not here. Now the demon world is not necessarily in the past. It has been filthy for a long time. The elder is ambitious, and many people in the Chixiao Pavilion can''t be driven. Do you think that your stay here is really worthy of the ancestors of Chixiao pavilion? "


    Suxi''s voice was very soft and her tone was not sharp. It''s just that the meaning of the words is uncomfortable.


    Soul brake is a strong personality, and can''t stand Su Xi''s stimulation. No matter who Suxi is, saying this kind of words is touching the bottom line of the soul brake.


    However, even if there are more words in the soul temple, there are still words that can''t be spoken. The elder gave him medicine. Without the elder''s antidote, he could not speak. In this way, the soul temple could only stare at Su Xi fiercely, and could not say a word.

 Chapter 499

    Su Xi looks at the blood red eyes of the soul moment, the crown of her teeth is biting tightly. She wants to speak but can''t say it. She also realizes the difference of the soul moment. The next moment, Suxi thought of the reason why the soul temple was so.


    Frowning at the soul brake, because the distance is far away, Suxi can''t know what medicine the soul brake was given, so she doesn''t know what medicine to use to make the soul brake speak again.


    At a glance at the black pool water, Suxi instantly gave up the idea of building temporary steps in the past. Not to mention how deep the black water is, Su Xi can''t bear the high temperature of the pool.


    You know, Suxi has no spiritual power now.


    Brain a turn, Su Xi suddenly takes out four Dan Yao to put in the palm of the hand. These four pills are the antidotes for related poisons. As long as the soul Temple knows what medicine the elder gave him and the antidote for restraining that medicine, it will be much easier to do.


    Before it''s too late, Suxi immediately picked up a pill, looked at the soul brake and said, "I''ll name these pills. If there is an antidote for your poison, you will nod and I''ll shoot the pill into your mouth."


    Said, Suxi is about to continue to say the name of the pill, but suddenly feel a strong disdain eyes fell on his body. Words to the mouth, so swallow back.


    Helplessly shrugged, Su Xi a face of speechless.


    "These four kinds of pills are absolutely the top pills in the six realms. Don''t look at me with that kind of eyes. If these four kinds of pills can''t solve your poison, then your poison fear is really beyond remedy. Don''t think I have to ask you to go out. After all, the demon world is not mine. "


    It''s very clear that if the spirit temple is still in this attitude, Suxi really doesn''t know what to do. After two lives, she really didn''t know how to comfort people like huncha.


    Suxi''s voice fell down and stayed in the cave for a long time. Soul Cha''s eyes are still contemptuous, just a little more relaxed.


    In Su Xi''s eyes, the soul brake nodded, but still did not take back the disdain of the fundus.


    See this, Suxi also can''t manage so much, soul Cha disdain to disdain, she just want to do their own things. At the moment, Suxi picked up the pill again to make the soul Temple visible.


    "This is Hui Ming Dan..."


    Su Xi said a lot, but what she got was the faint shake of her head.


    In this regard, Suxi is not angry, again took out another pill began to say. However, until there was only the last one left, the huncha still shook her head. Now there was only one pill that could neutralize the related poison. If this pill didn''t work, Suxi had to find another way to get the huncha out first.


    But there is a saying well said, until the end, you never know what the result is. After Suxi said the name and effect of the last pill, the soul brake finally nodded.


    Seeing the moment when the soul brake nodded, Su really had the feeling of a big stone falling in her heart.


    At the moment, Suxi takes back the other pills. As soon as she bends her fingertips, she is ready to pop the pills directly into the mouth of the soul brake. It''s hard to use spiritual power here, but Suxi''s basic skills are still there. Wrist power is enough for her to use.


    "Open your mouth and I''ll give you the medicine."


    After that, Suxi''s eyes are fixed on the mouth of the soul brake. If people don''t know the situation, they think Suxi is going to do something to the soul brake!


    See this, soul Cha according to speech open mouth, disdain in the eye scattered a bit, can still exist.


    "Whew -"


    the pill drew a curve in the air and smoothly entered the mouth of the soul brake.


    What Suxi didn''t know was that the elder not only gave medicine to the soul brake, but also poured the black pool water into the mouth of the soul brake. The power of the black pool water is there. The throat of the soul brake has been burned out of shape because there is no medicine. Now it is difficult to swallow a pill.


    Fortunately, the soul brake was very bitter. It seemed that he didn''t feel the pain. The soul brake bit his teeth and swallowed the pill.


    Dan medicine didn''t work so fast, so the soul brake had to wait. God knows that he wants to say a lot more now. About Chixiao Pavilion, about demon world.


    Suxi was not worried, but took advantage of the time when the medicine worked, and told the spirit brake about the current situation of the demon world. Of course, Suxi didn''t hide the big elder''s self explosion.


    "Ha Ha ha... "


    Before the efficacy was fully exerted, the soul brake gave out a chuckle. Because the news of the elder''s self explosion was really exciting, the soul brake couldn''t help but feel excited and wanted to smile to the elder. Even he knew that the elder might not have died so easily.


    After a while, the medicine was fully used, and the soul brake could speak. But the first thing he said was that he caught Su Xi off guard.


    "I just disdained because the poison in me didn''t just make me unable to speak. There are dozens of poisons in my body, all of which are the masterpieces of the elder. Even if you let me talk, it also caused those poisons. So, as long as you can''t detoxify all the poison in my body in a quarter of an hour, then wait for me There is only one dead wordThe voice of huncha is hard to hear. Maybe it''s because his voice is burnt out. His voice sounds rough and tight. I can''t tell what it is. I just feel that I don''t want to listen to it again after the first time.


    After saying such a long sentence, the soul brake was obviously a little weak, and it took several breaths to give up.


    He funny looking at Su Xi mutation face, dying he was not afraid, but calm incomparable! Such a person really shouldn''t be treated like this!


    But now it''s not the time to think about this. Suxi looks at the way that the soul brake is not afraid of heaven and earth, and finally understands what the disdain in the eyes of the soul brake is all the time. Dozens of poisons exist in one person''s body at the same time, and now they attack at the same time. Even Suxi feels very difficult.


    In particular, she has no way to get close to the soul temple.


    After taking a deep breath, Suxi''s eyes were clear again. The calmness in them made her feel a little bit familiar, but he couldn''t say where she had seen them.


    "I believe you also know that you can''t use psychic power here. Is there any way you can let me go to you, or you can come here?"


    Smell speech, soul brake and smile, this smile but added a little sad.


    "Do you think I can get rid of the chain and leave the pool? As for you coming, I can''t help it. Since you came down from the hot spring, you must have seen the python! It''s a forest of fire. Saliva can be used as medicine in the hot spring, but in the ordinary water, it becomes the black water under my body, which is enough to burn the human skin. "

 Chapter 500

    A quarter of an hour is not short, but it is not long. Not to mention that huncha had said so much, he said it off and on. The quarter of an hour had passed.


    Time doesn''t wait for me. If we continue to toss like this, we will really have to die waiting for the soul brake.


    She has a kind of liquid medicine that can detoxify a hundred poisons. It''s just that some of the main drugs in the liquid can''t condense into Dan for some reasons. In this way, Suxi can''t eject the medicine into the mouth of the soul brake as she did just now.


    Once again, Suxi thought of xuesha.


    Taking the bleeding evil from the storage, Suxi put it in front of the soul brake without any hesitation. As if she didn''t see the shocked eyes of the soul brake, she directly put the sword tip of the blood evil into the black pool.


    As soon as xuesha enters the black pool, she makes a "Zizi" sound, and bursts of white smoke come out. Suxi quickly opens her head to avoid being touched by the white smoke. But the head dodged, the hand holding the blood Sha was just above the white smoke.


    The thin, white hand was burned in an instant. Big blisters appeared on the fingers, the back of the hand and even the small arm. Then the blisters burst and the skin adhered to the flesh. Finally, they were gradually burned into a large red mark. At the beginning, Suxi could hardly hold xuesha because of the pain, but the later she held it, the more tightly she held it.


    Because, that blood evil spirit has quietly changed in this black water.


    The evil spirit of xuesha diffuses in the black water, which makes the black water in the pool avoid one after another. But the pool is so big, no matter how to avoid, the black water is still in the pool. Moreover, with the ability of the soul brake, it is obvious that it can''t resist the evil spirit. For the ancestors of the demon clan, the body of the soul brake should be the best. Once the ancestor of the demon clan realized the existence of the soul temple, Suxi would be in vain today.


    Thinking of this, Su''s eyes sank. Since the blood evil spirit is useless, she doesn''t have to risk that the soul brake will be occupied. She wants to smoke the blood evil spirit now.


    However, at that moment, the evil spirit from the blood evil spirit sword was changing. These evil spirits, which you don''t care about me and I don''t care about you, began to gather together, and then built a bridge between Suxi and huncha!


    The evil spirit touched the body of the soul brake, but nothing happened. Everything seemed so smooth.


    At the moment, Suxi has no time to consider whether the ancestor of the demon clan has a plot. As time goes by, it''s the main thing to get the soul brake.


    Slowly released the hand holding blood Sha, even without Su Xi''s support, blood Sha can also stand there autonomously. Regardless of the scald, Suxi quickly walked onto the bridge formed by the evil spirit and brought the soul brake over.


    Fortunately, the iron that locks the soul brake is not very rare. Even if Suxi has no spiritual power, she can break it by external force. Xu is because of suffering a lot of inhuman torture, the weight of soul brake is very light, Suxi easily carried it over.


    Carefully to the soul brake fed liquid medicine, Suxi quietly waiting for the soul brake wake up.


    At the same time, changes have taken place in the hot spring pool.


    It was the old man who fled after the explosion. Instead of hiding, he found Muyun to come here to see the situation of the soul temple. In fact, the elder also paid attention to the fact that the soul brake is the devil, and his body is naturally the best among the demons. Now that he has no body, many things will be more convenient if he takes up the body of the soul brake.


    As for the evening cloud will come, it''s the purpose of thinking about Suxi. Maybe it''s in the soul brake. He won''t let go of things about Suxi.


    So, there is the present scene.


    Next to the hot spring pool, the dusk cloud stood there with a dignified look. There was a gray light beside his head, which was the soul of the elder. And in the hot spring pool, Mo ran, who has been breathing for a long time, just meets the two of them, and naturally appears in front of them.


    Dusk cloud knows Mo ran and wants to say something, but because the elder is still here, his mouth is tightly pursed.


    The gray light suddenly changed, and finally the elder''s face appeared.


    At the moment of seeing Mo ran, the elder gave a strange laugh: "Jie Su ran, you traitor, let me see you here! Ha ha, the enemy has a narrow road. Today is the day of your death


    Smell speech, Mo ran narrowed his eyes, smart didn''t recognize with dusk cloud.


    "Ha, that''s too arrogant of you! I don''t know who was born with the self explosion. At last, it ended up with only the soul! My time of death? I think it''s your death day, isn''t it


    Mo ran lay beside the hot spring pool. After a while, the insects in her body began to toss again. Dew in the hot spring outside the body began not to listen, the bursts of pain and itching invaded the ink stained brain. But now, he had to act like a man who had nothing to do in order to slow down the elder.


    But the elder has lived for so many years. What''s the matter? In addition, when they came in, they also saw the broken statues. Almost in an instant, the elder thought about the present situation of Mo ran.


    His gray face was full of ferocity: "ha ha ha! Su ran, you are so sharp! Those statues outside are destroyed by you. I think you''ve also been attacked by that statue! You should see the python in the pool, but you don''t know that even if you have the Python''s saliva, you can''t live for three hours! Let me calculate how long has it been since I was poisoned, eh? "Elder''s face is more ferocious, looking at Mo Ran is like looking at a dead man.


    At the beginning, Mo ran used his plan as an excuse to let him trust Mo ran. In the end, all this was just the result of Mo Ran''s careful arrangement. At the thought of the crystal coffin robbed in the secret room and his own self explosion, the elder put Mo ran and di Mo on the list of must kill!


    Emperor Mo he can''t find, but this Mo ran himself sent to the door, this is not God is helping him, what is it?


    At this time, the elder is already in a state of madness. He looks at Mo ran coldly, but what he says is to Mu Yun: "Mu Yun, I''ll give you a chance. As long as you cut this man to pieces, I will marry him to you. How about that? "


    With that, the elder''s eyes were full of certainty, and he seemed to expect that evening cloud would agree. It''s just that dusk cloud doesn''t respond, but it makes elder a little annoyed.


    Looking at the silent appearance of dusk cloud, the elder was not angry. The original ink dye, is not also like this, and then betrayed him?


    Thinking of this, the elder''s eyes to the cloud became dangerous: "cloud, why don''t you do it? Don''t you want me to use millennium as a reward? You know, if anyone marries millennium, he will become my son-in-law. What a glory it is! Or do you want to betray me just like Su ran


    As the voice fell, the whole stone room became quiet.

 Chapter 501

    Suddenly, a wild smile came out of Mo Ran''s mouth: "ha ha ha ha ha! You old man, it''s not shameful! Who would you like to be your son-in-law? It''s true that the older you get, the more shameless you are. Don''t you think so, twilight cloud? "


    Up to now, Mo Ran has seen the plan of dusk cloud. It should be said that when Muyun saw him, he had already decided to fall out with the elder thoroughly, so Mo ran would have no scruples.


    The elder''s face changed at that time. But when dusk cloud fell into the devil, he was the one who took the lead personally. His unique secret method was the best. Over the years, he has put the twilight cloud beside the soul millennium, in order to let the soul Millennium keep the heart of the twilight cloud.


    His daughter is unruly and willful. She has no ability. But as long as it''s what she wants, even if it''s by any means, she will keep it. Over the years, soul millennium has really done a good job. Muyun has succeeded and become his player.


    But what''s going on now? Su ran, who was already a traitor in his eyes, said such a thing to the evening cloud! He is not stupid, how can not think of the joints, but he does not want to admit that he spent several years of hard work to cultivate people, but in the end is a traitor!


    He glared at Muyun fiercely, and the elder gritted his teeth: "Muyun, you say yourself, what''s the matter?"


    Hearing the words, the silent Twilight cloud sighed and said: "elder, I am a human from the beginning to the end." After that, dusk cloud calmly walks towards Mo ran, and then stands in front of him. In this way, it was like using his own body to protect the ink dye behind him.


    In a simple word, it has already explained the mind of dusk cloud. In addition to the action of dusk cloud, the bright fact is placed in front of the elder, which makes him have to believe.


    Under such circumstances, the elder was very angry and laughed, and the color of madness became more obvious: "ha ha ha! I never thought I was smart all my life, but I raised a white eyed wolf by my side! Twilight cloud, do you really not regret making such a choice today? "


    Up to now, the elder still has the idea of pulling Twilight cloud back to his camp. After all, twilight cloud is different from Mo ran. The elder has trained him for so many years. How can he give up so easily? Just, the dusk cloud''s next reply is to let the big elder''s heart fall into the bottom completely.


    Things have been spread out, there is no need to cover up the twilight clouds. He looked straight at the elder, but there was a touch of guilt in his eyes.


    It''s not so easy to wipe out the kindness of knowing what happened in the past few years.


    "Elder, I fell into the devil for one person. And now what I do is still for that person. In recent years, you treat me well, I understand, I have always been in mind. I don''t want to betray you if I don''t have to make a choice now. Your kindness can only be returned in the afterlife... "


    The voice falls, dusk cloud''s body suddenly expands rapidly, his eyes also appeared a touch of determination.


    In the dilemma, Muyun chooses to explode himself to realize his promise to protect Suxi!


    Mo ran, lying on the stone platform, opens his eyes wide. He wants to stop it, but finds that he can''t do anything. If Suxi knows, then


    "Twilight cloud! Don''t be silly! Suxi is still down there. If you die like this, she won''t forgive you! " Without hesitation, Mo ran roared, and his eyes became red because of anxiety.


    But dusk cloud turned his head and put a porcelain vase in ink dye''s hand. A smile with some happiness appeared on his silent face: "I was born for Xiaoxi. No matter who she is, I like her. If I die, you give my soul to Xiaoxi and let her give it to that man! That man is very strong and loves Xiaoxi very much. Xiaoxi will be happy with him. "


    Normally speaking, self explosion is usually accompanied by soul explosion. But after hearing something from shadow, dusk Yun decides to leave his soul. As for his soul, it''s better to dissipate.


    After that, the smile on the cloud''s face disappeared and became resolute again. He suddenly rushed to the direction of the elder, and didn''t want Mo ran to be hurt by his self explosion.


    "Master, I will repay you for your kindness in the next life."


    This time, master, Muyun wanted to shout for a long time, but he never found a chance. Now, no matter whether elder Cheng admits his apprentice or not, the sound of master finally screams out.


    Just as his voice fell, the expansion of his body had reached its limit. Twilight cloud''s skin began to crack inch by inch, and the strong red spirit power was constantly tyrannical in his body. Up to now, there is no way back.


    The elder over there didn''t know if he didn''t dodge immediately because of the master''s cry. At the moment when he was stunned, the body of dusk cloud "bang" burst open, blood and flesh splashed, and the powerful spirit storm swept the whole stone room!


    The blood dripped on Mo Ran''s face, but he couldn''t care about it at this time. His eyes kept searching in the flesh and blood, but he didn''t see the soul of dusk cloud.


    All of a sudden, a light golden light came on, like eyes, and went towards the porcelain bottle in inkran''s hand. It seems that Muyun has expected that one day, this porcelain vase was manipulated by Muyun. Now the spirit of heaven has come out. Naturally, it is to follow the taste to find the porcelain vase.Pale gold in the white porcelain in a flash, is really good-looking! But Mo ran couldn''t laugh now. He held the porcelain bottle tightly and raised a kind of awe to the dusk cloud.


    I don''t know if there''s only one reason for Twilight cloud''s spirit. This self explosion is far less violent than I imagined. In this self explosion that the effect has been reduced a lot, the elder actually survived!


    "Cough, cough!"


    Elder patted himself on the chest where he didn''t exist. Even if he was a soul body now, he was extremely embarrassed by the self explosion. He had always been cruel, but he had a very strange feeling for the self explosion of Muyun.


    Just like Muyun Xinzhong is grateful to the elder, how could the elder not care about Muyun in his heart?


    He still remembers the scene when he was leading the twilight clouds in the human world, but now he is so unforgettable


    Looking at the flesh and blood all over the floor, the elder''s eyes suddenly fell on the porcelain vase in Mo Ran''s hand.


    For a moment, the elder''s face was ferocious, as if he wanted to swallow Mo ran: "give me that porcelain vase, or I will kill you now!"


    Wen Yan, Mo ran looks at the elder obviously injured, but he is not happy at all.


    "What do you want? I''m afraid you''ll lose your life! "


    At the same time, there was a movement in the hot spring pool. The happy color on Mo Ran''s face didn''t escape the elder''s eyes. At the thought of this, there are others, and his current situation is really bad. The elder doesn''t stick to the spirit of dusk cloud, stares at Mo ran, and then turns to leave.


    In this regard, Mo ran intended to stop, but could do nothing.

 Chapter 502

    "Gulu Gulu... "


    The movement in the hot spring pool is more and more big, and the next moment Suxi comes out with a weak soul brake.


    In her hand, Suxi threw the soul brake out of the hot spring pool and smashed it on the ground. She showed her teeth in pain. He glared at Su Xi fiercely. He was so big that no one should throw him to the ground except the elder''s torture! But now


    Seeing Mo Ran''s stunned appearance, the soul brake was more agitated, and it was the heart that killed Su Xi.


    But Suxi didn''t care so much. After she came out of the hot spring pool, she fished out Mo ran.


    I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional, but Suxi left the soul brake and mocran in the same place! In this way, ink dye straight hit on the body of the soul brake, and then roll down!


    Then there were two screams from two different people


    "Beauty, you murder me!"


    "Woman, you wait for me!"


    Ignoring their screams, Suxi came to them like no one else, took out a dagger and cut the arm of the soul brake without saying a word.


    A little bit of blood came out, and Suxi quickly caught it with a porcelain bottle, until she picked up a porcelain bottle slowly. And the soul brake, who was seriously injured, turned pale because of Suxi''s bloodletting.


    "Woman, can''t you wait for me to stop bleeding?" Soul brake gnashes its teeth.


    He promised Suxi to save people, yes, but he was seriously injured. He is a wounded man, and now he is also a person in need of care! But Suxi didn''t even blink an eye to release his blood, just to save her companion!


    At the thought of this, the soul suddenly turns his head and stares at Mo ran. He stares at Mo ran inexplicably.


    However, the next moment he knew why the soul brake was staring at him. Because Su Xi handed the porcelain bottle full of blood to him


    "Yes."


    "Ah?" Mo ran looks at Su Xi with wide eyes, afraid that Su Xi is wrong or something. Is it wrong to ask him to drink a man''s blood, or when he sees the bleeding process?


    Seeing this, Suxi was not ambiguous. She handed the porcelain bottle directly to Mo Ran''s mouth, and a dangerous light flashed in her eyes: "if you don''t drink, you''ll be eaten up by insects and die here."


    As soon as the voice came down, the soul who felt that his blood had been despised came back with another sentence: "my blood is extremely precious. If it wasn''t for this woman''s sake, it would be impossible for you to drink it this time!"


    Finish saying, soul Cha is very proud of saw Mo ran one eye, belong to the shelf of demon Zun put enough.


    It''s hard to say. Mo Ran is also a man who can''t stand the excitement. Especially when he sees the proud appearance of his soul, he is even more angry!


    He nodded to Suxi to feed him the bottle of blood. After drinking it, Mo ran smacked his mouth and made a good appearance. However, the next moment, ink dye is to let soul moment "really good" expression instantaneous condensation in the face.


    "Tut Tut, or the devil, the blood is not good at all! It''s not as good as the chicken and duck blood I ate in Tianxiang building! " Said, Mo ran also pretended to shake his head, straight soul brake gas to death!


    But before the soul brake refutes Mo ran, Su Xi speaks first.


    Looking at this mess, I don''t know why, Suxi felt a little uneasy: "what happened here?"


    Smell speech, just now also elated Mo ran face suddenly drooped down, looking at Su Xi don''t know how to say just now. The paper can''t cover the fire all the time. After thinking about it, Mo ran hands the porcelain bottle to Su Xi.


    "The elder''s soul and the twilight cloud came just now. The twilight cloud..." Mo ran couldn''t say what she said. She simply put the porcelain bottle into Suxi''s arms and stood up with her back to Suxi: "it''s filled with the spirit of dusk cloud."


    "Ka -"


    there are some cracks in the ground. Suxi''s eyes are fixed on the porcelain vase in her hand, and she can''t say a word when she looks at the light golden light that keeps jumping.


    Is twilight cloud dead? The spirit of heaven?


    Su Xi''s brain is full of the death of dusk cloud at the moment. She has discussed with emperor Mo clearly. She can not remember the past. But why did dusk cloud still die and leave his spirit? How does dusk cloud know this matter again, is emperor Mo tell him?


    For a moment, Su Xi''s thoughts come out, even because of the death of dusk cloud, suspecting the emperor Mo''s body.


    Even looking at the spirit of heaven in the porcelain vase, Suxi still doesn''t believe that Muyun just died.


    The stone chamber fell into silence. Mo ran didn''t know how to comfort Su Xi, so he didn''t speak. And the soul temple was shocked by Su Xi''s outburst of emotion, which made the ground of the stone chamber split. She didn''t mean to speak for a moment.


    I don''t know how long it took for Suxi''s hoarse voice to ring out slowly: "how did he die?"Suxi''s voice can''t hear any emotion fluctuation, it''s very calm. But it''s this calm that makes people more worried and frightened.


    Mo Ran''s eyes darkened, and he still didn''t dare to turn to see Su Xi''s face. Speaking of it, there is his fault in it. If it wasn''t for protecting him, twilight cloud might not choose that way.


    Think of here, Mo ran difficult spit out two words: "self explosion."


    These two words are just like the last straw to overwhelm the camel. Suxi slumped down on the ground with a dull face, as if she didn''t believe that Muyun would end her life with self explosion.


    "And the elder, is he dead?"


    "No No Mo ran did not know how much effort he had spent to say these two words. Twilight cloud is dead, but the elder is still alive in the world. I can''t think about it!


    However, Mo ran obviously underestimated Su Xi''s inner strength. At the beginning of the sadness, Suxi is the emotional convergence up, deeply buried in his heart. In the future, she will meet the elder one day. At that time, she will take revenge for Muyun!


    After thinking about this, Suxi stood up, didn''t look at Mo ran and the soul brake, turned and walked: "Mo ran, you help the soul brake, let''s go out."


    Smell speech, Mo ran opened his eyes, looked at Su Xi''s back, and looked at the soul brake paralyzed on the ground, a dead father''s appearance, a face of reluctance. Finally, due to Suxi''s bad mood, Mo ran doesn''t say anything, but raises the soul brake.


    Soul brake also realized the current atmosphere, also don''t know how, don''t want to let Suxi not to go along with, also didn''t refuse.


    Out of the bedchamber hall, after they had settled the soul temple, they left the Chixiao Pavilion in a hurry. Suxi can''t wait for a moment now. She must go back to the human world immediately. As for the matters in the demon world, the soul brake has come out. Naturally, she doesn''t need to worry any more.


    After they left, the soul brake looked at Su Xi''s back and couldn''t recover for a long time.

 Chapter 503

    In May, the weather is just beginning to be hot, and the clattering sound of streams is especially comfortable in people''s ears. At this time, the whole human world is still in peace, and the bad things about the demon world are all left in the dark.


    After Su Xi returns to the human world with Mo ran, she doesn''t immediately go to find the emperor, but returns to the capital. She wanted to know if there was any news about the Su family in the days when she left.


    But don''t want to, the news is there, but another thunderbolt rang in Su Xi''s head.


    Because the Su family, which disappeared suddenly, came back, and the Imperial College officially announced that it was in the Su family''s camp, so those forces who were ready to move in the imperial capital also gave up and did not dare to attack the Su family. At this time, the Su family had regained its former glory, but the atmosphere of the Su family showed depression all the time.


    This kind of depression is not because there is no one to live in, but because the people who live in it are all depressed and listless all day.


    In the assembly hall of the Su family, Su Xi was the first, and the elder, the third elder, the fourth elder and the fifth elder were on both sides of Su Xi.


    "What do you mean my father is gone?" Su''s face was cold with frost on it. Originally, after she returned to the imperial capital, she was very happy to learn that the Su family had come back. But as soon as I arrived at Su''s house, I heard the elder say that Su Zhen had disappeared, and the joy disappeared immediately.


    When the four people heard Su Xi''s question, they all had bitterness in their eyes and some fear. Su Xi, who is now sitting in front of them, is no longer Wu Xia amung. Although several people don''t know what Suxi''s specific strength is, the faint breath of Suxi''s body makes several people very surprised. Because of that wipe fear, a few people dare not speak, for fear of irritating Suxi general.


    Finally, the hot tempered five elders couldn''t bear the atmosphere at first. Looking at Suxi, they said: "strictly speaking, it''s not that they have disappeared, but that on the way back, the owner of the house has been taken away. What''s strange is that they only took the owner of the house, but they released us all. "


    Voice down, four people all lowered their heads, face with guilt. What the five elders didn''t say was that there was only one person who had captured Su Zhen at the beginning, but there were so many people in their su family that they couldn''t leave that one person behind. They still watched that person take Su Zhen away and couldn''t do anything.


    After returning to the imperial capital, the Su family was almost the former head of the neon dust palace. How could she not know that this was the special envelope for the neon dust palace?


    Is it hard for Su Zhen to be captured by the neon dust palace?


    Such an idea flashed through her mind, and Suxi immediately opened the envelope. Other people can''t open it because they don''t have enough strength or there is no special method. Naturally, Suxi doesn''t mean that. In an instant, the envelope opened, and then a strong aroma of peach blossoms came to her face. Suxi had been on guard and crushed the fragrance of peach blossoms in her swaddling clothes.


    Then, the blue light flickered, and lines of words were placed in front of several people.


    Elder four are still shocked by Su Xi''s method, but they are attracted by these words at the next moment.


    "Su Xi, the Su family, is so bold that she tries to move things in the neon dust palace! Now your father Su Zhen is in my hands. If you want to save your father, please come to the palace and present your head! ¡ª¡ªThe word "Hua Wuyou", the leader of Nichen Palace "


    " boom! " The table cracked in response to the sound, but the person who broke out was not Su Xi, but the hot five elders.


    When he saw the words of Hua Wuyou, the leader of the neon dust palace, the hot five elders could not help smashing the table. The whole person gnashed his teeth and looked at the disappearing words. His teeth were grinding and ringing: "damn neon dust palace, if you don''t say that you''ve done harm to the emperor, it''s unreasonable to hit the main idea on the head of my su family!"


    The speaker has no intention, the listener has intention. That harmed emperor Jun this words a, Su Xi''s facial expression more sink down. She had thought that she was hated after the Kunlun war, but she didn''t think that the hatred had reached such a stage.


    But now, what she is even more strange is why Hua Wuyou took Su Zhen away at the risk of the great injustice of the human world and left such arrogant messages.


    After thinking for a while, the three old men suddenly looked at Su Xi and said, "Miss Xi, I don''t know What did you take from the neon dust palace? "


    As soon as the words came out, the eyes of the four elders all fell on Suxi. The anger in Wuchang''s eyes had not dissipated. It looked like he was glaring at Suxi.


    Smell speech, Su Xi in the heart sneer. She took something from the neon dust palace? Oh, I think this is the funniest joke in the world! The whole neon dust palace is hers. How can she say something about it? If we really want to think about it, there is only one answer.


    Timo!


    Just didn''t expect that Hua Wuyou should be so shameless and return the emperor''s Mo to her own thing!


    With a cold smile, Suxi looked at the different expressions of the four elders and said, "no matter whether I have something to worry about, since she has moved to my head, I have to think about the consequences!"


    Hearing Su Xi''s words, the four elders felt numb and gathered their thoughts one after another.Seeing this, Suxi continued: "you don''t have to deal with this matter. I''ll deal with it myself." After that, Suxi left the chamber.


    After Suxi left, the four elders looked at her back for a long time. Then I don''t know who said: "Miss Xi''s spiritual color It''s also cyan... "

 Chapter 504

    The next morning, Suxi takes Mo ran and ling''er, who comes from Yunzhou, to the demon world. Mo ran and ling''er are both demons. It''s time to take them back to have a look after leaving the demon world for so long.


    Now Suxi''s strength has risen greatly, so she can tear up the space. So Suxi finds an empty place, and tears up the space channel in front of Mo ran and ling''er.


    Demon world, she Hua Qingyan, back!


    When Suxi left, her whereabouts had already spread to the ear of emperor mo. In other words, since the moment Suxi came back from the demon world, her whereabouts have been in the hands of Dimo.


    At this time, within the emperor''s pole, the emperor''s Mo stood in front of the window, looking at the distant sky, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Suddenly, Emperor Mo picked up a cold jade box on the table, tore the space with his bare hands, and stepped in.


    Different from the clarity of the human world, the whole interface of the demon world is shrouded in a thin layer of clouds, which adds some hazy beauty to the demon world. Under the cover of this layer of clouds, all kinds of monsters stretched their waists. All of them are enjoying the sunshine in the morning.


    In the palace of neon dust, all the peach trees in the palace have been uprooted and replaced by peonies in the garden.


    Only peony is really national color!


    From this point, we can see how narcissistic huawuyou is. A little Jinque shamelessly compares himself to a noble peony. As everyone knows, the peony, which blooms independently in the demon world, has rotten heart inside!


    At this time, Hua Wuyou is lying leisurely in the bedroom, looking at the hand of the subordinate''s message, face is full of disdain. With a sneer, the words in her red lips didn''t match the softness of her face: "if you dare to rob things from our palace, we will let you see what our means are!"


    As the voice dropped, Hua Wuyou looked at the young girl who was standing on the side and said, "I''ll give you orders. Some distinguished guests will come soon, so we have to treat them well."


    Words, flower worry free hand a loose, that letter is floating on the ground. The young girl looks at Su Xi with her spare light, and then thinks of Hua Wuyou''s anger when she heard Su Xi''s name. She knows how to do the so-called hospitality.


    The young lady picked up the letter and said, "don''t worry, master. This time, you will never forget it."


    There was no cover up for the vicious meaning in the words. Like Hua Wuyou, this young girl is also a kind-hearted woman. She used to be a maid beside Suxi, but she always felt that Suxi didn''t give her enough, so she listened to Hua Wuyou''s encouragement. The poison was from her.


    After the battle of Kunlun, Hua Wuyou left her by her side. Such a cruel woman is exactly what Hua Wuyou needs. However, what Hua Wuyou didn''t see was the ambition that had never been satisfied in her eyes. Back to the Lord, I''m afraid that only Hua Wuyou dare to use it!


    After the young girl stepped down, Hua Wuyou lifted the veil on the bed and covered her body. In the past, Hua Wuyou, who pretended to be lovely and lady in front of Su Xi, was such a dissolute person in his heart! The light gauze covers the body, falling the name of the leader of the neon dust palace in vain!


    Suddenly, Hua Wuyou''s hands become claws, and the precious sheets under him suddenly break open!


    Here, originally Suxi''s room, huawuyou''s eyes have been red for a long time. Almost after Suxi was destroyed, she moved in impatiently. Now all the decorations in it have been replaced, but Hua Wuyou can still feel the breath of Suxi. But she didn''t want to move out.


    The soft face gradually became ferocious, and Hua Wuyou gritted his teeth: "the person who robbed things with me ended up with only one..."


    With that, Hua Wuyou got up and put on his clothes and entered the darkroom of the room. There are hostages she took. The main one is coming. Naturally, she has to treat the hostages well. Otherwise, if the effect is not achieved, the play will not be good-looking!


    This darkroom is different from others, it is a very simple room. It used to be a place for Suxi to practice, but now it has been transformed into a torture room by huawuyou. The torture tools are well prepared and stained with some blood.


    Seeing that Hua Wuyou came in, the maid in the room immediately saluted Hua Wuyou: "palace master."


    "Well." Light should be a, at this time of flower worry free end foot palace master''s shelf, but the more she deliberately do so, the more four unlike. One side of the maid''s eyes flashed a trace of ridicule, but she covered up very well, was not found by Hua Wuyou.


    There is a scaffold in the middle of the darkroom, on which Su Zhen is hanging. The hook made of selected iron goes through Su Zhen''s wrist and ankle, and keeps Su Zhen firmly on the scaffold. Moreover, the hook was dark cyan. At a glance, he knew that it was smeared with poison.


    Looking at Su Zhen''s drooping head, I know what inhuman torments Su Zhen has suffered these days.


    Hua Wuyou walks slowly to Su Zhen''s body. She looks at Su Zhen''s blood and white maggots on her wrist.


    "Wake him up."


    "Yes." The maid picked up a bucket of boiling water and poured it on Su Zhen''s body. And because that face still needs to be kept temporarily, that face is Su Zhen''s most intact place."Well..." Su Zhen wakes up from his coma because of the burning sensation of boiling water. He glances at it powerlessly, and then drops his head again.


    Seeing this, Hua Wuyou sneered and said, "do you know what news we have received today? Say it and you''ll be happy! "


    However, the answer was silence. After many days of torture, Su Zhen has long been numb, simply ignore Hua Wuyou''s mischief. In this regard, Hua Wuyou is not angry, because she knows that Su Zhen will ask her to speak later!


    Around Su Zhen, Hua Wuyou tut said: "look at your embarrassed appearance, how can you see the guests? Hua''er, take him down, dress up well and get ready to welcome the distinguished guests! Ah, by the way, before that, we have to treat him well, so as not to make the distinguished guest come and not recognize him! "


    The voice falls, and Hua Wuyou looks at Su Zhen''s suddenly raised head and the shocked light in his turbid eyes.


    "Did you catch her?" Su Zhen''s voice is very hoarse, days of torture has made him even unable to speak out. These words, or he used all his strength, just spit out. With that, Su Zhending looked at Hua Wuyou, unwilling to let go of any expression on Hua Wuyou''s face.


    For Su Zhen''s reaction, Hua Wuyou is very satisfied. Pick eyebrow, flower worry did not answer Su Zhen''s words, but her expression has already explained the answer. Ignoring Su Zhen''s angry cry, Hua Wuyou leaves in a burst of painful cry.

 Chapter 505

    Outside the neon dust palace, Suxi stands quietly.


    She didn''t bring ling''er and Mo ran, but after they were in the demon world, she found an excuse to let them leave. Hua Wuyou''s temperament is clear. If ling''er and lin''er follow, Hua Wuyou will not be merciful! At that time, she was involved by Hua Wuyou, that is, she had no energy to take care of them.


    From the outside, the neon dust palace is still the same, ethereal and illusory. However, Su Xi can feel that the atmosphere of the neon dust palace has all changed. The former extraordinary neon dust palace is now beyond recognition, leaving only utilitarianism and deep hypocrisy.


    Suspended above the neon dust palace, Su Xitu yelled: "Hua Wuyou, I Hua Qingyan is back, and I don''t want to come out to meet you soon!"


    That''s right! Suxi Ah no, now it should be said that Hua Qingyan directly identified himself as soon as he came back. He appeared in the top of the neon dust palace with the unique attitude of the first person in the demon world of Hua Qingyan, and his domineering return!


    Hua Qingyan''s voice spread far enough for the whole neon dust palace to hear. And in the next moment, those who had listened to Hua Wuyou''s order were in a mess. Panic panic, fear of fear, and most of them showed the light of joy!


    Obviously, Hua Wuyou''s position is not supported by all the people in the neon dust palace!


    Because of Hua Qingyan''s words, Hua Wuyou, who originally intended to watch a good play behind his back, now appears in front of the gate of the neon dust palace. His eyes are staring at Hua Qingyan, and the meaning inside is complex and diverse.


    Looking at Hua Qingyan''s completely different face, Hua Wuyou''s heart is full of waves!


    How about different looks? What if the body is not a demon? It belongs to Hua Qingyan''s unique temperament. Hua Wuyou is blind and won''t admit it wrong! At the beginning, she was under the dazzling temperament of Hua Qingyan. She could only be Hua Qingyan''s sister, the sister of the leader of the neon dust palace. Others would never just regard her as Hua Wuyou!


    At this time, looking at Hua Qingyan in mid air, Hua Wuyou forgot his action for a while and stood there looking up at Hua Qingyan.


    Perhaps, in this life, Hua Wuyou can only look up to Hua Qingyan!


    Looking down at Hua Wuyou below and looking at each other''s unbelievable expression, Hua Qing burst out laughing, and the voice spread to every disciple''s ear: "Hua Wuyou, I''m back! What about the first person in the demon world? I don''t care if you rush for it! Since you want to, why not play for you? Now it''s time for you to play enough and pay off all the debts you owe me! "


    A sound, a word, as the general sound of thunder in everyone''s ears!


    At the beginning, Hua Wuyou kept saying that their palace master Hua Qingyan died in the hands of the emperor because he loved the emperor deeply. And she, as the younger sister of the palace leader, naturally became the next leader of the neon dust palace.


    Originally, when this happened, some people in the neon dust palace raised an objection. Some time before the Kunlun war, they all saw Hua Qingyan''s situation. Obviously, they had forgotten the emperor. How could they know that they loved him deeply? But Hua Wuyou, with such a ridiculous excuse, lightly exposed this matter.


    Those who raised their objection didn''t have anything to do at that time, but later they were called out by Hua Wuyou under various names to carry out the task. However, as soon as I went out, I never came back


    Later, the human world announced that they were at odds with the demon world. Those who still had doubts about this matter had to put their mind in the bottom of their hearts and deal with the affairs of the palace wholeheartedly, so that the palace would not be destroyed because of the Kunlun war!


    Without the leader of the palace, the neon dust palace can''t withstand the full attack of an equal force!


    Gradually, as time went on, they stopped thinking and didn''t mention it again. But now, their palace master not only came back, but also pointed to Hua Wuyou! Obviously at the beginning of the matter is to spend worry to do ghost, they all live in the lie!


    Everyone looked at Huaqing''s face changed in mid air, but they didn''t doubt her authenticity. Because only their palace masters can be so arrogant!


    And in a daze, Hua Wuyou is also woken up by this sentence, feeling the suspicious eyes around, Hua Wuyou''s face suddenly sank down. Holding his fist tightly, Hua Wuyou''s knuckles are already green.


    Suddenly, Hua Wuyou stepped forward, and her gloomy face disappeared. Instead, she was angry. She shared the same hatred with the neon dust Palace: "bold thief, my sister has passed away for a long time. You, a yellow haired girl who doesn''t know where, dare to claim to be my sister! Do you think you are a human being when our palace doesn''t have eyes, or when the neon dust palace doesn''t have eyes? "


    At this time, Hua Wuyou is determined not to admit Hua Qingyan''s identity. Only to die, things may have a turn for the better.


    However, she obviously underestimated the influence of Hua Qingyan in the neon dust palace, as well as the people''s worship of Hua Qingyan in the neon dust palace. In addition to a small number of people who put in huawuyou, most of the remaining people are still skeptical, looking at huawuyou, and even directly making preparations for the battle. As long as Hua Qing gives an order, they will attack and take Hua Wuyou down!Seeing this, Hua Wuyou is just like eating a fly. His whole face stinks no more!


    Looking at those suspicious eyes, Hua Wuyou really regretted that in order not to be taken advantage of by other forces, he left all those who were loyal to Hua Qingyan. Unexpectedly, her momentary weakness turned out to be a serious problem for her now!


    He winked at the young girl who was standing beside him, and then she stood up, very dignified: "don''t be deceived by this traitor! At the beginning of the Kunlun war, I believe some of you have seen with your own eyes that the former palace leader really died in the hands of the emperor of the human world! Now, the unknown traitor, with a human body and a face that he didn''t know at all, appeared here pretending to be the former palace master. It was the idea of our neon dust palace! For the sake of the Nichen palace and the reputation of the former palace leader, we must clear our eyes and kill the traitor on the spot! "


    QingNv''s words are very good. A former palace leader not only tries to arouse Hua Qingyan''s inner resentment, but also makes her act angrily in full view of the public. Then she can put an angry accusation on Hua Qingyan. She also takes advantage of the importance of the neon dust palace to stir up the relationship between the people and Hua Qingyan, so that the people can respect Hua Qingyan There is no doubt about it.


    These words kill two birds with one stone!

 Chapter 506

    Sure enough, as soon as the young girl''s words came out, there was a riot in the neon dust palace, and countless discussions broke out. There was no determination just now.


    Seeing this, the young girl looked at Hua Qingyan disdainfully in the air. However, when she came into contact with Hua Qingyan''s eyes, she suddenly felt numb, as if she had been greatly frightened, and she took back her eyes. Hua Wuyou takes a look at QingNv. She seems to mind that QingNv has lost her face. However, the voice of the ear is to let her hook up the corner of the lip, between the eyebrows and eyes is full of pride.


    However, for everyone''s attitude, Hua Qingyan didn''t say a word, and looked at the changes below indifferently. The neon dust palace is no longer the original neon dust palace. Hua Qingyan doesn''t hold fast to it any more. He will fight against it because he hears something bad for the neon dust palace.


    In the midst of all this noise, a voice suddenly came out and ended all the discussion.


    "Since you say it''s not the palace master, what evidence do you have?"


    With these words, everyone in the neon dust palace looks at Hua Wuyou with burning eyes. Even Hua Wuyou''s own people can''t help but want to see how his master proves that the person in front of him is a fake. They have to admit that even though Hua Qingyan''s appearance has changed, her temperament will never change.


    Receiving all kinds of eyes, Hua Wuyou''s mouth suddenly rippled with a mysterious smile: "evidence? Good! If you want to see the evidence, this palace will put it in front of you. At that time, I''ll see what you have to say! "


    After that, Hua Wuyou looks at Hua Qingyan with an eyebrow. He thinks it''s self-evident.


    Today, Hua Qingyan has come. No matter she is Su Xi or Hua Qingyan, she will never let her come back!


    A moment later, the young woman with a hand and foot are tied to the chain, the body is scarred, can not tell when the wound is the existence of the man. At this time, the young girl is holding another section of the chain, dragging the man to the front of the crowd.


    Looking at this man, the eyes of the people in the neon dust palace all stop on the man. People who know the inside story can''t help but turn their attention to Hua Qingyan at the next moment. What they don''t know is looking at the man in doubt, waiting for Hua Wuyou to give them an explanation.


    Hua Wuyou smiles smartly and looks at Hua Qingyan in the air. When she sees her face condensing for a moment, a proud smile emerges from the corner of her mouth.


    This smile is very similar to the one on the top of Kunlun mountain!


    Reach out to lift Su Zhen''s hair to cover her face. Hua Wuyou shakes her hand as if she dislikes it. It seems that she especially dislikes the blood stains when she touches her hair.


    "Suxi! Did you see that? This is your father, Su Zhen, the owner of the Su family! Now, he is standing in front of you. Do you have the courage to deny that you are not her daughter and continue to pretend to be my sister? " Hua Wuyou has a sister. She is very affectionate, but only the young girl beside her can see the fierceness of Hua Wuyou''s eyes.


    Hua Wuyou, who has always hated Hua Qing, has to talk about her sister again after so many years. It can be seen how much she hates the woman who suddenly appears. Thinking of this, QingNv can''t help looking at Hua Qingyan in the air. But at the next moment, she is scared by her fierce eyes. She doesn''t dare to raise her eyes any more. Even her hand holding the chain is shaking slightly.


    That look in the eyes is really Hua Qingyan''s look in the eyes! And she, as Hua Qingyan''s maid, betrayed Hua Qingyan and said that she had no ghost in her heart, which was false. In this way, now see huaqingyan, she will naturally feel guilty, dare not look at huaqingyan.


    Su Zhen obviously also heard Hua Wuyou''s words. He suddenly raised his head and looked at Hua Qing''s words with a cold look. His mouth moved, but he didn''t say anything in the end.


    "Ho! Hua Wuyou, after so many years, I thought you have made progress, but I didn''t expect you to be so naive! " With that, Hua Qing''s words fell from the sky and stood opposite Hua Wuyou. Her eyes looked at Su Zhen with a touch of scarlet.


    And with her action, those who have no worry about the heart, unconsciously made a fighting state, more is ready to escape. It seems that after so many years, Hua Qingyan''s prestige still exists, even strong enough to make these people scared.


    See this, flower Qing speech sneer, there is disdain in the eye: "is this the evidence that you say? What a pity! My body is his daughter, but my soul is Hua Qingyan! Do you forget what you said when you were at the top of Kunlun? I have been holding in the palm of my hand pain sister, in order to grab my man, grab my everything, design hurt me, hurt the emperor Mo, also hurt people and demon world blade want to pick up! Are you qualified to be the leader of the neon dust palace? "


    Word by word, all ring in everyone''s ears.


    Hua Wuyou''s face became extremely dark at this moment, and the whole person was filled with a cold breath, which was not as dignified as before.


    Su Zhenyi''s face was a mixture of blood and tears. He could not see his original appearance. Hua Wuyou also thought that in order to make Hua Qingyan recognize her, he left this face, but he didn''t know that Hua Qingyan showed his identity today, so he took her by surprise.The words just now have set off a storm in the hearts of all the people in the neon dust palace. Almost everyone who is loyal to Hua Qingyan stares at Hua Wuyou with doubts, and has no respect for the palace leader. All along, their respect is only for Hua Qing. These years, they muddle along, but they don''t regard Hua Wuyou as the leader of the neon dust palace. If it wasn''t for too much affection for the palace, these people would have resigned and left the palace forever.


    In the eyes of all doubt, Hua Wuyou grabs Su Zhen''s shoulder in one hand and pulls Su Zhen''s hair in the other hand, exposing Su Zhen''s face in front of Hua Qingyan.


    A pair of venomous eyes are waiting for Hua Qingyan. At this time, Hua Wuyou doesn''t intend to argue any more. How can Hua Qingyan, who has been alive for a long time, rival her, who has greatly increased her ability? Finally, the neon dust palace is still her, the emperor Mo is also her!


    "Ha ha ha! Even if you are Hua Qingyan, what? You have been dead once, and your strength is not as good as before! If the news is right, you are still attached to a waste body, suffered a lot of insults! Today, you occupy the body of the father in my hands, di Mo and I have a marriage! Do you think you can still win? "


    Flower carefree eyes canthus want to crack, eyes congestion, see people scared. Su Zhen in her hands, like a lamb to be slaughtered, can do nothing, can only close their eyes to accept his fate.

 Chapter 507

    Looking at Su Zhen''s posture, Hua Wuyou''s eyes darkened. Holding Su Zhen''s shoulder, he grabbed Su Zhen''s flesh and blood!


    The blood along the fingertips of Hua Wuyou to stay, plus Hua Wuyou that already crazy expression, at this time of Hua Wuyou how to see how strange. Su Zhen endured the pain of skin and flesh being penetrated. He didn''t struggle at all, and he didn''t ask for help.


    "Why, now that your father is in agony, why don''t you react at all?" Hua Wuyou''s red lips moved, and she blurted out: "ah! I forget that my dear sister is always a cold hearted person. How can she have feelings for a nominal father? "


    With that, Hua Wuyou patted Su Zhen''s face with his other hand and said with a laugh, "ha ha, it''s hard for the master of Su''s family. The man who is regarded as the palm of his hand is a wolf hearted beast!"


    At the moment when Hua Wuyou''s voice fell, her eyes suddenly became cold, and her killing intention flashed by. Then, the broken moon sword appears in the hands of Hua Wuyou and is on Su Zhen''s neck.


    Seeing this, Hua Qingyan''s eyes became deeper and deeper.


    Hua Wuyou glances around and sees the different faces of all the people in the neon dust palace. She takes a look at the young girl, and she leaves quietly.


    After the young girl left, Hua Wuyou put her eyes on Hua Qingyan again, and her eyes were cold: "Hua Qingyan, since you are here today, don''t want to leave. Think to come with your temperament, this Su Zhen''s existence is also obstruct your eyes. In this way, how about my sister being a good person again and solving this problem for you? "


    After that, Hua Wuyou''s wrist sinks, and the broken moon sword immediately embeds into Su Zhen''s neck. The sudden pain makes Su Zhen hum, but Hua Wuyou''s eyes are peaceful.


    The blood flowed down and dyed Hua Qingyan''s eyes red.


    The next moment, Hua Qingyan''s body will disappear in the original place, and then he will knock off the broken moon sword in Hua Wuyou''s hand. At the same time, he will kick Hua Wuyou''s belly heavily!


    At this time, Hua Wuyou has another hand deeply clasped in Su Zhen''s shoulder. With Hua Qingyan''s kick, she grabs Su Zhen''s flesh and blood directly and throws it to the ground with disdain while retreating!


    "Hiss --" Su Zhen took a breath, who suddenly was torn off a piece of flesh and blood, also can''t stand the pain. Hua Qingyan''s eyes sank at the moment and quickly fed Su Zhen two pills to stop bleeding and heal his wounds.


    Put Su Zhen aside, Hua Qingyan set up a border to protect it.


    "Father, you are here to heal well. Don''t step out of the same place!" Between the words, Hua Qing''s expression is very dignified. Although it''s still the neon dust palace here, Hua Qingyan can''t guarantee that those people won''t fight and are outnumbered. It''s better to protect Su Zhen.


    With Hua Qingyan''s strength, no one on the scene can untie or break the border she set!


    Looking at Hua Qingyan''s face, Su Zhen nodded heavily. The wound on his shoulder had not bled, but he still had many internal injuries. Fortunately, Hua Qingyan gave a bottle of holy medicine for internal injury. If his injury healed, it would be a good thing for Hua Qingyan.


    Thinking of this, Su Zhen''s eyes softened: "although I know you are not a mortal, I never thought that you were once the leader of the Six Worlds of neon dust palace! However, you can rest assured that in my father''s heart, you have always been my son. Safety is the most important thing


    Smell speech, flower Qing speech cold face suddenly burst out a smile, seems to warm the world.


    "Father, don''t worry. I''ll take you back to Su''s house with me." While speaking, Hua Qingyan has revealed the news of Su''s family''s safety to Su Zhen. Su Zhenzi understood the meaning of Hua Qingyan, and then he was pleased to smile. In Hua Qingyan''s eyes and eyebrows, he took the pill for healing.


    Seeing this, Hua Qingyan stood up and looked cold again.


    "Hua Wuyou, it''s useless to talk more today. Since I''m here, I don''t plan to go back easily! It''s just that the neon dust palace is here today, and we''ve solved all our enmities today! "


    The voice falls, Su Xi hand congealed a spirit power lightsaber. Before the neon dust palace, Hua Qing said that he should use the streamer sword technique to step on Hua Wuyou solemnly!


    I''ve had a lot of revenge after enduring it for a long time. Today, I finally have to get revenge!


    Step by step, Hua Qing''s eyes are cold. Looking at the woman in the goose yellow gauze skirt, she has no love and care in the past. Today, between her and Hua Wuyou, either you die or I die!


    At this moment, the drum of war quietly rings, and the strong fighting atmosphere permeates between them, which makes everyone in the neon dust palace step back. At the same time, those who are loyal to Nichen palace and Hua Qingyan are ready to rescue them once Hua Qingyan is defeated!


    However, when their weapons appeared in their hands, a light cyan light lit up in front of the gate of the neon dust palace, and then Hua Qingyan and Hua Wuyou were separately surrounded in a circular area. It''s easy for them to go out, but it''s more difficult for people outside to get in!


    QingNv came out of the palace again and stood there looking at them. Before that, she got the command of Hua Wuyou and raised this array to prevent those people from having the chance to save Hua Qingyan.From the beginning, Hua Wuyou and QingNv did not pay attention to Hua Qingyan. A soul attached to the waste body, even if the talent is high, it is only a few years now. This kind of Hua Qingyan wants to defeat Hua Wuyou. It''s just a fantasy!


    From the beginning to the end, Hua Wuyou didn''t put Hua Qingyan in his heart. Now he looks at Hua Qingyan like a dead man!


    The broken moon sword shines with cold light under the reflection of the sun. Since she can kill Hua Qingyan once with the broken moon sword, there will be a second time! Looking at Hua Qingyan slowly walking towards him, Hua Wuyou''s mouth rippled with an innocent smile, as if everything had not happened before.


    "Elder sister, today you have learned some new moves. How about an investigation?" Words, two tiger teeth exposed, as if to say that the innocent flower worry free.


    Once upon a time, Hua Qingyan had tested Hua Wuyou''s technique countless times. Hua Wuyou always used such a tone and expression to ask for Hua Qingyan''s guidance.


    But now, things are different, huawuyou is not huawuyou in the past, and huaqingyan is no longer huaqingyan in the past!


    Under the deliberate of Hua Wuyou, Hua Qingyan didn''t see Hua Wuyou''s affectation, and his heart was already boiling at the moment. Finally, she is going to clean the door by herself! Since it''s her fault, let her solve it by herself!

 Chapter 508

    The wind blows gently, blowing away layers of white fog, but in the next moment, those white fog again gather, making the demon world has been in the hazy.


    In front of the gate of the neon dust palace, the two women stood opposite each other in a solemn atmosphere. The eyes of the neon dust Palace are burning, and they don''t blink to witness the long delayed war. No matter who wins or loses in the end, people have already thought about it in their hearts. The final result can''t influence their decision.


    This time, it''s the madness of Hua Qingyan and the madness of the neon dust palace!


    Looking at the flower carefree of Qiao Xiao Yan, Hua Qing Yan put aside her eyes slightly. Just now, she even had a little pity for her cruel and kind sister.


    This kind of thought just a flash but pass, the flower Qing speech soon pressed that idea down.


    "Worry free, this is the last time I call you worry free. You should know that after the summit of Kunlun, you and I will never return to the past. Whether it''s for the sake of Nichen palace or for the sake of emperor Mo, I won''t give in today! "


    Hearing this, Hua Wuyou burst out laughing: "ha ha! Don''t say these high sounding words! I am also the last to call you sister, today is not you die, or I die! But now the neon dust palace is in my hands, and the emperor Mo you are thinking of is also engaged with me. Do you think your result today will be good? "


    Hua Wuyou asked softly. Although the words were soft, the contents were harsh!


    However, Hua Qing''s words were not affected by such a simple method. Holding the Lingli lightsaber tightly, Hua Qingyan''s last pity and love for Hua Wuyou disappeared at this time. The rest, just as Hua Wuyou said, either you die or I die!


    The tip of the sword pointed directly at Hua Wuyou, and Hua Qing nodded: "so, you can see the real chapter under your hand!"


    After that, Lingli lightsaber suddenly rotates in a strange way. Hua Qingyan actually uses Liuguang sword at the beginning!


    None of the people present had ever seen the Liuguang sword technique. Goodbye at this time. Everyone was very excited.


    "Liuguang sword technique! It''s really the palace master! The palace master is back! "


    "I''m back, the palace master is back at last!"


    "The neon dust palace is saved! The demon world is saved


    ¡­¡­


    The shouts spread into Hua Wuyou''s ears. With the familiar Liuguang sword technique, Hua Wuyou''s face collapsed and glared at all the people in the neon dust palace. Hua Wuyou then gathered the offensive and prepared to fight back.


    However, the speed of Hua Wuyou''s gathering offensive is very slow, as if waiting for Hua Qing''s words on purpose. The blue spirit power turns over in the hand, and Hua Wuyou takes back the broken moon sword in full view of the public, intending to fight with Hua Qingyan!


    "Hua Qingyan, with your strength now, you are not my opponent at all! For the sake of you being my sister, I''ll give you a chance today! You always take the Liuguang sword technique as your unique skill. Since you have already used it, if I don''t ask for advice, it will be my fault. I''ll wait for you, wait for you to gather the attack completely. Don''t panic. You''ve wasted the opportunity I gave you! "


    Inside and outside, Hua Wuyou despises Hua Qingyan. In response, Hua Qing said with a smile: "so, let''s go and have a look!"


    After that, Hua Qing''s tactics were completely condensed!


    Hollowed out cyan light ball, in the sun issued a Yingying luster. The great form has no shape. The invisible elephant is steady and restrained. The energy of a thick silk is contained in the hollow ball. It shows the extraordinary light ball.


    Since Hua Wuyou despises her, how can she brush her kindness? If we can take advantage of Hua Wuyou''s contempt and solve the war as soon as possible, Hua Qingyan will be able to go back earlier. Just now she felt that Su Zhen''s situation was not very good, not suitable to stay in this dangerous place!


    Now, once regarded as the only home by Hua Qingyan, the neon dust palace has become a dangerous place. It''s also a big joke to tell!


    However, Hua Wuyou is not in the mood to guess Hua Qingyan''s thoughts. Looking at the hollow light ball slowly coming towards her, Hua Wuyou, who was the winner, also has a little shaken. She had intended to test Hua Qingyan''s strength, but she didn''t expect that Hua Qingyan chose the most restrained move in Liuguang sword!


    With Hua Wuyou''s eyesight, I can''t see how powerful this light move is!


    Even though Hua Wuyou has a swaying color, she has been the leader of the neon dust palace for several years. She thinks that Hua Qingyan is different from the past, so she doesn''t pay attention to the obvious attack of this move.


    In the hands of the blue Lingli sword tip gathered into a flame, flower carefree mouth revealed a murderous smile: "put on airs!"


    Voice down, flower worry straight will be in the hands of the blue flame thrown out, that speed is faster than the speed of hollow light ball more than twice! See this, flower worry slowly smile open, face is full of disdain.


    Under the gaze of the public, the hollow out light ball and the cyan flame come into contact, and instantly merge into one place, killing each other''s strength!


    As soon as this scene appeared, everyone in the neon dust palace laughed, but the smile on Hua Wuyou''s face was condensed. She looked at the two attacks of you and me, and her eyes were full of disbelief: "impossible, how can your strength be so strong?! It''s only been a few years, and you''ve grown from a waste without any spiritual power to this point! "Hua Wuyou is hoarse. He doesn''t want to believe Hua Qingyan''s strength. Although the blue flame was just for Hua Wuyou to test Hua Qing''s words, Hua Wuyou still condensed 30% of his spiritual power in case. But now, the hollowed out light ball was struggling with the cyan flame, and Hua Qingyan''s face was as usual, and he didn''t have a big consumption!


    What does that mean? It shows that Hua Qingyan''s strength is far beyond her imagination. She not only easily took the attack of Hua Wuyou''s three successful forces, but also has a lot of spare power left. Obviously, she didn''t pay attention to the attack!


    At this moment, Hua Qingyan''s action is beyond everyone''s expectation.


    When Hua Wuyou mumbles to himself, Hua Qingyan''s figure instantly disappears in the same place and sweeps towards Hua Wuyou.


    The distance between them is not far, and Hua Qingyan doesn''t slow down her wind speed. Almost in the blink of an eye, Hua Qingyan comes to Hua Wuyou.


    Now that Hua Wuyou has been shocked, Hua Qingyan naturally wants to carry on this shock to the end. It''s better to solve her directly when Hua Wuyou hasn''t recovered!


    When Hua Wuyou comes back to her mind, what appears in front of her is Hua Qingyan''s enlarged face and the Lingli lightsaber that is about to put on her neck!

 Chapter 509

    The situation of war is changing. No one thought that Hua Wuyou was directly approached by Hua Qingyan. Everyone in the neon dust palace held their breath, as if they were thinking about whether Hua Qingyan would take this opportunity to kill Hua Wuyou with a sword!


    However, huawuyou is different from before. Looking at her face and sword, Hua Wuxin was surprised, but her body''s reaction was far beyond her brain''s. Before she knew it, her body made a move first, and then quickly stepped back subconsciously. At the same time, the broken moon sword appeared in her hand and resisted the Lingli lightsaber stabbed at her neck!


    The two soldiers joined each other, but there was no imagined sound. Almost when the moon breaking sword touched the Lingli lightsaber, the Lingli lightsaber disappeared in an instant and appeared in Hua Qingyan''s other hand. This time, huawuyou is just like beating on cotton, soft and weak, but helpless.


    Now that she is close to Hua Wuyou, Hua Qingyan will not let her go so easily. Before Hua Wuyou completely retreated, the other hand pressed down hard, and the shining blue Lingli lightsaber swept towards Hua Wuyou''s belly again!


    As soon as Hua Wuyou''s face changes, her wrist turns, and the direction of the broken moon sword turns. She intends to kill Hua Qingyan before he stabs her!


    Sharp sword wind instantly cut Hua Qingyan''s clothes. It can be seen that Hua Wuyou is ready to kill! However, just when the broken moon sword was about to sweep Hua Qingyan''s waist, Hua Qingyan''s body suddenly bent in a strange arc and dodged the fierce sword!


    But when Hua Wuyou wants to kill Hua Qingyan, but he doesn''t want to escape, it''s too late. Lingli lightsaber mercilessly pierced the clothes of huawuyou''s belly, and then pierced into huawuyou''s flesh and blood!


    "Hiss!" With the Lingli lightsaber''s stab, the shining Lingli lightsaber turned into a spiritual force in an instant. Along the wound of huawuyou''s belly, it was all the way into huawuyou''s body and rampant everywhere!


    Hua Wuyou''s face changed greatly. Her ruddy face was very pale at this moment. Just a breath, those spiritual power is to destroy the flesh and blood around her abdomen, if not for her protection in time, even the internal organs can not be spared! Now those spiritual powers have been controlled by Hua Wuyou. They won''t run around for a while. Rao is so, the situation of Hua Wuyou at the moment is not optimistic.


    Kill him while he is ill!


    Seeing that Hua Wuyou was caught in the attack, Hua Qingyan quickly made up for it, and the Lingli lightsaber was green and prosperous, which made people around close their eyes!


    However, when the sword was about to touch Hua Wuyou, it changed suddenly!


    A strong black air stream came out of Hua Wuyou''s facial features, which immediately enveloped her. Now flower worry where there is a little atmosphere, dignified appearance, she has become a black fog around the devil!


    When Lingli lightsaber touched the black fog on Hua Wuyou''s body surface, it was instantly melted, and the black fog also flowed along Lingli lightsaber to Hua Qingyan''s arm.


    Seeing this, Hua Qing decided to withdraw the Lingli lightsaber, and threw the Lingli which had been polluted by the black fog out of her body, and her body shape also retreated suddenly!


    "Ha ha ha! Hua Qingyan, I didn''t expect you to have today! Well, it''s nice to be pushed back by me, isn''t it? Don''t worry, there are still many good scenes to watch. I will let you taste all the inhuman pain of the six realms, and then annihilate you in the six realms! "


    Hua Wuyou''s cheek was covered with black air currents, which ran downstream of her skin, just like black worms wriggling. During the swimming, her skin rose up and looked especially terrible.


    All over the head of the green silk scattered, flying with the breeze, but there is no sense of beauty to speak of. Hua Wuyou''s eyes are full of madness, and between his hands, a powerful pressure appears out of thin air, which has surpassed the strength of Hua Wuyou itself.


    The sudden change made Huaqing''s eyes darken, and the black fog made her feel a little uneasy. This kind of uneasiness is not because of the fear of flowers, but a kind of uneasiness from the heart, not clear. Just like you were shopping, but the whole person did not feel flustered for a reason. At the same time, the uneasiness has been with you, affecting your behavior and judgment.


    All the people in the neon dust palace were also shocked by the change. They seemed to be settled one by one. They were so stupid that they didn''t know what to say.


    Between meditation, Hua Qingyan gave up the use of Lingli lightsaber, but took out the blood ghost.


    This black fog is puzzling, and I don''t know what Hua Wuyou did. But Hua Qingyan can clearly feel the evil spirit and negative things in the black fog, and xuesha is just the ancestor of evil spirit!


    This time, it''s the ancestor of the demons!


    Flashed this idea in the heart, Hua Qingyan didn''t sit and wait to die, blood Sha lit up bursts of blood light, which was quite different from the previous Qingmang. Such contrast not only did not destroy the beauty of Hua Qing''s speech, but also added a different temperament to Hua Qing''s speech.


    The spirit power continuously gushes into the blood evil spirit. Hua Qing''s eyebrows and eyes are calm and not affected by Hua Wuyou at all. When she gathered the offensive, Hua Wuyou was not idle. A stream of black air swirled on Hua Wuyou''s hand, and then formed a dark black flower on the other side.The flower does not see the leaf, the leaf does not see the flower, this blooms in the other bank of the yellow spring, itself then carries a thick dead breath.


    Looking at the other shore flower in his hand, Hua Wuyou tilted his head, and the whole person revealed a strange breath: "Hua Qingyan, I didn''t expect you to grow up so fast. It seems that I was soft hearted at the beginning, so I should kill your soul directly. However, it''s not too late now. In order to achieve my wish, I sold my soul. As my sister, what qualifications do you have to stand here and shine all over the world? "


    With that, Hua Wuyou licked his mouth as if there were blood stains there.


    "As sisters, we should share weal and woe. I''m so miserable now. How can you be so happy? Today, I''ll let you taste the pain I have to bear every day, so that you don''t think you have suffered so much


    With the fall of the voice, Hua Wuyou''s body suddenly rushes towards Hua Qing''s words, and its speed is twice as fast as just now!


    See this, flower Qing speech complexion invariable, the body also does not move, in the hand blood evil spirit, the blood light on the body is more and more bright. Printed on Hua Qingyan''s face, Hua Qingyan had a dark temptation from hell.


    A yellow spring, a hell. I don''t know what kind of sparks will come out of the collision between the two cars.

 Chapter 511

    As soon as he saw this man, Hua Wuyou''s face flashed with a glow of joy, and he murmured: "up Shangxian, save Help me... "


    Hua Wuyou''s voice is very small, but it is still clear to the ears of the visitors. The man did not immediately pay attention to Hua Wuyou, but put his eyes on Hua Qingyan, who was fighting against death.


    In those evil eyes, there was a very clear complex emotion, which could not be explained clearly.


    After a while, the man took back his eyes and raised his feet to go to huawuyou.


    Just at this time, the young girl stepped forward, looking dark and unpredictable: "stop!"


    Li shouts out a voice, the young girl looks not good, eyes contain dangerous light to look at the man who suddenly appears.


    Just now Hua Wuyou''s cry clearly spread to everyone''s ears, but as Hua Wuyou''s confidant, QingNv has never seen this man. Now it''s a good time for her to fight with the snipe and the clam and make profits. How can she tolerate Cheng Yaojin to break this situation?


    Hearing the voice of the young girl, those people in the neon dust Palace also looked at the visitors with bad eyes. They really heard the word "Shangxian" just now. Now it''s the business of the neon dust palace. Where can Shangxian from the fairyland intervene?


    In the scorching eyes of the crowd, the comer gave a vicious smile, and immediately his pretty face was a little bit more enchanted by evil. Many people''s faces turned red, and even the young girl turned her lips.


    "Are you sure you want me to stop?"


    The voice full of magnetism rings out, the comer picks eyebrows, the evil look sweeps every person in the neon dust palace, and finally falls on the green girl.


    Looking at this look, the young girl who had just stood firm wavered. If it wasn''t for her to come back in time, I''m afraid she would have let this person go directly.


    Her eyes darkened, and a sharp sword flashed out of her hand, which was enough to explain her mind: "this immortal in the fairy world, today is my own housework in the neon dust palace in the demon world, so the immortal should not interfere!"


    When she said this, her voice was full of threats, and the light of the sword reflected on her face, which made her feel a little more cruel.


    It''s just that she''s only been so powerful for a while. When hearing this, the man''s face flashed a trace of impatience, and then he was in full view of the public and then hit the young girl fly, make it unconscious!


    The man''s sudden action made people surprised, but they were restrained by the array that the young girl had opened before. They couldn''t leave where they were, and they couldn''t stop the man''s action. They could only watch the man approach the circle step by step.


    The man''s strength is obviously very strong, which makes the people in the neon dust palace unable to move. In the man''s eyes, it is like a child''s play. With a wave of his hand, the circle disappears in the same place, but the power that imprisons the people in the neon dust palace does not disappear.


    Young girl how also can''t think of, originally is to let Hua Wuyou and Hua Qingyan can not be interfered with the fight of a life and death array, but is for this suddenly appeared so-called immortal made wedding dress. If she is still awake now, she will vomit blood and faint in the next moment!


    Step by step slowly to the side of Hua Wuyou, the man looked down at Hua Wuyou''s embarrassed appearance, the corner of his mouth actually appeared a smile.


    In Hua Wuyou''s expectant eyes, the man squatted down slowly, holding xuesha''s sword handle in his slender hand, unharmed.


    Seeing this, Hua Wuyou''s eyes brightened, and there was a touch of urgency in it. She hoped that the man would solve the bloody evil quickly, and she would not have to suffer this inhuman torture again. In a short period of more than ten breath, the blood and dead breath in her body will be absorbed by xuesha, and then she will be dead!


    However, the man said a word, but it is to let flower worry free eyes in the joy, suddenly froze.


    "Now you are really ugly out of the sky!"


    So said, the man is also very disgusted with looking at the flower worry free, it looks like a look will break his ten years of life!


    Listen to such words without cover, flower carefree eye color a fierce, angry suddenly clenched his fist. And the man seemed to think that this was not enough, still angry, said: "I''ve always said that your mind is ugly, today you look like this, but also let you look the same. See, I''ve said that ugly people are ugly no matter what they do. You''ll never be as ugly as your sister. "


    The voice falls down, the man takes the hand of the bloody evil sword handle to suddenly make a strength son, that bloody evil unexpectedly once more deep into the body of flower worry free!


    Pain came, blood and dead gas in the body increasingly rapid loss, make flower worry a panic, has no time to talk with the man set gas.


    At this time, the lofty expression of the past has disappeared, and the arrogant eyes that no one paid attention to also become pitiful at this moment, constantly praying for the man to save her quickly.


    Now the flower carefree, like being stepped into the mud of the butterfly, not only fold the wings, but also become beyond recognition, no longer the glory of the past.


    Looking at the look in Hua Wuyou''s eyes, the man seemed to be out of breath at last, and he pulled out the blood evil from Hua Wuyou''s body all at once!The blood has been almost sucked by the blood sieve. Hua Wuyou has no extra blood to gush out at this time. Did not see the imagined blood splashing scene, the man actually shook his head, looking very sorry.


    As soon as xuesha was out of the body, Hua Wuyou''s body could move. At the moment, he sealed several big acupoints in his body, and then he took several healing pills.


    After a while, Hua Wuyou''s body is a little better, and she stands up impatiently. She looks at Hua Qingyan who is still driving away death with vicious eyes.


    The corner of his mouth shows a cruel smile, and Hua Wuyou wants to walk to Hua Qingyan.


    However, the man is suddenly stopped in front of Hua Wuyou: "the body is just a little better, then can''t wait to kill his sister again, you can''t tolerate the sand at all!"


    This sentence is much better than the two sentences just now, but Hua Wuyou''s face is still ugly. I don''t know whether it''s the words that gas man buried her before, or gas man now blocks her way.


    Eyes fall on the man, looking at the man''s evil face, flower worry is not a little temptation.


    With a cold smile, Hua Wuyou suddenly said with a smile, "why, is Qi Leling really interested in my sister?" With that, Hua Wuyou''s expression suddenly cooled down again: "it''s a pity that you and she are destined to be enemies, and there is no possibility of half share!"


    It turned out that the man who suddenly appeared was Qi Leling who had disappeared in the human world for a long time! Qi Leling, who made friends with Hua Qing and helped the Su family!


    However, he now appears here as an immortal in the immortal world. It seems that he has a lot to do with Hua Wuyou. All this has become more and more complicated and obvious.

 Chapter 512

    In front of the neon dust palace, Hua Qing talks about sitting in front of him to heal his wounds. Hua Wuyou confronts Qi Leling. The whole situation changes again and again!


    Suddenly, Qi Leling approached Hua Wuyou and his eyes were full of danger. He walked two steps, but his momentum was so terrible that Hua Wuyou couldn''t help retreating. When she reflected what she had done, her face was already lost, and the faces of those people in the neon dust palace became inexplicable.


    "Hua Wuyou, I say again, if you can''t spit Ivory out of your dog''s mouth again, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Bright threat, but flower worry is not a word can not say. Even, in Qi Leling''s eyes, Hua Wuyou''s whole mouth didn''t look like her own. She moved and finally didn''t say anything.


    Involuntarily swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Hua Wuyou don''t open his face, endure the pain of abdomen, once again toward Hua Qingyan.


    This time, Qi Leling did not stop him.


    Step by step in front of Hua Qingyan, Hua Wuyou''s step is still a little faltering, but in order not to let Hua Qingyan look down on herself, she is forced to endure the pain in her stomach, as well as the whole body soft feeling of powerlessness, looking down at Hua Qingyan.


    The dead Qi in the body disappears little by little. Hua Qingyan doesn''t care about Hua Wuyou at this time. But Hua Wuyou, where can Hua Qingyan heal quietly?


    The broken moon sword stands on Hua Qingyan''s neck impolitely, and Hua Wuyou smiles coldly: "Fengshui turns in turn, and things are always unpredictable! Hua Qingyan, you''ve come to such a state today. It''s all your fault! I''ll give you all the pain you just gave me! "


    Voice down, flower worry eye color a Li, a pothole face instant ferocious, like the devil out of hell in general.


    However, Hua Wuyou''s broken moon sword hasn''t penetrated into Hua Qingyan''s shoulder yet. His big hands directly hold the body of the broken moon sword. The blood flows down the broken moon sword and turns Hua Wuyou''s eyes red.


    Looking from the side, Qi Leling''s lips were tightly pursed, and his eyes were murderous. And that murderous spirit is obviously directed at Hua Wuyou!


    Aware of this, Hua Wuyou tried his best, but Qi Leling seemed to have a fight with her. He didn''t let go. As soon as he came and went, the broken moon sword went deep into Qi Leling''s palm again, and more and more blood came down.


    As soon as Hua Wuyou''s face changed, he gritted his teeth and said, "Qi Leling, don''t forget who you are and what you''re doing here! Now, do you think that if you stop me from killing her, she will forgive your cheating, your calculation and be with you? Don''t daydream! If you know the truth, let it go, or don''t blame me for being impolite! "


    Hearing this, Qi Leling''s face became gloomy. He took a deep look at Hua Qingyan, who still closed his eyes to heal. Then he focused on Hua Wuyou. His eyes were cold and frightening: "Oh, I don''t need you to tell me my identity, and I don''t need you to remind me of my purpose. If I remember correctly, it''s time for me to remind you! Don''t forget the original agreement with the Lord. If you kill her at this time, won''t you be afraid that the Lord will take back everything he has given you? "


    Sharp words ring in Hua Wuyou''s ear, refute her previous words bit by bit, and in turn give Hua Wuyou a threat.


    In this regard, Hua Wuyou secretly hated, but in the end he kept secret from the Lord in Qi Leling''s mouth, unwilling to take back the broken moon sword. But now that she doesn''t kill Hua Qingyan, it doesn''t mean that she is simply released. Just when she wanted to take back the broken moon sword from Qi Leling''s hand, Hua Wuyou not only got rid of Qi Leling''s grip, but also made a fierce stroke on Hua Qingyan''s left arm!


    When Qi Leling reacts, Hua Qingyan''s arm begins to bleed. At the same time, her body can''t help trembling, obviously affected by the sword.


    Seeing this, Qi Leling''s eyes crossed a sharp color, and then he held Hua Wuyou''s neck straight. His action made Hua Wuyou unable to react and break free!


    "Cough!"


    The broken moon sword in his hand could not help falling, and fell to the ground with a "Ding" sound. Hua Wuyou''s face is red, and the depression of her face makes her look more terrible.


    "Qi Qi Leling What are you up to? Don''t forget Forget, we are allies Ally! Do you want to recite Treachery


    After finishing this sentence intermittently, Hua Wuyou constantly struggles in Qi Leling''s hands, but the more she struggles, the tighter Qi Leling pinches, which makes her gasp more and more.


    Suddenly, Qi Leling approached Hua Wuyou''s face, not affected by his ugly appearance.


    Still evil smile, but with a trace of cold killing: "Hua Wuyou, I don''t need you to teach me what I want to do, you just need to know that you are just a dog under the Lord, it''s not your turn to give orders here! Remember, don''t disobey me, or I''ll make you die awkwardly! "


    Angrily, she throws away Hua Wuyou''s neck, and Qi Leling takes out a clean handkerchief to wipe her fingers one by one.


    See this, flower carefree eyes flashed a touch of ugly and hate, but in the end flash away, nothing can be done. Even if she is now the leader of the neon dust palace, her strength is not as good as the man in front of her, so that she will be oppressed by others in full view of the public!The more Hua Wuyou thinks about it, the more unhappy he is. But he can''t do anything. He just stares at Qi Leling and turns away.


    Carelessly throw away the handkerchief in hand, Qi Leling goes to Hua Qingyan''s back and squats down. The white light is shining on her hand, and then pastes it gently on Hua Qingyan''s back.


    In a flash, Hua Qingyan felt that a very domineering energy poured into her body! It seems that the energy is specifically to control the dead Qi, in order to enter Hua Qingyan''s body, it is impolite to disintegrate those dead Qi.


    Under the dual action of this energy and colorful Yuguang beads, the dead Qi in Hua Qingyan''s body quickly disappeared and annihilated at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Half a quarter of an hour later, all the dead Qi disappeared. Hua Qingyan suddenly opened her eyes and spat out colorful Yuguang beads, then put them into the jade bracelet. At the same time, Qi Leling took back her hand and stood up slowly, looking dark and unpredictable.


    Hua Qingyan took a deep breath, got up and looked at Qi Leling, with a calm face: "maybe you should give me an explanation."


    There was no roar, no question, only such a light word, but it made Qi Leling stiff all over. It is undeniable that in the days when he got along with Hua Qingyan, Qi Leling really moved his heart to Hua Qingyan.


    However, in the present situation, they are doomed to be enemies rather than friends.


    This cognition made Qi Leling''s face bitter and his heart sad.

 Chapter 513

    After opening his mouth, Qi Leling found that everything he said was in vain. No matter whether Hua Qing believed it or not, what he thought of him in his heart, it was a foregone conclusion. There was no possibility between them, and he could not return to heaven.


    After a moment''s silence, Qi Leling suddenly laughed and charmed people as usual: "I don''t need to tell you what happened today. Before, I kept it from you and calculated for you. Even today, maybe I will take you back just for my mission. "


    Qi Leling''s voice was so light that she seemed afraid to scare Hua Qingyan. But after he finished, he suddenly realized how ridiculous his idea was!


    Who is Hua Qingyan? Once the first person in the demon world, how could he be scared by his loud voice? Thinking of this, Qi Leling couldn''t help but smile bitterly, and then slightly didn''t open her eyes. She didn''t dare to see Hua Qingyan''s eyes.


    He was afraid, afraid to see what he didn''t want to see in his eyes.


    Hua Qingyan steps forward. Yu Guang catches a glimpse of the bloody ghost on the ground that Qi Leling had seized before and then abandoned it. He doesn''t care about it. Instead, he looks at Qi Leling. There is no emotion in his eyes.


    Hua Qing''s face was as usual, but her hand trembled slightly, betraying her uneasy mood. Once upon a time, she really regarded Qi Leling as a friend and even dragged him into the Su family because she never regarded Qi Leling as an outsider,.


    But today, it''s like God made a big joke for her. Her friend, she thought, started to calculate her from the beginning. Now she is standing with her deadly enemy Hua Wuyou!


    It''s false to say that it''s not sad.


    Gather down his mood, Hua Qingyan forced himself to look calm: "I just ask you, the person behind you, is not Xifu!"


    Although it was a question, Hua Qingyan''s tone didn''t look like a question at all. Instead, it revealed all the meaning of determination.


    Sure enough, looking at Hua Qingyan''s appearance, Qi Leling said with a smile: "you''re still so smart. You''ll know as soon as you guess."


    "Guess? Many places in the human world have the shadow of Xifu. Hunluo and Mo ran are all imprisoned in the human world by Xifu. In addition, Hua Wuyou just said, "Shangxian and your strength, who can be your master except Xifu?"


    Can''t help, Hua Qing''s words are with a trace of astringency. She still cares about Qi Leling''s deception!


    Taking a deep breath, Hua Qingyan said again, "well, the purpose of your coming here today is to catch me back?"


    Hearing the words, Qi Leling nodded, without any intention of concealing.


    For a moment, the scene fell into silence.


    The appearance that neither of them can get in makes Hua Wuyou angry. She is the leader of the neon dust palace. At this time, she is ignored directly. How can she swallow this tone?


    Therefore, taking advantage of the silence between them, Hua Wuyou immediately stands beside Qi Leling and stares at Hua Qingyan maliciously.


    "Hua Qingyan, don''t think you can''t die today, just think you''ve escaped a disaster! Today is different from the past, even if I made a deal with that person, I will not let you go so easily! "


    "Who are you going to let go of?"


    At the moment when Hua Wuyou''s voice fell, a very cold voice came from the sky. Just listening, you can feel the cold killing inside. In this strong sense of killing, Hua Wuyou can''t help shivering, and her eyes can''t help looking back at the sky at the sound source.


    At the same time, Hua Qingyan, Qi Leling and all the people in the neon dust palace all looked at the distant sky one by one, and the tall and straight figure came towards them little by little.


    The next moment, the figure suddenly accelerated the speed, in the blink of an eye, it fell on the side of Hua Qingyan, and gently took Hua Qingyan into his arms.


    Smelling the familiar breath, Hua Qingyan''s eyebrows softened and leaned obediently against the bearer''s arms. Where was there any cold and strong appearance just now?


    Hua Wuyou''s eyes glared fiercely at them, and a name came out of her teeth: "Di Mo!"


    In the meantime, Hua Wuyou pinches the broken moon sword again. If it''s not that di Mo San''s coldness is too strong for her to move, Hua Wuyou is afraid that she can''t help rushing forward to kill her!


    Yes, it''s Timo!


    In receive flower Qing speech just took two people then break into the demon world of time, Emperor Mo not at ease followed. Looking at Hua Qing Yan''s pale face, the emperor knew that something must have happened just now.


    Not from of, Emperor Mo embraces flower Qing speech of hand tight tight tight tight, in the heart of big stone end is fall. Fortunately, he came in time, otherwise his woman did not know how to be bullied by the two men in front of him!


    Think of here, Emperor Mo an eye knife sweep past, unexpectedly is make flower have no worry can''t help but back a step, even Qi Leling is a heart under one Lin.


    Eyes fall on flower worry body, Emperor Mo mouth floating with a cold smile, eyes still have a strong dislike. As soon as I touch this look in my eyes, Hua Wuyou reminds me of what I am now. In the past, once there was a place where Dimo appeared, she must have been beautifully dressed, but todaySuddenly, Hua Wuyou takes out a hat and puts it on, for fear that emperor Mo will dislike her. But she has forgotten, with her present appearance, just a glance, it is unforgettable in this life!


    As his eyes glide over Hua Wuyou''s action, the emperor looks at Qi Leling, and his killing intention comes out vigorously and falls on Qi Leling!


    Thin lips slightly open, Emperor Mo cold voice way: "my woman, who dares to move?"


    Domineering words resound in the world of the neon dust palace, clearly spread to everyone''s ears. In this way, not only huaqingyan three people were stunned, but also those people in the neon dust palace.


    The battle at the top of Kunlun Mountain was well known by all the people in the six realms, and the emperor of the human realm had already released the news, which was at odds with the demon realm. At the beginning, when Hua Wuyou personally went to Huangji and proposed marriage, only Dimo agreed, but Huangji didn''t agree.


    But now, the emperor Mo stands in front of the neon dust palace, in front of his current fiancee, embracing his ex lover, and utters such a maintenance sentence with great arrogance, that is, the gratitude and resentment between the demon and the human world are as good as nothing, and the flower is as good as nothing!


    After a moment of stupefaction, Hua Wuyou was annoyed. He pointed to the emperor and said, "brother Di Mo, what are you talking about? Have you forgotten that we are engaged! But now you are holding a bitch of unknown origin and putting your fiancee in such an embarrassing situation in front of the people in the neon dust palace. Is it really appropriate for you to do so? "


    Word by word, sentence by sentence, are all complaints. Hua Wuyou''s tone is full of discontent and resentment!

 Chapter 514

    Because of Hua Wuyou''s words, the front of the neon dust palace fell into silence again. Everyone''s eyes fall on the body of Hua Wuyou and di Mo, waiting for Di Mo to answer Hua Wuyou''s words.


    They have thought that di Mo will refuse Hua Wuyou for Hua Qingyan''s sake. They have also thought that di Mo will take Hua Qingyan directly. However, they did not expect that the words that emperor Mo said next were so cold and heartless!


    "Fiancee? I''m afraid you''ve made a mistake. Hua Qingyan is the only one who is qualified to be your wife from beginning to end, not you! Today, I come here, not only to take away my emperor and empress, but also to expose your true face. I know what you have done. A man like you is not worthy to lift his shoes to Qing Yan! "


    As soon as the words came out, the audience was silent. Even Hua Qing didn''t expect that di Mo would say such a word.


    No shoes!


    Like a sharp knife, the words smashed into Hua Wuyou''s heart, and directly stabbed Hua Wuyou''s blackened heart!


    Under the bamboo hat, the flower''s carefree eyes were wide open, which was full of disbelief.


    Is the previous engagement false? Is the gentle voice of emperor Mo also false? Or, in fact, all of these are her own amorous, even if the emperor Mo lost memory, like, is not her?


    At this moment, Hua Wuyou''s heart world is extremely complex, her brain is in chaos, as if the whole sky has collapsed, and her eyes are full of darkness.


    All of a sudden, a burst of light laughter rang out and pulled Hua Wuyou out of shock and sadness.


    See Qi Leling a pair of evil eyes looking at the emperor Mo, or say, is looking at the emperor Mo arms of Huaqing words, smile wantonly. "The emperor of the human world, regardless of his own safety, ran to the demon world, which is full of enemies. Are you not afraid? Did you come here today, but did not come back?"


    Smell speech, Emperor Mo coldly looking at Qi Leling, that look in the eyes is like looking at a dead person.


    "Is it up to you to keep me?"


    What is arrogance? This is it.


    Emperor Mo nodded and drooped his eyes, the shelf of the emperor in the human world was full. Even if you don''t speak, just one look can make the enemy shudder.


    In fact, just like what Di Mo said, if Xi Fu himself came today, di Mo might have to weigh it up, but Xi Fu was so arrogant that he thought his plan was safe that he only sent Qi Leling. And with the strength of Qi Leling, even a few more, Emperor Mo is not in the eye!


    At this time, the most worrying thing for emperor Mo is the injured Hua Qingyan, because now Hua Qingyan is trembling in his arms, and her face is even paler than before.


    Glancing at Hua Qing''s words, Qi Leling frowned and said, "with the strength of the emperor, I''m not an opponent! However, the emperor''s heart is sharp, but now it is suffering, in contrast, I have a better chance of winning


    That''s what he said, but Qi Leling''s worry in her eyes was exposed. Her eyes also fell on Hua Qingyan. She couldn''t move them away for a long time.


    See this, Emperor Mo eyebrow eye a cold, will spend Qing speech embrace more tightly.


    "Nothing?" Looking down at Hua Qingyan, the worry between emperor Mo''s eyebrows is clearly visible, and his lips are tightly pursed. The whole forehead is wrinkled into a "Sichuan" character.


    Smell speech, flower Qing speech deeply took a breath, tone but some tremble: "no harm."


    I do not know why, clearly those dead breath have been inhaled in the colorful Yuguang bead, just now her situation is much better. But this delay down, she actually felt the body suddenly heavy up, eyelids also more and more heavy. The whole person is just like being immersed in the ice. The extreme cold invades the body and makes her shiver.


    Emperor Mo naturally noticed that Hua Qing''s words were different, and automatically ignored the sentence "no harm". His cold eyes suddenly fell on Qi Leling.


    "Hand over the antidote, today, I will let you go!"


    As soon as this word came out, Hua Wuyou noticed that Hua Qingyan''s face was even more ugly! For a moment, a burst of Joy came to my heart, and Hua Wuyou burst out laughing: "ha ha ha! useless! She was eroded by the dead breath. Although the dead breath disappeared, her body was fragile human body, vulnerable! Now, her body is becoming rigid. Within an hour, she will fall into a state of death, and her soul will be trapped in this body forever! Ha ha Ha ha ha


    Hua Wuyou is extremely crazy. Her mood has changed from sadness to ecstasy. The huge gap makes Hua Wuyou seem strange and incomparable. Like a madman, she has no previous dignified and elegant appearance in front of the emperor!


    The emperor Mo Mou son a Li, the golden spirit power does not hesitate to the flower worry attack, like a big hand, instantly pinched the flower worry neck, make the flower worry laugh all hold back in the throat, out also can''t, swallow also can''t swallow.


    Qi Leling didn''t stop the emperor Mo''s action. Instead, he was happy to see it come true.


    It''s just a chess piece. It''s almost used here. It''s useless to keep it. It''s better to die and let Hua Qing calm down! Think of here, Qi Leling eyebrows a loose, stood aside to watch a good play."Cough..." The neck was imprisoned, and Hua Wuyou''s face was blue and white. The hat was also blown down by the strong wind, and the pitted face appeared in front of emperor Mo''s eyes again.


    But the emperor Mo doesn''t have the mind to manage these now, he stares at Hua Wuyou fiercely, and the killing intention inside makes Hua Wuyou feel cold.


    "I''ll give you a chance to come up with a solution. I can spare you from death!"


    Smell speech, Hua Wuyou sneer, but can''t say a word.


    See this, Emperor Mo slightly relaxed strength, but still will spend worry free pinch in the hand, at any time can want her life!


    Looking at the emperor Mo that anxious appearance, flower worry is a burst of Enron, although the feeling of suffocation let her very uncomfortable, but the opponent can eat shriveled, is she earned?


    "Just give up and wait for Hua Qing''s words! So, even if I die in your hands now, I have no regrets! "


    Words, flower worry straight closed eyes, a pair of broken pot broken appearance, see emperor Mo heart a burst of anger!


    When the play came here, Qi Leling didn''t have the idea and mood to see the play. What''s more, Hua Qingyan''s pale face really worried him. How could he continue to watch the play?


    With a sigh, Qi Leling said, "find a suitable body for her. Within this time, let her soul enter that body, and she will be safe."


    As the voice fell, Qi Leling went to Hua Wuyou and stood still. Then he said, "let her go. I can use her."


    Smell speech, Emperor Mo deeply looked at Qi Leling one eye, then unexpectedly is really let go of flower worry free! Then Qi Leling controls Hua Wuyou''s body one step before Hua Wuyou starts. She pulls her away, but there is no one to stop her!

 Chapter 515

    Ignoring the departure of Qi Leling and his wife, the emperor takes Hua Qingyan in his arms and unties the ban of all the people in the neon dust palace. It''s like going to his own home and walking to the neon dust palace.


    Seeing this, everyone in the palace looked at each other, and then hurriedly walked towards the palace. The palace was busy in an instant.


    Entering the palace, Dimo has no memory, but he is still familiar with it. Finally, he holds Hua Qingyan and comes to Hua Qingyan''s former residence.


    Here has been changed beyond recognition by Hua Wuyou, but the emperor Mo doesn''t even look at it. He gently puts Hua Qingyan, who is shivering, on the bed. The emperor Mo takes out the previous jade box from his storage container.


    This jade box was sent by huangquan not long ago. It was the demon pill of Huaqing''s words!


    Streamer overflow color, demon Dan sent out a confused blue light. The emperor Mo carries the jade box and delivers it to Hua Qing Yan.


    "Qing Yan, this is your demon pill, which was specially sent by huangquan a few days ago. In this way, the body and demon Dan are in our hands, you can now exchange for your own body


    Smell speech, flower Qing speech see toward that jade box, complexion is extremely pale. Shaking hands, he took out the box with peach branches from the jade bracelet and handed it to the emperor. Hua Qingyan couldn''t support it and fainted completely.


    After taking the box, the emperor touched Hua Qingyan''s fingers, but found that his fingers were cold, and Hua Qingyan''s face gradually changed from pale to dark green!


    Seeing this, the emperor Mo was so frightened that he didn''t dare to delay any longer. He took out the peach tree branch and put it together with the demon pill, and then began to cast the magic on Hua Qing Yan.


    The golden spirit is flowing in the room, and the sky outside is getting dark, which makes the room more dazzling!


    If you want Hua Qingyan to return to her original body, you must first extract her soul from Suxi''s body, and then use the magic to introduce that soul into Hua Qingyan''s body. If there''s something wrong with it, it will be the end of Huaqing''s death!


    Therefore, the spirit of emperor Mo is highly nervous, dare not have the slightest slack.


    The rich golden spirit bit by bit from Hua Qingyan''s nose into, and then directly into the brain to know the sea. This step is the most important, Emperor Mo must be more careful, little by little to pull Hua Qingyan already lax consciousness, and then try to make Hua Qingyan can independently pull out the soul from Su Xi''s body, this can also reduce a lot of risk and pain.


    Hua Qing''s words are white in the sea of knowledge, and she has no sense of cohesion. It can be seen how powerful the dead spirit was. It was actually a confidant who destroyed Hua Qingyan''s consciousness and made him in a floating situation now!


    Aware of this, Emperor Mo Mou son a coagulation, heart a sink is ready to forcibly pull out the soul of Hua Qing speech!


    In Huangji''s secret method, there is a way to tear the soul out of the body. However, the pain caused by this method is too unbearable. If there is any mistake, it will be doomed.


    However, at this point, there is no other way!


    The output of psychic power is getting bigger and bigger, but this time, the emperor did not transfer the psychic power into Suxi''s body, but covered Suxi''s body, forming a strong suction to pull out huaqingyan''s soul!


    This method not only brings pain to the person, but also destroys the body once the soul in the body is out of the body.


    Clench teeth, Emperor Mo dark at the bottom of his heart to Su Xi said an apology, with even once again increased the output of spiritual power. Soon, the body is all covered by the spirit, and the emperor Mo can obviously feel that Hua Qingyan''s soul has been a little loose!


    Emperor Mo a joy, the hand definitely fast change, at the same time his face is also gradually pale.


    The soul more and more loose, Emperor Mo atmosphere son dare not breathe for a while, for fear of a loose breath, this just wake up the soul is to shrink back. Half a quarter of an hour, the emperor suddenly stopped the action in his hand, and then took out a dagger, stabbed into his chest!


    Little by little, the blood overflowed. Emperor Mo didn''t dare to hesitate. He took some blood from his heart and drew a strange pattern on Hua Qingyan''s forehead. At the same time, the emperor Mo will drop the remaining blood on the peach tree branch and demon Dan, the two things were quiet, because the emperor Mo this move, immediately began to restless!


    Peach branch slowly into a girl''s body, look at that appearance is the former flower Qing speech!


    The red dress is enchanting. Even if the body has no soul, it is just a glance, which is the emission of thousands of splendor, which makes the emperor''s heart shake and his head prick like a needle.


    This sudden pain suddenly makes the emperor Mo under a meal, Huaqing words loose soul immediately has the trend of retraction. See this, Emperor Mo hurriedly back to God, press down the heart of the pain, concentrate on the flower Qing speech extraction of the soul.


    Demon Dan was soaked in blood, the surface of the cyan light more dazzling! In the next moment, the demon Dan flew up autonomously and flew half a circle in the mid air. Finally, Hua Qingyan''s body opened its mouth, and the demon Dan came in from Hua Qingyan''s mouth as if it had eyes. It was clever to stay beside the heart of the body.Now, everything is ready, only Hua Qingyan''s soul is needed!


    Little by little, more than two hours passed in the twinkling of an eye. The night is full-bodied, the night wind is blowing, beating on the branches outside the house, like someone dancing.


    Slowly, the golden power faded, and a gray shadow came out of Hua Qingyan''s eyebrow. Looking around, he followed the guidance of emperor Mo''s power and got into Hua Qingyan''s original body.


    At this moment, Su Xi''s body turned into ashes, but Hua Qingyan''s body was shining!


    The emperor Mo has the heart to put away the fly ash that Su Xi turns into, but now he has no time to take care of others, so he has to put it aside first and concentrate on his own business.


    Guanghua gradually convergence, Huaqing words that white some abnormal body also because of her soul into, and began to ruddy bit by bit. When there is no wind in the corner, Hua Qing says It''s coming back!


    Like the sand between the fingers, it''s the second half of the night. Hua Qingyan''s body now has temperature, Emperor Mo also stopped the delivery of spiritual power, sitting on one side, eyes are not blinking at Hua Qingyan''s situation.


    At this point, we can only see whether Hua Qingyan''s soul can adapt to the body. Outsiders can''t help.


    Put all the fly ash on the bed into a bottle. Dimo puts the bottle on the head of the bed and looks at Hua Qingyan''s frowning and curving cheeks. It seems that he has overturned the Schisandra bottle. There are all kinds of flavors in his heart.

 Chapter 516

    In the East, the fish belly became white, and the sun scattered into the room, adding warmth to the room.


    The emperor Mo leans on the bed and looks at Hua Qingyan without blinking. From the black green under his eyes, I''m afraid he just sat there all night without closing his eyes!


    Slowly, Hua Qingyan''s eyes began to turn, Emperor Mo a joy, quickly sat up, eyes were a little excited! Then, Hua Qingyan''s fingers moved, and in the warm sunshine, she slowly opened her eyes.


    At that moment, just like a volcanic eruption, those beautiful and charming eyes were full of fire. The domineering and arrogant temperament revealed in them told the world that she really came back this time!


    Suddenly he sat up from the bed. Hua Qingyan looked at his clothes and then at the excited emperor mo. for a moment, he was stunned: "I am..."


    Words haven''t finished, flower Qing speech was Emperor Mo a embrace into the arms. Familiar taste, familiar temperature, familiar people.


    Hua Qing''s words are in the arms of emperor Mo in this way. No matter how many words are swallowed back to his stomach, he can''t say it. This is the first time, she opened her eyes and saw the face of emperor mo.


    At this time, there is something called happiness flowing slowly in the bottom of Hua Qingyan''s heart, which makes Hua Qingyan''s whole life immersed in sweetness. Unexpectedly, he doesn''t want to mention all kinds of yesterday.


    "It''s good that you''re back."


    The warm air sprinkles on the top of Hua Qingyan''s head, which makes Hua Qingyan rub against the arms of emperor Mo again. So intimate action let emperor Mo whole body a stiff, immediately hold flower Qing speech of arm again tight tight.


    There is a sweet smile on the corner of her mouth. Huaqing''s words are sweet and sweet. They are surrounded by the pink atmosphere. They just want to stay here for a long time.


    However, the reality is always cruel. The beautiful atmosphere between them only lasted for about a quarter of an hour, and a female voice was heard outside.


    "Master, have you ever been up?"


    The man in the palace of neon dust who spoke was called Qingyu. He used to be Hua Qingyan''s confidant. After Hua Wuyou won the palace, Qingyu was flexible in mind. Now she pretended to take refuge in Hua Wuyou and did a lot of things at Hua Wuyou''s command, which won Hua Wuyou''s trust.


    But she always had a belief in her heart that Hua Qingyan was not dead!


    Therefore, during the period of pretending to be loyal to Hua Wuyou, Qingyu often inquired about Hua Qingyan''s news in private. However, it was exposed that she had many restrictions in her behavior. She had not heard any news in the past few years!


    Now Hua Qingyan comes back and drives Hua Wuyou away. Naturally, Qingyu can''t help her excitement. After thinking about it, she decides to come to the bedroom to find Hua Qingyan.


    Of course, there is another reason for this, that is, the neon dust palace has been in trouble now. Those who are loyal to Hua Qingyan and those who are loyal to Hua Wuyou are officially divided into two teams. Now they are facing each other and making a lot of trouble!


    In this way, there is the scene of jade calling Hua Qingyan.


    Fortunately, Hua Qing said that the matter of changing her body was over. Otherwise, the trip of sapphire would be in vain!


    From emperor Mo''s arms out, the body suddenly less a warm, but also let flower Qing speech a little bit not adapt. Just want to answer the words of green jade, flower Qing speech but suddenly saw the porcelain bottle by the pillow.


    "What is it?"


    Pick up the vase, Huaqing words that pair of charming eyes looking at the emperor Mo, straight will see the emperor Mo heart under a wave.


    However, when I saw the porcelain vase, it suddenly went out. Although he had no other feelings for Suxi''s body, Hua Qingyan stayed in it for so long. This time, the body turned into ashes, and there was no possibility of recovery.


    The eye son sank down, Emperor Mo way: "this is Su Xi''s ashes! To this day, she is finally able to close her eyes. "


    Hearing this, Hua Qingyan''s expression was stunned, and her hand holding the porcelain bottle was also tight.


    Entering Suxi''s body for so many years, it''s false to say that there is no emotion at all. Although Hua Qingyan had a very strong idea that she wanted to go back to her body, when she saw Su Zhen like that yesterday, Hua Qingyan had a kind of idea that she wanted to stay in Su Xi''s body, so as to give Su Zhen some comfort!


    But the sky doesn''t fulfill people''s wishes. Who would have thought that Suxi''s body could no longer be used? Up to now, this body has directly turned into fly ash, no longer a little nostalgia.


    Joyful heart began to heavy up, Hua Qingyan suddenly did not know how to face Su Zhen.


    Thinking of Su Zhen, Hua Qingyan suddenly looked up and said, "where is my father?"


    Blurted out the word "father" is to let Hua Qing speech a Leng, called Shun mouth, now is some can''t change it! But the emperor Mo obviously didn''t care about this, and immediately replied: "don''t worry, the Su master is resting in the guest room at the moment, and you can see him later."


    Smell speech, flower Qing speech nodded, put the porcelain bottle solemnly into the bosom. After that, Hua Qingyan got out of bed and opened the door of the bedroom.At this time, green jade was full of anxiety. She heard a sound in the bedroom just now. But after so long, no one came to open the door. She did not dare to break in. For a moment, she had to wait outside.


    Fortunately, Hua Qingyan finally opened the door. Green jade looked at Hua Qingyan up and down. Looking at Hua Qingyan''s familiar eyebrows, tears began to surge in her eyes. Then she knelt down on the ground.


    Not daring to look at Hua Qing''s eyes, the jade bowed her head and said, "welcome the palace master back to the palace. My subordinates are guilty. I''d like to ask the palace master to punish you!"


    After that, sapphire knocked her head on the ground, and soon her forehead was covered with blood.


    Hua Qingyan didn''t stop, just stood there looking coldly. It''s not that she''s cold-blooded, or that she''s blaming sapphire. It''s that she knows the temperament of sapphire. If she stops her actions at this time, she''s afraid that she will think wildly, but it''s not worth the loss.


    After Qingyu kowtowed her tenth ring, Hua Qingyan finally said: "get up, you are so worried, but what happened?"


    Smell speech, green jade raises a head, the slightest ignore that wear the blood that the forehead flows down. Just want to talk, but see emperor Mo came out from the bedroom hall, green jade also think about the contradiction between the human world and the demon world, that to the mouth, then abruptly stopped.


    Seeing this, Hua Qing Yan first took a look at the emperor''s road, and then said in a cold voice: "it''s OK, just say it."


    After hearing Hua Qing''s words, green jade didn''t have any doubts. She respectfully said, "report back to the palace master. Now the neon dust palace has fallen out. Those who are loyal to huawuyou are going to leave the palace, but others won''t let them. Now they are confronting each other in the square, and no one wants to let them. When the master of the palace came back at the beginning, these bad things should not appear in the ears of the master of the palace. It''s just that no one can deal with this matter except the master of the palace. "

 Chapter 517

    Hua Wuyou escapes, Hua Qingyan''s life and death are uncertain, and the neon dust palace is naturally leaderless. Under such circumstances, the noisy, the walk, unexpectedly is a little demon world first door demeanor is not!


    Hua Qing Yan''s eyebrows gently wrinkled: "so, I''ll go and have a look." With that, Hua Qingyan turned to look at di Mo, and then said, "Di Mo, you help me first, but look at my father, OK?"


    Smell speech, Emperor Mo nod, tone is very gentle: "everything is careful."


    The two people''s eyes meet together, and there is a tacit understanding flowing inside. Hua Qing''s lips were bent, and her domineering eyebrows and eyes were full of enchantment. She could see the emperor''s heart moving.


    He rubbed Hua Qingyan''s head and felt the smooth touch of his palm. Now the Emperor didn''t want to leave Hua Qingyan. But there''s no way. Now Hua Qingyan has taken Su Zhen as his father. If he doesn''t get closer, if the future father-in-law says something he shouldn''t say, won''t it be difficult for him to pursue his wife?


    Seeing Hua Qingyan with the figure of sapphire go farther and farther, Emperor Mo sighs and turns to the guest room for Su Zhen.


    At this time, on the square of the neon dust palace, there were a lot of people. Two groups of people were standing opposite each other, each with weapons in his hands. It was as if anyone would add a handful of firewood to it, and it would be on fire immediately!


    "The palace master once said that if you want to leave the neon dust palace, you can leave by yourself! What''s the matter with you stopping us now? Don''t you pay attention to the words of the palace master? "


    The speaker is QingNv. After she was knocked unconscious by Qi Leling yesterday, no one paid any attention to her. When she woke up, all the dust had settled and Hua Wuyou had been driven away.


    This result is undoubtedly a huge blow for young women. She was afraid that Hua Qing''s words would be settled in the future, so she combined some of Hua Wuyou''s confidants and prepared to leave the neon dust palace.


    But she still has selfishness at the bottom of her heart. She wants to see if Hua Qingyan is really OK. So, she could have left quietly all night, but she took people with her for a whole night, until she heard some bad news for her, and then quickly asked people to go.


    But who knows, Qingyu has known QingNv''s intention for a long time. Now she takes someone to stop them, and Qingyu herself runs to the outside of huaqingyan''s bedroom to ask huaqingyan to deal with it.


    The young girl knows that it''s better to be early than late. If it''s later, I''m afraid none of them will be able to leave. So I want to take advantage of the jade to call Hua Qingyan this time file, forced to break through the loyal to Hua Qingyan neon dust palace under the heavy encirclement!


    However, among these people, the powerful one is much more than the one on her side. She wasted about half an hour. She still didn''t step out of the neon dust palace.


    Seeing that the sky is getting brighter, the young girl can''t help worrying. In such a hurry, she said that. As everyone knows, her words, but just caused the antipathy of the jade side.


    Now someone starts to mumble and even wants to do something.


    One of them, with a beautiful face and strong strength, stepped forward, looked at QingNv coldly and said, "traitor! Is there a palace master in your eyes? If you say such a thing today, you don''t pay attention to the master of the palace and want to leave the palace. There''s no way! I''m not going to let you go to find Hua Wuyou! "


    As soon as the words came out, the scene fell to one side.


    "That is, it''s shameless that a traitor even wants to touch the light of the palace master!"


    "Kill them! Don''t let them have another chance to fight against the palace master! "


    "Yes! Kill them! Kill them


    For a moment, the crowd was excited. As soon as Qingyu sent someone with evil spirit, she could not help holding the weapon tightly. It seemed that the next moment was to rush up and chop the whole group under the sword!


    Seeing this, the young girl''s face was very blue, and the people behind her were also armed one by one, looking dark and unpredictable.


    Biting her teeth, the young girl said, "as the saying goes, water flows to the lower part and people go to the higher part! In such a situation, the palace master certainly can''t accommodate us. If you really want to stop me today, please give me your life! "


    As the voice fell, the young girl picked up her sword and rushed to the woman who had insulted her. The speed was so fast that people couldn''t react.


    But in the end, the people in the neon dust palace were well-trained. For a moment, everyone reacted to what had happened. For a moment, a scuffle was triggered, and the neon dust palace suddenly fell into chaos.


    Just at this time, Hua Qingyan with sapphire slowly to the square, looking at the chaotic scene, complexion condensation.


    The blue spirit power rose in the palm, but after a few breath, the spirit power sent out a very strong pressure and fell on every person in the neon dust palace.


    The sudden pressure made them all for a while, and then their bodies were suppressed by death, and they couldn''t move at all. Even the spirit power in the body seems to be locked, and it can''t be mobilized.


    Seeing this, Hua Qingyan took back her hand and took a few steps forward.Everyone looked at the familiar eyebrows, as well as the arrogance of the world, their hearts were shocked. In this shock, everyone''s legs are all soft, if it is not for Huaqing''s words, they are afraid that they have already knelt down.


    Hua Qingyan swept all the people in the square, and finally fell on QingNv.


    The cold and heartless eyes make the young girl''s heart beat the drum constantly, and the "bang bang" beating heart has betrayed her nervous mood.


    When she came to QingNv''s side, Hua Qingyan suddenly turned her head and looked at the people in the palace: "our Palace once said that those who want to leave the palace can leave by themselves. However, all this is based on you or the family of the neon dust palace! In recent years, you have helped the tyrant and made the neon dust palace a mess. Now if you want to leave, don''t you really have a bad conscience? "


    The cold voice rang in everyone''s ears, and those who tried to leave all face unchanged, not moved by Hua Qing''s words.


    From the day they follow Hua Wuyou, they are no longer the people in the neon dust palace. Now Hua Qing''s words couldn''t touch their cold heart.


    Seeing this, Hua Qing''s words were no longer nonsense. He removed the authority of those who were loyal to the neon dust palace, and his eyes swept over the people who intended to escape.


    At this moment, Hua Qing''s hand was full of blue and smart power. She turned all the traitors into powder in the eyes of the public, and made them disappear completely between heaven and earth.


    And the first person to bear the brunt is the young girl who used to be the same confidant of Hua Qingyan!


    In the eyes of the rest of the people in Nichen palace, they are palpitating. At the same time, they are more in awe of Hua Qingyan.

 Chapter 518

    At noon, Hua Qingyan and di Mo sat together in Su Zhen''s room.


    Looking at Su Zhen''s skinny body, Hua Qing''s eyes deepened, with a touch of heartache and worry.


    Beside Su Zhen''s pillow, there is a porcelain vase, which is Su Xi''s ashes. Before the emperor Mo to see Su Zhen, did not mention this thing, but wait for Huaqing speech himself. Su Zhen''s body is still very bad. After talking with di Mo for a while, he fell asleep and has not woken up until now.


    His eyes touched the porcelain vase. Hua Qingyan thought that since it had happened, he could not hide it from Su Zhen. It''s better to say it earlier than later. When Su Zhen wakes up, Hua Qingyan will tell Yu Su Zhen about it.


    At that time, whatever Su Zhen thought, Hua Qingyan would take it all!


    Xu is because he has something in his heart. The room is quiet. Hua Qingyan doesn''t have the desire to speak. Emperor Mo is with him. He looks at Hua Qingyan tenderly, waiting to meet the next storm or gentle rain with Hua Qingyan.


    This time Su Zhen slept for a long time. Hua Qingyan and Su Zhenfang waited from noon until dusk.


    At the moment when those eyes opened, Hua Qingyan suddenly turned red. Just because those ambitious eyes were already turbid, a deep fatigue was revealed from them, which directly hit Hua Qingyan''s heart!


    Su Zhen side head, the body has no strength, also can only lie like that, like a useless person.


    "Xi''er..."


    Su Zhennan exports, looking at Hua Qingyan who has recovered to her true colors, what she calls in her mouth is still Su Xi''s name. At this time, Su Zhen still regards Hua Qingyan as Su Zhen. But this call, but make flower Qing speech of tears fell down directly.


    See this, Emperor Mo speechless stand behind Hua Qing speech, but Su Zhen is anxious.


    He propped himself up to sit up from the bed, but before he could hold his hand firmly, he fell down again.


    Hua Qingyan quickly sits at the head of the bed and holds Su Zhen firmly with both hands. And the emperor mo of one side sees flower Qing speech and Su Zhen of such appearance, smile, then turn round to go out, leave this room to this father and daughter two people.


    Neither Hua Qingyan nor Su Zhen stopped this.


    "Father, you still have injuries on your body, so lie down and have a good rest. Don''t get up."


    Hearing the words, Su Zhen''s heart moved. His father seemed to drive away the pain of his whole body and the fatigue caused by suffering for a long time. A wave of ease from his heart spread all over Su Zhen''s body.


    With a smile, Su Zhen''s eyes were full of love: "although I thought about your identity before, I didn''t expect that you would be the first person in the demon world! It''s the first time I''ve seen your face. It''s really beautiful! "


    With that, Su Zhen raised his hand and wanted to rub Hua Qing''s head. But the hand just raised a little, it was a stabbing pain.


    Not from of, Su Zhen dropped a hand, the corner of the mouth smile some bitterness: "Xi son, are you ok?"? He How are you


    Hesitating to ask the exit, Su Zhen can''t help glancing at the door, that looks very funny!


    "Father, don''t worry, everything is fine! The emperor Mo is very good to me, the affairs of the neon dust palace have been dealt with almost, all things have been on the right track. At present, my father just needs to have a good rest. This is your home. No one dares to say you are not! "


    Hearing these words, Su Zhen felt warm in his heart, but there was still a trace of sadness in his eyes: "Xi''er, now you have recovered your identity, and you have to face more things than before. I''m useless. Now I''m useless. You don''t have to waste your mind on me! When I''m better, I''ll be in the world. I think you''re here now, and the Su family will not be bad now! "


    When he said this, Su Zhen''s words were full of determination. He sincerely believes that Hua Qingyan will take good care of the Su family. Behind this trust, Su Zhenxin is more guilty, but he doesn''t want to show it in front of Hua Qingyan.


    Hua Qingyan frowned and said, "father doesn''t have to be so outspoken. You''ll have a good rest these days. When you can act, I''ll take you back to Su''s home with me."


    With that, Hua Qing''s voice pauses for a while, and eventually plans to talk about the current situation with Su Zhen.


    For Su Zhen to cover the quilt, Hua Qingyan''s expression can not help heavy up: "father was imprisoned in these days, a lot of things happened, the human world, the demon world, the demon world, and even more will develop into six worlds! Now the demon world has a bad heart. The elder of Chixiao pavilion has already set up a situation more than ten years ago. It is impossible to destroy the elder''s arrangement for a moment. And there is one more thing my father didn''t know, six worlds, will usher in a disaster. At that time, if the plan of the elder of Chixiao Pavilion is successful, the six realms will be controlled by the demon world! "


    Su Zhen''s smile solidified in the mouth, his face became serious. Looking at Hua Qingyan who was obviously worried, Su Zhen said, "Xi''er, don''t be afraid! Now, although I have been abandoned, but the Su family is still there! Even if the Su family can''t make it to the top of the table in front of the six interfaces, I will certainly protect you with the help of the whole family! "Smell speech, flower Qing speech some Leng. She thought that Su Zhen''s first thought would be the decline of the human world and the rise and fall of the Su family. But unexpectedly, Su Zhen said such a thing.


    For a time, the stone in Hua Qing''s heart was finally loose.


    Sweet toward Su Zhen a smile, flower Qing language gas is soft: "father said heavy.". Although I don''t know what the catastrophe will be like, the combination of the human world and the demon world will destroy the plan of the elder of Chixiao Pavilion! Maybe it will take some time, but as long as the Kung Fu is deep and the iron pestle is ground into a needle, the six realms will not be defeated so easily! "


    At the moment, Hua Qingyan''s whole body seemed to flash with golden light, solemn and solemn. This is the first time that Su Zhen has seen such Hua Qingyan.


    Somehow, seeing Hua Qingyan like this, Su Zhen was not proud, but was full of worry and inferiority! Is he really entitled to be called father by the first person in demon world?


    Eyes dim down, Su Zhen did not know what to say!


    Seeing this, Hua Qingyan seems to have guessed Su Zhen''s idea, and then squats in front of the bed, holding Su Zhen''s hand tightly.


    "Father, whatever happens, you are my father!" Then Hua Qingyan took the porcelain vase at the head of the bed: "this is Suxi''s ashes. Now I''ll give it to my father. She''s gone, and my daughter will always be by my father''s side. Now the most important thing for my father is to take good care of himself, so that I can go back to Su''s home with my father! "


    Voice down, in this room for a long time.


    Su Zhen tightly clenched the porcelain bottle in his hand, with tears twinkling in the corner of his eyes, but more of it was something called moving.

 Chapter 519

    In the twinkling of an eye, five days later, during this period, Emperor Mo did not stay here all the time, but returned to the human world early. Hua Qing said that when he returned, the emperor had to go back and explain the matter to the emperor and the people in the human world, so as to avoid the continued discord between the demon and the human world, which would have an impact on the later things.


    Before leaving, Hua Qingyan will belong to the emperor Mo that ray of heaven soul to the emperor Mo, and explained the matter of the evening cloud. In this regard, Emperor Mo did not make any comments, just look at Hua Qing Yan''s eyes, more affectionate.


    Perhaps the next time we meet, Hua Qingyan will be able to see a complete emperor mo.


    At the same time, in these five days, Hua Qingyan told the whole story of the Kunlun war to the people of the Nichen palace, and let the people of the Nichen palace spread it all over the demon world. Moreover, Hua Qingyan also issued an order, in the name of the first sect of the demon world in the neon dust palace, to call all the people in the demon world, pay close attention to the situation in the demon world, and report back immediately if there is any abnormality.


    Hua Qingyan also sent some people to check the trace of the half demon people in the demon world. Once they are found, they will be killed!


    It''s not that Hua Qingyan is too ruthless, but at this critical time, no one can know when the catastrophe will come and what the elder of Chixiao Pavilion will do. In order to avoid more losses, Hua Qingyan only strangles everything that may harm the demon world in the cradle!


    In a twinkling of an eye, another day passed, and under the full search these days, the big elder who lost his backbone finally showed his horse''s feet!


    Sitting on the main hall, Hua Qingyan looks cold and quietly listens to the report below.


    "Binggong master, his subordinates and others found traces of people in the demon world in luoshuijian. There are several powerful demons and a large number of semi demons! We''ll guard in the dark and wait for the palace master to give us an order! "


    As soon as the words came out, a voice of surprise suddenly rang out in the hall.


    Green jade steps forward, frowns at the person of the neon dust palace who comes back, and says: "it''s not strange that there are demons in the demon world, but why do so many half demons appear in our demon world?"


    Smell speech, that person''s drooping face flashed a trace of resentment, the tone of speech also became angry: "there are demons in the demon world, naturally there are human beings. Those demons are looking for human women in the demon world everywhere, forcing them to become a baby machine. Moreover, as far as the subordinates know, Hua Wuyou once secretly captured many human women from the human world and gave them to the demons for their use! "


    Speaking of this, everyone present understood the meaning. For a time, while they hate what Hua Wuyou did, they also hate how they didn''t find out earlier, which not only buried hidden dangers for the demon world, but also hurt so many innocent human women.


    Hua Qingyan looks at everyone''s expression. Although her face is cold, she has already scolded Hua Wuyou from the bottom of her heart!


    Indifferent eyes swept everyone in the hall, and Hua Qing''s voice rang out: "it''s useless to think more about things before. Since luoshuijian found traces of demons and semi demons, it is necessary to solve them as soon as possible. Green jade, you take a few powerful people, and you must kill all the demons and half demons hidden in the luoshuijian! "


    Smell speech, green jade look a Lin, immediately toward flower Qing speech Shi a gift: "subordinate obey!"


    "It''s not too late. You can go now."


    "Yes


    Green jade quickly answers, turn round and then follow the person who came back to report before to go to the falling stream together.


    After the green jade leaves, Hua Qingyan looks at the high-rise of the neon dust palace in the main hall and says in a cold voice: "since we have found the demon family in the demon world, then some things have to be done. YuQue son, you take people to tell all the forces and people in the demon world that they are ready to fight at any time! Narcissus, you go to urge the people in the alchemy room to hurry up and make more pills for healing and detoxification! Black sunflower, you go to... "


    A series of instructions were issued. With Hua Qingyan''s words, the high-level officials of the neon dust palace agreed one after another and immediately went to do their own things. For a time, the number of people in the hall decreased rapidly, but with a cup of tea, only Hua Qingyan was left in the hall.


    Looking at the empty hall, Hua Qing''s eyes are deep.


    Is about to go back to see Su Zhen''s situation, a cry suddenly sounded outside the hall!


    "Newspaper -"


    a beautiful figure ran in quickly, and there was no time to salute Hua Qing. The man took a few breaths and said, "report to the palace leader, something strange has happened in Yushan!"


    Smell speech, flower Qing speech turn round, sharp eyes fall on the person, almost immediately let the person steady mind, quickly calm down.


    Feeling the beating of his heart, the visitor turned pale and said: "yesterday, some people living at the foot of Yushan were infected with epidemic disease one after another and died within an hour! At first, Yushan''s forces didn''t pay attention to it. They just thought it was an ordinary disease. However, in just a few hours, a whole town under Yushan was infected with the disease and died one after another! Now, the epidemic is still expanding! "Hearing this, Hua Qing''s heart sank: "didn''t you check what''s the cause?"


    As soon as the visitor choked, his face began to look ugly: "back to the palace master, I photographed the alchemist there, but I couldn''t find out the cause of the epidemic. In this way, we can not prescribe the right medicine to the case. At present, the people who have been infected with the disease are all locked up together, living and dying on their own. "


    When it comes to the last four words, the visitors almost said it with their teeth clenched.


    To live and die! This is a bolt from the blue for people who are ill and know that they will die!


    Hua Qingyan''s eyes suddenly surged up with anger, and he wanted to execute the forces who were in charge of Yushan!


    However, without waiting for Hua Qing to say something, the man said again: "palace master, this epidemic is strange, there is no sign. Moreover, even if those people are locked up in one place, there are still some people infected with the disease, and there is no way to curb it! In the long run, the disease will spread to the whole demon world sooner or later. By then, the demon world It''s dangerous


    The voice falls, that person looks at the flower Qing speech, a pair of eyes is full of anxious.


    Seeing this, Hua Qing took a deep breath and pressed down her anger.


    "You go to the human world and ask him to send tianqingzi to Yushan! At the same time, tell the emperor about Yushan and let him take precautions as soon as possible! "


    Smell speech, that person is a Leng at first, immediately in the eyes flash a trace of complicated facial expression. Obviously, even though Hua Qingyan has explained the top of Kunlun, there is still a knot in the heart of the people in the Nichen palace.


    However, this is also a flash of complexity, the next moment that person is in a hurry to the passage to the human world.

 Chapter 520

    After the man left, Hua Qingyan walked out of the hall, walking calmly to Su Zhen.


    After explaining the situation of Yushan, Hua Qingyan said that he wanted to find out Yushan himself. During this period, the neon dust palace was managed by Su Zhen. In this regard, Su Zhen, who has recovered most of his injuries, is a little shocked, but he still agrees with Hua Qingyan''s idea. He only lets Hua Qingyan pay attention to safety, and then drags his tired body to settle down for Hua Qingyan.


    After explaining some things to all the people in the neon dust palace, Hua Qingyan set foot on the road to Yushan alone.


    Yushan is not too far away from the place where the neon dust palace is located. It can be reached on June 7 at the speed of Hua Qing''s words. Because of the urgency of the incident, Hua Qingyan could not help thinking that it was related to the catastrophe. He did not stop all the way and shortened the journey to three days!


    When we got to the front of the town at the foot of Yushan Mountain, Hua Qingyan was already in the dust, but his noble and domineering spirit could not be concealed.


    In order to manage the power here, he didn''t want to let the disease spread to himself, so he used magic to isolate the town from the outside world, leaving only two watchmen here.


    "Stop! You can''t go in here. Go quickly


    Before Hua Qingyan stepped into the town, he was stopped by the guards. Xu is a very beautiful woman, and the gatekeeper''s tone is good.


    Smell speech, flower Qing speech complexion does not change: "this small town is how, why do not let a person enter?"


    Although her face was expressionless, Hua Qingyan''s tone was very relaxed, mixed with a little doubt and curiosity, which captured the hearts of the two gatekeepers in an instant.


    "It''s full of dying people. If you are a girl, don''t go in. Go back quickly."


    "Oh? I heard that there was an epidemic here, so no one came here to treat these people? "


    Smelling speech, the gatekeeper looked at Hua Qingyan with alert eyes, and his tone was not as gentle as before: "who are you? This is the boundary of the west five gates. If you don''t have anything to do, you can go quickly. Don''t get in the way here! "


    Xiwumen is a big force in charge of Yushan. It''s only in the demon world, but I don''t think its subordinates are so indifferent! Thinking of this, Hua Qing''s face cooled down.


    "Is this how the west gate treats its people? Let them live and die? If so, there is no need to see the west gate in our palace! " The words voice falls, the light prestige spreads from the flower Qing speech body, frighten two gatekeepers open big eyes, the body is some can''t move.


    Looking at Hua Qingyan''s condensed face and the murderous spirit in their eyes, they finally realized that they were not good at it. In shock, they also ignored Hua Qingyan''s claim.


    In this demon world, there are all kinds of forces, but no one dares to call himself the palace. All these are due to Hua Qingyan''s prestige in the demon world.


    In the trembling eyes of the two gatekeepers, Hua Qingyan enters the town without strabismus. But these two gatekeepers dare not stop them.


    Until Hua Qingyan''s figure disappeared in their sight, the gatekeeper on the left said in a hurry: "go and tell the gatekeeper that someone has broken into the town. Please come to the gatekeeper!"


    Smell speech, the person on the right quickly nods and runs away.


    Besides, as soon as Hua Qing Yanfu entered the town, he saw a very desolate scene.


    The eye is not full of people, but empty streets. There was a strong stench, like the smell of corpse decay. Moreover, Hua Qingyan found that there was a faint dead air in the air. Although it was not obvious, it was particularly depressing.


    Take a pill to drive away the dead Qi, Hua Qing''s face doesn''t change and walks towards the town little by little.


    according to the news, all the people in the town were rushed to Town God''s Temple. The temple was large enough to hold four or five hundred people.


    ''s footsteps stopped, and Hua Hua went straight to Town God''s Temple.


    Town God''s Temple is located in the center of the town, where people in the town return to worship on holidays. Now, they are infected, but they are locked in this Town God''s Temple. The gods they worship are only watching the death of more and more people.


    The more you go in, the more bodies appear in the empty streets.


    The bodies turned black, and all the bare skin was scratched. White maggots wriggle in the rotten meat. They look terrible!


    From the surface of these rotten bodies, a trace of black dead air came out from inside, and then spread in the air. Only now did Hua Qingyan know where the death came from.


    I don''t know why, looking at these dead, Hua Qingyan immediately thought of Hua Wuyou. That day in front of the gate of the neon dust palace, Hua Wuyou was also full of dead Qi, and he destroyed Suxi''s body with dead Qi?


    Thinking of this, Hua Qingyan''s eyes sank down. He didn''t want to think that Hua Wuyou was connected with the dead Qi.


    In this way, does it mean that huawuyou is actually related to this sudden epidemic. Or is it related to the catastrophe?Gather the complicated thoughts in the heart, Hua Qingyan goes in again. After


    half a cup of tea, Town God''s Temple appeared in front of Hua Qing''s speech, and at the gate of Town God''s Temple, the corpse was filled with thick carrion. Almost all of Town God''s Temple was shrouded in gloom, and the dreary breath made people feel nervous.


    Hua Qingyan carefully looked at the corpses piled at the door and found that the old people, children, men and women were piled together. Their expressions were terrified. Some people were still open their eyes, but they didn''t know where they had gone!


    Suddenly, Hua Qing''s heart was heavy.


    Didn''t touch those corpses, flower Qing speech rises to half sky, see of is still a ground of corpses. This Town God''s Temple is now like a burial post. It has become a pile of corpses.


    In the middle of the corpses on the ground, there is a path for one person to walk. Hua Qing''s words fell on the path, with corpses on both sides. The strong dead spirit is all pervasive, desperately want to get into Hua Qingyan''s body.


    Fortunately, Hua Qing made preparations before her speech, and she was not attacked by this death.


    While walking, while looking at the dead air in the air, Hua Qingyan felt that the epidemic was closely related to the dead air!


    "Creak -"


    gently pushed open the door in the middle of the temple, the smell of decay came to her face, and Hua Qing frowned.


    However, the next moment, she was deeply shocked by the scene in front of her!

 Chapter 521

    Hua Qingyan has seen too much life and death in her life, and has experienced too much blood and blood. However, she had never seen that scene, which shocked Hua Qingyan''s heart more than what she saw in front of her eyes!


    There were no rotten bodies in the door, not even a dead man.


    One by one, the people inside held each other and comforted each other. There was no extra expression on their faces, only despair and panic, and deep heart waiting for death.


    They are numb, dull, even the face of the child is full of despair and sorrow. There is no one crying here. It''s like knowing that you will die, and then you lose the desire to survive.


    However, in the silence, a cry suddenly broke the silence of the room. And in the next moment of this cry, it was a sudden stop.


    Then Hua Qingyan saw a numb and paralyzed crowd. A woman stood up with a two or three-year-old child in her arms and walked out with a numb look. When passing by Hua Qingyan, the woman didn''t even give her a look in her eyes and went straight out.


    Seeing this, Hua Qingyan was quite confused and turned to keep up with the woman.


    After the woman walked out of the door, she saw the woman gently put the baby in her arms on the ground, together with the pile of rotten bodies. Through the bend of the woman''s arm, Hua Qingyan saw a circle of bruises on the child''s white neck, and his body surface began to slowly float with black gas.


    The child, though affected by the death, died in his mother''s hands in the end!


    Hua Qing Yan was stunned. She didn''t understand why a mother would have the heart to kill her child and put her child in the corpse so safely. She had no expression on her face. After all this, the woman stood up and walked into the room without strabismus.


    Hua Qingyan put out her hand to stop the woman. The next moment she saw the woman''s eyes like a pool of stagnant water. There was no life in it. The deep black seemed to absorb people''s soul, which made Hua Qingyan move his eyes at the next moment.


    Straight in front of the woman, Hua Qing said: "madam, why did you kill your child?"


    Without a trace of cover, Hua Qing said so frankly about his doubts. She could see that in the current situation, circuitous and tactful is not the way. Maybe it would be more effective to get to the point.


    Hearing Hua Qing''s words, the woman was touched somewhere, and there was a little wave in her eyes. But the waves disappeared in the next moment, as if they had never appeared.


    There was a hoarse voice. The woman seemed to have not spoken for a long time.


    "I''m going to die anyway. I''m just trying to make my child go to the extreme early."


    After that, the woman walked slowly towards Hua Qingyan step by step. She didn''t see the shock on Hua Qingyan''s face.


    In order to protect her child from too much pain, a mother killed her child who was only one or two years old! I don''t know whether this woman is cruel or she is too soft hearted to see her children suffer.


    At this moment, Hua Qing was silent.


    She went to the child and began to observe the child''s condition carefully. This child has just died, and it is not because of that strange reason. Maybe we can see something ugly.


    More and more dead breath from the child''s mouth and nose, with the emergence of dead breath, the child''s body is rapidly rotten, as if there is something urging the same!


    Seeing this, Hua Qing Yan''s eyes deepened and looked more and more carefully.


    At the same time, outside the hall of long Qingqi, the leader of the west five gate, an urgent voice rang out: "report, leader, something''s happening in Yushan Town!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the door of the bedroom opened. Long Qingqi looked at the visitors with a serious face. His fat body made the earth tremble slightly.


    Looking at the gatekeeper of Yushan Town kneeling in front of the door, long Qingqi said, "Why are you so worried?"


    "Report to the headmaster that a woman came to Yushan Town today. We couldn''t stop her, so she forced her in!"


    Hearing the speech, long qingqidun breathed a sigh of relief, his tight face relaxed, and his face was full of disapproval: "why should I do that! Isn''t it just someone who went in? Since she wants to die herself, it''s none of my business. "


    Speaking of this, he glared at the gatekeeper and his eyes were full of discontent: "I said you are too. Such a little thing makes you come here in a hurry and disturb the dream of the gatekeeper in vain!"


    After that, long Qingqi swung a few eye knives out again, which scared the doorman to shrink his neck, and the sweat flowed down his forehead into his neck.


    "But But... " The gatekeeper was trembling, but he couldn''t say a word for fear.


    After a stammer, long Qingqi suddenly became angry and kicked the gatekeeper fiercely. His fat was shaking for three times, but he didn''t notice his shaking meat. Seeing the goalkeeper kicked to the ground, he felt a little better.


    Looking down at the gatekeeper, long Qingqi looked scornful: "but what, if you have a word, say it and fart it! Don''t waste my time here, I''ll go back to dream! "As he spoke, the fat on long Qingqi''s face trembled and looked like oil. Gatekeeper pain in the body, but in the end is dare not complain.


    After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, the gatekeeper stammered: "that, that woman''s body and skill are extraordinary, and her temperament is brilliant. At a glance, she is a noble man!"


    At last, the goalkeeper felt even more pain when he finished this sentence.


    Long Qing''s eyebrows were horizontal, and he was fierce: "noble man! What noble people can there be in Yushan in this corner! " With that, long Qingqi made progress towards the gatekeeper, and his eyes were full of examination: "isn''t it that you want to be lazy, so you want to talk about this kind of small things on purpose?"


    Hearing this, the gatekeeper said bitterly: "master, I''m not lazy! I still remember that the woman claimed to be What do you call yourself? Ah! She claims to be the master of the palace


    Hearing this, there was a little doubt on long Qingqi''s face. Then his fat all over his body was shaking, and he murmured: "palace master What a pity


    With a big drink, long Qingqi didn''t care about anything. He started to run out. He was more anxious than the gatekeeper when he came! Seeing long Qingqi''s body disappear in front of his eyes, the gatekeeper opens his mouth wide and stares at long Qingqi whose attitude changes rapidly.


    Surprised, the gatekeeper quickly catch up.

 Chapter 522

    With all his strength, a quarter of an hour later, long Qingqi finally arrived outside Yushan Town, but the gatekeeper who told him had already followed him.


    Standing panting in front of the gatekeeper who stayed in Yushan Town, long Qingqi couldn''t take care of his sweating, and even said, "where''s the man who just went in?" During the conversation, long Qingqi took two more breaths, and his hand was still beating his chest, which made him feel out of breath.


    Seeing long Qingqi''s appearance, the gatekeeper was surprised to open his mouth, but he couldn''t speak for a moment.


    Waiting for a long time to hear the answer, long Qingqi raised his eyes to see the gatekeeper''s appearance. He was so angry that he gave the gatekeeper a slap!


    "Pa!"


    In the case of long Qingqi did not leave his hand, the slap directly made the gatekeeper''s face swollen, and the corner of his mouth overflowed with blood.


    The gatekeeper felt that his teeth were about to be knocked out, covered his face and showed his teeth. However, when he saw long Qingqi''s face, he immediately put down his hand and stood upright.


    "Back Back to the master, the woman entered I''m in. "


    With that, the gatekeeper pointed inside, full of curiosity.


    Seeing this, long Qingqi was so angry that he had to slap him up again. Just when he lifted his hand up, he put it down. Giving the gatekeeper a glare, long Qingqi covers his nose and mouth and plunges into the town.


    As the owner of xiwumen, long Qingqi is not as stupid as an ox. At least under such circumstances, he can guess the reason why Hua Qingyan came here, and can even think of where he went back after he entered the town.


    , therefore, he did not pay attention to the scene on the streets. He hurried toward Town God''s Temple. When


    and other long Qing came to Town God''s Temple, they saw that Hua Qing was sitting in the crowd of infected people, talking to those people.


    After checking the child''s condition, Hua Qingyan went into the room again and tried to talk to the people. At the beginning, these people ignored her. After she finished her saliva, no one took care of her.


    Until she saw a man standing up silently and ready to go out of the room, Hua Qingyan stopped the man, and temporarily restrained the dead air in the man''s body with her spiritual power. In this way, the man was willing to talk to Hua Qing.


    Through the conversation, Hua Qingyan knew why the man had suddenly got up and walked out. In fact, he felt that his body had run out of oil and the lamp was dry. He consciously went out and prepared to die outside without polluting the air in the room.


    , what''s more, those corpses that are piled up outside are also walking out of their own bodies. This explains why Town God''s Temple has deliberately left a path for one person to pass.


    Just when Hua Qingyan was about to ask how these people contracted the disease, long Qingqi appeared here and looked at her in shock. Because of his appearance, the room was quiet in an instant, and all the people glared at each other, which did not look like the numbness Huaqing had seen before.


    It can be seen that in the hearts of these people, long Qingqi is like the existence of an executioner, everyone has to be killed!


    Seeing this, Hua Qingyan narrowed her eyes slightly, stood up from the crowd and said in a cold voice, "you are the leader of the west five gate, long Qingqi."


    Hua Qingyan''s tone was very positive, and he didn''t mean to ask. For this kind of people who ignore the life and death of their own people, Hua Qingyan generally has no good face, so at the same time as she speaks, a touch of cold murderous gas goes straight to long Qingqi, which makes long Qingqi almost lose his foothold!


    Involuntarily swallow a mouthful of saliva, long Qingqi is full of fat face immediately hung a flattering smile, but from his eyes can still see his dislike of this place.


    Therefore, Hua Qingyan''s eyes became deeper and deeper.


    Long Qingqi moved his feet to get closer to Hua Qing, but when his eyes touched the people, he took the call back, stood at the door and said, "long Qingqi, the leader of the west five gate, met the palace leader here! I don''t know why the palace master is here today? "


    This words a, the common people in the house all put the vision on the body of the flower Qing speech, the eye eye deep place has a little bit of shock.


    "Palace master? Is he the master of the neon dust palace? "


    I do not know who came up with such a sentence, all of a sudden, everyone is a look of a sudden, the next moment those suddenly will have transformed into a moving and shocked.


    "The master of the neon dust palace has come to us! This This... "


    Everyone looked at each other, looking at the woman who just talked with them very peacefully, I really didn''t expect that she was the first person in the demon world!


    As early as the moment of Hua Qingyan''s return, the news spread all over the demon world, so people here know that Hua Qingyan, the first person in the demon world, is in front of them, not Hua Wuyou, who is cruel and murderous!


    Receiving people''s eyes, Hua Qing''s face does not change, and her sharp eyes seem to look into long Qingqi''s heart.


    "What''s the matter? I think the dragon''s gate master should know! " With that, Hua Qingyan glances around and finally falls on long Qingqi, pretending not to see long Qingqi''s slightly trembling legs."Here are all the people under the jurisdiction of Longmen. Instead of thinking about how to save them, the Longmen leader puts them here to survive and die. Why, does the Longmen leader think there are too many people in our demon world, so we need to reduce them?"


    Hearing the speech, long Qingqi''s face changed, and now he had to explain. But Hua Qingyan didn''t give him this chance. The situation is urgent and she can''t handle these things any more. The most important thing now is to find out the source of the epidemic as soon as possible and solve it.


    "Long Qingqi, if it''s unnecessary, we won''t tell you any more. What you need to do now is to mobilize all the people in the west five gates to find out everything about the epidemic in detail! Later, people from Nichen palace will come to help. Now, the majestic dragon''s gate master is to learn more about the situation with our palace! "


    The voice falls, Hua Qingyan turns around and sits down in the crowd again.


    At this time, the common people all knew Hua Qingyan''s identity, and they didn''t care about everything as before, but they were somewhat restrained. To this, Hua Qingyan does not mind, also have no time to manage.


    On one side, long Qingqi didn''t or didn''t enter. At last, he succumbed to Hua Qingyan''s invisible pressure, covered his nose and mouth, raised his feet and entered the house.


    Standing behind Hua Qingyan, long Qingqi is just like Hua Qingyan''s boy. When Hua Qingyan sits down, he can only stand and accept the hatred of all the people in the house, but it''s hard for him!


    About half an hour later, Hua Qingyan got some information about the epidemic from these people.


    And in this half an hour, there are also several because of the disease has been a full hour, desperate to die.


    Hua Qingyan wanted to use her spiritual power to suppress the death temporarily, but she found that once someone has been sick for a long time, no matter how deep their spiritual power is, it will not help.


    Those dead like a prairie fire in general, aggressive, instantly took a life! And from this Hua Qing speech also firmer this epidemic disease and dead gas related speculation!


    See cure invalid, flower Qing speech deeply sigh, but still helpless.


    According to these people, the epidemic came suddenly and there was no sign at all. It was like there was something in the air suddenly. Then they were all recruited in a short time. Now many people have died, and they are just surviving.


    But it''s a little strange. From the moment when the people in Yushan Town got sick and died, the air was filled with the dead air. But until the west five gates isolated the whole Yushan Town with the magic method, the dead air didn''t mean to spread out a little bit!


    You know, there''s a half day gap between them. If the dead air spreads, it''s enough to make more towns suffer. But the dead air stays in Yushan Town.


    Aware of this, Hua Qingyan soon thought about whether there was something different in Yushan Town, otherwise it was unreasonable to suffer only here.


    Thinking of this, he ordered the people of xiwumen to settle down the common people. After that, Hua Qingyan took out some pills which were temporarily refined in the Nichen palace and distributed them, hoping to delay some time and prevent the people in Yushan Town from dying so quickly.


    Then Hua Qingyan asked long Qingqi, "master of Longmen, is there any legend about Yushan Town?"


    Hearing this, long Qingqi frowned and thought for a while before his eyes brightened. He said, "I really think of a legend about Yushan Town when the palace master says so."


    "It''s said that this was not a small town, but a vast river. Yushan stands in this torrent, like It''s like Oh, I can''t say anything like that! Because of the existence of this torrent, ordinary people are not allowed to go to Yushan, and there is no treasure on Yushan. Gradually, this place has become a place where few people visit. "


    "But one day, I don''t know what happened. The torrent dried up overnight, leaving only the riverbed and the fertile land at the bottom of the river. Because of this land, people began to come here to take root. As time goes by, Yushan Town became what it is today. It''s almost a thousand years since the torrent dried up. During this period, it turned out to be a natural treasure land. Many precious medicinal materials burst out one after another, along with more foreigners coming to Yushan. "


    After that, long Qingqi looks at Hua Qingyan with a smile, hoping to get the praise or something from Hua Qingyan. However, what he got was only a indifferent look from Hua Qing.


    Hua Qingyan''s brows wrinkled slightly, and he was stunned when he looked at the land.


    More than a thousand years ago Isn''t it close to the time of the Holocaust that elder Hu said a thousand years ago?


    Is there any necessary connection between them?

 Chapter 523

    For a moment, Hua Qingyan''s eyes became more and more profound. Then he left in Longqing''s surprised eyes and looked carefully in Yushan Town, never letting go of any corner.


    Yushan Town is not big. Hua Qingyan walked around soon. However, during this period, Hua Qingyan found nothing! Yushan Town is an ordinary town. It''s no different.


    "What are you looking for?"


    Suddenly, a gentle voice rings in the ear, Hua Qingyan suddenly turned to see, but saw an unexpected person.


    Emperor Mo a Xuan clothes, cold face is full of smile now. He stood so straight in front of Hua Qing Yan and asked in a gentle voice.


    Line to the emperor Mo, Hua Qing Yan raised his eyes and looked into the eyes of the emperor Mo, deeply felt the deep affection inside: "you''re back."


    In a simple word, but do not know how much bitterness and bitterness. After the battle of Kunlun, Dimo was once again complete, and all his memories of Hua Qingyan came back!


    Reach out to caress the cheek of the flower Qing speech, Emperor Mo way: "Qing speech, sorry, you suffered."


    Smell speech, flower Qing speech suddenly ring God Mo waist, lean on the emperor Mo chest. Tears fall uncontrollably, but the face is full of happiness


    Suddenly, Emperor Mo raised Hua Qingyan''s chin and gently wiped away the tears from Hua Qingyan''s face, bit by bit, from Hua Qingyan''s forehead, eyebrows, nose to the soft red lips.


    Emperor Mo''s kiss is very gentle, there is no a little bit of overbearing atmosphere, Hua Qingyan can feel all is full of love.


    Slowly closed his eyes, Hua Qingyan absorbed himself in the warmth brought by the emperor''s road, and the complicated emotions caused by the epidemic seemed to disappear at this moment. Fortunately, there is no one else here, otherwise they can''t kiss like no one else!


    After warmth, Hua Qingyan and di Mo separate slowly. After moistening, Hua Qingyan''s cheeks were full of red tides, and her delicate lips became more and more charming. She looked at the emperor''s eyes deeply.


    Aware of the emperor Mo''s eyes, Hua Qing''s face became hot and asked, "how are you coming? Is the world OK now?"


    "No problem. When I go back, I''ll order to eradicate those semi demons, and nothing special happened in the human world. That day, after hearing the news from you, I came to the demon world. I want to find out the reason with you. Maybe it will help the human world. "


    Hearing this, Hua Qingyan nodded slowly, glanced around, and then said, "since you''re here, please follow me to check the strangeness of the town. I walked around, but I didn''t find anything. Even the drinking water was completely normal. There was no trace of being drugged or foreign body. However, the epidemic did not appear in an ordinary way. I initially suspect that it is related to the dead air in the air, but I have not found any clue yet. "


    Follow the eyes of flower Qing speech to see, Emperor Mo see is that a silk of dead air winding sky.


    Because of the blockade of no one in the west, the whole Yushan Town is like a closed space, where the dead air has been spreading and becoming more and more intense.


    Seeing this, Emperor Mo frowned and suddenly thought of something. He turned to Hua Qing and said, "these dead spirits are the same as those on Hua Wuyou that day."


    Smell speech, flower Qing speech nods: "yes! And once the dead air in her body is like the body, no matter whether it is expelled or not, it will not escape a word of death. Suxi''s body, isn''t it


    Speaking of this, Hua Qingyan''s eyes suddenly catch a little bit of sadness, and her eyes can''t help looking to the direction of the neon dust palace, thinking about what Su Zhen is doing at the moment.


    Taking Hua Qingyan''s changes into consideration, Emperor Mo gently encircles Hua Qingyan''s waist, puts his chin on Hua Qingyan''s head, and looks in the direction of Hua Qingyan: "Qing Yan, many things are doomed to be impossible to change. Our most important thing is not to look back, but to look forward to the future. There are a lot of good and bad things in the future that we need to experience. What is waiting for us may not be the best result, but it must be the result of our efforts. I hope that my Qing Yan will always be happy and free from worries. I also hope I can block all the troubles and worries for you and give you all the happiness. "


    When the emperor Mo speaks, the vibration of his throat has been conveyed to her heart from the top of Huaqing''s head. This is not very sweet, but Huaqing''s sweet words surround her all of a sudden.


    "Well, the future is very long, so let''s start to check the town first, so that more people will not die miserably!"


    Voice down, Huaqing words from the arms of the emperor Mo drill out, face more a trace of mischievous meaning.


    See this, Emperor Mo dumbfounded, but it is in the next moment to catch up with Hua Qing speech.


    Not rigidly confined to the town, this time Hua Qingyan took Di Mo to the foot of Yushan, which is the edge of the torrent in the mouth of long Qingqi.


    After more than a thousand years, there is no trace of the river here. Even within the scope of Yushan Town, there is no stream. On weekdays, the people in Yushan Town need water, and they will transport it 50 miles away from Yushan Town. In this way, it will cost a lot of manpower and material resources, but people in Yushan Town always enjoy it.Standing at the foot of Yushan, Hua Qingyan looked up and saw a lush forest.


    Yushan is not very high, but it is not low for ordinary people. There are many precious medicinal materials on Yushan, but they have been picked almost now. Without the obstruction of the torrent, Yushan has become a treasure land that no one can stop.


    "Qing Yan, do you smell a special smell?"


    When huaqingyan observes Yushan, the emperor suddenly says this sentence.


    Smell speech, Hua Qing speech took a deep breath, immediately a sour smell with a little rotten smell, is suddenly poured into Hua Qing speech''s nose, there is a trace of unknown sweet.


    Such a mixture of two extreme flavors gives people a particularly strange feeling.


    It''s like this moment when you smell the delicacies all over the table, and the tempting aroma makes your fingers move. But the next moment, those delicacies suddenly turned into rotten bodies, covered with layers of white maggots. The disgusting smell was enough to make your stomach spit out directly. However, when you can''t stand the smell and are ready to run away, the fragrance comes out again and makes you sit on the stool again.


    So repeatedly, the cycle does not stop.


    And in this repetition, people''s sense of smell and even taste will gradually become numb, and finally completely disappear.


    And the smell here, I''m afraid it''s more than the loss of senses!

 Chapter 524

    Looking at the surrounding environment, Hua Qingyan saw the green everywhere. He didn''t find a corpse, not only a demon, but also other creatures. There was no debris.


    However, without the body, how did the smell come from here?


    So thinking, Hua Qingyan took a deep breath again. Compared with the last time, Hua Qingyan had no reaction. He felt that the smell was like a stream of air flowing into her nose, and then tried to flow in her body.


    It''s just that Hua Qingyan has been in a defensive posture since he arrived in Yushan Town. This little abnormality was detected in a moment, and then the air flow was driven out of the body by Hua Qingyan in time.


    Rao is so, Hua Qingyan''s body still appeared a moment of weakness, visible that smell son is how overbearing, make people defensible!


    After holding her breath, Hua Qing felt the source of the smell carefully. Suddenly, Hua Qingyan''s vision moved down and fell on the land under her feet. At the same time, the emperor also looked at the soil under his feet.


    In principle, there is no water here, and there is no rain today. The land should be dry and hard. But strangely, the soil under the feet is obviously wet.


    They squatted down and looked at the black land.


    Twisting up a little soil, the emperor said, "normally, the soil is brown yellow, but the soil here is black. Besides, do you smell that there is no earthy smell in the soil, but a faint Bloody smell? "


    Say, Emperor Mo see to flower Qing speech, but didn''t hand the hand soil to flower Qing speech smell of idea.


    This soil comes so strange, how can he suddenly give Hua Qing word smell?


    Seeing this, Hua Qing said with a smile, and then her attention was attracted by the soil. Just now, the place where the emperor Mo twisted the soil began to emit little red liquid.


    The liquid looked so thick that it soaked the soil.


    Hua Qingyan didn''t touch it with her hand. Instead, she put her head close to the ground and sniffed the smell of the liquid.


    At the beginning, it was a touch of light sweet smell, but after a few breath, another smell appeared in the sweet smell, saying that fishy is not fishy, and that light is not light.


    Originally listened to the words before emperor Mo, when seeing this red liquid, Hua Qing thought subconsciously that this was blood. But smell this smell, but there is no smell of blood, that emperor Mo said the smell of blood, how come?


    For a time, Hua Qingyan had some doubts.


    However, this kind of doubt did not last for a long time. When Hua Qingyan did not smell any bloody smell and was ready to raise her head, a faint smell of blood with sweet smell came directly to Hua Qingyan''s mind.


    Eyes suddenly a Lin, Hua Qing speech condensed a Lingli lightsaber, in the eyes of emperor Mo ruthlessly inserted into the foot of the soil!


    "Puchi -"


    it''s like piercing into a person''s body. The penetrating of Lingli lightsaber is not blocked. In this way, if it''s not full of soil, it''s a unique hole!


    "Go down and have a look?"


    Looking at the emperor''s road, Hua Qing said softly.


    Smell speech, Emperor Mo nods, immediately but will flower Qing speech pulled up, oneself also condensed a Lingli lightsaber, again in flower Qing speech before stab into that place ruthlessly insert a sword.


    The next moment, the emperor Mo took Hua Qingyan back more than ten steps, the heel just stood stable, the Lingli lightsaber was "bang" explosion, straight to blow the land open!


    After waiting for the aftershock of the explosion to dissipate, Dimo just took Hua Qingyan to the side of the land.


    Because of the explosion, a deep pit appeared in front of them.


    The pit, which is about one person high, is full of dark red blood. A strong and strange smell is constantly emerging. Hua Qingyan is worried that the smell is different. At the moment, a boundary is set up to cover the area and prevent the smell from spreading.


    At the same time, Hua Qingyan and her husband also closed their sense of smell to avoid inhaling the smell. They were caught inexplicably.


    Originally, they planned to go to the bottom of the earth to have a look, but now it''s a big hole full of blood, and there is no trace of passage at all, which makes them have to give up that idea.


    In fact, there is nothing strange about blood, except that the taste is different, the others are almost the same as ordinary blood. After reading for a long time, Hua Qingyan and di Mo did not find any other strange things, and they did not find any clues about blood and death, or even the epidemic in Yushan Town.


    "There is no water source in Yushan Town, but there is so much blood after the explosion. Didn''t the people of Yushan Town find it before? Qing Yan, what do you think of this? "


    Smell speech, flower Qing speech looked at emperor Mo one eye, and then the line of sight falls back to blood water above: "perhaps, it is not the common people did not find, but this blood water is only recently, so no one knows.". Combined with the sudden epidemic in Yushan Town, I''m afraid there''s something strange in the bloodSpeaking of this, Hua Qing said: "emperor Mo, you wait for me here, I want to go to the blood to have a look."


    After that, Hua Qing''s feet moved, and he was ready to stand in the blood. But did not wait for her action, Emperor Mo is the first step down to the blood.


    "Only one person can stand in this pit, so don''t come down. I''ll check it out." Looking back at Hua Qingyan, a soft smile floated on his face.


    Seeing this, Hua Qing''s heart crossed with a trace of warmth. Knowing that emperor Mo would not listen to her advice in any case, she stood obediently on the ground and watched emperor Mo grope in the blood.


    But when he was looking at it, Hua Qingyan''s hands were always shining with blue light. Once something happened to the blood, Hua Qingyan could make the action at the first time and avoid the emperor''s suffering.


    Under Hua Qing''s burning eyes, di Mo puts his hands into the blood. There are clothes on the body, Emperor Mo can''t really feel the difference of blood water, so he put his hands into the blood water, with his own skin, to feel the blood water.


    And in his hand into the blood of that moment, Emperor Mo is found that this blood to his touch is very wrong.


    Because this one is cut off by the border of Hua Qingyan, even if there is wind outside, it can''t blow in. Therefore, there should be no waves in the blood, and when the emperor Mo went down into the blood, he even put his hand in it, he wrapped himself with spiritual power to avoid any strange things in the blood, which would scare the snake because of his actions.


    But in the moment when the emperor Mo removed the spirit power, it was as if something was constantly swimming in the blood, which made the palm of the emperor Mo itch. It''s like catching fish in the river. As a result, small fish swim and touch their feet.


    Aware of this, the emperor Mo''s eyes deep, more calm to feel the blood in the movement.


    After a while, the emperor Mo clearly felt a little tingling in the palm of his hand. This agreement is not particularly obvious, as if it wasn''t the feeling that emperor Mo magnified his palm, he couldn''t feel it at all.


    After the sting, the emperor Mo felt that something wanted to get into his body. It''s very small, like a worm smaller than an earthworm. With its sharp head, it''s persistent to get into the body of the emperor.


    Because of the cover of blood, Emperor Mo can''t see what''s in his palm, so he doesn''t dare to let that thing go in. So he transferred part of his spiritual power to his wrist, so that he could not continue to drill up.


    Aware that the thing has come in part, Emperor Mo think the time has come, will suddenly hands out from the blood!


    At the moment of leaving the bloody water, the bloody water seemed to evaporate and disappeared. However, there was something obviously hanging on Dimo''s hands, but they were transparent. If you don''t look at the truth, you can''t find them at all.


    Without the nourishment of blood, those things are like losing nutrients. They lose their lives in an instant, and become small and shriveled, hanging on the hands of emperor mo.


    Seeing this, Dimo came out of the blood and saw that his lower body''s clothes, which were soaked in the blood, were also covered with these slender insects, just because they were transparent and seemed to be nonexistent. But as long as you look carefully, you will find some traces.


    In order to avoid the revival of these things, the Emperor didn''t get close to Hua Qingyan too much. After removing all the clothes, he left one in his hand to make sure that it won''t die and suddenly come back to life. Then he slowly approached Hua Qingyan and handed the insect embedded in his palm to Hua Qingyan.


    "Take it out. It''s not good to keep it in your hands."


    Did not have the first time to observe the insect, Hua Qing speech holding the hand of emperor Mo, but said such a word.


    Smell speech, Emperor Mo light smile a, way: "if take out, you afraid is can''t see."


    Say, Emperor Mo then side head sees to his foot side. Along the line of sight of emperor Mo, I saw that the insects that emperor Mo had just brought to the ground all disappeared, just like the bloody water. After leaving the big pit, they dissipated in the air. It''s just that these insects leave the blood and the human body at the same time, so they disappear.


    See this, flower Qing speech Mou son a coagulate, eye ground flash a silk worry.


    Stretch out the hand without insects embedded in it, the emperor Mo gently rubbed Hua Qing Yan''s head, smoothly attracted Hua Qing Yan''s attention to him.


    Slightly pick eyebrows, the tone of emperor Mo is a little sour: "although this insect looks good, but it''s not as good as me, right? I don''t like it when Qing Yan stares at it like this! "


    The words say like this, but emperor Mo''s a face almost laughs rotten, the slightest bit didn''t see not willing place.


    Hua Qing said with a smile and a soft voice: "how can you be as childish as a child?"


    Smell speech, Emperor Mo crooked head, so son unexpectedly is the child coquetry appearance to learn a full ten!


    This time down, the atmosphere of the original serious condensation suddenly changed, the atmosphere between the two relaxed a lot.

 Chapter 525

    After some joking, if the insect stays in the hands of emperor Mo for too long, it will cause some unnecessary trouble. Hua Qingyan is absorbed in looking at the insect, staring at it without blinking.


    About half a cup of tea time passed, Hua Qingyan suddenly stretched out his hand and took the transparent insect out of the hand of the emperor. At the moment of leaving the body, the shriveled transparent insect disappeared in the air, leaving no trace.


    Without considering these, Hua Qingyan took out a porcelain vase and sprinkled the powder on the hand of emperor mo.


    "This is a powder specially made to deal with trauma. It can solve the poison of common poisonous insects. Now I don''t know what strange thing that transparent insect is, so I''ll use this powder to deal with it first. If you have any discomfort, you can say it in time, or you can solve it in time. "


    With the fall of the voice, the hand of emperor Mo is also covered with a thin layer of white powder.


    Taking advantage of the situation, he holds Hua Qingyan''s hand. The emperor''s eyes are full of tenderness: "don''t worry about me. Let''s talk about what you have found first. The situation here is more important."


    Smell speech, flower Qing speech eyebrow eyes soft, tone is very serious: "to tell you the truth, this kind of insect I have not seen. However, from the previous situation, it can not leave the blood and the human body. Maybe this is related to the epidemic in Yushan Town. Nothing will appear in a place for no reason, especially when this kind of special thing is found in the town when there is an epidemic. There is a problem in this. If I guess correctly, this insect must have something to do with the dead air floating in the town! "


    As the voice fell, Hua Qing suddenly withdrew the border, looked at the air of death, wrapped her hand with spiritual power, and then suddenly stretched out her hand to catch a breath of death in her hand. Before the breath had time to escape, she solidified it.


    A little bit of cyan light envelops the black gas, adding a different kind of beauty to this wisp of dead gas. But in the next moment, Hua Qingyan and di Mo''s eyes are fixed on the dead air, but not the beauty.


    In the green awn, black still exists, and in that black, there is something similar to glass that is flowing. The trace is not obvious. If it is not for the careful observation of Hua Qingyan and di Mo, it will not be found.


    Moreover, around the trace, there was a little dark red, which looked like the blood in the pit.


    See this, flower Qing speech and Emperor Mo look at each other, are surprised by their discovery.


    Hand hard grip, that wipe dead air is completely disappeared between heaven and earth. Hua Qingyan''s face was frozen, and she looked at the emperor''s road beside her. Her eyes grew deeper and deeper: "this epidemic must not be simple, this strange insect suddenly appears, maybe It''s about the catastrophe. I had this kind of speculation at the beginning, and now it''s getting deeper. "


    Listen to this words, the face of emperor Mo is also serious. He has always attached great importance to the legendary catastrophe, otherwise he would not have heard Yu Qingjun say that the person who was destined to appear, so he went to Sifang city to see Suxi. It''s also because of that side that Hua Qingyan knows that he''s not dead, so there''s something after that.


    Therefore, all this is predestined, and the catastrophe should not be far away.


    Think of this, Emperor Mo heart more and more heavy up. He didn''t know what would happen in this catastrophe, but when he thought about Hua Qingyan''s identity and what elder Hu said in tianmozong that day, he always felt that there was a big stone in his heart, which made him gasp.


    He has lost Hua Qingyan once. He doesn''t want to lose the second time. He can''t bear it.


    Xu is aware of the emperor Mo''s current thoughts, Hua Qingyan gently smile, pull up the emperor Mo''s hand, the whole person is full of a touch of sweet fragrance.


    "You said that the future is very long. Do you need us to experience it? Since the catastrophe is bound to come, it is useless for us to worry about it now. Don''t worry, I will protect myself, and I won''t do stupid things. I want you more than the world. "


    Gentle voice ring in the ear, for the emperor Mo dispel that, full of sorrow. Looking at Hua Qing Yan''s softened eyebrows, Emperor Mo felt that he was too hypocritical for the first time. Hua Qing is right. Instead of feeling sorry for herself, it''s better to find out the clues and solve the terrible disaster.


    Hold Hua Qingyan''s hand tightly in his own hand, smooth and tender skin will brush away the worries of Di Mo''s heart inch by inch, leaving only thousands of tenderness to fill Di Mo''s heart.


    "In this world, what I care about most is you. When I lost you once, I lost my soul and forgot you, so I didn''t feel heartache. But when I fall in love with you again, that kind of heartache and guilt is to wrap me layer upon layer. It''s because I didn''t protect you well that we can take advantage of huawuyou and separate us for such a long time. Fortunately, you can still come back, otherwise my whole life will be spent in pain. "


    Said, Emperor Mo dun dun, vision swept the air of those dead, said: "last time the neon dust palace, flower worry is almost once again take your life. This time, I will not let her hurt you, my woman, except me, no one can bully! Since the dead spirit is so close to her, then she must have something to do with it. We can catch her and ask her clearly! "Smell speech, flower Qing speech nods, then think of what, hook lips a smile: "perhaps, we don''t need to find her, as long as the fairy world a trip, this matter will have the result."


    But she will never forget how Qi Leling took Hua Wuyou away from the demon world in the name of being an immortal that day. If there''s no Xifu in it, she won''t believe it!


    Moreover, there are too many things related to Xifu along the way. Now, it''s time to ask Xifu.


    Thinking of this, Hua Qingyan''s eyes are more profound.


    Looking back at the bloody puddle, Hua Qingyan took his hand out of the emperor''s hand and stood on the edge of the big puddle.


    "Since it has something to do with death, it''s impossible to keep it. At the moment, I don''t know how deep the blood has penetrated. It''s still a bit tricky to deal with. And we don''t know how to spread the stagnant spirit. If we act rashly, there will be some accidents. "


    "In this way, I''ll feel how deep the blood water soaks, and then you listen to my command and set a border to isolate this area. Maybe it can not play a role at all."


    Listen to this words, flower Qing speech looking at emperor Mo toward his smiling face, the heart of heavy went a lot.


    "That''s fine."

 Chapter 526

    For the next half an hour, Hua Qingyan and di Mo had been setting up a border here. Emperor Mo thinks he has a strong sense, but it takes him half an hour to get to the bottom.


    The place under the ground that is soaked by blood is too deep, several times emperor Mo almost brain a black, direct fainted. Fortunately, I took all kinds of pills to avoid this result.


    After setting the border, Hua Qingyan obviously felt that he had lost his power, and the spiritual power in his body was almost exhausted, and the consumption of the whole person was huge.


    After a few hard breaths, Hua Qing said, "the border is set up. Let''s go back to the town first! Try to control the epidemic for a while. Otherwise, many people will die during this time, not to mention when we come back from the fairyland. Although they are just ordinary people, they are all the people of demon world. I can''t watch them die


    At this point, Hua Qingyan is very uncomfortable. Yushan Town is big or small. There are nearly ten thousand people in the whole town, but in a few days, only a few hundred people died.


    This number may not seem like much, but it would be shocking enough to put it above the number of people.


    Aware of the heavy heart of Hua Qing Yan, di Mo can understand Hua Qing Yan''s current mood. If it were in the human world, he would be almost as worried about his own people as Hua Qingyan. This is an unavoidable emotion as a person in power.


    Holding Hua Qingyan''s hand: "Qingyan, don''t think too much. At this time, a sober brain is more important than anything. This time, I brought some pills, and in order to avoid the recurrence of the event of huawuyou last time, there are also some pills specially used to restrain death. Although we haven''t found this kind of strange insect before, maybe it will be of some use. "


    Smell speech, flower Qing speech smile, try not to let his smile look bitter.


    "Now we can only live as a dead horse doctor."


    Between the words, Hua Qing''s tone was so cruel and hateful. But her hatred was because she, as the first person in the so-called demon world, was helpless to deal with the epidemic!


    Clenching her fist tightly, Hua Qingyan looked at the direction of the fairyland, with a flash of killing in her eyes.


    After that, Hua Qingyan and Dimo soon returned to the town. As Hua Qingyan said before, in the time they came out, more than a dozen people lost their lives.


    Now because of the arrival of Hua Qingyan, the bodies in the town have been burned by the people of west gate. Some people from the palace also came here to help. Several senior alchemists from the palace came to Yushan Town to check the situation for the surviving people.


    Different from the alchemists of xiwumen, the alchemists from Nichen palace had a little doubt and used a lot of Medicine on the common people. Some of them are effective and some are ineffective, but it''s better than not doing anything and letting the people wait to die.


    After returning to the town, Hua Qingyan didn''t have time to listen to the news of long Qingqi''s investigation, so he and di Mo found the alchemists and gave them the pills prepared by Di mo.


    It shouldn''t be too late. After confirming that the pill was harmless to the common people, the alchemists tried to feed it to one of them.


    After waiting for half a quarter of an hour, the alchemist was surprised to find that the man''s condition was no longer deteriorating. Although it has not cured the common people, it is enough to make people happy for a long time just that it will not worsen.


    With this result, the rest of the people are taking pills to alleviate the fear and despair brought by the epidemic.


    Because I don''t know how long this elixir will last, alchemists will seize the time to refine elixir. Fortunately, Emperor Mo also brought Dan Fang. There are enough medicinal materials here, and there is not so much trouble in refining.


    After that, Hua Qingyan explained some things and set foot on the road to the fairyland with emperor mo.


    After the light golden light twinkled, the white light suddenly appeared in front of their eyes, which made them unable to open their eyes. After adapting to the strong light, Qi Leling was the one who appeared in front of them!


    Moreover, looking at Qi Leling''s appearance, it was like recognizing that Hua Qingyan and his wife would come and wait here.


    See this, flower Qing speech and Emperor Mo look at each other, are to see the deep meaning of each other''s eyes.


    When he saw Hua Qingyan again, he had returned to the original Hua Qingyan. Qi Leling''s eyes flashed a pain that others could not understand. In a moment, his evil spirit was restored.


    In the eyes of the people in the six realms, the fairyland has always been proud of the fairyland, but Qi Leling is a rare evil man in the fairyland.


    With a bad smile, Qi Leling straightened out: "two distinguished guests have come from afar. The Lord has been waiting for a long time. Please come with me for a drink."


    Said, Qi Leling''s vision has been put on the body of the flower Qing speech, not willing to move half a cent. See this, Emperor Mo look a Lin, directly hold the hand of flower Qing speech, vowed his hegemony.Slightly nodded, Emperor Mo at the moment also hide his as the world monarch unique monarch to the world momentum.


    "Since you come from a long way, you should use a soft sedan chair to meet you. The principal of the fairyland of Xifu hall, who was so ignorant of propriety, sent an unknown little man to receive the ruler of the demon world and the human world? "


    In his words, Dimo directly drew a line between them and Qi Leling. Although it''s not a good thing to speak with identity, it''s very comfortable for him to do it now. Who let Qi Leling have both appearance and strength, but he didn''t have power?


    Aware of the emperor Mo''s careful thinking, Hua Qingyan can''t laugh or cry, and worries less about the demon world. But the smile disappeared when she saw the opposite Qi Leling. I have to say that she really cared about Qi Leling''s cheating on her. Even though she knew that everyone had their own stand, she just couldn''t get over the hurdle in her heart.


    Therefore, Hua Qingyan''s eyes on Qi Leling were also very complicated, mostly cold.


    If the words of the former Emperor did not strike Qi Leling, then Hua Qingyan''s eyes were enough to make Qi Leling lost his mind for a long time. There was a touch of loss and pain at the bottom of his eyes. Qi Leling''s evil spirit couldn''t hang up!


    With a sigh, Qi Leling said, "since the emperor asks for a soft sedan chair, the fairyland will be satisfied. As for the Lord''s sending me here, it''s not that he doesn''t respect you, but that he really has something to do. This time, I''ll ask you to condescend and forgive me. "


    As the voice fell, Qi Leling''s hand moved. There were two soft sedans and eight people in Shengzu hall.

 Chapter 527

    Qi Leling thinks that his low words make him feel that he has hit the cotton with a fist. How can he make the other side feel no pain. In contrast, the emperor Mo really like before in Qizhou, a direct kick in the past, no matter how he Qi Leling, have to be obedient!


    But this is the fairyland, and Hua Qingyan''s feelings towards Qi Leling are not the same as before. No matter what the reason is, Emperor Mo now wants to swallow this tone.


    Looking at the two soft sedan cars stopped in front of him, the corner of the emperor''s mouth gently started, and then he took Hua Qingyan''s hand and sat on one of them together. In this way, Qi Leling could only watch Hua Qingyan and di Mo sitting in the same sedan chair, but he had nothing to do.


    Seeing this, Qi Leling saw a trace of darkness on his face, then waved his hand, and the extra sedan chair disappeared in its original place.


    Nodding to the people in the four ancestral halls, Qi Leling took the sedan chair to the ancestral hall. Qi Leling wanted to do something on the sedan chair, but because Hua Qingyan was also on it, he stopped thinking.


    Yu Guang glimpses the covered soft sedan chair. Qi Leling doesn''t know what it''s like.


    But Hua Qingyan in the sedan chair looked at the emperor Mo helplessly. It seemed that he did not expect that the emperor Mo would not only be jealous but also do such childish things at such a moment. At the thought of the way that emperor Mo looked at Qi Leling just now, Hua Qingyan couldn''t help but want to smile. But when he saw emperor Mo''s face, he had to hold back the smile. After a while, his ruddy face became more red.


    Suddenly, the emperor Mo raised his hand and pinched the tender meat on Hua Qingyan''s cheek, pretending to be fierce: "I''m so angry, you have no conscience and want to laugh! Hum, I knew that Qi Leling was not a good man from his evil appearance before. Now it seems that he is! I want to give you an idea. All his life Oh no, I can''t wait forever! "


    The voice falls, Emperor Mo is still very "ferocious" stare flower Qing speech one eye, that look in the eyes is not like to complain, but like to accuse, tell his grievances in general.


    Seeing such an emperor Mo, Hua Qingyan only feels that the image of emperor Mo in her heart has been completely subverted. This is not an emperor, a jealous little daughter-in-law, who can''t laugh or cry.


    Take the hand of emperor Mo down from his face, Hua Qingyan touched the face that was pinched slightly red by Emperor Mo, very helpless: "I didn''t know, you still have this side!"


    Between the words, Hua Qing''s teasing meaning is very obvious, and immediately let the hand of emperor Mo have a meal.


    Originally, he made this appearance just to make Hua Qingyan happy, not to let her worry too much about the demon world. Who ever thought Hua Qingyan was happy, but also began to make fun of him! You know, after living so long, it''s the first time he''s done it!


    Now, he lost all his face in front of Hua Qingyan, but the jade man in front of him was smiling so sweetly that he couldn''t deal with his daughter-in-law.


    Shriveled shriveled mouth, Emperor Mo face suddenly become aggrieved. However, without waiting for him to speak, the soft sedan stopped, and the strength seemed to be deliberately retaliating against the emperor Mo, which made the emperor Mo shake.


    In contrast, Hua Qingyan, who is sitting on the right, is sitting steadily, and there is a faint white light under her feet. To think about it, this is Qi Leling in order to be able to get to the emperor''s house, and not let Hua Qingyan suffer the aftereffects.


    At that moment, Dimo''s face was so black that he wanted to rush out and beat Qi Leling hard. But Qi Leling''s voice rang out at this time: "here comes the hall of ancestors, please get two distinguished guests out of the sedan chair."


    Listen to that obviously suppress the voice of smile, Emperor Mo whole person is not good.


    Take Hua Qingyan''s hand, Emperor Mo''s expression becomes serious at the moment when he comes out of the sedan chair. Qi Leling''s eyes are enough to kill him here.


    With a cold hum, the emperor Mo pretended to inadvertently lift the hand holding Hua Qingyan to his chest: "I didn''t expect that the strength of Shengzu hall is just like this. It''s necessary to shake a sedan chair. I don''t know if Xifu is sitting on it, how dare you shake your feet? "


    Hearing the speech, Qi Leling raised her eyes and forced herself not to look at the clenched hands: "the emperor joked. The Lord is healthy and has extraordinary strength. He won''t make a soft sedan chair, so there is no chance for such a situation to happen."


    Qi Leling insinuated that there was something wrong with his body, and his strength was not as good as Xifu, so he took the soft sedan chair! As for Hua Qingyan, in Qi Leling''s heart, he thought that since he was a woman, it was OK to sit in the soft sedan chair, which was the treatment that a woman should get.


    It has to be said that Qi Leling''s mouth is more poisonous than ever when he is jealous!


    Listening to the irony in Qi Leling''s words, Emperor Mo''s eyes deepened, but his momentum was much more restrained than just now.


    "I didn''t know that the people around Xifu had sharp teeth. Well, it''s very good. With this mouth, you''ve won the favor of Xifu. " Said, Emperor Mo did not wait for Qi Leling to speak again, continued to say: "well, I have something important to do with my fiancee to go to your master to talk about things, I will not talk nonsense with you here."


    After that, the emperor took Hua Qingyan up and went to the hall of emperor. He didn''t even look at Qi Leling.As soon as he was jealous, he became different from his usual self, even emperor Mo was no exception. That Gao Leng''s appearance completely disappeared, and his mouth was extremely poisonous. He said Qi Leling''s smile rigidly on his face. He could only look at di Mo''s back and clench his fist tightly.


    With a sigh, Qi Leling''s eyes became more complicated, and then he followed them and went into the hall of the emperor.


    The temple of Saint ancestor is just like the fairyland, which regards itself as fairyland. The first feeling after coming in is ethereal. In this ethereal, naturally people will feel that the atmosphere here is very different, like entering a fairyland.


    It''s not that the environment here is beautiful, but the architecture of the hall of ancestors reveals a kind of grand atmosphere everywhere.


    White pavilions, rockery crisscross, in the middle there is a two people wide stream. Flowing between the trickle of pleasant sound makes people feel comfortable, has a free breath in the body flow.


    This is not the first time for them to come to Shengzu temple, but their mood is not the same as before. This time, they came to confront each other, and their whole body was full of the breath of no strangers.


    Hand in hand into the hall, unexpectedly, there are only two people inside - Xifu and huawuyou!


    The two of them didn''t expect to see Hua Wuyou here today. It should be said that they didn''t expect that Xifu would put Hua Wuyou out so clearly, which shows that the things at the top of Kunlun Mountain have something to do with him!


    But both of them were calm minded people, and the surprise flashed by, and the next moment they were calm again.

 Chapter 528

    Xifu sits in the first place, wearing white clothes, showing his so-called immortal spirit. This white and the dark color that emperor Mo wore formed a sharp contrast, inadvertently revealed the meaning of two different paths.


    At this time, Xi Fu is wearing a gentle smile, like a modest gentleman, looking at the two of them.


    However, if you look carefully, you can see the ambition and ruthlessness contained in those gentle eyes. Some people don''t seem to bite, but they bite harder than anyone else. Obviously, Xifu is such a person.


    Hua Wuyou is already a yellow gauze skirt, with a smile on her white cheek. Her eyes towards the emperor are full of affection. But when the sight fell on Hua Qingyan, his eyes suddenly hardened. I wish I could just kill Hua Qingyan!


    Regardless of the expression of Xifu and huawuyou, the emperor takes huaqingyan to a seat, as if the ancestral hall is his own home.


    Seeing this, Xifu was not angry, but still gentle.


    A moment later, Qi Leling, who was walking behind, entered the hall, saluted Xifu and said, "Lord, your guests have arrived."


    Smell speech, West Fu tiny nod, smile on the face as before: "so, oneself get to punish."


    As soon as the words came out, Qi Leling was stiff, but he did not dare to refute them. Sipping her mouth, Qi Leling''s body bent even further: "yes, I understand." After that, Qi Leling turned around and walked out of the hall without hesitation.


    Until Qi Leling''s figure completely disappeared, Xifu said to Huaqing, "I know the Lord of Huagong for a long time. If I punish him like this, won''t the Lord of Huagong be angry?"


    As soon as the words come out, Hua Wuyou immediately looks at Hua Qingyan in a funny way and wants to see how Hua Qingyan answers. She saw Qi Leling''s affection for Hua Qingyan. She knew exactly what had just happened outside Shengzu hall. In this way, the emperor Mo sitting here, she would like to see how Hua Qing Yan justified himself, explain his everywhere flirtatious!


    Thinking of this, Hua Wuyou moves her eyes to the emperor''s Mo, and also wants to see the change of his face!


    Receiving the different eyes of Hua Wuyou and Xifu, Hua Qingyan is still cold, as if nothing can beat her. Red lips slightly open, crisp voice sounded in this hall.


    "I won''t be angry. After all, he is your subordinate. It''s just that the legendary immortal Xifu can learn to sow dissension with a long tongue woman, which makes our palace look at it with new eyes! "


    Originally see flower Qing speech didn''t deny the relationship between her and Qi Leling, West Fu is very satisfied, but this sentence is almost let his disguise can''t go on. Hua Qing Yan, whom he knew before, could not say such words. Unexpectedly, when he went to the human world, his mouth became poisonous!


    The eye color deepens, the West Fu looks at the emperor Mo on one side, but he sees that the emperor Mo looks as usual. He is not affected by this at all, and he knows that his actions are drifting away.


    However, he didn''t expect that a simple sentence could destroy the feelings between Dimo and huaqingyan. He just said that just to disgust them, but he didn''t hold any hope on them, so now he''s not disappointed.


    With a light smile, Xi Fu said: "the flower palace master is joking. What I said is just the truth. Speaking of it, I can''t compare with the leader of the flower palace. Even my own sister can be driven out and seriously injured. I''m sorry for the cruelty


    "Sister?" Hua Qingyan picks her eyebrows and looks at the flower sitting opposite. A goose yellow gauze skirt, but the innocence on the face is no longer, the rest is just the ugly face smoked by power and desire. How can such a person be regarded as her sister?


    The eye ground once once crossed a silk to sneer at, the flower Qing speech immediately moves away the vision, unexpectedly is even to see all don''t want to see to spend worry one eye again!


    "Look what the immortal said! On the day when our palace returned to the neon dust palace, my sister prepared a big gift for us! It''s a pity that without waiting for the palace to talk to her sister, Shangxian sent someone to pick her up in person. We can see Shangxian''s affection for her. If I had known that Shangxian was so devoted to Wuyou, my palace should have sent Wuyou to Shangxian earlier to relieve Shangxian''s pain of lovesickness, didn''t it? "


    Isn''t it better than nausea? She Hua Qing''s words now, but she dares to say anything. Let''s see who is disgusting in the end!


    Listen to Hua Qing words, Emperor Mo eyes flash a smile, seems to blame Hua Qing words mischievous. But compared with the good mood of emperor Mo and Hua Qingyan, Xifu and Hua Wuyou are full of discomfort.


    But it''s also good. Isn''t that what Hua Qing wants?


    He stares at Hua Qingyan fiercely. Hua Wuyou deliberately ignores the look that Xi Fu gives her. He suddenly stands up with a fierce face. That beautiful little face looks ugly now!


    "Oh, it''s funny that the flower palace Master said this! Who doesn''t know that I''m engaged with brother Dimo, but you''re still haunted. You''ll come back and rob my brother Dimo when you die! Hua Qingyan, as the leader of the neon dust palace, how can you still sit here after robbing your sister''s husband, looking innocent? "Hua Wuyou''s words are not only Hua Qing''s words, but also emperor Mo''s face. Although Xifu blames Hua Wuyou for not listening to him and talking casually, he gives up the idea of stopping Hua Wuyou when he hears the content.


    It''s not common for sisters to tear their faces for a man in fairyland!


    Without waiting for Hua Qingyan to say anything, di Mo first pats Hua Qingyan''s hand, and then looks at Hua Wuyou in her spare time. Her eyes are cold.


    "Hua Wuyou, if I remember correctly, from the beginning, I love Qing Yan. And you are driven by the desire for scandal in your heart and have done many shameless and shameless things. As for the original engagement, even if I lost my memory, it was only for my own purpose. Do you really think that I will like you, a woman with a heart of snakes and scorpions? "


    Emperor Mo''s expression is very insipid, but he said this sentence is full of gunpowder, and the slightest does not hide the disgust of Hua Wuyou.


    After hearing this, Hua Wuyou''s face changed, and he wanted to refute without thinking. However, the emperor did not give her this opportunity, today''s purpose is very clear, he does not want to waste time on such meaningless people.


    "You don''t have to say anything. Today, I''m not here to find you. Xifu Shangxian doesn''t have to cut off the topic. I believe you have known our purpose since we came here. Why do you do so many things to hide people''s eyes and ears? "

 Chapter 529

    It''s very blunt. Hua Wuyou''s face turned white. She just looked at the cold face of emperor Mo, but she couldn''t say anything.


    This is the person she likes. Even if she hates again in her heart, she can''t spread her anger on Dimo. In this way, the emperor Mo gives her humiliation, and Hua Wuyou puts all of them on Hua Qingyan. His eyes want to chop Hua Qingyan at the moment!


    Seeing Hua Wuyou''s expression, both Hua Qingyan and di Mo show indifference, while Xi Fu shows a meaningful smile, and doesn''t care about the deliberate difficulties in di Mo''s words.


    With a little smile, Xi Fu''s warm disguise still hung on his face: "worry free, today the emperor and the flower palace master are guests from afar, so you can tolerate it. If you have anything to do, you can solve it in private."


    When he said this, Xi Fu''s tone was very gentle, but Hua Wuyou heard a strong threat in his words. At the thought of Xifu''s means, Hua Wuyou''s face turned pale, even more than just now.


    Always don''t put others in the eye of flower worry, because the west of such a word, is quietly closed the mouth, look like that is also very afraid.


    See this, Emperor Mo and flower Qing speech look at each other, coincidentally saw each other''s eyes a flash of deep meaning. Perhaps, this Xifu is more unfathomable than they imagined


    After that, Xifu turned his head and looked at Huaqing and said with a gentle smile: "I thought the emperor and the Lord of Huagong were rare guests in the fairyland for a hundred years. I wanted to talk more about the past, but I didn''t think the emperor and the Lord of Huagong were so worried! That''s all right. We''ll have a chat when we finish our business. "


    With that, Xi Fu took one side of the tea cup and took a sip of it. He was so calm that he could not wait to rush up and beat two fists to relieve his anger!


    "To be honest with you, recently, there has been a lot of trouble in my fairyland. Either there''s something wrong here or there''s chaos. I have a headache too!"


    It seems to confirm the truth of Xifu''s words. At the moment when Xifu''s words fell, Qi Leling''s voice sounded outside the hall. But now, his voice sounds much hoarse than just now.


    "Lord, I have something important to report!"


    Smell speech, West Fu toward flower Qing speech two people made a "you see if so" expression, and then called Qi Leling in.


    Qi Leling''s face was pale and her legs trembled slightly as she walked. But he covered up too well, if not for Hua Qingyan''s close observation, I''m afraid he couldn''t find it. Just for a moment, the color of Hua Qing''s eyes was deep, and her hands could not help tightening.


    Qi Leling saluted Xifu, but he didn''t speak at once. Instead, he looked at Xifu.


    Seeing this, Xi Fu said with a light smile, "it''s all right. Those who are here today are not outsiders. If you have anything to say, just say it."


    Hearing this, none of the people present believed that Xi Fu really took Hua Qing Yan and di Mo as his own people. But I don''t know what Xifu''s idea is. It''s an important matter in Lian Qi Leling''s mouth. It''s also revealed in huaqingyan and Dimo.


    This gesture, without the meaning of intimacy, looks like Xi Fu deliberately made it for the two of them. Think of here, Emperor Mo and flower Qing speech exchanged a look, but also did not speak, very natural sitting in the original place waiting for Qi Leling said important things.


    See emperor Mo two people behave like this, the smile in West Fu''s eyes is more and more deep.


    "Report back to the Lord, there are a large number of semi demonic activities on the other side of Tianyue mountain. The reason and purpose are unknown. Please make up your mind!"


    As soon as the words came out, both Dimo and Huaqing looked awe inspiring. They couldn''t figure out whether Xifu meant that there was no silver here, or whether the fairyland was really invaded by the demons, but actually Xifu knew nothing about it.


    Because they are not sure of their own inner guess, di Mo and Hua Qing Yan do not speak, but silently look at the next direction.


    No matter what it is, there will be his flaws. Sometimes, the more you say, the more mistakes you make


    West Fu a face of indifference, as if the half devil is his fairyland people in general, there is no threat to fairyland. However, Xifu has always been like this. Hua Qingyan and di Mo can''t say that Xifu has problems just because of this.


    Putting down the tea cup, Xi Fu said, "what did they do?"


    "Back to the Lord, not yet."


    "Oh? Since they didn''t do anything, they don''t care. Among the six realms, the fairyland is famous for its hospitality. Since there are people in the devil''s world, we should treat them well. Don''t let the fairyland lose its reputation by being polite


    Smelling speech, Qi Leling''s face was a little complicated, but he still had to nod down to order.


    Seeing that Qi Leling''s figure disappeared at the door, Xi Fu looked at Hua Qingyan and said, "it seems that not only your two distinguished guests from the fairyland have come to visit me, but also people from the demon world have come to join in the fun. I''m afraid there will be trouble in these six circles. "


    After that, there was a deep meaning on the surface of Xifu.


    "Xifu Shangxian is still as hospitable as before, but this half devil is obviously not good at it. If Xifu Shangxian still deals with it like this, won''t he be afraid to put the fairyland in danger?" Emperor Mo side head, such as the road.Hearing this, Xi Fu gave a light smile, and his gentle smile changed a little bit: "I just can''t understand what the emperor said. The visitors are guests. Since both the emperor and the flower palace master can come to our fairyland, the people in the demon world are naturally the same. Besides, those half demons are also in your human world. As the ruler of the human world, I''m afraid the emperor should take good care of them. "


    "Yes? I''m afraid of this care. Shangxian will have no chance to entertain guests. "


    This is very direct, but also the meaning of the expression of the emperor Mo is very clear. In the face of Di Mo''s direct and unabashed attitude, Xi Fu felt that he couldn''t follow.


    I always know that Dimo is a person who has something to say, but I didn''t expect that today''s Dimo is very straightforward and doesn''t give people a chance to breathe.


    Think of here, West Fu suddenly did not and Emperor Mo two people circle interest.


    "Since the emperor has said that, I can''t pretend any more. It''s said that there are half demons in the human world and the demon world. I think the emperor and the flower palace master''s way of dealing with them is to kill them, right? I just don''t know if the half demon you killed really killed them? Or will their bodies come back to make trouble? "


    At this point, Xifu has shown that he knows something. Instead of a gentle smile, he has a deep smile, which makes people panic.


    Hua Wuyou''s mouth is like knowing what Xifu says, and his eyes are full of ruthlessness and ridicule.

 Chapter 530

    On the main hall of Shengzu hall, Xifu and huawuyou are on one side, while huaqingyan and Dimo are on the other. The original harmonious atmosphere is condensed by Xifu''s words.


    Emperor Mo and Hua Qing''s face are cold, but the slightly white knuckles betray their current thoughts. Although I thought that this matter might have something to do with Xifu before I came here, I didn''t expect that Xifu would admit it like this, and I didn''t apologize.


    From the words of Xifu, we can clearly know that Xifu knows about the Millennium catastrophe, and is preparing for it just like the elder of Chixiao Pavilion. Judging from the current situation, perhaps the elder of Chixiao pavilion was also hoodwinked by Xifu. He thought that everything he did was to achieve himself, but he didn''t want Xifu, the black hand, to be ready to move.


    Suddenly, Hua Qingyan didn''t know what he was thinking of. He looked deeply and said, "now that I''ve talked about it, I believe Xifu Shangxian won''t hide anything. In that case, there is something I want to ask Shangxian. I hope Shangxian can tell me the truth! "


    While speaking, Hua Qing''s face did not change, but the clenched teeth showed her inner anger.


    Hearing this, Xi Fu shrugged his shoulders and waved his hand to Hua Qingyan: "for a beauty like the flower palace master, I know everything and say everything. Although the flower palace master says it directly, that''s it."


    "Well, I''ll ask you if you were behind the scenes in the event of the summit of Kunlun."


    Hua Qing uses affirmative sentences, not interrogative sentences. Just this tone, Hua Qingyan has already determined that this matter is done by Xifu. There is no way, West Fu appears too many times, and every time the opportunity is so coincidental, Hua Qingyan had to think deeply.


    For huaqingyan''s questioning, and Emperor Mo''s cold eyes, Xifu says that he doesn''t care. Yu Guang takes a look at Hua Wuyou, and the smile on Xi Fu''s face becomes evil. Seeing his smile is to let people know why there is Qi Leling''s evil spirit in the fairyland.


    The master is so evil, and his subordinates are also evil. There is no problem!


    "Well, I have a shadow in this matter. However, generally speaking, it''s the power and desire of your sister who wants to be favored by the fiance of the palace master. This gives me a chance to take advantage of it, doesn''t it? Besides, without the Kunlun war, how could the palace master enter Suxi''s body and fulfill my plan? "


    As soon as these words came out, Hua Qing''s face became very ugly, and the momentum of her whole body also spread out!


    The four people present are all strong, but Hua Wuyou is relatively weak. Hua Qingyan''s authority did not affect the emperor Mo and Xifu, but made Hua Wuyou tremble involuntarily, which was also Hua Qingyan''s punishment to her.


    See Hua Qingyan gaffe, Emperor Mo understand her heart hate, but also did not stop, just put out a hand to Hua Qingyan hand tightly in the hand, speechless give Hua Qingyan comfort.


    With this move of emperor Mo, Hua Qing''s speech soon calms down. When the pressure completely dissipated, the four found that because of the pressure, the pillars of the hall had some cracks, and the ground was self-evident.


    Looking at this, Hua Wuyou''s face turns black, because she feels Hua Qingyan''s strong intention to kill her and Xifu. She can even think that if today is not in the fairyland, Emperor Mo is not here, Hua Qing Yan may really follow the heart of that gas, make a big fuss in the temple of ancestors!


    At that time, with Hua Qingyan''s strength, even if there is the obstruction of Xifu, she can''t keep her!


    Think of here, Hua Wuyou is like eating a fly, his face is very ugly.


    The emperor Mo patted Hua Qingyan''s hand and said to Xifu: "it seems that Shangxian really knows about the havoc, and knows how to control the havoc with a half demon man. However, I want to remind Shangxian that things are hard to predict. Don''t lift a stone and smash yourself in the foot! "


    After that, the emperor Mo pulls Hua Qingyan to stand up and turns to leave the hall. At this time, since they already know that the whole thing is the ghost of Xifu, it is impossible for them to get the antidote here. In that case, there is no need for them to stay.


    However, when they just stood up, Xifu said: "don''t you want the antidote? You know, I''ve prepared a lot. I''m waiting for you to come and get it! "


    Voice down, West Fu is also from the first to stand up. At the same time, the door of the main hall suddenly closed at this moment. It seems that Xifu didn''t intend to let Dimo and huaqingyan leave safely from the beginning!


    Seeing this, the two of them turn around and look at xifuhe, who is still sitting on the high ground, but his expression has become calm, with a trace of bloodthirsty.


    "Why, is Shangxian going to leave me here today?"


    "Why not?" West Fu crooked head, very evil looking at the emperor Mo, before that carrying West Fu has disappeared.


    With the fall of Xifu''s voice, the hall suddenly burst into the black air, and Hua Wuyou''s body is scattering a thick layer of black fog, which is constantly spreading.At the same time, Hua Wuyou brings a veil on one hand, but emperor Mo and Hua Qingyan can already think of what Hua Wuyou looks like now. Just because before they were in the neon dust palace, they had seen the appearance of Hua Wuyou under the wind of death. It was terrible!


    Hua Qingyan set up a border to resist the invasion of death. But this time, the border had no effect, and the dead spirit could still pass through the border and surround the emperor Mo and Hua Qing Yan.


    Such a change is also unexpected by Emperor Mo and Hua Qingyan. Almost at the same time, Hua Qingyan puts her eyes on Hua Wuyou. Her border is generally not a problem, unless someone''s strength is significantly higher than her, or someone knows the secret of the border, naturally can ignore the border.


    And now this situation, Huaqing words don''t do, he thought, must be huawuyou will border secret told West Fu, so will appear such a situation!


    Hua Qingyan can''t imagine what things or promises Xifu has given Hua Wuyou. It''s worth Hua Wuyou telling Xifu about the border without reservation.


    There''s no time to ask Hua Wuyou, and the two of them quickly use their spiritual power to wrap themselves up. Fortunately, Lingli has some use for dead Qi, which makes Dimo and huaqingyan free from the invasion of dead Qi.


    However, the spiritual power will always be exhausted, but look at this dead breath is endless. In this way, they can''t afford it.

 Chapter 531

    Looking at the West Fu with evil eyes, the emperor Mo sent out a cold killing idea: "since things have come to this point, there is no room for maneuver. Xifu, I''m afraid you can''t keep us in the fairyland today! "


    As soon as the voice fell, the emperor''s body suddenly turned towards Xifu. The golden light of Lingli was so dazzling that the smile on Xifu''s face disappeared. Instead, he was afraid and Sure!


    No one knows what Xifu is determined to do, but looking at his expression, there is a touch of uneasiness in both his heart. In case of accident, Emperor Mo speeds up his pace and wants to make a quick decision.


    At the same time, Hua Qingyan was not idle. The last battle with Hua Wuyou was destroyed by the appearance of Qi Leling and di mo. this time, no one should be able to destroy it again. Hua Qingyan also wants to take this opportunity to completely solve this matter, which is also her wish.


    Blood evil suddenly appears in the hand of Hua Qingyan. It''s better to have a weapon to fight against Hua Wuyou!


    All of a sudden, the main hall of Yan Yan, who was still talking and laughing, immediately became desolate, and the strong air of death and killing spread in the air, showing its edge!


    When weapons are connected, the intention of killing is obvious. Both sides have the intention to put the other side to death. They are merciless and will kill each other!


    However, with the passage of time, the emperor Mo gradually noticed something wrong. It''s no doubt that Xi Fu''s strength is equal to that of Di Mo, but in the fight, di Mo finds that Xi Fu is yielding everywhere, and every time Di Mo wants to take the opportunity to solve Xi Fu, Xi Fu seems to return to the right state, and instantly blocks Di Mo''s attack.


    After a while, the two men''s fight was deadlocked for a long time. It seemed that they were procrastinating.


    In fact, it''s not only Dimo who has this feeling, but Hua Qingyan also has deep experience. How to collect flowers without worry is not huaqingyan''s opponent. It''s also a matter of time for huaqingyan to solve it. But I don''t know what kind of panacea or what kind of medicine Hua Wuyou has taken. His strength has been greatly increased!


    In the battle, although Hua Wuyou''s moves are fierce, every time the dead move falls on Hua Qingyan, Hua Wuyou will stop in time. Hua Qingyan is not naive enough to think that Hua Wuyou still has sisterhood in her heart, so that''s why. So, there must be a conspiracy!


    Coincidentally, Hua Qingyan and di Mo''s eyes are opposite, and the prudence in each other''s eyes is no doubt revealed.


    "My dear sister, you''d better not be distracted in the war with me, or you''ll die if you''re not careful. That''s not worth the loss!" At the moment when Hua Qingyan and Dimo''s eyes meet, Hua Wuyou''s attack intensifies sharply, and a trace of death comes out of Hua Wuyou''s body, forming a huge ball in Hua Wuyou''s hand. And because of the overflow of dead air, Hua Wuyou''s face becomes pitted again.


    Seeing this, Hua Qingyan takes back his mind and concentrates on dealing with Hua Wuyou''s attack. At the same time, di Mo''s attention is also pulled back by Xi Fu. Although looking at the face full of murderous, but no intention to kill in the attack of the West Fu, Emperor Mo''s eyes gradually deep, start also more ruthless!


    The two sides were fighting so hard that no one could win, so the war fell into a stalemate.


    Suddenly, there was a shock from the earth. Hua Qingyan in the hall was affected, and his body shook with him. He didn''t know where the attack was.


    In huaqingyan and Dimo face flash doubt at the same time, West Fu and huawuyou stop at the same time.


    Hua Wuyou with a goose yellow veil, eyebrows and eyes proud of standing behind Xifu, looking at Hua Qingyan''s eyes, as if looking at the dead.


    Emperor Mo and Hua Qingyan stood side by side, looking at the gradually dissipated dead air in the hall, and soon adjusted their own state, no longer affected by the vibration of the earth.


    Xifu stepped forward. His pure white clothes made him immortal, but the ambition in his eyes destroyed the immortal.


    "Congratulations, you can leave now."


    Smell speech, Emperor Mo and flower Qing speech look at each other, and then emperor Mo way: "you are deliberately delaying us!"


    Speaking, the tone of the emperor Mo is full of determination, just like the expression of Xifu before. What happened today is weird. Xifu seems to know everything. He waited for the two of them to come to the door in the morning, and then he deliberately delayed the time, waiting for the sudden shock.


    After thinking about these things, I naturally know that it''s Xifu who makes trouble again. Think of the words that West Fu said before, Emperor Mo facial expression suddenly a change, tone is not as indifferent as that.


    "You are waiting for the catastrophe to come!"


    As soon as the words came out, Hua Qing''s words were also momentary, and the earth''s vibration was constantly conveyed from her feet to her head. She is already smart, Emperor Mo this say, still have what don''t understand?


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the hall reached unprecedented condensation.


    Between the stalemate, Xi Fu Tu clapped his hands, and a smile floated on his face: "worthy emperor, the brain is fast! But there is a saying that the emperor is wrong. I am not waiting for the arrival of the catastrophe, but for the opportunity to come, an opportunity that can let me dominate the whole six realms of fairyland! Now that you are here today, let''s see with me the power of this catastrophe and how I hold the six realms in my hands! "As soon as the voice falls, Xifu''s figure is plundering towards the hall, and huawuyou naturally follows.


    See this, Emperor Mo and flower Qing words look dignified, are to follow up.


    Out of the hall, I found that the shock was just a drop in the ocean, and a bigger shock was waiting for them!


    In a flash, heaven and earth turned pale, and the whole sky was filled with dark and dead air. The fairyland was howling, but Xifu was extremely excited!


    His hands soared. Xi Fu took a hard breath. He seemed to enjoy the feeling of being surrounded by death. At the same time, his pure white clothes also became dark at this moment, and a trace of death came out of his nose and lingered around him for a long time.


    Looking at the distant sky, it seems that the wailing in the ear has become the most beautiful music. The enjoyment of Xifu''s face is just like the beauty of wine. How happy it is!


    "Look, the world is about to change! Destruction is a new beginning, and I am the one who created this new world. In the six realms, all people and all creatures will submit to my feet! "


    With that, Xi Fu suddenly turned and looked at them. In addition to ecstasy, he was crazy: "Hua Qingyan, don''t they all say you are the Savior of this catastrophe? Now, you can''t make your mission more time! "


    This sentence is almost a loud cry. The voice is processed by the spirit power and spread far away. I believe most people in the fairyland can hear it. And the volume of this sentence, and the volume of the previous sentence, is obviously two extremes, just like Xifu deliberately said Hua Qingyan''s identity!

 Chapter 532

    Almost in an instant, huaqingyan and Dimo understood the meaning of Xifu.


    It seems that Xifu is not so confident in himself. Even though he thinks that the catastrophe has been controlled by him, he is still worried that the other five circles will attack him, so he deliberately turns his attention to Hua Qingyan.


    At the moment when his voice fell, there were three people in the sky, namely, the ghost Temple of the demon world, the nether world, and the boundless Buddha world. At this moment, the masters of the six realms gathered in the fairyland!


    Huncha''s blood red clothes show the temperament of his demon overlord incisively and vividly. Different from the time when he was imprisoned by the elder of Chixiao Pavilion, the whole body of the soul temple at this time revealed a confident and violent atmosphere. He stood there indifferently, that is to say, the air around him became restless, and the violent factors were constantly fermenting.


    Different from the fury of the soul temple, Huang Quan is a very handsome man. He has a cool air between his actions. It seems that nothing can cause his mood to fluctuate. But if you look down on him like this, it''s a big mistake!


    As the Lord of the underworld, the yellow spring has many special means, which are aimed at the soul. This is the only one among the six realms. Therefore, many people should be careful of his defenseless soul attack when they fight against him. Because of this, Huang Quan has a great reputation in the six realms. If it is not necessary, no one is willing to provoke him.


    As for the Buddha boundless, it is a typical monk. But the monk is very young, between the eyebrows and eyes is green and immature, a cassock is very serious to wear on the body, the hand is never away from the string of beads.


    For Wuliang, the string of Buddhist beads is his weapon. Whoever is hit by the beads, there will be circles of scriptures on his body. Those Scriptures are like life-threatening chains. They are tightly wrapped around the person who has won the battle. In half an hour, that person will be sucked away by the Scriptures and killed.


    Therefore, sometimes things that look beautiful often hide the greatest toxicity. If you don''t guard carefully, you don''t know when you lose your life!


    The appearance of the three people in huncha obviously changed the atmosphere of the scene. Xifu''s clothes turned white again and his dead breath did not come out from his nose. With a gentle smile on his face, he was not surprised at the arrival of the three people.


    And Hua Wuyou, who was standing beside him, obviously knew about it. He was very proud to throw a provocative look at Hua Qing''s words. That way, let alone how irritating!


    Compared with the knowledge of Xifu and huawuyou, the emperor Mo and Huaqing were kept in the dark from beginning to end. In other words, from the top of Kunlun, they have been in the trap set by Xifu.


    Think of here, Emperor Mo two people''s hearts are heavy down, see to the West Fu''s eyes also more and more bad.


    Seeing this, Xi Fu threw a provocative smile at the emperor Mo from an angle that the three of them couldn''t see, and then said, "I believe you''ve heard what I said just now, and the purpose of inviting some of you here today is to say this. Now, the situation has changed greatly and the catastrophe has come. We all know what happened. So, for the sake of the safety of the six realms, as the Savior of the flower palace, what should he do? "


    The voice falls, West Fu eyes fall on the face of cold flower Qing speech body, the eyes are full of ridicule.


    The eyes of the soul temple and others all looked at Hua Qingyan, but their expressions were different, and their thoughts were naturally different.


    "Xifu Shangxian is not right. The safety of the six realms should be the responsibility of the six realms. How can we put all the burden on the weak female leader of the flower palace? It''s a bit too much pity to be immortal! "


    The speaker is huncha. He never pays attention to anyone. He says whatever he thinks. Originally, he would not have said such a thing in vain, but who told Hua Qingyan to save him in Chixiao pavilion that day? Huncha is a righteous man. If he has any kindness, he will repay it. Now some people are making trouble for his life-saving benefactor. Naturally, he will be the first one to let it go!


    Huang Quan is a good friend of Hua Qingyan. At this time, he certainly won''t watch Hua Qingyan being bullied.


    Therefore, as the voice of the soul Temple fell, Huang Quan said calmly: "the devil is right. Qing Yan is just a woman. What can he do for the six realms? The so-called Savior is just a label imposed on others by some people for their own personal safety. Which of us is worse than Qing Yan? "


    This sounds like boasting, but what Huang Quan said is all true.


    However, everything has two sides, and this person''s idea also has two sides. Compared with the disapproval of huncha and huangquan, Wuliang shows great concern for the world!


    "Amitabha! This time, all living beings are suffering. Since the ancestors have handed down that there is a savior who can solve the suffering of all living beings, the most urgent task is to help all living beings out of the sea of suffering! The Buddha said, "if I don''t go to hell, who will go to hell? The flower palace master has a good heart. Surely he can''t see all living beings suffer."


    Words, Wuliang hands together, eyes slightly closed, the face that wipe detached smile straight shake spend a few people''s eyes.With a hook in the corner of Xifu''s mouth, he pressed Hua Wuyou, who wanted to intervene behind him, and said with a smile, "Buddha, you are right. Since the flower palace master can solve the disaster by himself, why should he make the whole six realms in pain?"


    "Of course, I don''t mean to force the Lord of the flower palace. I just hope the Lord of the flower palace can think more about it. After all, the life and death of the six realms are in the hands of the Lord of the flower palace. If the Lord of the flower palace is willing to sacrifice himself to save the six realms, the people of the six realms will remember the Lord of the flower palace and worship him every day


    With that, Xi Fu also pretended to be sad and sighed, looking at the death all over the sky, looking very sad. His words, however, directly regarded Hua Qing''s words as dead, and all the words of worship came out, which was obvious.


    Hua Qingyan sneered, and his eyes were full of irony: "I didn''t expect that Shangxian was still such a person who cherished the world! It''s just that my palace is an ordinary person with no great ambition, and has never regarded the world as more important than his own life. Since Shangxian is so active, it''s better for Shangxian to try to fight against this catastrophe first. Shangxian has extraordinary strength. I can''t say that this catastrophe will succumb to Shangxian''s power! "


    Compared with the high sounding of Xifu, Huaqing''s words are very straightforward. Not only hit the West Fu''s face, but also put his idea in front of the public.


    Hearing this, Xi Fu''s face suddenly changed. He didn''t expect that in the case of the soul temple and others, Hua Qingyan could refuse so frankly. He was not affected by the invisible pressure at all, and he was calm. In this way, he called Wuliang and others to put pressure on Hua Qingyan, and the effect was directly reduced by half, although only Wuliang was echoing him.


    Taking a deep breath, Xi Fu is about to speak, but the soul brake is in front of him.


    "What Xifu Shangxian said is really touching. I can''t help but want to be the Savior. It''s just that it''s hard to bear the incense of the six realms. Only a person as good as Shangxian can afford the worship of the six realms. I''m afraid that mortals like Ben Zun and the Lord of the flower palace don''t have this blessing! "


    "You -" Xi Fu can''t help but step forward. He wants to destroy the proud face of his soul. He can''t see that again.


    It''s just that before Xifu''s words came out, huangquan just like singing double reed with the soul brake, directly cut off Xifu''s voice.


    "It''s better for Xifu Shangxian to think about how to deal with the present situation than to say some useless nonsense here, and it''s almost time for us to protect our people by our own boundaries. I''m afraid it will soon spread in the fairyland. At that time, we will not be able to save it. "


    With that, Huang Quan''s eyes swept in the air, looking at the dead air, a trace of haze flashed in his eyes.


    Up to now, he has been able to understand the reason why Xifu called all of them, isn''t it to put pressure on Hua Qingyan? Unfortunately, Xifu is wrong about people. He thinks that everyone is just as greedy and afraid of death as he is. He puts all his responsibilities on other people''s shoulders. Hua Qingyan is his friend. Anyway, he won''t watch Hua Qingyan die.


    Xifu is very unhappy with huangquan''s snatching words, but among these people, Xifu is most afraid of huangquan''s means of specializing in the soul, which can''t be prevented! In this way, the West Fu is also hate to swallow this tone, the line of sight a turn, is to fall on the body of the flower Qing speech.


    At this moment, Xifu still didn''t give up pressure on huaqingyan, and he didn''t know what idea he was fighting!


    "In this way, the Lord of the flower palace is determined to be alone, regardless of the life and death of the six realms! Well, I don''t want to be polite to the palace master today. Since I have come to the fairyland, I want to do my best to be a landlord. The palace master should stay in the fairyland for a few more days before I leave! "


    Naked threat, I don''t know where Xifu''s courage and confidence come from. Among the seven people present, it seems that only Hua Wuyou and Wuliang are on his side, and all three of them are from Hua Qingyan''s side. Moreover, Hua Wuyou can only be regarded as a half hanging child. In such a situation, people with clear eyes can see that Xifu is at a disadvantage, but he still said such a thing!


    Hua Qing Yan took a look at the emperor Mo, accurately captured the solemn flash on the emperor Mo''s face, the next moment is to understand what the emperor Mo is thinking.


    Xifu is never a big talker. On the contrary, he is very cautious and insists on arranging everything properly. In this way, Xifu''s words are not aimless.


    In this way, Wuliang is just a helper from Xifu at best, but the real card of Xifu has not come out yet

 Chapter 533

    In front of the ancestral hall, the sky was shrouded by the dead air, the sun was forced to lose its trace, and the whole fairyland was in a gray.


    In addition to the exchange meeting of the six realms, the six heads of power appeared in the same place.


    Under the shadow of death, the momentum of the six people is not covered up, but more and more attractive. The six people''s different looks, calm, indifferent or angry, without any emotional leakage, all show that the atmosphere is unusual.


    Xifu and Wuliang stand together, and there is a smile behind them. Huaqingyan, Dimo, huncha and huangquan stood opposite Xifu, forming a confrontation between them.


    Xifu sneered, and he was very happy in the dead air: "Lord of the flower palace, I''ll ask you for the last time. Are you really so selfish that you don''t want to do something for the world?"


    While speaking, Xi Fu''s cold intention to kill suddenly appeared. At this moment, he was no longer a soft and jade like Xi Fu immortal, but a devil full of killing, a devil full of greed!


    A little cold flashed across her face, but Hua Qingyan was more upset now. I don''t know why. She always thinks that one of the cards Xifu didn''t play is closely related to her. Maybe there is more than one


    His eyes darkened, but Hua Qingyan still didn''t change his mind: "Xifu Shangxian, although you are full of benevolence, righteousness and morality, this palace is not a chess piece in your hand, you can do it. Demon world, I will save, but the world, I will not control! "


    After that, Hua Qingyan turns around and goes, and the emperor Mo naturally follows her. The rest of the spring and the soul Temple look at each other, but they also follow Hua Qingyan to leave the fairyland.


    Looking at the back of the four, Hua Wuyou was the first one who couldn''t calm down: "Shangxian, did you let them go like this?"


    Smell speech, West Fu hook lip a smile, all show evil spirit: "they want to leave, do you think we can stop?"? Don''t worry. One day, Hua Qingyan will regret it, and your goal will be achieved. Don''t worry. "


    At this point, Xifu''s eyes fell on Wuliang''s body, and the evil spirits disappeared without a trace: "Buddha, if you come here far away, you can be a guest in our ancestral hall."


    Wuliang put his hands together, and added a trace of gloom between his green eyebrows and eyes: "Xifu Shangxian, your good intentions have come from me. It''s just that the six realms have changed a lot. I''m afraid I''m not suitable to stay here. I still have a word for you. If you do anything unjust, you will die. Think twice about everything


    A change before and West Fu a posture, limitless unexpectedly is at this time to say such words. Rao Shixi Fu has no way to figure out what Wuliang is thinking.


    Eyes suddenly dark down, West Fu eyes have a looming storm. Finally, I don''t know what I think of, the storm in my eyes disappears, and the gentle smile makes my eyes ache.


    "Since all the Buddhists have said that, I can''t keep any more Buddhists. In this way, the Buddha will go. "


    Tone with a thin cool taste, it is obvious that the West Fu is deeply dissatisfied with the immeasurable ignorance. Wuliang is not a yellow spring. Xifu doesn''t have that fear for him. Naturally, he speaks straightly and doesn''t hide his emotions.


    Wuliang didn''t care about it. He just said "Amitabha" and then turned away. He didn''t even leave a look in his eyes to Xifu.


    See this, West Fu dark spat a, hate hate into the temple. Hua Wuyou didn''t want to stay here, but also followed.


    Besides, Hua Qingyan, after leaving the temple of the holy ancestor, Hua Qingyan, di Mo, huangquan and huncha were separated. Although they had friendship, now the six worlds were in chaos. They had their own things to do. They could not go to the demon world together with Hua Qingyan. Even Di Mo had to go back to the human world to deal with things, let alone the other two.


    So the four agreed to inform each other of any news, and then they left.


    At this time, Hua Qingyan didn''t know that it would be a thunderbolt in the sky waiting for her in the demon world. She never thought that it was just a few hours after she came to the fairyland that a huge change had taken place in the demon world!


    In the demon world, the dead air will cover the haze that originally pervaded in the demon world. Now the demon world is no longer as beautiful as before, and even every corner emits a smell of decay.


    Vitality has been lost here.


    Hua Qingyan looks dignified, all the way did not stop, straight to the neon dust palace. But when she arrived at the palace, it was the tightly closed door of the palace and a dull atmosphere.


    "Boom -"


    suddenly, the door opened and Su Zhen appeared in front of Hua Qingyan. At this time, Su Zhen was dressed in black. Because of the injury, his pale face had become ruddy, and he looked energetic.


    But looking at such Su Zhen, Hua Qingyan''s heart is not only not a trace of joy, but also a touch of deep uneasiness. She also can''t say how this uneasiness comes from. It seems to appear out of thin air, which makes her very uncomfortable.But the next moment is where the uneasiness comes from.


    "Qing Yan, you are back at last."


    Normally, there is nothing wrong with such words, but the tone of Su Zhen''s speech makes Hua Qing shudder.


    Heavy voice with a trace of ambition, where there is a few days ago because of Su Zhen Hua Qing speech identity produced by the inferiority complex?


    Hua Qingyan didn''t believe that this inferiority complex could disappear completely in a few hours, especially for people like Su Zhen.


    Can''t help but step forward, Hua Qingyan''s expression is dark and unpredictable: "you..."


    Before he finished, Su Zhen burst into a heroic smile, as if he was really the manager of the neon dust palace, and Hua Qingyan was his daughter. Although Hua Qingyan never regarded Su Zhen as an outsider, this strange feeling made Hua Qingyan very uncomfortable.


    "Ha ha, haven''t you gone to fairyland? Why are you back so soon? "


    While talking, Su Zhen walks slowly to Hua Qingyan and looks at her with both eyes. Although she looks so kind, there is less flavor in her.


    Up to now, if Hua Qingyan can''t see Su Zhen''s difference, then she''s the first person in the demon world, even if she has a false name!


    "Are you still my father?"


    Inadvertently, the tone of Hua Qing''s speech has a trace of loneliness, and a touch of worry.


    Smell speech, Su Zhen hook lips, "of course is, how Qing speech went out for a while, became this appearance, even father is not recognized?"

 Chapter 534

    Taking a deep breath, Hua Qingyan''s eyes suddenly became cold: "come on, what did Xi Fu do to you?"


    Hua Qingyan suddenly thought of the strange smile on Xifu''s face and the certainty in his eyes before he left the fairyland. With the change of Su Zhen, how can Hua Qingyan not understand the joint?


    Both hands can''t help clenching into a fist. Hua Qingyan''s hatred for Xifu has reached the peak.


    She can accept Xifu''s provocation and plot, but she can''t accept Xifu''s attack on her family in any case!


    But Su Zhen didn''t seem to see the pain of Hua Qingyan, and the smile on his face was still so unrestrained: "Qing Yan, what''s your tone? Xifu Shangxian is a good man. During the time when I was imprisoned by Hua Wuyou, Xifu Shangxian came to see me every other time, which made me suffer less


    Hearing this, Hua Qingyan could no longer restrain his inner excitement and roared out: "but have you ever thought that since Xifu came to you, why didn''t he take you away directly and leave you here to suffer?"


    Hearing the words, Su Zhenman didn''t care and laughed: "because Xifu Shangxian said that the sin I suffered will come back one day. As long as I can bear it, one day, I can cut flowers with my own hands to relieve my hatred!"


    "So for the sake of hatred in your heart, you accepted Xi Fu''s solicitation, so that..."


    With that, Hua Qingyan looked at the neon dust palace behind Su Zhen and said coldly, "you have turned the neon dust palace into your own!"


    Following Hua Qingyan''s eyes, Su zhentu sneered: "Qing Yan, you are not right. Since you are all my daughters, then the neon dust palace is mine! Ha ha, I know you may not accept it for a while, but it doesn''t matter. As long as you have a long time, you will get used to it. "


    Speaking of this, Su Zhen reaches out his hand to pat Hua Qingyan on the shoulder, but the hand reaches to half, but is stopped by Hua Qingyan. At the moment, Hua Qingyan''s eyes have no pain of struggle, but are full of condensation.


    "Father, I know very well what kind of person you are. I know that you don''t do things like this just because you hate in your heart. " The voice falls, flower Qing speech looked at the dead air all over the sky, in the heart suddenly had a trace of conjecture.


    Under pressure, Hua Qingyan continued: "father, forgive me."


    After saying that, Hua Qing suddenly grabs Su Zhen''s wrist, and the lightning power rushes up Su Zhen''s arm. But Hua Qingyan obviously miscalculated Su Zhen''s current strength. Instead of hitting Su Zhen, he was dodged by Su Zhen.


    Hua Qing''s face flashed a little surprised, but then relieved. Also, since Xifu has done this, how can it not improve Su Zhen''s strength? Without this strength, Su Zhen could not use the palace for himself in a few short hours.


    Apart from Hua Qingyan, the smile on Su Zhen''s face has disappeared. Instead, it is a kind of dignity that father teaches his daughter. But at the moment, this kind of dignity looks very funny.


    "Qing Yan, I know you''re calling my father. In fact, you don''t regard me as your father at all! Yes, you are the leader of the neon dust palace. I''m just a little Su family leader. How can I catch up with you? But don''t forget, because of you, Xi''er will die, I will lose my daughter! Now I take you a neon dust palace, which is worthy of you! "


    Hearing this, although Hua Qing understood that Su Zhen''s words were not his original intention, she could not help but feel a pain in her heart. Finally feel the kinship of her, listen to this heartless words, as if in her heart inserted a knife, more than blood.


    "Father, I won''t do anything to you today, but I will save you! I hope you don''t let me down any more. "


    Finish saying, flower Qing speech turn round then walk, in the figure take some desolate and desolate.


    Looking at Hua Qingyan''s departure, Su Zhen didn''t stop him, because he knew that even though his current strength was different from the past, if he really fought, he would not be Hua Qingyan''s opponent.


    Since Hua Qingyan is willing to leave, why does he have to fight with Hua Qingyan? Anyway, his goal has been achieved, hasn''t it? He will just wait and see what happens next!


    Looking at the overwhelming dead air, Su Zhen''s eyes gradually emerge a little bit of black air, like a silk thread winding around his eyes. At the same time, Su Zhen''s expression became more and more terrible, like a demon coming out from the ground


    After leaving the neon dust palace, Hua Qingyan did not leave the demon world, but went to find Mo ran and ling''er.


    From the beginning back to the demon world until now, Mo ran and ling''er are wandering in the demon world. If Hua Qing doesn''t call them, they won''t appear. Now there''s something wrong with the neon dust palace. Hua Qingyan can''t really let it go. Otherwise, how can she stand up to the people who are loyal to her in the neon dust palace?


    Moreover, Su Zhen became like this, and Hua Qingyan could not be relieved. She doesn''t believe that Su Zhen is really blinded by hatred. Maybe Su Zhen''s change is related to the death, just like Hua Wuyou, who is attacked by the death.But the difference between them is that one has his own consciousness and the other has no consciousness. Now Su Zhen is a walking corpse dominated by death Qi, and he has no thoughts of his own.


    Hua Qingyan''s speed is very fast. Two hours later, he appeared outside a peach forest.


    This was the place where Hua Qingyan turned into a human. It was also here that she met Hua Haimei and became the master of the neon dust palace step by step.


    For this place, Hua Qingyan has always had deep feelings. Every peach tree here is her partner, meeting and knowing her. Looking at the peach forest all over the sky again, Hua Qingyan suddenly had a feeling of going home. Even if Su Zhen has changed and Hua Haimei has not, here is still her home!


    Eyes gradually have a touch of wet, the next moment flower Qing speech will wipe away the tears in the eyes, restore the cold.


    Before parting with Mo ran and ling''er, Hua Qingyan told them. If there is no place to go after, or nothing to do, then come here and wait for her. So long, Hua Qingyan is not sure if Mo ran and her husband are really here, but she still has a little hope in her heart.


    Emperor Mo she is can''t look for of, at present also only Mo ran two people. Mo ran and ling''er may not be very strong, but as long as they are here, Hua Qingyan will feel a kind of comfort in her heart.


    Walking slowly into the peach forest, I feel the fragrance of peach blossom when my youth slowly blows through the peach forest. Hua Qingyan seems to have returned to the former neon dust palace, where there is also a large peach forest.


    Xu felt that Hua Qingyan was back, and each peach tree stretched its branches, as if it were welcoming.


    The peach trees here are different from others. They all have souls, just like Hua Qingyan. After a certain period of time, they can cultivate into human form, and then practice step by step to survive in the demon world for a long time.


    But today, although these peach trees look very excited, they reveal a touch of sadness and fatigue. Their branches are not as powerful as they used to be. They are very weak. The peach blossoms are not as shiny as they used to be.


    Seeing this, Hua Qingyan sighed, knowing that it was caused by death.


    Heart read a move, Huaqing words will be mixed in the peach forest in the dead all drive out, and then set a border, the whole piece of peach forest are included. The area of Taolin is not big, but it''s not small. This time, it took Hua Qingyan half an hour.


    Because of the loss of spiritual power, coupled with physical and mental fatigue, Hua Qingyan''s face looked a little pale.


    At this time, the branches of a peach tree gently swayed on Hua Qingyan''s head, as if to comfort Hua Qingyan in this way. Around the peach trees are trying to make themselves look more vitality, with their own way, to let Hua Qingyan try to relax.


    Feeling the love and worry of the peach trees, Hua Qingyan gently raised her lips and showed her first smile today. Also because of this smile, she seems to become more beautiful, in this peach forest, beautiful dream, beautiful unreal


    Suddenly, a sound came from the depths of the peach forest. It seemed that someone was speaking to Hua Qing in a hurry, just like this.


    Hua Qingyan''s eyebrows are awe inspiring, and a flash is hiding behind a peach tree. In order to cover Hua Qingyan, the peach tree deliberately loosens its branches and blocks Hua Qingyan.


    A moment later, the two figures appeared in the place where Hua Qingyan was standing, and kept looking around, as if looking for something.


    "Didn''t you just say you felt the breath of the Lord? Why is it gone now? " Ling''er slaps Mo Ran''s shoulder fiercely, and her eyes are constantly sweeping around, but her little mouth shows her dissatisfaction with Mo ran now.


    For ling''er''s anger, Mo ran gives a wry smile, but there is no way to take her.


    "I really feel it, and didn''t the peach tree guide us before? She must have come! "


    After that, Mo ran took a few steps forward and kept searching.


    In the dark, Hua Qingyan looked at them, and she couldn''t help laughing. Then she came out from behind the peach tree.


    Hua Qingyan''s appearance makes Mo Ran''s eyes brighten, and ling''er exaggerates. He runs directly to Hua Qingyan, forgets his identity and grabs Hua Qingyan''s arm.


    "Lord, it''s you. I thought it was mo ran who cheated me!"


    With that, ling''er''s eyes keep looking at Hua Qingyan''s body until he sees that there is no trace of injury on Hua Qingyan''s body. Just, although the injury didn''t have, but work properly son still saw to spend Qing speech facial expression of pale.


    "Lord, what''s the matter? Why is your face so bad?"


    Smell speech, flower Qing speech rare touch ling''er''s head, make ling''er surprised: "well, first to the room to say, I''m a little tired."

 Chapter 535

    There is a thatched cottage in the middle of the peach forest. There is a stream before the hut. The water is clear and there are some small fish swimming in it. It''s very pleasant!


    In the thatched cottage, there is a sense of seclusion.


    The three people sat around the table, drinking the tea made from the stream. Hua Qingyan had the idea of staying here for a long time and never going out!


    Xu is surprised by his sudden idea, Hua Qingyan chuckles and sees Mo ran and ling''er baffled.


    Because of the master servant relationship with Hua Qingyan, ling''er is very clever after her previous indulgence. She even dares not look at Hua Qingyan, for fear that Hua Qingyan will be angry because of her previous behavior. In ling''er''s heart, Hua Qingyan, who has recovered her true body, is much more beautiful and terrible than before. The name of the first person in the demon world has taken root in her heart, and her fear can''t be erased.


    But Mo ran didn''t have the idea of ling''er. Although looking at Hua Qingyan''s present appearance, Mo Ran''s worship in his heart is just like a surging river. But after getting along with Hua Qingyan, Mo Ran has been used to that mode of getting along, and his attitude towards Hua Qingyan has not changed.


    What''s more, ling''er is still sitting here. If he shows something strange about Hua Qing''s words, his daughter-in-law will not marry him! Although ling''er is obedient to Hua Qing''s words, it is actually a small vinegar jar, which can''t be stimulated!


    As a result, Mo ran coughed softly, pretending to be nothing, and said: "that Master of the palace, this is... "


    After thinking about it for a while, Mo Ran''s name had reached his lips, but he changed it abruptly. Because of this, his words sounded very stiff, which made ling''er kick Mo ran hard under the table.


    The two people''s interaction, Hua Qingyan see in the eye, for Mo Ran''s inquiry, Hua Qingyan also did not hide a bit, will what happened today word for word to two people said.


    After she finished, there was a brief silence in the hut. But Mo ran was not born to be able to stand quiet, otherwise he would not like huantuo ling''er.


    "Do you mean that all the calamities in the six realms are written by Xifu?"


    When it comes to Xifu, Mo Ran''s tone is a little different. After all, being a friend for such a long time, Mo Ran''s heart still has a little bit of discomfort, even though he is very disappointed with Xi Fu because of what Xi Fu has done to him.


    Hua Qingyan is certainly aware of it, but now she has no time and spirit to take care of Mo Ran''s emotion. Besides, she doesn''t need to take care of linger, does she?


    Therefore, Hua Qingyan did not deliberately comfort Mo ran, nor did he beat around the bush with Mo ran, saying frankly: "I''m afraid it''s not only that. Judging from the current situation, except for our demon world, I''m afraid that the other five worlds all know about the Millennium disaster. As for why I don''t know, it should be because the master is afraid that I think too much, so he didn''t tell me, so that I don''t know until now. "


    "Xifu has always been a gentle person. For such a long time, he has never done anything harmful to the six realms. No one thought that Xifu was the most ambitious one among the six realms. He knew the disaster for a long time, so he made preparations early and let me do it step by step until today. "


    "Now the disaster has come, and Xifu''s plan has been realized to a certain extent. Now that he couldn''t bully me, he began to count the people around me. Anyway, I won''t let him succeed! "


    The voice falls down, the expression of Hua Qing''s speech is extremely cold, and doesn''t hide his intention to kill Xi Fu.


    Mo ran and ling''er look at each other. At last, Mo ran says, "do you really want to sacrifice yourself for this disaster?"


    Speaking of this, Mo ran felt a little nervous and worried. Ling''er is also worried about looking at Hua Qingyan with complicated eyes.


    If change for see Su Zhen before, flower Qing speech perhaps can definitely say she won''t. But, don''t know why, flower Qing speech is now hesitant, think of Su Zhen to her words, her heart can''t restrain pain.


    If the disaster disappears, does it mean that Su Zhen can return to Qingming and become that kind father?


    For a time, Hua Qingyan''s eyes sank, and the whole person fell into thinking.


    See flower Qing speech this appearance, Mo ran in the heart rose bad feeling. Now he didn''t care about the address. He shook Hua Qingyan''s arm and said, "Hua Qingyan, you can''t miss it! If you sacrifice for the so-called righteousness of the world, then we will have no support! "


    After that, Mo ran stares at Hua Qingyan with two big eyes, for fear that she will say something bad. Ling''er is also worried about Hua Qingyan.


    See this, flower Qing speech in the heart gush up a warm current, just a glimmer of thought then went down again.


    Patting Mo Ran''s hand, Hua Qingyan chuckled: "don''t worry, I won''t be so stupid. What does the world have to do with me? I just want the people I care about to be safe and happy. Moreover, the disaster has just begun, and no one can tell the end until the end. Maybe we will be the ones who laugh last! ""Well, if you think so, we can rest assured. So tell me, what do you want to do next? " Mo ran breathed out a big breath, his face suddenly relaxed.


    When it comes to this topic, Hua Qingyan''s soft eyebrows suddenly cooled down again. Su Zhen''s appearance and his words flashed through her mind.


    To get rid of the complicated thoughts, Hua Qingyan had nothing but calmness: "the most important thing now is not to take back the neon dust palace, but to deal with the disaster. The people in the hidden building are now operating. With the presence of emperor Mo, we don''t have to worry about the human world. As for the demon world, the neon dust palace is not in my hands now, and all the disciples in it are controlled by my father. No one can use it now, so it will be a little troublesome to move. "


    "But, since I am the one who is destined, it means that there is something special in me that can prevent this catastrophe. So, I plan to... "


    "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t sacrifice yourself? How can you say that again? "


    Before Hua Qing''s words were finished, Mo ran asked with a straight face. Ling''er is also frowning at Hua Qingyan, and seems to have forgotten the rules. But now no one will care about these rules, what they think is to express them.


    See two people this appearance, flower Qing speech eyebrow flash a helpless: "I didn''t say I want to sacrifice myself! It''s just that I want to go to the source of death, maybe I can find some clues. "

 Chapter 536

    As soon as these words come out, Mo ran and ling''er look at each other and see the relaxation in each other''s eyes. As long as Hua Qingyan is not stupid enough to put himself in, they have nothing to worry about.


    It''s just that the source


    Coincidentally, Mo ran and ling''er have this idea in mind.


    Hua Qingyan is who also, see two people''s expression to know what they think, immediately will Yushan Town that side of the blood puddle things out.


    It was the place where the epidemic began and where the dead Qi first appeared in the demon world. So, it''s very likely that there is the source of death. In addition, Yushan has something to do with the calamity of a thousand years ago, so the possibility is even greater.


    Therefore, Hua Qingyan decided to go back there to have a look.


    For Hua Qingyan''s decision, Mo ran and ling''er were silent for a while, and then they agreed. After all, it''s impossible to just watch Death grow heavier and heavier, but they don''t do it?


    "You can go, but you''ll take me with you!" Mo ran said so.


    But before Huaqing''s reply, ling''er quit first. Her tone was full of grievances: "what''s with you! I''m the Lord''s subordinate. If you want to take me, you have to take me! "


    Hearing this, Mo Ran''s face was flat: "what are you doing with me? You don''t have any strength. If you go, it will only get in the way!"


    Although this is a little unkind, the deep feeling in Mo Ran''s eyes can''t be covered up. Because of this, ling''er didn''t really get angry with Mo ran.


    "I..."


    "Well, ling''er, let''s listen to Mo ran. With your strength, if you go anywhere, there may be unnecessary trouble. Besides, if all three of us go, who will observe the situation outside and tell me? So, you stay outside. "


    Ling''er opens his mouth, but when he looks at Hua Qingyan''s face, his words reach his throat, but he has to swallow them back. Shriveled shriveled mouth, ling''er finally nods, but still can''t help but stare at Mo ran, as if to blame Mo ran for talking about this topic, let Hua Qingyan don''t take her.


    Mo Ran is naturally very crooked, but it''s not easy to do now. After all, Hua Qingyan is there. No matter how thick he is, he is not thick enough to show his love in front of his admirers.


    So Mo ran can only comfort Ling er.


    Two people''s appearance let flower Qing speech can''t help laughing, but after a smile, flower Qing speech then said back to the business.


    From the jade bracelet, Hua Qingyan took out a big blue ball, which was the size of his thumb, and handed it to ling''er: "when we get to Yushan, Mo ran and I will go down to the bottom of the earth. This is the spirit ball of communication. If something big happens outside, or someone is looking for me, you will inject spiritual power into it, and I will come out. Remember, this teleportation function can only be used once. If it is not a last resort, it must not be used! "


    At this point, Hua Qingyan looked very serious, and his eyes were full of solemnity.


    Ling''er is also the first time to see Hua Qingyan looking at her with such eyes. For a moment, a feeling of being trusted arises spontaneously. At the same time, ling''er feels the pressure.


    The matter of subpoena is simple to say, but it depends on the look of the eye. Now the six realms are changing. No matter what happens, it can be regarded as a major event. However, this spirit ball can only be used once. If it is not irreparable, it cannot be used easily. In this way, ling''er needs to judge whether what happened is worth calling Hua Qingyan out from the bottom of the earth.


    After taking the spirit ball in Hua Qingyan''s hand, ling''er puts it into the storage container with a firm look: "please don''t worry, my Lord. My subordinates will be waiting for you and ink to come out!"


    Smell speech, flower Qing speech smile, this wipe smile, let the atmosphere between the whole thatched cottage is relaxed a lot.


    Next, Hua Qingyan and his wife didn''t stay here much. After explaining some things, they flew to Yushan. Ling''er looks at the figure that two people disappear gradually, hands clench, on forehead unexpectedly appeared fine sweat bead.


    Under the incessant drive of Hua Qingyan and his wife, they arrived in front of Yushan Town two days later. However, the desolation in front of her made Hua Qingyan deeply doubt whether it was Yushan Town or not.


    Although there was an epidemic in Yushan Town and many people died, when Hua Qingyan left, more than 200 people were still alive. She also ordered the people of xiwumen to take care of them here, and the people of Nichen palace were busy here.


    But now, the eye is a desolation.


    The whole town was like a fire. The houses were turned into ashes. There was no one. Hua Qing took the ink to dye the place where Town God''s Temple was, but she saw it was already a ruin of broken walls.


    Not only the living demon, but also the corpse!


    Hua Qing''s eyes flashed a touch of dignified, but then it seemed to think of something, the dignified suddenly became sad. In order not to let Mo ran see anything, Hua Qingyan hurriedly don''t start, looking to the direction of the blood puddle.


    "It seems that all the people in Yushan Town have been taken back by my father, which is good for us. Now let''s go to the bloody puddle and find out. "After that, Hua Qingyan didn''t wait for Mo ran to answer, and went straight to the blood puddle.


    A moment later, two people stand in front of the emperor Mo explosion out of the hole next to. I don''t know when the border here has disappeared, and the air of death is shrouded all over the sky. Compared with other places, I don''t know how much stronger it is.


    From this point of view, it is not unreasonable to say that this is the source of death.


    Looking at the blood pit in front of her, Hua Qingyan''s heart has a kind of inexplicable panic, especially after her border disappeared for no reason, this panic is more and more obvious. All thoughts will be pressed in the bottom of my heart, Huaqing said: "Mo ran, you wait for me here, I''ll go down to have a look."


    Hearing this, Mo ran frowned and subconsciously held Hua Qingyan''s arm: "no way! Now that we are together, let''s go down together! Besides, my strength is not strong, and the dead air here is so strong. If I stay here, I will be eroded by the dead air sooner or later. If I follow you down, I may be able to do something else! "


    Mo ran grasps very tightly, but Hua Qingyan feels that the place where Mo ran grasps begins to ache.


    Looking at Mo Ran''s firm look, Hua Qingyan knows that she can''t persuade him, so she can only nod. Then Hua Qingyan set up a smaller border, just to be able to wrap her and Mo ran inside.


    And Mo ran look at each other, both of them are nodding toward each other, and then in Hua Qingyan''s sign, together into the blood puddle.


    Because of the bound package, the blood in the pit could not reach them. But Rao is so, those blood still seem to have consciousness in general, constantly toward the two people together, trying to break through the border.

 Chapter 537

    Under the protection of jiejie, Hua Qingyan put the spirit power in his palm, like a sharp sword in front of him. Mo ran follows Hua Qingyan and keeps his strength all the time, waiting for the moment when he exchanges with Hua Qingyan.


    More and more in-depth, Hua Qingyan found that the border was beginning to weaken slowly! A little bit of Red mixed into the transparent barrier of the border. Hua Qingyan could even see the transparent insects wriggling in front of his eyes, and constantly drilling the border with their heads.


    Up to now, Hua Qingyan already understood why the border she had set had disappeared. This kind of transparent insects is even more powerful than she imagined. It seems that her hands have no power to bind a chicken, but they are silently dissolving her boundary when they wriggle!


    Aware of this, Hua Qingyan''s speed is faster and faster. The underground situation is unknown, and there are transparent insects around at any time. If the border suddenly disappears, Hua Qingyan really can''t guarantee that she can get out from here.


    With the increase of the output of spiritual power, Hua Qing''s expression was condensed, as if she didn''t see the transparent insect in front of her eyes, so calm and terrible.


    Mo ran was looking at the worms, and there was a nausea in his stomach. He had suffered from insects in Chixiao Pavilion before. Although this insect is different from that one, it is just as disgusting in Mo Ran''s eyes.


    I can''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. When I see Hua Qingyan''s face, Mo Ran''s nausea suddenly disappears, and is replaced by a kind of calmness.


    It''s been a long time since they entered the blood puddle. With the speed of borrowing Hua Qing''s words, they are now hundreds of feet underground.


    The soil here is all dark red, and the blood is soaked in it. Countless transparent insects squirm in the soil, and constantly rush towards huaqingyan and huaqingyan from all directions, trying to surround them here.


    But Hua Qingyan''s strength was there. Under the powerful spiritual power, the insects who stopped Hua Qingyan were attacked by the spiritual power, and then turned into powder and blended with the soil.


    The lower it goes, the black it is. This kind of black is not pure, more is a kind of dark red.


    Hua Qingyan and Mo ran just went down like this. I don''t know how long it took. All I know is that Hua Qingyan and Mo ran have been rotating for four or five times. I just saw a little red light coming up below.


    The scattered red light fell in the eyes of Hua Qingyan and Hua Qingyan, which was not only a signal of joy, but also a symbol of danger.


    Raise a hand to signal Mo to dye attention, flower Qing speech suddenly accelerated speed. At the moment, the border is almost completely eroded by transparent insects. Hua Qingyan is also aware of this, only to speed up their own speed.


    At the moment when the border disappears completely, Hua Qingyan and Mo ran suddenly fly away, and the surrounding soil disappears. What appears in front of us is the stone wall emitting dark red light.


    Now Hua Qingyan and Mo ran are falling down rapidly, as if something is pulling them down!


    Hua Qingyan wants to use her spiritual power to stop her decline, but it''s very strange here. As soon as the spiritual power appears, it''s sucked away by a strange force, and they can''t use it at all.


    Fortunately, there are no insects here, otherwise Hua Qingyan and his wife will be directly damaged here!


    I don''t know how long it has fallen. Hua Qingyan only hears the sound of "Putong". She and Mo ran fall into a pool like place.


    The water in the pool was very hot, as if there were flames burning all the time.


    Almost for a moment, Hua Qingyan and Mo ran came out of the pool. Figure a flash, two people is out of the pool, feet stand to the real place.


    This is a huge underground cave with polygonal crystal stones emitting blue light embedded in the walls. Because of the existence of these crystals, it doesn''t look as seeping as it did when it was falling. On the contrary, it has a little bit of beauty.


    After standing still, Hua Qingyan didn''t have time to look around, but by the light of the crystal, he saw that there were slender transparent insects on Mo Ran''s body. Under the reflection of the blue light, those insects are like crystal, emitting charming luster


    "don''t move, you are full of insects, deal with it quickly."


    Finish saying, Hua Qing speech will line of sight falls on own body, as expected also saw many transparent insects on her body. What''s more, she can feel her naked skin and something is constantly looking in.


    Aware of this, Hua Qing said with a look of awe inspiring, and quickly spread her spiritual power all over her body to prevent insects from entering.


    "Plug all pores with psychic power, and don''t let those insects take advantage of it!"


    Hear Hua Qing speech this words, originally still deal with the ink dye of the insect son on the clothes immediately a Leng. Then he listened to Hua Qing''s words and blocked up his whole body. Then he got rid of the insects on his skin.


    Looking at the insects full of clothes, Hua Qingyan''s eyes are deeper and deeper.


    "Change your clothes, it will come soon."


    As the voice falls, Hua Qingyan sets up a border to wrap herself inside. People outside can''t see the situation inside, and Hua Qingyan can''t see the outside either.With a flash of cyan light, all the insects on Hua Qingyan''s skin fell off, and her clothes fell to the ground in an instant. At the foot of a move, Hua Qingyan is to leave the pile of clothes for a distance, and then take out a new dress from the jade bracelet to change.


    It''s a long story to talk about. In fact, it''s only ten minutes.


    Remove the border, huaqingyan is found here is no ink dye figure! In such a little time when she changed her clothes, Mo ran disappeared!


    A trace of uneasiness passed in her heart, and Hua Qingyan cried out: "Mo ran! Ink dye! Can you hear me, Mo ran? "


    The echo is far away in the cave, but there is no answer. Ink dye just like disappeared out of thin air, there is no trace. After shouting for a while, Hua Qingyan understood that no matter how to shout, it would not help. It is more important to leave here now.


    Sharp eyes swept all over the cave, but there was nothing but the big pool full of blood, the blue crystal and a dark passage to the deep of the cave.


    Take a deep look at the dark channel, but Hua Qingyan has an intuition that Mo ran didn''t walk into the channel. This kind of intuition is puzzling, but Hua Qingyan didn''t hesitate to believe it.


    As if attracted by something, Hua Qingyan went to the side of the blood pool and saw that the surface of the blood pool was bubbling, just like boiling water.


    Suddenly, Hua Qingyan''s eyes were frozen, and a corpse slowly appeared in the blood pool

 Chapter 538

    "Gudong -- Gudong --"


    the blood was boiling. With the boiling force, the corpse floated slowly in the direction of Hua Qingyan.


    At that moment, Hua Qingyan wished that he and Mo ran had never been here before. He wanted to kill himself to pay for his life.


    That corpse is the ink dye that just disappeared!


    At this time, Mo Ran''s back is facing Hua Qingyan, and his whole face is submerged in the blood. Countless transparent insects wriggle on Mo Ran''s body, from this piece of flesh to that piece of flesh.


    Love beauty ink dye, at this moment, but has become a very ugly devil!


    Two fists tightly grip, tears involuntarily slide down the cheek, the next moment is ink dye out of the blood pool. Leaving the blood of the insects in an instant is scrambling toward the ink dyed body drill, a little gap is not left.


    "Bang!"


    A slap on the wall of the cave, blue crystal broken, a huge sound.


    Hua Qingyan squats down and looks at the ink dye beyond recognition. She doesn''t know what it''s like.


    She didn''t know when Mo ran fell into the blood pool, and why Mo ran lost her life because of the invasion of these insects in such a short time. All she knew was that Mo ran died like this, in front of her!


    She brought Mo ran. If she had left Mo ran and Ling Er outside, maybe Mo ran would not have died. All this is her fault, she killed Mo ran!


    With a touch of bloodthirsty air in his eyes, Hua Qingyan''s eyes gradually become blood red. The blood evil in the jade bracelet begins to stir up, and the ghost of the demon ancestor looms on the sword.


    "Woo - Woo - Woo -"


    just when the series of changes happened in Hua Qingyan, there were bursts of whimpering in the dark channel. Although it sounds like the wind, Hua Qingyan can clearly feel that something is rushing towards here. The sound is only produced because it is too fast.


    It is also because of this sudden voice, restless blood Sha quiet down, Hua Qing speech originally flashing blood awn eyes also at this moment to restore consciousness. Quickly cover Mo ran with spiritual power. Hua Qingyan receives Mo Ran''s body into the jade bracelet.


    "Ha ha ha! Ha ha ha ha ha


    At the moment when she finished this action, a burst of wanton laughter came out of the passage. The voice sounds full of resentment, and there is also a kind of joy of liberation.


    The next moment, a huge head formed by death appeared in front of Hua Qingyan.


    As soon as the head saw Hua Qing''s words, his eyes were shining. Rao was covered with black death, and he couldn''t hide the blood color in his eyes. Grin, countless dead gas from the head of the mouth ran out, which clearly visible transparent insects!


    The dead spirit didn''t go to Hua Qing''s words, but spread in the caves.


    "Ha ha ha! Hua Qingyan, you are here at last. I have been waiting for you for a long time! " The head immediately called out the name of Hua Qingyan, and listening to the content of the words, he seemed to have known that Hua Qingyan would come here, and as soon as Hua Qingyan appeared, he could feel it.


    Hua Qingyan stepped back, his eyes fixed on his head, and he was on guard all the time.


    "Who are you? Did you make this catastrophe?"


    Hearing the speech, his head laughed as if he had heard a joke: "ha ha, you are wrong! This is clearly the disaster you and I set up together 2000 years ago, in order to subvert the six realms! How, reincarnation will turn your head silly, even his life''s long cherished wish is not remembered


    The expression of the head is very strange, like lost, like proud, or both.


    Hua Qingyan frowned. She really didn''t understand what the head said. But even if she didn''t understand it, she couldn''t ignore the fact that her head was in severe pain!


    It''s like something''s tearing her nerves in her brain, or something''s overflowing out of her brain.


    The blood evil spirit in the jade bracelet is restless again, but this time it is not as implicit as just now. The ghost of the demon ancestor comes out of the blood evil spirit in the next moment and floats beside Hua Qingyan.


    The wrinkled hand is gently placed on the top of Hua Qingyan''s head. Bursts of blood red spiritual power emerge from the hands of the demon ancestors, and invade Hua Qingyan''s brain bit by bit.


    At first, Hua Qingyan thought that the demon ancestor was going to take advantage of the situation, but after a while, she was surprised to find that the demon ancestor was driving things out of her mind. After more than ten breath, the ancestor of the demon family withdrew the spirit power. With the spirit power, there were more than ten slender transparent insects.


    Looking at those insects that fell on the ground and immediately lost their voice, Hua Qingyan didn''t know when these insects ran into his head. But before she thought about it, the words of the ancestor of the demons distracted her completely.


    At this time, the ancestor of the demons had no longer the cruelty and strangeness that Hua Qingyan had when he first met him. Compared with that head, the ancestor of the demons still had a trace of justice."Resentment spirit, I thought that after so many years, you should have been annihilated, but I didn''t want you to make a comeback and bring such a disaster to the six realms!"


    After hearing this, the expression of resentment spirit became ferocious, and the eyes looking at the ancestor of the demon clan were full of hatred: "damn old soul ya, it was not you who broke this place at the beginning, these six realms have already been in our hands! I didn''t expect that you are still alive. Do you want to block our plan again? I tell you, there''s no way! "


    The voice fell, and the huge head of resentment spirit kept floating up and down, looking very excited. So it seems that the appearance of the ancestor of the demon clan really makes the spirit unhappy!


    From their conversation, Hua Qingyan also heard some signs. The spirit of resentment and the ancestor of the demons should be at the same time. At first, the spirit of resentment wanted to control the six realms, but later it was destroyed by the ancestor of the demons. In the end, the ancestor of the demons only had this ghost, and the spirit of resentment had only one head.


    It''s just a rumor that the ancestor of the demon clan died of blood evil, but the fact is far from the rumor.


    "Resentment spirit, since I can kill you once, I can kill you twice. Don''t be too rampant!"


    Smell speech, resentment spirit is not like just so excited, but put the line of sight on the body of Hua Qing speech, the meaning inside is not clear.


    Along with the eyes of resentment spirit, the ancestor of the demon clan naturally also saw the condensation of Hua Qing''s face, and the little doubt in his eyes.


    With a sigh, the ancestor of the demon clan knew that it was time to tell the truth. If Hua Qingyan didn''t know anything now, he would be bewitched by the spirit of resentment, and then he would make the same mistake again!

 Chapter 539

    No longer looking at Hua Qingyan''s evil eyes in the past, there was a trace of emotion in the eyes of the demon ancestors at this time.


    "Two thousand years ago, you were one of my demons. At that time, you were just a little girl who didn''t know where she came from. She was talented and awe inspiring. If you had done more, you would have become the leader of the new generation in the demon world. But going out once completely changed your destiny. "


    "I don''t know what happened to you outside. All I know is that when you come back, you will be like a different person. You will not be as naive and lovely as before, and you will become ambitious and will do anything to achieve your goal. In those days, your strength improved by leaps and bounds and soon reached the level with me. "


    "I thought that your strength has improved, and your nature is also kind. As long as you give more guidance, you will return to the original track, and I will not stop you from improving. It just doesn''t last long. When your strength reaches the top, the grudge will be separated from your body. From then on, you will be completely controlled by the spirit of resentment and become numb and bloody. "


    "Finally, you want to unify the six realms! Although we demons also have this idea, but your means are extremely cruel, even based on the destruction of the demons! Therefore, I discussed with the elders in the Chixiao pavilion to imprison you and see if I can influence you. But what we think is too simple. You are not you any more. No matter what we say, you still don''t change your mind. "


    "So, under our siege, you will die, and there is no trace of this spirit. And the magic sword, also appeared at that time, became my weapon. After that, my heart and nature are getting worse day by day. I can even feel the blood boiling all over my body. I want to kill people and keep killing them! "


    Speaking of this, the eyes of the ancestor of the demon clan are a little far away, and it seems to be back to the original scene.


    With a slight sigh, the demon ancestor continued: "later, I didn''t want to be like you. I sealed myself in the demon holy sword, and there was a legend that I was eaten by it later. And your business is hidden by the Chixiao Pavilion, no one knows. "


    "So now you know why I want to occupy your body?"


    "Because in my soul, there is the blood of the demons, and the power of the blood is exactly the strength you need!" Hua Qing''s expression was solemn. There was no emotion in her eyes. It was all cold.


    In fact, Hua Qing didn''t have much emotion about what the demon ancestor said. She has been reincarnated. Now she is Hua Qingyan in the demon world. She is no longer a demon. No matter how legendary the story is, it''s just a story.


    "Hua Qingyan, now that you know the whole story, join me again! Control the six realms with me and be the master of them! At that time, no one dares to ride on your head again. Everything is yours. You can do whatever you want. Why don''t you do it? "


    The tone of resentment is full of temptation, and there is a trace of attraction in those evil eyes. Under the attraction of this silk, Hua Qingyan''s mind was gradually loose, and her steps also had a tendency to move forward!


    See this, resentment spirit face of smile more and more deep.


    On one side, the demon ancestor suddenly put his hand on Hua Qingyan''s shoulder, and the spiritual power was constantly transported to Hua Qingyan''s body. This time, the spirit power was no longer gentle. It was like a sharp sword, running about in Hua Qingyan''s body.


    Because of the pain, Hua Qingyan suddenly woke up from the absence, and saw the face full of hatred and the calm look of the demon ancestors.


    Recalling the scene just now, Hua Qing''s heart was beating. She did not expect that the strength of the spirit of resentment should be so high, just a word, it is to make her lose her mind directly. Today, if not for the ancestor of the demons here, Hua Qingyan is afraid that he has already suffered from the way of complaining and become the puppet of complaining again.


    "Old soul, do you really want to fight against me?"


    Resentment spirit''s eyes were staring at the ancestor of the demon clan. He is not easy to wait for Hua Qingyan. He is only one step away from being reborn with Hua Qingyan''s body and then dominating the six realms! But in this last step, he was destroyed by the ancestor of the demon clan. How can he not hate it?


    In the face of resentful spirit''s scolding, the ancestor of the demon clan still looks the same: "resentful spirit, now is not 2000 years ago, everything has changed, you should put down your obsession and return to tranquility."


    Listening to these words, Hua Qingyan had a strange feeling in her heart. It was as if there was a secret behind the spirit of resentment. The ancestor of the demon clan knew it, but she knew nothing about it. And this secret may be related to why the spirit of resentment became what it is now.


    "Let go of the obsession? Hahaha, are you kidding? My obsession is to unify the six realms. When the time comes, the heaven and the earth will allow me to gallop, and everyone will have to crawl under my feet! Now, the disaster has come, it is not far from that day, but you ask me to put down? If it were you, would you let it go? "


    The spirit of resentment revolted again, and the atmosphere of death around him was very unstable. It could break out at any time.


    In addition to that channel, there is no way out here. If death breaks out in an all-round way, Hua Qingyan and the ancestors of the demons will have to plant here. Obviously, the ancestor of the demon clan also thought of this and gave up the thought of provoking the spirit.With a deep sigh, there was a little sadness on the face of the demon ancestor.


    "Well, since you insist on that, there will be no room for you in the world."


    "What? Are you going to kill me again? But this time, I''m afraid it''s not that simple! "


    The voice falls, but the spirit of death on the body is suddenly rising up, the spirit''s eyebrows and eyes are all swallowed up, can''t see his face. As soon as the demon ancestor''s face changed, he pulled Hua Qing''s words back for a long time. The blood colored spirit kept flashing. As long as there was something strange in the spirit, the demon ancestor would not hesitate to do it.


    Just the next moment, but let the demon ancestor and Huaqing speech is a Leng.


    The sudden rise of the dead spirit swept the whole cave. The ancestor of the demon clan and Hua Qingyan were not spared. They were wrapped in the dead spirit.


    The pain of death is not easy, but they still bite their teeth and watch the next development.


    A moment later, the dead spirit gradually dissipated automatically, and the cave gradually returned to calm. This is the cave, but there are some people that they can''t think of.


    Di Mo, huncha, huangquan, Xifu, Wuliang, Hua Wuyou, Chixiao Pavilion elder, Su Zhen, Su Yue, Qi Leling, and some other faces Hua Qingyan didn''t know. But from the breath of those people, the strength of these people who have never seen is very high!


    Among these people, everyone looks inexplicable and doesn''t understand why he suddenly appears here.


    Some of them were dealing with the disaster, some were watching the changes of the six realms with great interest, and others were preparing for the next thing. But do not want a burst of death hit, they did not even have the power to resist, is to be brought to this place.


    At the sight of Hua Qingyan, the ancestor of the demons and the one who complained, people looked different.


    Emperor Mo quickly walked to Hua Qingyan''s side, and his eyebrows were full of doubts: "Qing Yan, why are you here? Here, where is it? "


    After the emperor asked this sentence, some people who made friends with Hua Qingyan put their eyes on Hua Qingyan, waiting for Hua Qingyan''s reply. But without waiting for Hua Qing to speak, the West Fu over there couldn''t help laughing.


    "Ha ha ha! This is your burial place


    After that, Xi Fu, Hua Wuyou and Qi Leling all stand beside him, as if they were with him. Now, Hua Qingyan finally understood why the spirit of resentment had brought all the powerful people in the six realms here.


    Perhaps, the first thought of resentment is to catch them all here!


    "Hua Qingyan, since you don''t want to cooperate, you don''t have to stay. Xifu, don''t you want to unify the six realms? Kill these people, six realms, sooner or later it''s all yours


    Resentment spirit''s eyes are extremely venomous, and the eyes that look at Hua Qingyan are eager to cut Hua Qingyan to pieces. He hovers beside Xifu and doesn''t even look at Xifu, but his words have already picked up Xifu''s inner ambition.


    West Fu step forward, the gentle eyebrows have long been gone.


    "Hua Qingyan, I tried to persuade you again and again that day, but you didn''t listen to me. Today, the spirit has given up on you, and you have no effect. Next, I will kill you for the spirit of resentment, lest you stand in my way of unifying the six realms! "


    "Amitabha, the West talisman is immortal. There is no end to the sea of bitterness. Looking back is the end."


    Just as Xifu''s voice fell, Wuliang opened his mouth. This time, instead of standing on the side of Xifu, he tried to persuade Xifu in the spirit of Buddhism. However, the persuasion he thought was extremely ironic in Xifu''s eyes.


    "Don''t be hypocritical here. Now either you or I will die. However, I won''t give you a chance to survive. These six realms belong to me. No one wants to compete with me! "


    After that, Xi Fu''s whole body suddenly burst out a little dead air and dyed his pure white clothes black. At the same time, Su Zhen, Su Yue, Qi Leling and others are also full of death, everyone''s eyes are full of killing.


    Hua Qingyan looks at Su Zhen and Qi Leling, who have no sense of autonomy, and feels sad.


    The two sides were ready to fight.


    "Resentment spirit, the gratitude and resentment of a thousand years ago, let''s completely solve it today!" Hua Qingyan looks cold, blood evil spirit in her hands constantly suffused with blood red light, telling it''s ready to move. The next moment, Hua Qingyan''s feet moved, and without looking at the people around him, he rushed towards the resentment spirit!


    Also because of Hua Qingyan''s action, the war starts from now on!

 Chapter 540

    Hua Qingyan''s speed is very fast. She wanted to beat the resentment spirit unprepared before everyone had time to react, but the people present were not simple characters, so she immediately reacted. And the first person who stands in front of Hua Qingyan is Su Zhen, who is controlled by death!


    For others, Hua Qingyan may not be soft hearted, but for Su Zhen and Qi Leling, Hua Qingyan can''t fight without feelings. In this way, because of Su Zhen''s interception, Hua Qingyan''s forward step can''t help but pause for a moment. At the moment of pause, Xi Fu suddenly leans out from behind Su Zhen and comes to Hua Qingyan''s front. With a sharp palm, the wind blows up Hua Qingyan''s hair!


    However, Hua Qingyan is not a vegetarian. The next moment is to react and prepare to fight back. At this moment, a big hand stretched out from the side of Hua Qingyan. The side face of emperor Mo Junxiu flashed in front of Hua Qingyan. Then emperor Mo and the palm of Xi Fu came into contact.


    "Bang!"


    Under the collision, di Mo and Xi Fu were beaten back by the powerful spirit power.


    "Qing Yan, don''t worry about it." The voice of indifference falls down, the next moment the body shape of emperor Mo is an arrow step again, toward west Fu extremely fast plunder! At the same time, di Mo also takes the initiative to take Su Zhen down, so Hua Qing will be embarrassed. The rest of the people are fighting together, fierce and merciless!


    To this, Hua Qingyan''s eyes twinkled, and finally only said: "be more careful." Then, Hua Qingyan speeded up, and in the blink of an eye, he came to the side of the spirit.


    However, the next move of resentment spirit is to let Hua Qing speak unexpectedly.


    The huge head of the resentment spirit suddenly turned into a group of dead Qi, and then poured into the direction of Xifu. In full view of the public, the resentment spirit entered the body of Xifu. At the same time, Xi Fu, who is fighting with emperor Mo, is black all over his body, and his pupils are all black.


    Junxiu''s face is now full of ferocity. Xifu''s eyes, nose, ears and mouth are full of dead air wherever he can communicate with the outside world. Now the West Fu, where is still that gentle jade immortal, is clearly a ghost who just came back from hell!


    "Ah -" West Fu Tu''s open arms, look very painful. It can be seen that the fusion of resentment spirit has caused him great pain, but for the so-called strength, he has been gritting his teeth!


    With this scream, everyone''s action stopped. The people on the other side of Xifu''s eyes were very devout. Looking at Xifu was like seeing their God. They were extremely respectful. And the emperor Mo and others are full of dignified, eyes not instant looking at the West Fu, whole God on guard.


    "No, if the spirit of resentment is completely integrated into Xifu''s body, then no one here is his opponent!" As soon as the faces of the people were different, the ancestor of the demons changed, and then he yelled.


    As the voice falls, the ancestor of the demon clan doesn''t stop the integration of the West Fu and the resentment spirit. Instead, he rushes straight to Hua Qingyan. Looking at her, he is afraid that he has the same plan as the resentment spirit!


    See the action of the demon ancestor, the emperor Mo several people quick reaction come over, the footstep moves between, is toward the West Fu rush up.


    Hua Wuyou and others will not watch, when the emperor Mo several people move, they are not idle. In order to make their God achieve their wish, they, who had been completely controlled by the death spirit, ignored their own safety, and used a way of killing 1000 enemies and damaging 800 themselves to stop the emperor.


    "Qingyan girl, now we can only rely on you. Do you believe me?"


    The ancestor of the demon clan looked at Hua Qingyan with a very heavy look. The seriousness in it was much more than that in the past! Because of this look, Hua Qingyan decided to believe him.


    In fact, the current situation can not tolerate her hesitation. The West Fuqiang, who is full of resentment spirit, has reached a point. Even if it is not fully integrated now, Dimo and others have not got any benefits in his hands, not to mention Su Zhen and others are standing in the way.


    Eyes dark dark, huaqingyan toward the demon ancestor nodded.


    Seeing this, there was a glimmer of joy on the face of the demon ancestor. He was very happy that Hua Qingyan could trust him.


    His hands sparkled with blood red power, and the ancestor of the demon clan was chanting words. With his action, his body began to fade, and the blood red spirit also formed a complex pattern.


    Just looking at the pattern, Hua Qingyan felt the atmosphere of destroying heaven and earth. The reason why the ancestor of the demon clan can be called the ancestor is that he has some strength!


    Before the soul body of the demon ancestor completely faded, the demon ancestor suddenly stared at Hua Qingyan and said, "this pattern is my energy. If you take it, it means that I melt into your body. You can rest assured that this way will not do you any harm, but the process will be very painful, and there are certain risks. If you can''t bear it, my strength will burst your body at last, and then you will be gone. But if you survive, you will have a very strong strength, no one in the six circles is your opponent! Do you have a clear idea? "


    Speaking, there is expectation in the eyes of the ancestor of the demon clan.Hua Qingyan pondered for a moment, and then looked at the fierce battlefield, Emperor Mo several people are more or less injured by the West Fu. In the long run, these people will not stick to the end, and the final result will make the resentment spirit and Xifu fulfill their wishes.


    Thinking of this, Hua Qing said that her eyes were dark, and her tone was very firm: "please master, whether you live or die depends on fate!"


    After that, Hua Qing sat down and relaxed, waiting for the action of the demon ancestor.


    The choice of Hua Qingyan is not only expected, but also unexpected. However, this choice is obviously what the ancestors of the demons wanted to see. There was a smile on his old face, which made him look more kind.


    The soul is more and more pale, and the breath of the ancestor of the demon clan is more and more ethereal.


    Then, the soul of the ancestor of the demon clan dissipated completely, melted into the mysterious pattern, and flew in to Hua Qingyan''s eyebrows.


    The changes here are seen by the people in the fight, and Xifu understands the idea of the demon ancestor almost immediately. Just because he and resentment spirit have their own consciousness, no matter how they merge, they will not be complete. The exertion of their strength is limited, and they can''t interrupt Hua Qingyan.


    A trace of killing intention flashed on the face full of dead air. While Xifu should attack huangquan, he said fiercely: "Su Zhen, Qi Leling, you go to kill huaqingyan!"


    Su Zhen and Qi Leling, who are fighting with Wuliang, are shocked, and then they rush towards Hua Qingyan at the same time. Wuliang wanted to stop, but was followed by an unknown person to hold hands and feet.

 Chapter 541

    Although under the siege of several people and the pain of pulling his soul, Xifu''s brain is still bright. He knows that Hua Qingyan''s death lies in Su Zhen and Qi Leling.


    Maybe because Qi Leling didn''t have a good intention at the beginning, Hua Qingyan didn''t have any intention to leave Qi Leling. But Su Zhen is different. Ever since Hua Qingyan entered Su Xi''s body, Su Zhen treats Hua Qingyan as her own daughter and treats her very well!


    In the long run, Hua Qing was a softhearted person, and she was moved by Su Zhen. If Su Zhen is used to deal with Hua Qingyan, Hua Qingyan will certainly be tied up. It''s OK to hold her back for a while, not to kill her.


    What Xifu lacks most now is time.


    For Xifu''s plan, people present are familiar with the heart. Therefore, when Su Zhen and Qi Leling went to Hua Qing Yan, di Mo withdrew from the attack on Xi Fu and rushed to Hua Qing Yan to resist Su Zhen''s attack.


    Read and spend Qing speech and two people''s relationship, Emperor Mo hand also dare not heavy. Fortunately, Timo''s strength has been accumulated over the years, and there is a big gap between him and Su Zhen in a short period of time through special methods. If they are held back in this way, Timo can still do it.


    The change of the situation was noticed by Xi Fu. At the moment, he was angry and roared:


    everyone listened to the order and spared no effort to kill the rebels! When it''s done, it''s time for you to be king and general! "


    Attractive voice directly through the crowd, cover up the fighting sound, spread into the eyes of Hua Wuyou and others. On hearing this, their eyes, which had no emotional fluctuation, immediately began to wave, and then their actions became more and more fierce.


    Because of this sentence of Xifu, the battle tends to be white hot. Hua Wuyou and other people seem to have burst out, and their momentum is overwhelming. Originally, with the strength of a few people in huangquan, they all need to spend two of those people to delay, but now, they are not doing their best one-on-one.


    So down, no one can free hand to deal with West Fu, West Fu also took advantage of empty court flower Qing speech and go.


    Now is the key time for Hua Qingyan. The power of the ancestor of the demons has completely entered Hua Qingyan''s sea of knowledge, and constantly releases the spiritual power to improve Hua Qingyan''s body.


    With the continuous flow of these spiritual powers, Hua Qingyan felt a burst of tearing pain directly attacking his mind. This time, the pain was more severe than before, spreading to all four limbs and finally converging to the heart.


    Big beads of sweat came out of Hua Qingyan''s forehead and slid down her cheek. Her clothes were almost soaked with sweat, and her legs could not help trembling. Her hands were so painful that she held them tightly. Her bones were white and her tendons were blue.


    "Hua Qingyan, today, I want you to die in my hands!"


    Xifu''s eyes are full of killing intention and deep hatred when he looks at huaqingyan. At this time, Xifu is no longer a complete Xifu. The spirit of resentment has already affected Xifu''s mind. They will gradually merge into one person.


    However, Xi Fu''s ambition is so great that he won''t be willing to be occupied by the spirit of resentment. At the end of the day, it''s hard to say who''s going to take the initiative.


    Looking at the West Fu''s approach, the face of emperor Mo appeared anxious look. Su Zhen and Qi Leling are so entangled that if they don''t want to hurt them, they can''t get rid of them and turn to deal with Xi Fu. Therefore, Dimo is in a dilemma. He wants to save Hua Qingyan, but he doesn''t want Hua Qingyan to be hurt by Xifu. Under such consideration, the emperor''s action slows down.


    In this kind of battle, once one side has any deviation, it will be caught by the other side. And the emperor mo of this Lengshen, is let Su Zhen and Qi Leling see the opportunity.


    Su Zhen and Qi Leling''s eyes are all black. They stare at di mo. the next moment, they attack Di Mo at the same time!


    Feeling the fierce attack, Dimo''s face changed. Then he bit his teeth and ignored their attack. He rushed to Xifu as if he didn''t see it. The speed was so fast that Su Zhen and his wife didn''t think of it at all.


    However, no matter how fast the emperor Mo is, Su Zhen''s attack is not weak, not to mention that the emperor Mo showed such a big flaw before. In this way, two people''s attack in the next instant is straight hit on the back of the emperor Mo, and the emperor Mo unexpectedly hard under, and also by this force all of a sudden forward a long way!


    In the blink of an eye, the emperor Mo came to the West Fu''s front, and the pale gold spirit power suddenly came out and swept towards the West Fu''s face!


    "Boom -"


    Xifu''s reaction after his strength soared was faster than before. I don''t know how many times. When the attack of emperor Mo was just launched, he had already expected emperor Mo''s idea, and then he vomited out a big mouthful of dead air like substance, which collided with the pale golden aura and made a huge sound!


    Dead gas has a very strong corrosive force, which almost instantly dissolves Di Mo''s attack. And the dead air like a huge ball, suddenly spread, its main target is the emperor Mo!"Well..."


    The injured emperor Mo was hit by the dead air without any accident. Countless transparent insects drilled into the body of emperor Mo with the force of the dead air. Their slender tail could not keep swinging. How disgusting the scene looked.


    Cold eyes swept the insects attached to the body, Emperor Mo throat a sweet, a sweet liquid is straight to the throat! Emperor Mo forbeared not to spray it out, but in the end or overflow some blood in the mouth.


    The whole body is full of gold, and the powerful pressure diffuses from the emperor''s body. Under the pressure, the insects turn into powder one after another.


    It''s a long time to say, but it''s only a few minutes since it happened. But in this case, a few breath time is enough to do a lot of things, such as Su Zhen and Qi Leling once again came to di Mo''s face, full of attack posture. Another example is that Xifu has been taking advantage of the short period of time that emperor Mo spits blood, and a step is to come to huaqingyan''s body. His dead breath is in the palm of his hand, and it is possible to shoot huaqingyan''s head at any time!


    The emperor Mo covers his chest and wants to go back to the West Fu file, but the pain in his heart and Su Zhen''s clamping make the emperor Mo completely unable to use his hands and feet, can only watch the development of things.


    In fact, there is a trace of fluke in di Mo''s heart, that is, before Xi Fu succeeds, Hua Qingyan can wake up in time, so that her crisis is relieved.


    However, Xifu''s attack has been completely condensed, but Hua Qingyan has no sign of waking up. Her eyes are closed, and countless beads of sweat come out and wet her hair!

 Chapter 542

    There was a steady stream of dead air coming out. The slender transparent worms wriggled their bodies and sharpened their heads. They were eager to get into Hua Qingyan''s body, eat his meat and drink his blood!


    The big palm suddenly falls down, and the Xifu''s face is full of ferocity, as well as the excitement of reaching the desired goal!


    "No! Thank you


    Between firelight and calcium carbide, Dimo once again ignores Su Zhen''s and Qi Leling''s attack and plunges into Hua Qingyan''s direction. This time, he made full speed, even faster than Xifu''s attack!


    Just, Emperor Mo arrive of time, West Fu of attack also just fall down. In this way, the attack just hit the vest of the emperor Mo, which made him hurt his back and couldn''t bear to look straight at him!


    "Bang!"


    "Well..."


    The power of the front attack of the emperor Mo, plus the power of the West Fu attack, makes the emperor Mo directly put Hua Qing Yan down and press him. The pain of the bone being knocked on the ground makes Hua Qingyan suddenly open her eyes, but what she sees is the pale and bloody emperor Mo on her body.


    On her invisible back, there are two deep traces, one of which is deep visible bone, transparent insects drilling in the flesh and blood of emperor Mo, and their bodies have already been infected with emperor Mo''s blood.


    "Dimo..."


    Hua Qingyan shakes and calls out the name of emperor Mo, and caresses God Mo''s cheek a little bit, only to find that what she touches is just a piece of cold.


    Tears fall uncontrollably, and Hua Qingyan''s eyes are full of fear and confusion. At this moment, Hua Qingyan completely collapsed, as if she had returned to the top of Kunlun. She seemed to see that she had stabbed the streamer sword into Timo''s chest, and saw Timo fall down in front of her, gradually losing her breath.


    I can''t laugh at her any more. I can''t give her any more warm arms to comfort her when she miss her master. No one will plant peach trees all over her place because of one of her hobbies. No one can give up their life to love her. No more


    Everything around seems to have become furnishings, the sound of fighting also disappeared, Hua Qingyan''s eyes only have the dying emperor mo. Just now, Xi Fu''s attack was to exert all his strength. In the peak state, di Mo was still invincible, let alone injured him.


    Because of that blow, the emperor Mo has reached the point where the oil is exhausted and the lamp is withered, and the insects are still absorbing his essence. He really Some people can''t support it


    "Dimo How are you doing? Did you hurt anything? "


    Hear Hua Qing speech flustered words, Emperor Mo slowly hook lips, reveal a touch of warm smile. The blood drops from the corners of his mouth fell on Hua Qingyan''s face, warm but cold.


    "Please don''t cry. It''s my greatest happiness to meet you in my life. It was you who gave me spring breeze like love in the cold and heartless time, and made me feel the unprecedented warmth. Such you, if you cry, I will feel cold, but also distressed. Qing Yan, listen to Be obedient and live well Live on... "


    With the fall of the voice, the eyes of emperor Mo become chaotic, without the glory of the past. Before completely losing consciousness, the emperor Mo suddenly gets up from Hua Qingyan. One of his strengths is to throw himself to the side, and then hit the cave wall!


    Before he did this, the strange insect was hanging on the corner of his coat, almost Climb to the body of Hua Qing speech!


    "No!"


    Huaqingyan''s shrill cry rang out in the cave. At the next moment, everyone''s actions stopped. Xifu didn''t move to see the good play, and he also had a smile on his face, looking at the painful huaqingyan in his spare time.


    The complexion of Huang Quan and others is very complex, but all this happened in a very short time, no one thought that emperor Mo would suddenly become like this.


    At this moment, there was no sound in the cave except Hua Qingyan''s cry.


    "Dimo! Timo! You get up! Get up and look at me! Dimo, I''m now fully integrated with the ancestor of the demon clan. After a while, I can solve the problem of resentment spirit and stay with you all the time. Why don''t you wait for me? Open your eyes and look at me! Look at me


    Hua Qingyan shakes the body of emperor Mo, but emperor Mo has no reaction. Hua Qingyan''s hands are full of blood and her clothes are dyed red. The dazzling red makes Hua Qingyan never hate this color as much as now!


    Slowly, Hua Qingyan stops crying hysterically. She gently blocks Di Mo into her arms and sends out a soft blue light. The next moment, those who swim in the flesh and blood of emperor Mo are eager to leave the body of emperor Mo, and then quietly dissipated in the air.


    This is a secret method given to her by the ancestor of the demon clan, which is specially used to deal with the strange insects in the dead air. I just didn''t expect that the person who used this secret method would be Dimo


    Stroking the cold face of emperor Mo, Hua Qingyan had no tears to shed. Then Hua Qingyan took out a colorful coffin, which was covered with ice for thousands of years, to protect the body from decay. The material of the coffin is rare for thousands of years. Unless it is opened by a special way, it can''t be broken even with Hua Qingyan''s full force.Carefully put the emperor Mo in the coffin, and Hua Qing''s mouth lifted a soft smile.


    However, the next moment that smile is disappeared in the mouth, replaced by a deep cold.


    Get up to face west Fu, flower Qing speech of Mou son have no hate, what have no. Like a pool of stagnant water, nothing can make Huaqing''s inner breath ripple again.


    His hands suddenly become claws. Su Zhen and Qi Leling appear in Hua Qingyan''s hands in the blink of an eye. The slender white hands clasped their heads, and a soft blue light flashed. Then they showed their painful expressions, and bursts of death came out of their bodies, making a sound!


    Xi Fu looks at Hua Qingyan''s action with great interest. He naturally knows what Hua Qingyan is doing, but he has great confidence in himself. Even if he understands Hua Qingyan''s intention, he thinks Hua Qingyan can''t do it at all. Now he is very happy to see Hua Qingyan''s disappointed expression again and again!


    A moment later, Su Zhen and his wife didn''t die again. They seemed to take off their strength and fell to the ground. They seemed to be silent.


    Seeing this, Xi Fu chuckled and looked at Hua Qingyan with an extremely ironic look: "Hua Qingyan, we could have reached the peak together, but you just gave us different advice! By now, the situation is settled, you are doomed to lose! For the sake of you and me, if you go back now, I won''t mind


    "Yes? It depends on whether you have that ability or not


    After saying that, the blue spirit power is constantly pouring out. The next moment, Huang Quan, Su Zhen and others are pulled to the colorful coffin where emperor Mo is placed, and then a border is set up that will disappear automatically when time comes to protect several people inside.

 Chapter 543

    After all this, Huaqing''s empty eyes fell on Xifu: "so, dare to go out with me? If you win, my life is yours. If you lose, you will have no chance to struggle any more! "


    Hearing this, Xi Fu intentionally or unintentionally swept several people in the border, and then said: "Hua Qingyan, do you think this simple method is useful?" With that, Xi Fu twisted his neck, and Hua Wuyou''s people who were controlled by the dead Qi immediately turned into a stream of dark dead Qi and poured into Xi Fu''s body, and Xi Fu''s strength soared at this moment!


    "Oh, well, although I know you''re using this method, who told me to do it?"


    Voice down, West Fu a wave sleeve, is disappeared in the original place. See this, flower Qing speech Mou son a dark, don''t know what to think.


    "Qing Yan, you..."


    Just when Hua Qingyan is ready to follow up, Huang Quan suddenly makes a sound. But before he finished, he was interrupted by Hua Qing''s words.


    Looking at the spring, Hua Qingyan''s eyes still have no emotion: "no need to say more, you just stay here. And take care of Timo. "


    Finish saying, the flower Qing speech deeply looks at a seven color coffin, in the eye son a flash but pass of soft. There is a rare medicinal material in the coffin. As long as the man has a breath left, he will wake up again three years later.


    At that time, her Di Mo will live in this world again.


    Looking at the place where Hua Qingyan disappeared, Huang Quan and others looked at each other, but in the end, they still sighed and accepted their fate to stay here waiting for the final result.


    Out of the ground, the outside is still full of dead air, can''t see any sunlight.


    The West Fu negative hand stands there, the corner of the mouth peeps out evil wanton smile, as if heaven and earth already in his control in general.


    Seeing this, Hua Qing didn''t say anything. Her spiritual power soared wildly. It seemed that she was going to use this blow, and she was going to fight with Xifu!


    Although Xifu''s mouth is light, he doesn''t dare to look at Huaqing''s words at all. At the moment, he puts away his smile and gathers all the dead Qi around him, and his body surface is constantly floating.


    Lingli kept rising, and Huaqing''s momentum became stronger and stronger. The strength of the two men has reached the peak, and the cohesion of the offensive is only in a flash. The next moment, Xi Fu suddenly releases his attack and stands still in the same place, coldly looking at Hua Qingyan.


    But Hua Qingyan''s action is beyond Xifu''s expectation. Hua Qingyan is wrapped in the blue spirit, and she can''t see any expression clearly. Instead of standing in the same place, she rushes to Xifu at a very fast speed. Before Xifu has time to react, she hugs Xifu!


    At the same time, Hua Qingyan''s spirit power also entangled Xi Fu''s body!


    At this moment, Xifu realized the difference.


    Hua Qing said that he didn''t want to use one move to decide life and death. It was clear that he wanted to use self explosion to get a result of losing both sides!


    As soon as he felt Hua Qingyan''s idea, Xi Fu began to resist, but it was too late for him to find out. Now Hua Qingyan combined all the power of the demon ancestors, maybe he could not defeat Xi Fu completely, but if he wanted to imprison Xi Fu, there was no problem at all!


    Therefore, Xifu can only struggle under the confinement of huaqingyan, but it doesn''t help.


    The spiritual power is stronger and stronger, and the cyan light illuminates the world. The gloom caused by death is dispelled by the bright light!


    "Di Mo, goodbye in the next life."


    Huaqing words canthus fall a drop of tears, eyes are thick not give up. With the fall of her voice, her body suddenly expanded, and then burst at a very fast speed. The strong spiritual power hit Xifu, not only whipping his body, but also his soul!


    The spirit of resentment wanted to come out of Xifu''s body to escape the disaster. But before he was too anxious, he used all his strength to merge with Xifu. Now it''s impossible for him to separate.


    Therefore, now the West Fu and resentment spirit are bearing the sadness and hatred of Hua Qingyan!


    "Hua Qingyan! I hate you! Next life, I will never let you go! Ah


    Xifu shouts out, and his whole face is full of pain and despair. At this time, where does he have just a little self-confidence?


    "Bang -"


    "boom -"


    in an instant, their bodies were turned into flying ash, and with the flying dust, they fell between the heaven and the earth.


    The dead air gradually dissipated, and the six realms came back to life again. The sun came out of the dark clouds and sprinkled its light on the earth, giving it all the warmth it had.


    However, in this world, there will never be a girl named Hua Qingyan


    Three years later, the six realms have resumed their usual bustle, and the peak of Kunlun at this time is a sea of people!


    Today, it''s a five-year exchange competition. Originally, the event should have been held a year ago, but at that time the six circles were still recuperating, so it was postponed to today.On the top of Kunlun Mountain, the leaders of the six realms are quietly waiting with their own teams.


    The new emperor of human world is no longer the green and astringent youth before. At this time, his face is full of vicissitudes, between the eyebrows and eyes is not in line with his age.


    The leader of the demon world is Qingyu, who has been loyal to Hua Qingyan. As for the leader of the neon dust palace, he has been idle for three years and has been waiting for the person who should have sat on it.


    Qi Leling was the leader of the temple of the holy ancestor in the fairyland. Three years ago, Hua Qingyan regained his mind for him and Su Zhen. His heart was as dead as ashes, but he thought that if he was the master of the fairyland, he might give Hua Qingyan a stable six realms, so he became the leader of the temple with patience.


    The rest of the three realms remain unchanged, and the yellow spring, the soul temple and Wuliang are still the same. The difference is that the three people''s eyes are more than a touch of indescribable, unclear meaning.


    "Six world exchange competition, now! First of all, welcome wuliangju and Chixiao Pavilion


    With the fall of the voice, the six world exchange competition is just beginning. The atmosphere of the scene is ignited and full of fighting spirit everywhere.


    At this time, in a quiet corner on the top of Kunlun Mountain, a woman in red dress and with a red veil stands quietly. Beside her, there is a coffin with colorful light.


    This person is Hua Qingyan who should die in the self explosion!


    After the initial explosion, Hua Qingyan''s soul was preserved by the demon ancestor who remained in Hua Qingyan''s sea of knowledge. The ancestor of the demon clan used up his last strength to put Hua Qingyan''s soul into a peach tree that was about to be transformed.


    At this time, Hua Qingyan has no strong strength, just a little white who has just stepped into the way of cultivation. But she looked more peaceful and peaceful than ever.


    Looking at the competition in full swing, Hua Qing Yan''s eyebrows and eyes suddenly fell lonely: "if emperor Mo can see, how good it should be."


    "If there is a little moon, I would like to be a firefly."


    Gentle voice suddenly remembered in the ear, Huaqing speech suddenly side head, but see emperor Mo sitting in the colorful coffin, is looking at her with that pair of soft eyes.


    At this moment, the world is still, just you and me.